Digital Ricoeur - JStor
Ricoeur appearing with Search Term: text
Book Results: 3589
Journal Results: 1922
Book Title: The Political Style of Conspiracy-Chase, Summer, and Lincoln
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Author(s): Pfau Michael William
Abstract: The turbulent history of the United States has provided a fertile ground for conspiracies, both real and imagined. From the American Revolution to the present day, conspiracy discourse-linguistic and symbolic practices and artifacts revolving around themes, claims, or accusations of conspiracy-has been a staple of political rhetoric. Some conspiracy theories never catch on with the public, while others achieve widespread popularity. Whether successful or not, the means by which particular conspiracy theories spread is a rhetorical process, a process in which persuasive language, symbolism, and arguments act upon individual minds within concrete historical and political settings.Conspiracy rhetoric was a driving force in the evolution of antebellum political culture, contributing to the rise and fall of the great parties in the nineteenth century. One conspiracy theory in particular-the "slave power" conspiracy-was instrumental in facilitating the growth of the young Republican Party's membership and ideology.
The Political Style of Conspiracyanalyzes the concept and reality of the "slave power" in the rhetorical discourse of the mid-nineteenth-century, in particular the speeches and writing of politicians Salmon P. Chase, Charles Sumner, and Abraham Lincoln. By examining their mainstream texts, Pfau reveals that, in addition to the "paranoid style" of conspiracy rhetoric that inhabits the margins of political life, Lincoln, Chase, and Sumner also engaged in a distinctive form of conspiracy rhetoric that is often found at the center of mainstream American society and politics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/j.ctt13x0p8c
2 The Slave Power According to Salmon P. Chase: from:
The Political Style of Conspiracy
Abstract: The rhetorical texts of Salmon P. Chase are an ideal place to begin a consideration of slave power conspiracy discourse in the political mainstream, for Chase has been credited with fundamentally altering the nature of the antislavery movement: ʺThe American anti-slavery movement, which began as a moral crusade, eventually found that it would have to turn to politics to achieve its goals…. No anti-slavery leader was more responsible for the success of this transformation, and none did more to formulate an anti-slavery program in political terms than Salmon P. Chase of Ohio.ʺ Crucial to this transformation was Chaseʹs development of
4 Lincoln, Conspiracy Rhetoric, and the “House Divided”: from:
The Political Style of Conspiracy
Abstract: Any study purporting to examine slave power conspiracy rhetoric in the political mainstream must consider the case of Abraham Lincoln. Salmon Chase and Charles Sumner were important national and local Republican leaders in their own right, but even they were deemed too radical to be serious presidential candidates in 1860. In contrast to comparative radicals like Seward, Chase, and Sumner, by 1860 Lincoln appeared to be a quite moderate candidate who was likely to appeal to the broadest spectrum of voters. Lincoln, in sum, was the ʺembodiment of availability.ʺ¹ As such, Lincolnʹs conspiracy texts are worthy of serious attention in
5 Lessons of the Slave Power Conspiracy: from:
The Political Style of Conspiracy
Abstract: It is unfortunate that at a juncture in history when conspiracy theories of various sorts increasingly populate the diverse locales of public spheres around the world, the study of conspiracy discourse continues to be hobbled, rather than enabled, by the legacy of the paranoid style. Too many scholars studying conspiracy still conceive of conspiracy discourse as uniformly deranged and dangerous. While a number of scholars have attempted to move beyond the oversimplifications and pejorative assumptions of the paranoid style in their engagements with mainstream conspiracy texts, few have brought to the issue Hofstadterʹs critical sensitivity and concern with discursive form.¹
Chapter One The Public and Its Fundamentalists from:
Superchurch
Abstract: In
The Public and Its Problems(1927), John Dewey defended the ideal of strong publics. Challenging Walter Lippmann’s pessimistic assessment that modern states were far too complex to be managed by their citizens, Dewey offered a fluid understanding of democracy and the state that highlighted the critical role of robust “public interests.”¹ Yet, as his title suggests, Dewey’s optimism was tempered by a sense that the modern public was in trouble. In the context of expanding technology, bureaucratization, and a dehumanizing standardization of action and association, the public, he argued, was fragmenting. The problem for Dewey, as Robert Asen argues,
Book Title: Invoking the Invisible Hand-Social Security and the Privatization Debates
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Author(s): Medhurst Martin J.
Abstract: In Invoking the InvisibleHand Robert Asen scrutinizes contemporary debates over proposals to privatize Social Security. Asen argues that a rights-based rhetoric employed by Social Security's original supporters enabled advocates of privatization to align their proposals with the widely held belief that Social Security functions simply as a return on a worker's contributions and that it is not, in fact, a social insurance program.By analyzing major debates over a preeminent American institution, Asen reveals the ways in which language is deployed to identify problems for public policy, craft policy solutions, and promote policies to the populace. He shows how debate participants seek to create favorable contexts for their preferred policies and how they connect these policies to idealized images of the nation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/j.ctt16wd0hf
INTRODUCTION: from:
Invoking the Invisible Hand
Abstract: In this famous passage from
The Wealth of Nations, Adam Smith employs a powerfully evocative metaphor that bursts through his prose to escape the confines of political economy and obtain the status of a common sense. Resonating across national contexts and historical eras, the metaphor of the “invisible hand” has spoken to many people as an intuitive description of how the world works and an unparalleled prescription for ethical individual action. The invisible hand artfully captures the spirit of a market ethics by insisting that in working for oneself, an individual works for the good of others. The invisible hand
Book Title: Enigmas of Sacrifice-A Critique of Joseph M. Plunkett and the Dublin Insurrection of 1916
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Author(s): Cormack W. J. Mc
Abstract: Enigmas of Sacrifice: A Critique of Joseph M. Plunkett and the Dublin Insurrection of 1916is the first critical study of the religious poet and militarist Joseph M. Plunkett, who was executed with the other leaders of the Dublin insurrection of 1916. Through Plunkett the author gains access to areas of nationalist thought that were more often assumed or repressed than publicly formulated.In this eye-opening book, W. J. Mc Cormack explores and analyzes Plunkett's brief life, work, and influence, beginning with his wealthy but dysfunctional family, irregular Jesuit education, and self-canceling sexuality. Mc Cormack continues through Plunkett's active phase when amateur theatricals and a magazine editorship brought him into the emergent neonationalist discourse of early twentieth-century Ireland. Finally, the author arrives at Holy Week 1916, when Plunkett masterminded the forgery of official documentation in order to provoke and justify the insurrection he planned. Mc Cormack analyzes Plunkett's significant texts and provides context through critical perspectives on his milieu.Enigmas of Sacrificeis unique in its effort to understand a major figure of Irish nationalism in terms that reach beyond political identity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/j.ctt18kcvc1
A LONG PROLOGUE: from:
Enigmas of Sacrifice
Abstract: It is unlikely that the Victorian crisis of belief, loosely associated with the impact of scientific and philosophical discoveries (e.g., those of Charles Darwin, Charles Lyell, and John Tyndall), has been seriously proposed as a relevant context-background for reconsiderations of the insurrection that broke out in Dublin on Easter Monday 1916. Less unlikely, yet still remote, would be an examination of the impact of more specifically Christian-focused and critical works, most notably David Strauss’s
Das Leben Jesu(1835–1836) or Ernest Renan’sVie de Jésus(1863). None of these momentous developments occurred in Ireland, though the physicist Tyndall (1820–1893)
The Uses of Aristotle’s Rhetoric in Contemporary American Scholarship from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: The reception of Aristotle’s
Rhetoricin the twentieth century presents us with a complicated and somewhat ironic tale. Through much of the century, while rhetoric remained an unfashionable subject, the treatise was largely ignored or dismissed by philologists and philosophers, but it was studied avidly by scholars in the language arts, especially by those in the emerging discipline of speech communication and by literary critics concerned about close, formalistic readings of poetic texts. More recently, as interest in rhetoric has revived, theRhetorichas attracted broader attention: Classicists, after a long hiatus, have produced new commentaries and translations; philosophers have
Genre and Paradigm in the Second Book of De Oratore from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: In Cicero’s rhetorical works, the concept of genre appears in two rather different and largely independent contexts. One of these involves the division of style into three general types (
tria genera dicendi), while the other has to do with the conventional tripartite division of types of speeches (tria genera causarum). Among recent scholars, attention has centered on the first of these divisions, and for good reason. Although Cicero did not originate these stylistic categories, his formulation of them proved to have an abiding influence,¹ and he applied them in ways that suggest a striking and probably original contribution to rhetorical
The Habitation of Rhetoric from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: The problem I want to engage is both fundamental and ancient. When Cicero wrote his
De inventione, it already had had a long history. Yet his comments on that history still retain a lively theoretical interest for students of rhetoric and argumentation. Consequently, they can serve as an appropriate text for introducing and locating the issues addressed in this paper.
Decorum and Rhetorical Interpretation: from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: I want to begin with an unlikely text, Jonathan Valin’s novel
Day of Wrath, a crime novel, in fact a work belonging to that unrefined subgenre known as the “hard-boiled” detective story. The novel’s protagonist and narrator is named Harry Stoner, and the name aptly suggests the qualities of a detective-hero. Stoner, of course, has a hard and tough exterior, but more than that, his name defines a set of psychological traits which set him apart from his environment. He is self-contained, independent, resistant to the corruption that surrounds him, and impervious to social pressure. A rugged individualist and an
[PART 3. Introduction] from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: What Leff at times also deemed “textual analysis” and “textual criticism,” close reading was cultivated across the expanse of his theoretical, historiographical, and critical work
Textual Criticism: from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: At the moment of his fatal heart attack last November, Jerry Mohrmann was engaged in his normal academic business. He was writing rhetorical criticism. More specifically, he was completing a close analysis of a short but important speech text—John Calhoun’s oration “On the Reception of the Abolition Petitions.” This study had a specific and seemingly narrow focus, but it arose from a number of complex, general issues and incorporated many of Jerry’s characteristic interests. Thus, to recall the history of this project allows us to learn much not only about the man but also about the vocation he pursued.
Things Made by Words: from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: This essay is in part an effort to influence the continuing debate about textual criticism and critical rhetoric and in part an exercise in self-criticism. Since I am a principal in the debate, I cannot pretend to assume a neutral or disinterested position, but my present concern is not polemic, or at least not explicitly polemic. Instead, following and extending a point made by Dilip Gaonkar,¹ I want to frame the debate in terms that differ from the prevailing conception and in fact differ from the way I have thought about it in the past. Gaonkar argues—quite rightly, I
Hermeneutical Rhetoric from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: “Hermeneutical rhetoric” is the counterpart of Steven Mailloux’s “rhetorical hermeneutics.” In an article bearing that title and more extensively in his book
Rhetorical Power, Mailloux offers an “antitheory theory” of interpretation that situates literary hermeneutics within the context of rhetorical exchange.¹ Traditional literary theory, Mailloux argues, relies upon a general conception of interpretation as the basis for justifying particular interpretative acts. Such “theory” takes two forms—“textual realism,” where meaning is found in the text, and “readerly idealism,” where meaning is made through intersubjective agreements among a community of interpreters. As theories, these positions are diametrically opposed, but, Mailloux maintains,
Teaching Public Speaking as Composition from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: This article is intended as a call for reform, but I must begin by confessing some uncertainty about what it is that I am attempting to reform. The fact is that I do not have a secure understanding about the state of the art as it is now practiced in teaching public speech. I have not made a survey of the methods now used in classroom instruction, nor undertaken a systematic study of the textbooks, and I have not reviewed the current scholarly literature. What I have to say is based upon personal experience and depends on anecdotes, hunches, and
Theory and Practice in Undergraduate Education from:
Rethinking Rhetorical Theory, Criticism, and Pedagogy
Abstract: The question posed for this panel is both new and old. In the context of our own lives and careers, it is something new to question the nature and role of theory in our work. As Jo Sprague said, in her letter attempting to orient today’s speakers, not so long ago we were quite confident that we knew what theory was and how to use it as teachers. Theory, on this view, was something that stood apart from and above practice. It consisted in a set of hierarchically ordered abstract propositions (i.e., laws or rules) that were capable of explaining
Sacrifice in Hegel and Girard from:
Mimetic Theory and World Religions
Author(s) Ramelow Anselm Tilman
Abstract: A comparison between G. W. F. Hegel and René Girard on the notion of sacrifice might seem far-fetched; at least it is not immediately clear how to identify the points of contact between both theories. And yet, in a recent text
(Battling to the End)as well as in conversation, Girard recalls the great influence Hegel had had early on in his thought. Similar to many other French intellectuals in the 1930s, 1940s, and 1950s, Hegel’s influence seems to have come to him by way of Alexandre Kojève. It is noteworthy that an important essay by Georges Bataille connected Kojève’s
The Roots of Violence: from:
Mimetic Theory and World Religions
Author(s) von Rospatt Alexander
Abstract: René Girard’s complex and sophisticated theory of sacrifice offers insights into the workings of human society that transcend culture and time and, while privileging Christianity and modernity, claim a certain universality. This invites scholars of other cultures and religions to consider the applicability of Girardian thought to their own fields of study. As scholars of Buddhism we take up this challenge by bringing Buddhism into conversation with Girard. Instead of concentrating on a particular text (Schlieter 2009) or genre (Hahn 2009) or practice (Arifuku 2009), we aim for a more comprehensive and general engagement with Girard by suggesting how Buddhism
Islam: from:
Mimetic Theory and World Religions
Author(s) Lohlker Rüdiger
Abstract: This leads me to some remarks on the concept of law in Islam or law relative to Islam (see Lohlker 2011). If we think about law in an Islamic context we are often conflating two concepts: law, called
fiqh, and Sharia. Talking about law asfiqhwe mean a complex web of rules
CHAPTER 2 Historical Forms of Mystification from:
Intellectual Sacrifice and Other Mimetic Paradoxes
Abstract: In the previous chapter, we saw that for Girard the Gospels are not mythical texts, but the greatest form of demystification of mimetic victimage. In the Gospels there is no kind of confrontation with philosophy, understood as a discipline based on rational investigation. That confrontation rather takes place in the Pauline texts, where “knowledge of God” (σοφίᾳ τοῦ Θεοῦ) is contrasted with “worldly knowledge” (σοφία τοῦ κόσμου) (1 Corinthians 1:20). The former is the knowledge of God that was revealed first in the Old Testament and then by means of Christ; this must be the object of
faith, as Paul
Hermeneutic Mimetic Theory from:
Intellectual Sacrifice and Other Mimetic Paradoxes
Abstract: In everyday language, the term “paradox” is used to refer to any claim or argument that contrasts with what is usually considered obvious. In a more specific and philosophical sense, a paradox is a claim or an argument that develops from apparently true premises and leads to a seemingly absurd (self-contradictory or logically unacceptable) conclusion. The term is also sometimes used in the context of religion to refer to a form of fideism professing a religious belief even when, or precisely because, that belief defies reason (as paradigmatically expressed by Tertullian’s
Credo quia absurdum). And then there is at least
CHAPTER 5 Trauma and the Theban Cycle from:
Intimate Domain
Abstract: How can intimacy become a subject for critical reflection?¹ Intimacy is typically understood to focus on emotions of love and supportive family bonds. But if family life is the beginning point for reflection on intimacy, it is not the only terrain we can explore in an effort to understand it. Helpfully, Julia Kristeva both broadens and narrows the field for critical reflection on intimacy. She broadens it when she links intimacy to art, religion, and psychoanalysis and cites the unique capacity of these forms of cultural expression to
protect the singularity of human life.² Kristeva narrows the context for critical
Martin Wight: from:
Post-Realism
Author(s) Epp Roger
Abstract: Martin Wight’s reputation as a realist rests primarily on two texts. The first is his 1946 tract,
Power Politics,which framed what became the conventional analysis of the League of Nations in the language associated now with realism: in the end, the League was a facade made possible, then shattered by a shifting balance of power; it had not supplanted the international anarchy.Power Politicswas greeted by one emigre scholar as a “brilliant summary of ideas which we share”—ideas which in the “appeasement period” had been a “minor heresy.”³ The second text is the well-known essay whose title—“Why
Hans J. Morgenthau In Defense of the National Interest: from:
Post-Realism
Author(s) Goodnight G. Thomas
Abstract: The dramatic ending of the Second World War—the obliteration of Hiroshima and Nagasaki, the revelation of the holocaust, the establishment of the United Nations, and the transformation of the Soviet Union from wartime ally to global competitor—challenged prevailing precepts and practices of international relations. Abjuring the traditional language of diplomacy, elite and public policy discourses of the 1940s were spoken within the horizons of global necessities and apocalyptic fears. A Soviet atomic test in 1949 yet again disrupted the contexts of international relations. “In truth, the first atomic explosion on Russian soil has shattered American foreign policy as
[III Introduction] from:
Post-Realism
Abstract: One rewrites in order to improve a text. Sometimes the result is thought to be the better expression of an original meaning; at other times, it extends the idea in a new direction. In any case, textual revision is a process characterized by imperfection, change, negotiation, and fallibility. Traditionally, realism has seemed to be above this process: One identifies the relations of power or suffers the consequences. This attitude is reflected in the standard invocation of the classics of realism, which are seen as equivalent statements of a core doctrine of universal truths. From Thucydides to Machiavelli to Morgenthau, there
[IV Introduction] from:
Post-Realism
Abstract: From the perspective of realism, writing policy is the least of the tasks of statecraft. Action, not words, is the credo, and written statements are incidental accoutrements/or means of deception/or the hallmark of institutions that lack the force to back up their pronouncements. Once again, however, the realist is caught unaware. As the essays in this section demonstrate, foreign policy is a mixture of manifold practices of composition. Whether dependent on unacknowledged texts, or extending cultural practices of racial labeling into state action, or rein scribing the general text of modernity on indigenous peoples, or constructing a common narrative through
CHAPTER 2 The Creation and the Fall from:
The Genesis of Desire
Abstract: I would like to propose the hypothesis that the text of Genesis and the idea of “original sin” interpret through metaphor the birth of psychological man, that is, of humanity, of the couple, and of desire. In connection with this, I also propose to show that this birth of psychological man, like that of social man, is brought about by purely mimetic mechanisms.
8 Praising Democracy: from:
Christianity and the Mass Media in America
Abstract: In his classic sociology textbook published in 1909, Charles Horton Cooley assessed the relationship between democracy and religion. ʺThe democratic movement,ʺ he wrote, ʺinsomuch as it feels a common spirit in all men, is of the same nature as Christianity; and it is said with truth that while the world was never so careless as now of the mechanism of religion, it was never so Christian in feeling.ʺ Comparing the ʺhigher spirit of democracyʺ to the ʺteaching of Jesus Christ,ʺ Cooley claimed that Jesus ʺcalls the mind out of the narrow and transient self of sensual appetites and visible appurtenances,
Girard, Buddhism, and the Psychology of Desire from:
For René Girard
Author(s) Webb Eugene
Abstract: I have been asked to contribute a brief discussion of René Girard’s psychological thought, with some reference to the ways it has contributed to my work in my own areas of interest. My last published volume was a study of French psychological thought that focused extensively on Girard and tried to place him in the context of the Freudian influence in France from the time of Jacques Lacan.¹ Since then I have continued to be interested in the ways in which psychological development may influence or be influenced by patterns of religious thinking. My academic career has spanned several fields,
Breakout from the Belly of the Beast from:
For René Girard
Author(s) Hamerton-Kelly Robert
Abstract: We are asked to tell how “the encounter with his [Girard’s] work has changed your own work,” how it changed the way we do things in all the contexts about which we are willing to write. My encounter with Girard had a great impact on me and I shall try to tell of it in three contexts: general experience (anthropology), biblical interpretation (hermeneutic), and pastoral work (psychology and sociology). Our mandate means that my remarks will perforce be unusually personal; nevertheless, I shall try to stay out of the swamp of sentimentality and off the mountaintop of self-attested success. There
The Mimeticist Turn: from:
For René Girard
Author(s) Carter Chris Allen
Abstract: I still remember the day I began to appreciate the work of René Girard. It was a summer morning in 1979, and I was doing research in the Bizzell Memorial Library at the University of Oklahoma. I was drafting a dissertation on Kenneth Burke and was in the habit of checking any book that came into my hands to see if there were any references to Burke. I chanced across Girard’s latest publication,
To Double Business Bound.¹ Flipping through the text, I discovered this passage:
René Girard’s Hermeneutic: from:
For René Girard
Author(s) Graham Tyler
Abstract: I discovered Girard during my junior year at Stanford University, in the spring of 1994. At that time, my primary intellectual worldview was typical of the literary theoretical climate of the day: deconstruction. Not well schooled in the work of Derrida and others engaged in that mode of criticism, I was easily led to believe that infinite interpretations (and, thus, no one true interpretation) of a text were always possible. I read
Deceit, Desire, and the Novel¹ at the end of the summer, and I still recall the effect of Girard’s description of Don Quixote on the first page: the
INTRODUCTION. from:
Executing Democracy
Abstract: Thus the news from Andrew Bradford’s
American Weekly Mercuryon 7 July 1737. The second regularly published newspaper in the New World and the most important newspaper in Philadelphia at the time, theAmerican Weekly Mercuryoffers a window into the complicated choices of colonial life. The block of text quoted above appears on page 3, immediately above notices of ships having arrived from and departed for Jamaica, Boston, Cadiz, Barbados, and Bristol; it is three short blocks of text removed from an advertisement for Archibald Cummings’sThe Danger of Breaking Christian Unity: In Two Sermons Preached at Christ’s Church,
FOUR The Scientific Invention of the Red Sea from:
The Red Sea
Abstract: THE RED SEA WAS CAPTURED textually before any of its shores were subjected to enduring colonial control, though this was executed in the context of a rapidly expanding British dominance over the region in particular, and the globe more largely. Just as the Crown’s navy was gaining greater and greater control of the Indian Ocean, so too did it seek to reinforce its position in the Mediterranean.¹ It was only logical for the connecting Red Sea to be appropriated as well.
Book Title: The Thought of Music- Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Kramer Lawrence
Abstract: What, exactly, is knowledge of music? And what does it tell us about humanistic knowledge in general?
The Thought of Musicgrapples directly with these fundamental questions-questions especially compelling at a time when humanistic knowledge is enmeshed in debates about its character and future. In this third volume in a trilogy on musical understanding that includesInterpreting MusicandExpression and Truth, Lawrence Kramer seeks answers in both thoughtaboutmusic and thoughtinmusic-thinking in tones. He skillfully assesses musical scholarship in the aftermath of critical musicology and musical hermeneutics and in view of more recent concerns with embodiment, affect, and performance. This authoritative and timely work challenges the prevailing conceptions of every topic it addresses: language, context, and culture; pleasure and performance; and, through music, the foundations of understanding in the humanities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt19cc225
From a Correspondence on Ossian and the Songs of Ancient Peoples from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) HERDER JOHANN GOTTFRIED
Abstract: With Herder we get the outlines for an actual and still viable ethnopoetics—a concept of poetry ʺemancipated from rationalist or Christian context and strictures, opening to world horizons, the dimension of time and cultural relativism, and deepening its meaning as a profound mode of truthʺ (Feldman, Modern Mythology, p. 225). But the universal poetics Herder creates has a new and strict regard for cultural autonomies and particularities—allowing the reentry of the outcast European (ʺfolkʺ) past and the more distant poetries of peoples then falling to European domination. Herderʹs Volkslieder (1778) is a first anthology with ethnopoetic scope: ʺnot
On Ritual and Theater from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) DURKHEIM EMILE
Abstract: Durkheim (1858–1917) has exerted a major and continuing influence on contemporary social theory (structural-functionalism, structuralism, etc.) through his investigations of the relation of social to mental structures. In ʺnon-alienatedʺ simple societies, he viewed this relationship as an instance of ʺcollective mindʺ—as when he and Marcel Mauss wrote: ʺLogical relations are in a sense domestic relations … and the unity of knowledge is nothing else than the unity of the collectivity extended to the universeʺ (1963:84). Durkheim brings to the present context an emphasis on thecollectivenature of tribal ritual and art, leading, from our perspective, toward later
Songs and the Song from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) LORD ALBERT B.
Abstract: The distinction made by Lord and his predecessor, Milman Parry, is between poems ʺmemorized,ʺ in a transcriptional writing system, and poems ʺremembered,ʺ in an oral or word-of-mouth tradition. The latter are never absolutely fixed as text or reference (ʺthe oral poem even in the mouth of the same singer is ever in a state of changeʺ [Parry 1932: 14]) and are finally inseparable from their performance (i.e., the idea here presented, that performance = composition). In focusing on surviving European oral epics, Lord and Parry put great stress on the use of traditional ʺtagsʺ and ʺepithetsʺ (formulas) that the epic
The Aesthetics of the Sounding of the Text from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) LANSING J. STEPHEN
Abstract: Whatʹs ʺmissingʺ from Artaudʹs spontaneous take on Balinese theater (see above, p. 235) is the awareness of a self-conscious body of discourse, an indigenous and fully formulated Balinese poetics, behind the work observed. This poetics—following from what Stephen Lansing, on a Southeast Asian model, calls ʺthe aesthetics of the ʹsounding of the textʹ ʺ—illuminates not only Balinese performance per se but the nature of performance art in general. Such an ʺillumination in generalʺ is, of course, what weʹve always posited for forms of Western discourse—the assumption, for example, that Aristotleʹs equally localized, Athenian Poetics is the basis,
Expressive Language from:
Symposium of the Whole
Author(s) BARAKA IMAMU AMIRI
Abstract: By the mid-1960s, Baraka had become one of the major figures (poetry, fiction, theater) of the ʺnew American poetry.ʺ His contribution to an ethnopoetics was the articulation (both in theory and practice) of black cultural and linguistic values within a highly charged social/political context in which he participated notably from a home base in Newark, New jersey. Changing over the years, his cultural writings are marked by early warnings of ʺcultural imperialism,ʺ etc. (see above, pp. 12, 340) and by a recent return to a universalism along Marxist-Leninist lines but drawing from the black instance still central to his poetry.
Book Title: i never knew what time it was- Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): antin david
Abstract: In this series of intricately related texts, internationally known poet, critic, and performance artist David Antin explores the experience of time—how it's felt, remembered, and recounted. These free-form talk pieces—sometimes called talk poems or simply talks—began as improvisations at museums, universities, and poetry centers where Antin was invited to come and think out loud. Serious and playful, they move rapidly from keen analysis to powerful storytelling to passages of pure comedy, as they range kaleidoscopically across Antin's experiences: in the New York City of his childhood and youth, the Eastern Europe of family and friends, and the New York and Southern California of his art and literary career. The author's analysis and abrasive comedy have been described as a mix of Lenny Bruce and Ludwig Wittgenstein, his commitment to verbal invention and narrative as a fusion of Mark Twain and Gertrude Stein. Taken together, these pieces provide a rich oral history of and critical context for the evolution of the California art scene from the 1960s onward.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pn5gq
CANTO IX The Ritual Keys from:
Lectura Dantis
Author(s) ROSS CHARLES
Abstract: In the third hour of the night following his three days in Hell and a day in Ante-Purgatory, Dante sleeps in a flowering meadow. He feels mournful, like the swallow, which according to myth was once a ravished maiden. Probably at dawn, although the text allows the possibility that his vision lasts all night, he dreams that an eagle carries him up to the circle of fire. He compares himself to Ganymede, whom Jove, metamorphosed into an eagle, carried to the heavens, and then to Achilles, whom bright light awoke when he was carried to Sciros. When Dante revives he
CANTO XIII Among the Envious from:
Lectura Dantis
Author(s) WINGELL ALBERT
Abstract: Of the various text divisions that have been suggested for Canto XIII, the best is perhaps Benvenuto’s three-part reading: the description of the place with its voices (1–42), the description of penance and purgation (43–72), and the conversation with “a modern spirit” (73–154). Like all the others, however, this division submerges the brief but eerie episode of Virgil’s prayer to the sun (10–23), which demands and will receive special treatment here.
CANTO XXIX Dante’s Processional Vision from:
Lectura Dantis
Author(s) ARMOUR PETER
Abstract: To the modern reader this canto might seem at first to be of a somewhat remote and antiquarian interest with, at best, a certain formal and old-fashioned poetic beauty. Coming immediately after the richly textured account of humankind’s lost paradise on earth and of the beautiful lady who explains it to Dante, Canto XXIX introduces a series of symbols from which the reader is required to deduce a corresponding series of “other meanings.” It would appear, therefore, to belong to that outmoded form, the allegory, and indeed virtually all commentators agree that it is an allegorical presentation of the history
Book Title: The Cosmic Time of Empire-Modern Britain and World Literature
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Barrows Adam
Abstract: Combining original historical research with literary analysis, Adam Barrows takes a provocative look at the creation of world standard time in 1884 and rethinks the significance of this remarkable moment in modernism for both the processes of imperialism and for modern literature. As representatives from twenty-four nations argued over adopting the Prime Meridian, and thereby measuring time in relation to Greenwich, England, writers began experimenting with new ways of representing human temporality. Barrows finds this experimentation in works as varied as Victorian adventure novels, high modernist texts, and South Asian novels—including the work of James Joyce, Virginia Woolf, H. Rider Haggard, Bram Stoker, Rudyard Kipling, and Joseph Conrad. Demonstrating the investment of modernist writing in the problems of geopolitics and in the public discourse of time, Barrows argues that it is possible, and productive, to rethink the politics of modernism through the politics of time.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pn7rg
Introduction: from:
The Cosmic Time of Empire
Abstract: A concern with time is intrinsic to the internal logic of modernity. “More than anything else,” Zygmunt Bauman writes, modernity is the “history of time: the time when time has history” (“Time and Space Reunited,” 172). Radically breaking with the authority and legitimacy of the past, modernity offers a totalizing vision of progress toward an illimitable future.¹ Its universal narrative of irrepressible global development presupposes a uniform scale of spatial and temporal measurement. In this context the legislative creation of world standard time at the International Prime Meridian Conference of 1884 stands as a signal moment in the history of
CHAPTER 4 “The Shortcomings of Timetables”: from:
The Cosmic Time of Empire
Abstract: In chapter 3 I described how Bram Stoker’s
Draculaenlisted global standard time both at the level of plot, with Mina Harker’s and the Count’s competing mastery of timetables, and also as a principle of narrative structure, with discrepant time lines from various media synchronized into a uniform typewritten narrative. For Stoker standard time served a double function: it preserved England’s ontological purity by excising the temporally untranslatable, and it provided a model for a total narrative, able to assimilate various classes, nations, and dialects (spoken by the multinational vampire hunters) as well as various media. Modernist texts attack standard
CHAPTER 6 The Social Structure of Conversion from:
Reason to Believe
Abstract: Gabriel has suffered from epileptic seizures for most of his life. When he was a boy he worked for seven years in a shoe-repair factory. In his context it was a decent job that provided resources for his poor family; and his cousin would fill in for him when his health made it impossible to work. However, at fifteen he was in one of Caracas’s nightmarish bus accidents—in this case the bus plunged into the Guaire River that runs along most of the main highway. The injuries he suffered made his seizures more frequent and eventually obliged him to
CHAPTER FOUR Sanskrit Culture as Courtly Practice from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: The spread of a widely shared, largely uniform cosmopolitan style of Sanskrit inscriptional discourse would have been impossible without an equally vast circulation of the great
kāvyaexemplars of that style, accompanied by the philological instruments without which the very existence of such texts was unthinkable. The magnitude of the space through which Sanskritkāvyacirculated can be suggested by a few simple observations. The two great foundational texts of cosmopolitan Sanskrit culture, theMahābhārataandRāmāyaṇa, came to represent the basic common property of literary culture across southern Asia. The role of theMahābhārataspecifically in shaping the image
CHAPTER EIGHT Beginnings, Textualization, Superposition from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: It is obvious that we cannot analyze the history of vernacularization—the term used here for the literary and political promotion of local language—or even observe it taking place, without knowing precisely what it is we are trying to observe and analyze. If we are concerned with the transition from quasi-universal to more regional ways of being in the spheres of culture and power, we will pay attention to, among other things, the ways people began to produce texts that were local rather than translocal in body and spirit—in their language and spheres of circulation as well as
CHAPTER NINE Creating a Regional World: from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: Few local literary cultures of premodernity anywhere permit us to follow the history and reconstruct the meanings of vernacularization with quite the same precision as is possible for Kannada, the language of what is now the southern union state of Karnataka. We can chart the shifts in cosmopolitan and vernacular cultural production without interruption from about the fifth century on, based on texts that are for the most part securely datable—an almost unparalleled antiquity and chronological transparency. Much of the data is the hard evidence of epigraphs, and their quantity is breathtaking. The region must be one of the
Epilogue. from:
The Language of the Gods in the World of Men
Abstract: Few things seem as natural as the multiplicity of vernacular languages used for making sense of life through texts—that is, for making literature. And few things seem as unnatural as their gradual disappearance in the present, especially from the pressures exerted by globalizing English. Literary-language loss is in fact often viewed as part of a more general reduction of diversity in a cultural ecosystem, a loss considered as dangerous as the reduction of biological diversity, to which—in another instance of cultural naturalization—it is often compared. Today’s homogenization of culture, of which language loss is one aspect, seems
Book Title: Imagining Karma-Ethical Transformation in Amerindian, Buddhist, and Greek Rebirth
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): OBEYESEKERE GANANATH
Abstract: With
Imagining Karma,Gananath Obeyesekere embarks on the very first comparison of rebirth concepts across a wide range of cultures. Exploring in rich detail the beliefs of small-scale societies of West Africa, Melanesia, traditional Siberia, Canada, and the northwest coast of North America, Obeyesekere compares their ideas with those of the ancient and modern Indic civilizations and with the Greek rebirth theories of Pythagoras, Empedocles, Pindar, and Plato. His groundbreaking and authoritative discussion decenters the popular notion that India was the origin and locus of ideas of rebirth. As Obeyesekere compares responses to the most fundamental questions of human existence, he challenges readers to reexamine accepted ideas about death, cosmology, morality, and eschatology. Obeyesekere's comprehensive inquiry shows that diverse societies have come through independent invention or borrowing to believe in reincarnation as an integral part of their larger cosmological systems. The author brings together into a coherent methodological framework the thought of such diverse thinkers as Weber, Wittgenstein, and Nietzsche. In a contemporary intellectual context that celebrates difference and cultural relativism, this book makes a case for disciplined comparison, a humane view of human nature, and a theoretical understanding of "family resemblances" and differences across great cultural divides.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pns1h
1 KARMA AND REBIRTH IN INDIC RELIGIONS: from:
Imagining Karma
Abstract: I will begin with Hinduism and the problem of origins. The association between karma and rebirth is not at all clear in the earliest texts and discourses on Indic religions. There are virtually no references to rebirth or to an ethical notion of karma in
7 IMPRISONING FRAMES AND OPEN DEBATES: from:
Imagining Karma
Abstract: In this final chapter I want to further explore a theme that pervades much of this work, that even radical religious innovation must occur within the frame of preexisting structures of thought, which can on occasion act as “prisons of the
longue durée.” As usual I will place that notion within ethnographic and historical contexts, returning to the “small-scale” societies discussed in chapter 2, especially Trobriand. Then, varying our theme somewhat, I deal with Bali, a “nation” consisting of villages that resemble the small-scale societies of our sample yet have historical connections with Buddhist and Hindu cultures.
2 Scary Women: from:
Carnal Thoughts
Abstract: What is it to be embodied quite literally “in the flesh,” to live not only the remarkable elasticity of our skin, its colors and textures, but also its fragility, its responsive and visible marking of our accumulated experiences and our years in scars and sags and wrinkles? How does it feel and what does it look like to age and grow old in our youth-oriented and image-conscious culture—particularly if one is a woman? In an article on the cultural implications of changing age demographics as a consequence of what has been called “the graying of America,” James Atlas writes:
Book Title: After the Massacre-Commemoration and Consolation in Ha My and My Lai
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Faust Drew
Abstract: Though a generation has passed since the massacre of civilians at My Lai, the legacy of this tragedy continues to reverberate throughout Vietnam and the rest of the world. This engrossing study considers how Vietnamese villagers in My Lai and Ha My-a village where South Korean troops committed an equally appalling, though less well-known, massacre of unarmed civilians-assimilate the catastrophe of these mass deaths into their everyday ritual life. Based on a detailed study of local history and moral practices,
After the Massacrefocuses on the particular context of domestic life in which the Vietnamese villagers interact with their ancestors on one hand and the ghosts of tragic death on the other. Heonik Kwon explains what intimate ritual actions can tell us about the history of mass violence and the global bipolar politics that caused it. He highlights the aesthetics of Vietnamese commemorative rituals and the morality of their practical actions to liberate the spirits from their grievous history of death. The author brings these important practices into a critical dialogue with dominant sociological theories of death and symbolic transformation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pnztv
Book Title: Jewish Identities-Nationalism, Racism, and Utopianism in Twentieth-Century Music
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Móricz Klára
Abstract: Jewish Identitiesmounts a formidable challenge to prevailing essentialist assumptions about "Jewish music," which maintain that ethnic groups, nations, or religious communities possess an essence that must manifest itself in art created by members of that group. Klára Móricz scrutinizes concepts of Jewish identity and reorders ideas about twentieth-century "Jewish music" in three case studies: first, Russian Jewish composers of the first two decades of the twentieth century; second, the Swiss American Ernest Bloch; and third, Arnold Schoenberg. Examining these composers in the context of emerging Jewish nationalism, widespread racial theories, and utopian tendencies in modernist art and twentieth-century politics, Móricz describes a trajectory from paradigmatic nationalist techniques, through assumptions about the unintended presence of racial essences, to an abstract notion of Judaism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pp27d
Introduction from:
Jewish Identities
Abstract: In “Jewish Music and a Jew’s Music,” the penultimate chapter of his path-breaking book
Arnold Schoenberg: The Composer as Jew, Alexander Ringer campaigns for Jewish music that goes “beyond more or less obvious affinities with liturgical or folk-tunes, not to speak of mere textual reference or the parochial effusions of composing chauvinists.” Where this “beyond” leads composers Ringer is all too ready to declare. In the spirit of his protagonist, Arnold Schoenberg, Ringer denies the significance of the “what” (material) and elevates the “how” (treatment) in the creation of a uniquely Jewish music. Following Russian music theorist Boris Asafiev (1884
SEVEN Needs, Wants, and Interests from:
The Maternal Factor
Abstract: Care ethics is oriented to needs rather than rights. This orientation seems exactly right in the context of families and small communities, but it becomes more difficult to sustain in larger settings. Indeed some philosophers have argued that the concept of needs is too complex to employ usefully in policy decisions. I mentioned earlier in my very brief discussion of a care-driven approach to justice that care ethics is centrally concerned with needs. In the same chapter, I explored some of the difficulties we face in caring at a distance and deciding which obligations are individual and which collective. Now
Book Title: Gadamer’s Repercussions-Reconsidering Philosophical Hermeneutics
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Krajewski Bruce
Abstract: Certainly one of the key German philosophers of the twentieth century, Hans-Georg Gadamer also influenced the study of literature, art, music, sacred and legal texts, and medicine. Indeed, while much attention has been focused on Gadamer's writings about ancient Greek and modern German philosophy, the relevance of his work for other disciplines is only now beginning to be properly considered and understood. In an effort to address this slant, this volume brings together many prominent scholars to assess, re-evaluate, and question Hans-Georg Gadamer's works, as well as his place in intellectual history. The book includes a recent essay by Gadamer on "the task of hermeneutics," as well as essays by distinguished contributors including Jürgen Habermas, Richard Rorty, Gerald Bruns, Georgia Warnke, and many others. The contributors situate Gadamer's views in surprising ways and show that his writings speak to a range of contemporary debates—from constitutional questions to issues of modern art. A controversial final section attempts to uncover and clarify Gadamer's history in relation to National Socialism. More an investigation and questioning than a celebration of this venerable and profoundly influential philosopher, this collection will become a catalyst for any future rethinking of philosophical hermeneutics, as well as a significant starting place for rereading and reviewing Hans-Georg Gadamer.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pp75p
Chapter 3 On the Coherence of Hermeneutics and Ethics: from:
Gadamer’s Repercussions
Author(s) BRUNS GERALD L.
Abstract: My purpose in what follows is to take up the relation of hermeneutics and ethics as it emerges in a post-Heideggerian philosophical context. In terms of proper names this means giving an account of the conceptual symmetries and differences between Gadamer’s philosophical hermeneutics and Emmanuel Levinas’s ethical theory, which is sometimes called an ethics of alterity or of responsibility, in order to contrast it with subject-centered theories that emphasize thinking and acting in accord with rules, principles, duties, codes, beliefs, teachings, communities, theories of the right and the good, and so on, where to be in accord with such things,
Chapter 7 On Dialogue: from:
Gadamer’s Repercussions
Author(s) MARSHALL DONALD G.
Abstract: The terms “conversation” and “dialogue” lie at the heart of Hans-Georg Gadamer’s description of understanding. In a phrase that draws together many lines of his thought, he speaks of “the conversation that we ourselves are” (TM378).¹ Although “understanding a text and reaching an understanding in a conversation” appear to be very different (TM378), Gadamer’s analysis enables the insight that describing “the task of hermeneutics as entering into dialogue with the text” is “more than a metaphor” (TM368). To understand something is to reach an understanding with another about it, and that can only be achieved through a conversation that sustains
Chapter 9 Meaningless Hermeneutics? from:
Gadamer’s Repercussions
Author(s) WEINSHEIMER JOEL
Abstract: Ronald Beiner’s contribution to this collection strikes me as particularly far reaching, especially with respect to his argument that Gadamer avoids “the labyrinth of esotericism.” Beiner contends that unlike Nietzsche, Derrida, Heidegger, and even Strauss, Gadamer does not try to “read under or though or behind the text.” That is, he does not assume that “the ‘subtext’ is more meaningful than the text.” For this reason, according to Beiner, Gadamer must be (for better or worse) excluded from the ranks of postmodern thinkers. This argument, I believe, opens up something important about Gadamer, but its implications extend far beyond the
Chapter 14 Salutations: from:
Gadamer’s Repercussions
Author(s) WAITE GEOFF
Abstract: With her promotion of “mediation,” “dialogue,” and “moderation,” Catherine H. Zuckert is to be saluted for her triumphant response to the essays of Orozco and Waite, a response that could be used as a textbook case for careful study, not necessarily for its specific object of analysis (needless to say), but for its overall and well-nigh seamless hermeneutic approach and rhetorical technique. Any momentary appearance to the contrary, this concession is ultimately
notmeant ironically. Certainly Zuckert’s response has the virtue of exemplifying the temper of our times. This is to say that it not only could be read with
Book Title: A Problem of Presence-Beyond Scripture in an African Church
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Engelke Matthew
Abstract: The Friday Masowe apostolics of Zimbabwe refer to themselves as “the Christians who don’t read the Bible.” They claim they do not need the Bible because they receive the Word of God “live and direct” from the Holy Spirit. In this insightful and sensitive historical ethnography, Matthew Engelke documents how this rejection of scripture speaks to longstanding concerns within Christianity over mediation and authority. The Bible, of course, has been a key medium through which Christians have recognized God’s presence. But the apostolics perceive scripture as an unnecessary, even dangerous, mediator. For them, the materiality of the Bible marks a distance from the divine and prohibits the realization of a live and direct faith. Situating the Masowe case within a broad comparative framework, Engelke shows how their rejection of textual authority poses a problem of presence—which is to say, how the religious subject defines, and claims to construct, a relationship with the spiritual world through the semiotic potentials of language, actions, and objects. Written in a lively and accessible style, A Problem of Presence makes important contributions to the anthropology of Christianity, the history of religions in Africa, semiotics, and material culture studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1ppcdv
CHAPTER FIVE A Map of Utopia’s “Possible Worlds”: from:
Imaginary Communities
Abstract: One of the most significant lessons of the literary criticism of the last few decades has been that the currently accepted meaning of any text is a product of the interpretive institutions and communities acting upon it. Fredric Jameson suggests that we never really encounter textual meaning “as a thing-in-itself. Rather, texts come before us as the alwaysalready-read; we apprehend them through sedimented layers of previous interpretations, or—if the text is brand-new—through the sedimented reading habits and categories developed by those inherited interpretive traditions.”¹ Stanley Fish further observes that some interpretations, for a variety of reasons, succeed so
Book Title: Being There-The Fieldwork Encounter and the Making of Truth
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Hammoudi Abdellah
Abstract: Challenges to ethnographic authority and to the ethics of representation have led many contemporary anthropologists to abandon fieldwork in favor of strategies of theoretical puppeteering, textual analysis, and surrogate ethnography. In
Being There,John Borneman and Abdellah Hammoudi argue that ethnographies based on these strategies elide important insights. To demonstrate the power and knowledge attained through the fieldwork experience, they have gathered essays by anthropologists working in Morocco, Saudi Arabia, Syria, Tanzania, the Canadian Arctic, India, Germany, and Russia that shift attention back to the subtle dynamics of the ethnographic encounter. From an Inuit village to the foothills of Kilimanjaro, each account illustrates how, despite its challenges, fieldwork yields important insights outside the reach of textual analysis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pphf4
TWO Textualism and Anthropology: from:
Being There
Author(s) Hammoudi Abdellah
Abstract: So much has been said about anthropology as writing, discourse, texts, and pretexts that the task of reconsidering the ethnographic encounter might be likened to a recourse to magic in order to resurrect the dead. A focus on experience and deep acquaintance might well prove to be essential, however, to engage with our current and future predicament, in which we can no longer manage not to be
in each other’s way. One paradox of the present situation is that (in many quarters of our discipline) the more globalized the world, and thus the greater the circulation of people, goods, and
FOUR The Hyperbolic Vegetarian: from:
Being There
Author(s) Ghassem-Fachandi Parvis
Abstract: Scholars of Hindutva have argued that in the context of communal violence in India a heightened sense of vulnerability among members of the Hindu middle and lower middle class is integral to the legitimization of violence, where a “majority” feels threatened by a “minority” (Jaffrelot 1996; Hansen 1999; Nussbaum 2007). In the state of Gujarat, this process includes the projection of a lack of vulnerability onto Muslims, expressed and rationalized by reference to diet, worship, and sexuality.
NINE Fieldwork Experience, Collaboration, and Interlocution: from:
Being There
Author(s) Borneman John
Abstract: This essay examines the relation of presence in fieldwork to interlocution. Within anthropology in the past several decades, two kinds of criticisms of the fieldwork encounter have had particular resonance: that fieldwork experience and presence do not generate any unique knowledge and that the power/dominance of the (Western) ethnographer ethically taints the knowledge derived from encounters. The questioning of the ethnographer’s presence has frequently led to text-based reading being substituted for fieldwork experience, with a corresponding focus on textual representation; the questioning of the ethnographer’s power has led to demands for collaboration and dialogue, which in turn often emphasize righteous
Book Title: Little India-Diaspora, Time, and Ethnolinguistic Belonging in Hindu Mauritius
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Eisenlohr Patrick
Abstract: Little Indiais a rich historical and ethnographic examination of a fascinating example of linguistic plurality on the island of Mauritius, where more than two-thirds of the population is of Indian ancestry. Patrick Eisenlohr's groundbreaking study focuses on the formation of diaspora as mediated through the cultural phenomenon of Indian ancestral languages-principally Hindi, which is used primarily in religious contexts. Eisenlohr emphasizes the variety of cultural practices that construct and transform boundaries in communities in diaspora and illustrates different modes of experiencing the temporal relationships between diaspora and homeland.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1ppkdj
CHAPTER 4 Colonial Education, Ethnolinguistic Identifications, and the Origins of Ancestral Languages from:
Little India
Abstract: This chapter addresses the intersection of colonialism, nationalism, and language, in particular, it analyzes how the construction of communities in a colonial context was mediated by ideas about language. I show how debates surrounding the establishment of an educational system and educational language policy in colonial Mauritius became a privileged site for contesting hegemonic claims in the form of negotiating the relationships of different groups in a colonial plantation setting. Conflicting approaches to language in education also informed debates about the role and significance of Indo-Mauritians in ascribing an identity to Mauritius with its lack of a precolonial population.At the
CHAPTER 6 Calibrations of Displacement: from:
Little India
Abstract: In this chapter I examine the creation and transformation of diasporic “Indianness” in Mauritius through alternative understandings of temporal remove and simultaneity in relation to an Indian homeland. The purpose is to interrogate temporality as a mode of building ethnic and national communities with an eye to how the category of diaspora is thus turned into a malleable entity. In this way, I seek to contextualize diasporization in Mauritius through practices that shift diasporic allegiances, preventing them from being permanently tied to a certain homeland. Language plays a central role in the production and transformation of the relations diasporic communities
III Plotinian Neoplatonism from:
Homer the Theologian
Abstract: Though the history of Neoplatonism starts, properly speaking, with Plotinus (205–70),¹ what we have called the Neoplatonic reading of Homer had its sources in habits of thought developed long before the third century and found full expression not in Plotinus himself but in Porphyry and then in the later Neoplatonists. Plotinus never mentions the name of Homer² and is very little concerned with interpretation of texts and myths from the poets. In the relatively sparse echoes of Homer and other poetry in the
Enneads,he does, however, make it clear that his knowledge of literature was substantial and his
IV The Interaction of Allegorical Interpretation and Deliberate Allegory from:
Homer the Theologian
Abstract: The emergence of allegorical writing on a large scale and the mystical allegorical interpretation of non-epic literature are both developments rooted in the period of the authors we have been discussing. Neither of these developments is well understood, and if neither has found its historian, it is doubtless because the evidence is sparse, difficult to interpret, and often difficult to date. My comments will be limited to a sampling of texts providing evidence that the tradition of allegorical reading we have been examining was, in fact, crucially important in generating patterns of thought about literature and responses to literature that
Book Title: Tales of the Neighborhood-Jewish Narrative Dialogues in Late Antiquity
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Hasan-Rokem Galit
Abstract: In this lively and intellectually engaging book, Galit Hasan-Rokem shows that religion is shaped not only in the halls of theological disputation and institutions of divine study, but also in ordinary events of everyday life. Common aspects of human relations offer a major source for the symbols of religious texts and rituals of late antique Judaism as well as its partner in narrative dialogues, early Christianity, Hasan-Rokem argues. Focusing on the "neighborhood" of the Galilee that is the birthplace of many major religious and cultural developments, this book brings to life the riddles, parables, and folktales passed down in Rabbinic stories from the first half of the first millennium of the Common Era.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1pppfc
ONE Erecting the Fence: from:
Tales of the Neighborhood
Abstract: These stories are short and concise, and they are embedded in discursive contexts that often emphasize non-narrative concerns such as Bible exegesis and juridical deliberation. The reason they have stimulated generations of traditional interpretation
FOUR The Evasive Center: from:
Tales of the Neighborhood
Abstract: My analysis of the tale will explicitly address the different contexts of interpretation: the literary,
CHAPTER 2 The Topographical Imagination of Tokugawa Politics from:
Reconfiguring Modernity
Abstract: The sheer number of words for nature in Tokugawa texts dramatizes the concept’s many facets and renders vocabulary an obvious starting point for discussing nature’s multivalence. Despite this abundance of terms, Maruyama Masao’s critique of nature in early modern Japanese political thought relies almost exclusively on one word,
shizen(自 黑). That word, however, did not become standard until the 1890s. Indeed, before the 1890s,shizenappears to have been rather uncommon; certainly it was not a preoccupation in Confucian studies. As historian Hino Tatsuo comments, “In the nine classics [of Confucianism], you cannot find one example of the use of
4 Gender and Power from:
Studying Global Pentecostalism
Author(s) Brusco Elizabeth
Abstract: The goal of this chapter is to comment on the scholarship on gender in the Pentecostal movement and to provide some case contextualization from my own ethnographic field research with Pentecostals in Colombia. Since I began to explore the gendered nature of Pentecostal conversion in the beginning of the 1980s, there has been, not exactly an explosion, but at least some steady growth in scholarly interest in the area, across a range of disciplines. My own discipline, anthropology, and area specialty in Latin America bias my perspective, but I believe that some of the most significant publications on the topic
13 Practical Theology from:
Studying Global Pentecostalism
Author(s) Cartledge Mark J.
Abstract: The discipline of practical theology is one that appears to be in constant redefinition in recent times, although there might at last be some consensus emerging. It was once regarded as the crown of theological study, placed toward the end of theological education for the ordained ministry. At this point in the process all the necessary “tips and hints” were added under the rubric
pastoralia.In this context it was closely aligned with education for ministry and by extension church education in a broader sense. Thus would-be clergy learned how to preach, lead worship, conduct pastoral conversations with the insights
Book Title: Transpacific Displacement-Ethnography, Translation, and Intertextual Travel in Twentieth-Century American Literature
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Huang Yunte
Abstract: Yunte Huang takes a most original "ethnographic" approach to more and less well-known American texts as he traces what he calls the transpacific displacement of cultural meanings through twentieth-century America's imaging of Asia. Informed by the politics of linguistic appropriation and disappropriation,
Transpacific Displacementopens with a radically new reading of Imagism through the work of Ezra Pound and Amy Lowell. Huang relates Imagism to earlier linguistic ethnographies of Asia and to racist representations of Asians in American pop culture, such as the book and movie character Charlie Chan, then shows that Asian American writers subject both literary Orientalism and racial stereotyping to double ventriloquism and countermockery. Going on to offer a provocative critique of some textually and culturally homogenizing tendencies exemplified in Maxine Hong Kingston's work and its reception, Huang ends with a study of American translations of contemporary Chinese poetry, which he views as new ethnographies that maintain linguistic and cultural boundaries.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1ppvzv
THREE The Intertextual Travel of Amy Lowell from:
Transpacific Displacement
Abstract: What follows is not a coda or supplement to Imagism, although Amy Lowell’s work is often denigrated as such—“Amygism” is the usual epithet used to parody the poetry activities that went on after Lowell took over from Pound the leadership in promoting Imagism. My focus is on a new mode of conceptualizing Asia as manifested in Lowell’s work. In the preceding chapter, I described the ways in which Pound founded his pancultural program on intertextual ground; in this one, I explore a unique feature of Lowell’s ethnographic writing: her intertextual travel. As a traveler in the world of texts,
FOUR The Multifarious Faces of the Chinese Language from:
Transpacific Displacement
Abstract: Imagism has created an “image” of Oriental cultures projected in language. Whether in Pound’s giant pancultural program or in Lowell’s intertextual travel narrative, an Orientalist “image,” in the form of both poetic effect and cultural description, stands out conspicuously, like “petals on a wet, black bough.” This double meaning of “image” thus bespeaks the twin projects that the Imagist Pound and Lowell were pursuing: on the one hand they were creating a modernist poetry, and on the other hand they were writing ethnographies of the Far East and looking at culture from a particular standpoint. And these two projects, as
Conclusion from:
Transpacific Displacement
Abstract: What I have described as transpacific displacement is a historical process of dislocation and relocation of cultural meanings via ethnography, translation, and intertextual travel. Interestingly, this complicated cross-over, of which Imagism’s appropriation and reinvention of “Chinese” poetics constitute an important part, now seems to have taken an unexpected turn: readers of contemporary Chinese poetry have been told that the work in front of them is influenced, inspired by Imagism. As the story goes, Chinese poets, such as Bei Dao and Gu Cheng, living in the poetic wasteland of the Cultural Revolution, turned to Western literature for inspiration. The books circulated
Book Title: Fighting Words-Religion, Violence, and the Interpretation of Sacred Texts
Publisher: University of California Press
Author(s): Renard John
Abstract: One of the critical issues in interreligious relations today is the connection, both actual and perceived, between sacred sources and the justification of violent acts as divinely mandated.
Fighting Wordsmakes solid text-based scholarship accessible to the general public, beginning with the premise that a balanced approach to religious pluralism in our world must build on a measured, well-informed response to the increasingly publicized and sensationalized association of terrorism and large-scale violence with religion. In his introduction, Renard provides background on the major scriptures of seven religious traditions-Jewish, Christian (including both the Old and New Testaments), Islamic, Baha'i, Zoroastrian, Hindu, and Sikh. Eight chapters then explore the interpretation of select facets of these scriptures, focusing on those texts so often claimed, both historically and more recently, as inspiration and justification for every kind of violence, from individual assassination to mass murder. With its nuanced consideration of a complex topic, this book is not merely about the religious sanctioning of violence but also about diverse ways of reading sacred textual sources.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/j.ctt1ppx1q
1 Exegesis and Violence: from:
Fighting Words
Author(s) Renard John
Abstract: Thomas Hobbes famously observed in his
Leviathanthat human life is “nasty, brutish, and short.” He and other influential philosophers have identified violence as virtually a “state of nature” that humankind has struggled endlessly to ameliorate, and with precious little success. Religious authors in every age and culture have likewise filled libraries with their analyses of the roots and remedies of this scourge, this “mark of Cain.” Every credible religious or ethical system condemns murder, yet sacred texts claimed by adherents of most (if not all) religious traditions describe in often grisly detail how believers have had recourse to divinely
6 The Baha’i Tradition: from:
Fighting Words
Author(s) Lawson Todd
Abstract: In the Baha’i tradition, nonviolence is not a principle derived primarily through exegesis but one given through revelation, to use the Baha’i technical term for its primary scripture. There can be no dispute or discussion on this point by either a follower of the Baha’i faith or those who study and understand this relatively recent religion. What may be a source of discussion is the question of how in the context of the history of religion and religions and especially the history of the Baha’i faith this came to be. Here I will first offer a brief discussion of the
Interlude from:
The Fate of Place
Abstract: In Part I we witnessed a development—or, more in keeping with Aristotle's thinking, an “envelopment”—of remarkable scope. The scope is impressive not just in terms of time (a period of approximately two thousand years) but also in terms of theme: all the way from
muthostologos.Yet Plato’sTimaeuscombines both of these latter extremes in a single text: hence its position in the middle of Part I, flanked on one side by imaginative mythicoreligious accounts of creation and on the other side by Aristotle’s sober descriptions. Nevertheless, this progression in time and theme is no simple
12 Giving a Face to Place in the Present: from:
The Fate of Place
Abstract: In tracing out Heidegger’s thinking about place and “various phenomenal spatialities” such as region and neighborhood, we have pursued place into some of its more arcane corners and subtler surfaces. We have learned much about the panoply of meanings that place can exhibit as well as the range of roles it can assume in widely divergent contexts. If the effect is kaleidoscopic—leading us to savor place’s “free scope,” its
Zeit-Spiel-Raum—it has allowed us to recognize, indeed to re-recognize, the power of place. Earlier encomia of place (articulated at the moment of its dawning recognition in the West) tend
6 Elsewhere in the Empire from:
Controlling Contested Places
Abstract: The investigation of fourth-century Antioch has revealed that the manipulation, and particularly the narrative construction, of topography played a significant role in shaping the increasing visibility of Christianity in urban and rural contexts, as well as in establishing the type of Christianity that became most prominent. The transference of relics, especially the final transfers of Babylas and the saints buried in the floor of the martyrion at the Romanesian Gate, granted more authority to Bishop Meletius’s community in Antioch, while diminishing the authority of the temple of Apollo and of local homoian Christians. John Chrysostom’s numerous rhetorical efforts further shaped
Conclusion: from:
Controlling Contested Places
Abstract: Perceptions of places are socially constructed and profoundly influential, shaping understandings of the past and thus also expectations for the future. Fourth-century Antioch is a particularly rich site of spatial construction and change, in part because of its complex history during late antiquity, when religious and political upheavals altered the cityscape, in part because of its prominence within empirewide conversations, and in part because so much textual evidence regarding Antioch survives. Thanks to Libanius, John Chrysostom, and Theodoret, it is possible to investigate these decades of Antioch’s history in much more depth and from more perspectives than is usually possible
3 Pedagogical Dimensions of Historical Novels and Historical Literacy from:
Whose History?
Abstract: As many teachers and educators seriously question the role of textbooks in the History lesson, teachers and educators are looking increasingly to alternative and more engaging teaching/learning strategies (Villano, 2005). Recognising the significant pedagogical advantages of using historical fiction in their classrooms, some teachers have long used historical fiction as a central teaching/learning strategy in the History classroom. Now, however, student teachers and teachers are advantaged — and consequently, should be reassured — by an emerging amount of research showing how the teaching of historical literacy through historical novels can be achieved. There is, I argue, ample evidence of the many pedagogical
11 Understanding the Past through Historical Fiction from:
Whose History?
Abstract: Although textbooks have not always been used in significant numbers
12 Unpacking Historical Novels for their Historicity: from:
Whose History?
Abstract: Historical novels can tell us much about not only our past, but also what we collectively hold to be important about our past. Usually, they provide an insight into the past in many and varied ways, including ways that are, I suggest, simply impossible to present to students of history through textbooks. This chapter will show how the development of an appreciation of historical facts and historical agency can be achieved most fruitfully through the use of historical novels in the classroom.
5 The Artwork of the Baudin expedition to Australia (1800-1804): from:
Framing French Culture
Author(s) Southwood Jane
Abstract: The portrait allows us to recontextualise material such
8 Annie Ernaux's phototextual archives: from:
Framing French Culture
Author(s) Edwards Natalie
Abstract: Why would a writer publish a text that seemingly undoes the literary innovation of her life's work? Annie Ernaux has achieved fame by writing short, pithy narratives that recount isolated autobiographical moments. Rather than recounting events and extrapolating their meaning to her life within an autobiographical text, such as Michel de Montaigne falling off a horse, Jean-Jacques Rousseau stealing a ribbon, or André Gide travelling to North Africa, Ernaux chooses a specific incident — a love relationship, an abortion, a scene of domestic violence, for example — and describes this in sparse, unlyrical prose with no discussion of its consequences
9 The image of self-effacement: from:
Framing French Culture
Author(s) Hogarth Christopher
Abstract: Michel Beaujour states his dissatisfaction with the term 'autoportrait' to encapsulate adequately literary endeavours at self-representation.¹ The connection between self-portraiture and painting is evident, and the slippage of the term across mediums leads, in Beaujour's opinion, to deny the specificity of literary works. Yet, referring to works such as Michel de Montaigne's
Essais, Michel Leiris'sL'âge d'hommeand Jean-Jacques Rousseau'sRêveries, Beaujour highlights its usefulness as a tool that distinguishes it from autobiographical texts for two fundamental reasons. First, self-portraiture insists upon an absence of continuity, thus defying any clearly arranged order of events that contribute to a personality created
11 Georges Bataille's Manet and the 'strange impression of an absence' from:
Framing French Culture
Author(s) Sheaffer-Jones Caroline
Abstract: In
Manet³, Georges Bataille focuses on the life and work of Édouard Manet, undoubtedly one of the greatest painters in the Western world and considered by some to be the founder of modern art.⁴ Bataille's text, which opens with a chronology of detailed biographical and historical information, was originally published with some black-and-white reproductions in 1955 by Albert Skira Editions and now appears in volume 9 of hisŒuvres complètes after Lascaux ou la naissance de l'art. The juxtaposition ofManetwith this piece on the birth of art is not without significance, as Bataille examines the artist's extraordinary status
3.4 Manuals on Historical Method: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Paul Herman
Abstract: Manuals on historical method from around 1900 are like neoscholastic philosophy textbooks: books that are supposed to be so dull and dreary that only few scholars dare venture into them. Although methodology manuals were once a flourishing genre, especially in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, when such emerging academic disciplines as history, art history, and church history were in need of methodological signposts and boundary markers, the hundreds of pages that these manuals typically devote to the minutiae of internal and external source criticism now read like neoscholastic meditations on the
analogia entis. At least, that is the
4.4 New Philology and Ancient Editors: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Klooster Jacqueline
Abstract: In his monograph on textual criticism, Paul Maas makes clear the problem that everyone who seriously wishes to study ancient texts inevitably comes across:
6.2 Generic Classification and Habitual Subject Matter from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Efal Adi
Abstract: One of the operations included in philological inquiries is the restoration of etymologies, built up of linguistic units enduring through ages, languages, meanings, usages and contexts.² The following essay attempts a possible deployment of an etymology of the lingual unit ‘genre’. Our trail will be guided by two stations in the long and extended history of this etymon: First, the Aristotelian origins of the etymon ‘genre’ are reconsidered; second, attention is given to the presence of the same etymon in the vocabulary of modern art criticism. Working within a comparative framework, this essay tries to create a trail between literary
8.2 The Emergence of East Asian Art History in the 1920s: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) Orell Julia
Abstract: Late-nineteenth- and early-twentieth-century Europe saw an increasing interest in non-European art from Africa, Pre-Columbian America, Asia, the Pacific Islands and elsewhere. Private collectors and museums eagerly collected, exhibited, and published such works, often in competition with each other in the context of colonization.¹ In addition to museums and collectors, artists developed a great interest in non-European art and artifacts since at least the mid-nineteenth century, ranging from Japanese woodcut prints to African masks, often summarized under the problematic category of primitivism. The academic discipline of art history, however, was slow in responding to the broadening range of images and objects
9.4 Clio’s Talkative Daughter Goes Digital: from:
The Making of the Humanities, vol. III
Author(s) de Jong Franciska
Abstract: The introduction of the recording device at the beginning of the twentieth century not only marked a major transition in communication technology, but also paved the way for a revaluation of the oral account in Western historiography. With the rise of early civilizations and the introduction of writing tools it had lost its central role in the transfer of meaning and identity. Centuries later, the spread of literacy and the invention of the printing press stimulated the consolidation and appreciation of historical sources in textual form. Given the weight of this strong focus on text, the invention of a device
Book Title: In Defense of Doctrine-Evangelicalism, Theology, and Scripture
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Putman Rhyne R.
Abstract: Questions surrounding the relationship of Scripture and doctrine are legion within the Protestant tradition. How can doctrine develop over time and maintain fidelity to the sacred text, especially for communities who cling to the Reformation principle of sola scriptura? Does not an appeal to contemporary, constructive theology belie commonly held Protestant and Evangelical convictions about the sufficiency of Scripture? Does admission and acceptance of doctrinal development result in a kind of reality-denying theological relativism? And in what way can a growing, postcanonical tradition maintain a sense of continuity with the faith of the New Testament? This study is an apologetic for the ongoing, constructive theological task in Protestant and Evangelical traditions. It suggests that doctrinal development can be explained as a hermeneutical phenomenon and that insights from hermeneutical philosophy and the philosophy of language can aid theologians in constructing explanatory theses for particular theological problems associated with the facts of doctrinal development, namely, questions related to textual authority, reality depiction, and theological identity. Joining the recent call to theological interpretation of Scripture, Putman provides a constructive model that forwards a descriptive and normative pattern for reading Scripture and theological tradition together.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt12878jm
1 Reading Scripture and Developing Doctrine from:
In Defense of Doctrine
Abstract: For Christian believers, no one captivates the attention, moves the affections, or stirs the imagination like Jesus of Nazareth. He is the visible display—the perfect icon—of the inexhaustible love and power of an invisible God (Col. 1:15). What we know of this Jesus we have read in the writings of the New Testament. These first-century texts are the gateway to Christ, the “primary sources” on which we base our historical, theological, and practical beliefs about him. Through the theologically flavored biographies, ecclesial missives, and dreamlike visions contained within, we can get to know him and get a glimpse
2 Historical Consciousness, Development, and Hermeneutics from:
In Defense of Doctrine
Abstract: Doctrinal development may be an inevitable, even essential element of the theological task as it has been practiced for nearly two millennia, but explicit theoretical reflection on the nature of this phenomenon is a relatively recent feature in Christian thought. The history of evangelical attention to the problem of development is much shorter, because, as we shall see, Roman Catholic theologians began addressing the issue much earlier than their Protestant and evangelical counterparts. The study of general hermeneutics or hermeneutical theory, a discipline concerned with understanding the relationship between interpreters and texts (i.e., written texts or any other complex aggregate
7 Development and Continuity from:
In Defense of Doctrine
Abstract: The most critical issue for any model of doctrinal development is the question of doctrinal continuity. Can doctrines
develop, grow, orprogresswithout compromising their fidelity to “the faith once delivered unto the saints” (Jude 3)? Can there be maintained identity between New Testament teachings and later doctrinal formulations that utilize very different conceptual frameworks? Most importantly, if doctrines do in fact develop over time through expansion, contextualization, and critical correction, how can the faith communities that develop and reformulate doctrines claim to be part of the same broad Christian tradition?
Book Title: Writing Theologically- Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Barreto Eric D.
Abstract: Of course, by writing we refer to the kinds of reflections, essays, and exams students will have to complete in the seminary classroom. But writing also encompasses the many modes of communication and self-discovery that creative expression can unlock. Writing Theologically introduces writing not just as an academic exercise but as a way for students to communicate the good news in rapidly changing contexts, as well as to discover and craft their own sense of vocation and identity. Most important will be guiding students to how they might begin to claim and hone a distinctive theological voice that is particularly attuned to the contexts of writer and audience alike. In a collection of brief, readable essays, this volume, edited by Eric D. Barreto, emphasizes the vital skills, practices, and values involved in writing theologically. That is, how might students prepare themselves to communicate effectively and creatively, clearly and beautifully, the insights they gather during their time in seminary? Each contribution includes practical advice about best practices in writing theologically; however, the book also stresses why writing is vital in the self-understanding of the minister, as well as her or his public communication of the good news.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt12878rq
7 Writing Digitally from:
Writing Theologically
Author(s) Copeland Adam J.
Abstract: Students today write more than ever before, most of it mediated by digital technologies. Take, for example, a typical day in my life. This morning, my wife and I sent five text messages to one another to coordinate drinks with a friend after work. I participated in several conversations with colleagues on Facebook, both in private messages and on public walls where others joined us. I sent four e-mails, one composed on my iPhone while walking down the hall. I typed my credit card number into a crowd-funding website, then shared news of the project on several social media platforms.
Foreword from:
Sin Boldly!
Author(s) Marty Martin E.
Abstract: Introducing Martin Luther in a book on justification, as in the biblical context of “justification
Book Title: To Make the Hands Impure: Art, Ethical Adventure, the Difficult and the Holy- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): NEWTON ADAM ZACHARY
Abstract: How can cradling, handling, or rubbing a text be said, ethically, to have made something happen? What, as readers or interpreters, may come off in our hands in as we maculate or mark the books we read? For Adam Zachary Newton, reading is anembodied practice wherein "ethics" becomes a matter of tact in the doubled sense of touch and regard. With the image of the book lying in the hands of its readers as insistent refrain, To Make the Hands Impure cuts a provocative cross-disciplinary swath through classical Jewish texts, modern Jewish philosophy, film and performance, literature, translation, and the material text. Newton explores the ethics of reading through a range of texts, from the Talmud and Midrash to Conrad's Nostromo and Pascal's Le Memorial, from works by Henry Darger and Martin Scorsese to the National September 11 Memorial and a synagogue in Havana, Cuba. In separate chapters, he conducts masterly treatments of Emmanuel Levinas, Mikhail Bakhtin, and Stanley Cavell by emphasizing their performances as readers a trebled orientation to Talmud, novel, and theater/film. To Make the Hands Impure stages the encounter of literary experience and scriptural traditions he difficult and the holy through an ambitious, singular, and innovative approach marked in equal measure by erudition and imaginative daring.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1287fz7
CHAPTER 4 Ethics of Reading I: from:
To Make the Hands Impure: Art, Ethical Adventure, the Difficult and the Holy
Abstract: This describes the manner in which Levinas reads rabbinic texts (indeed, describes the commentarial drive
ofthose texts), and
Book Title: Figures of a Changing World: Metaphor and the Emergence of Modern Culture- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): BERGER HARRY
Abstract: Figures of a Changing World offers a dramatic new account of cultural change, an account based on the distinction between two familiar rhetorical figures, metonymy and metaphor. The book treats metonymy as the basic organizing trope of traditional culture and metaphor as the basic organizing trope of modern culture. On the one hand, metonymies present themselves as analogies that articulate or reaffirm preexisting states of affairs. They are guarantors of facticity, a term that can be translated or defined as fact-like-ness. On the other hand, metaphors challenge the similarity they claim to establish, in order to feature departures from preexisting states of affairs. On the basis of this distinction, the author argues that metaphor and metonymy can be used as instruments both for the large-scale interpretation of tensions in cultural change and for the micro-interpretation of tensions within particular texts. In addressing the functioning of the two terms, the author draws upon and critiques the work of Friedrich Nietzsche, Roman Jakobson, Christian Metz, Paul Ricoeur, Umberto Eco, Edmund Leach, and Paul de Man.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1287gfz
TWO Two Figures: from:
Figures of a Changing World: Metaphor and the Emergence of Modern Culture
Abstract: Metaphorais a Greek term precipitated from the verbmetapherein, to carry something from one place to another—a sense acknowledged early in the twentieth century when I. A. Richards gave the name “vehicle” to the predicating term of a metaphor.¹ But the initial context of vehiculation is more pragmatic than poetic.Metaphereinmeans—switching now from Greekmetato Latintrans—“to transfer” (as of property) or “to transport” (as in the hauling of goods).² Transferred to thetechnéandlogosof rhetorical discourse, the noun means “transfer of a word to a new sense.”
FIVE Metaphor, Metonymy, and Redundancy from:
Figures of a Changing World: Metaphor and the Emergence of Modern Culture
Abstract: My account of metaphor and metonymy in the preceding chapters suggests that if the difference between them is fluid, if it is weak in purely structural terms, it can be strengthened by contextualization. But a more serious problem confronts the effort to keep metaphor and metonymy apart. I’ve called them two fundamental tropes, or figures, and this means that I have already taken for granted a prior distinction: the distinction between the literal (or proper) and the figurative uses of language.
SEVEN Frost and Roses: from:
Figures of a Changing World: Metaphor and the Emergence of Modern Culture
Abstract: The text is a short poem by Robert Frost entitled “The Rose Family”:
NINE Metaphor and Metonymy in the Middle Ages: from:
Figures of a Changing World: Metaphor and the Emergence of Modern Culture
Abstract: The time is the late Middle Ages. The texts that follow illustrate the kinds of historical constraint that impose themselves on the characterization and valuation of our two rhetorical figures. The first passage, a famous anonymous jingle, states in popular form the theory of fourfold interpretation that guides much symbolic practice during the Christian Middle Ages, and the second passage is an equally famous but sophisticated justification of the theory:
Theism and Atheism at Play from:
The Trace of God: Derrida and Religion
Author(s) BARING EDWARD
Abstract: But later texts like
On the Name,The Gift of Death, or “How to Avoid
4 Merleau-Ponty: from:
Ostension
Abstract: Edmund Husserl, the founder of the phenomenological movement, focused his research primarily on the origin of mathematics, logic, and science. Yet the phenomenological method of investigation bore fruit in other areas as well. His
Ideas II, which circulated in manuscript form to Heidegger and later to Merleau-Ponty, proved revolutionary for its inquiry into the living body and the surrounding world.² Heidegger finds attractive Husserl’s new emphasis on the “experiential context as such.”³ Indeed, Merleau-Ponty avers that Heidegger’sBeing and Time“springs from an indication given by Husserl and amounts to no more than an explicit account of the ‘natürlicher weltbegriff’
5 Augustine: from:
Ostension
Abstract: Augustine is not only the first thinker to pose and answer the problem of first word acquisition; he is also the first to pose and answer the problem of other minds. Bodily movement, the movement native to living beings, establishes the natural prelinguistic context for us to share attention and thereby to share words. We acquire words by following the bodily movement of language speakers as they approach, point, and look toward what they are talking about. Wittgenstein famously criticized this account for several reasons. First, it applies only to certain kinds of words, not to all or even most
6 Aristotle: from:
Ostension
Abstract: Augustine provides a compelling account of word learning through ostension, complete with descriptions of animate intersubjectivity and rigorous awareness of the problem of disambiguation. Animate movement advertises affects to other animate minds in the context of sharing a life together. In developing this account, Augustine makes liberal use of “life,” “nature,” and “animate movement,” but he does not unpack these concepts. It is here that Aristotle’s expertise recommends itself. My consideration of Aristotle is not intended to be of merely historical interest. As I detailed in the first chapter, I join a variety of thinkers, both analytic and continental, in
Book Title: Myth and Scripture-Contemporary Perspectives on Religion, Language, and Imagination
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Callender Dexter E.
Abstract: In this collection scholars suggest that using "myth" creates a framework within which to set biblical writings in both cultural and literary comparative contexts. Reading biblical accounts alongside the religious narratives of other ancient civilizations reveals what is commonplace and shared among them. The fruit of such work widens and enriches our understanding of the nature and character of biblical texts, and the results provide fresh evidence for how biblical writings became "scripture."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1287n15
“Myth” in the Old Testament from:
Myth and Scripture
Author(s) Rogerson J. W.
Abstract: For the sake of clarity, I begin with an attempt to define the main terms that I shall use in this lecture. I wish to distinguish between the terms
myths, mythological elements, andmyth. The easiest term to define ismyths. Myths are literary phenomena. They can be transmitted either orally or in writing, and can be recognized as myths on account of their content. They are often stories about gods or narratives about the origin of the world and the human race, or attempts to explain the fate of humanity, attempts that are placed in the context either of
Is Genesis 1 a Creation Myth? from:
Myth and Scripture
Author(s) Smith Mark S.
Abstract: Is Gen 1 a myth? The answer to this question depends on what one thinks a myth is and also on what one think about Gen 1. For believers in the Bible, the answer is, of course not. For many readers of the Bible, the idea of biblical stories as myths became a critical issue because of the discovery of tablets with stories from ancient Mesopotamia. For centuries, the Bible was considered the word of God, but texts emerging from excavations in Mesopotamia challenged the idea of the Bible as unique. When the Bible was studied in the context of
Theory of Myth and the Minimal Saul from:
Myth and Scripture
Author(s) Strenski Ivan
Abstract: Fans of Robert Segal will find him in classic form here, working the permutations and combinations of both mythical narratives and theorists that he has applied to them. Novel here is Segal’s claim that the biblical narrative accounts of the life of King Saul conform to mythical patterns. Closely examined, that is, they show themselves exemplifying classic mythical themes such as the son’s desire to kill the father. As interpreted by two major classical theorists, psychoanalyst Otto Rank, and myth-ritualist Lord Raglan, Segal works over the biblical text to show how the perspectives of both Rank and Raglan can be
Book Title: Memory and Identity in Ancient Judaism and Early Christianity- Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Thatcher Tom
Abstract: In this collection scholars of biblical texts and rabbinics engage the work of Barry Schwartz, Professor Emeritus in the Department of Sociology at the University of Georgia. Schwartz provides an introductory essay on the study of collective memory. Articles that follow integrate his work into the study of early Jewish and Christian texts. The volume concludes with a response from Schwartz that continues this warm and fruitful dialogue between fields.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1287n36
Where There’s Smoke, There’s Fire: from:
Memory and Identity in Ancient Judaism and Early Christianity
Author(s) Schwartz Barry
Abstract: Late Second Temple period scholarship is premised on the belief that Jews of the time thought about the past differently from the way we do. Their knowledge was rooted in traditional legends and communal bonds; ours is data-driven, self-critical, and context-free. Both statements—history is subjective and situation-dependent, and history is objective and situation-transcendent—provoke ambivalence because both are partly but not absolutely true. The problem begins when this ambivalence inhibits us from applying the findings of modern research to instances of ancient memory, for these findings often tell us what it means to “remember,” help us dissect the complex
Memory and Loss in Early Rabbinic Text and Ritual from:
Memory and Identity in Ancient Judaism and Early Christianity
Author(s) Fraade Steven D.
Abstract: Early rabbinic literature poses special challenges to social memory theory and its application that are in some ways very different from those posed by the New Testament and the search for the “historical Jesus.” Conversely, early rabbinic literature provides exceptional opportunities for examining the relation between the practice and theory of collective memory in relation to the formation and maintenance of social identity. In what follows I will attend to both these challenges and opportunities (typically the flip side of one another) through the analysis of specific rabbinic texts that both thematize and practice collective memory in the face of
The Memory of the Beloved Disciple: from:
Memory and Identity in Ancient Judaism and Early Christianity
Author(s) Brickle Jeffrey E.
Abstract: Barry Schwartz’s introduction to the present volume invites reflection on how social memory theory might illuminate the origins and context of the Johannine corpus. Conceiving of John as a cultural “memorian” (to borrow Jan Assmann’s term; 1997, 21) contrasts sharply with a tenaciously held view that portrays the author of the Fourth Gospel as a solitary, mystical purveyor of largely independent and idiosyncratic traditions transmitted within a relatively closed sectarian community. Schwartz’s provocative and insightful memory research compels one to reexamine John’s plausible network of associations and attempt to explain how these associations might relate to the occasion and nature
The Shape of John’s Story: from:
Memory and Identity in Ancient Judaism and Early Christianity
Author(s) Thatcher Tom
Abstract: This essay will engage two foundational premises of Barry Schwartz’s theoretical model to address the long-debated questions of the “outline” of the Gospel of John and, secondarily, of the relationship between the structure of John’s narrative and the actual past of the world outside that text. In view of the obvious differences in structure and presentation between the Fourth Gospel (FG) and the Synoptics, and following Clement of Alexandria’s well-worn theorem that John’s is a “spiritual Gospel” (Eusebius,
Hist. eccl. 6.14.5–7), commentators have tended to assume that FG’s outline is essentially a function/expression of its author’s theology and/or literary
Book Title: Cine-Dispositives-Essays in Epistemology Across Media
Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): Tortajada Maria
Abstract: This collection brings together a number of leading scholars in film studies to explore viewing and listening dispositives-the Foucauldian concept of a strategic and technical configuration of practices and discourses-from the emergence of film studies as a field in the 1960s to more recent uses of the concept. In particular, the contributors confront points of view and perspectives in the context of the rise and spread of new technologies-changes that are continually altering the boundaries and the spaces of cinema and thus demand new analysis and theoretization.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt130h8ks
Foreword from:
Cine-Dispositives
Author(s) Tortajada Maria
Abstract: The purpose of the present volume is to (re-)examine the question of viewing and listening dispositives, from the emergence of the notion in the field of film studies in the late 1960s to the more limited – technical and descriptive – use that followed, as well as the parallel elaboration on the term by Michel Foucault, on a completely different scale, in
Discipline and Punish, up to more recent developments in literature and art. The book also aims to confront approaches and perspectives in the very different context that is ours today: the generalization of new technologies, the digital era and the
The Dispositive Does Not Exist! from:
Cine-Dispositives
Author(s) Tortajada Maria
Abstract: Five ways to approach the dispositive emerge from the texts that appear in this volume; none is exclusive of the others, some are conjoined or articulated, some are separate. In French, the term “dispositif” refers to a plurality of meanings, from the simple mechanism of a device, instrument or machine, to the epistemological construction liable to produce effects of power and knowledge – the disciplinary
dispositifor thedispositifof sexuality. From its most concrete to its most abstract definition, the “dispositif” involves the common signification ofarrangement.Still, the different meanings of the notion subject it – and its users – to
The Stereopticon and Cinema from:
Cine-Dispositives
Author(s) Musser Charles
Abstract: Today, many academics working in the Humanities and Social Sciences are pursuing a broad interest in media studies. At least at Yale University, where we have created an interdisciplinary seminar in this area, what we mean by media studies – our actual focuses and concerns – differ substantially. In the English Department, for instance, Media Studies foregrounds the study of the book and the move from the scroll or codex. In the more contemporary context, Michael Warner and Jessica Pressman are clearly interested in the way the digital media and the Internet are impacting the book and print culture more generally. Part
Dispositive and Cinepoetry, around Foucault’s Death and the Labyrinth from:
Cine-Dispositives
Author(s) Wall-Romana Christophe
Abstract: This 1946 text implicitly refers to the famous umbrella of
The Songs of Maldoror, which reads: “as beautiful as the random encounter between an umbrella and a sewing machine upon a dissecting table.”² Yet Ponge, dismissing the fantastic element, extracts a domestic
Archaeology and Spectacle from:
Cine-Dispositives
Author(s) Paci Viva
Abstract: To examine the notion of the
dispositiveand identify its place in contemporary practices at the intersection of two institutions, Cinema and the Museum, this text proposes a progression through a few individual cases, with the outlines of a study. This may appear as lacking indisciplinewith regard to the call for papers for the conference “Dispositifs de vision et d’audition” (Université de Lausanne, May 29-31, 2008), which was the first step in the present work. The call underlined how the study of a series of isolated cases would risk “perpetuating the ambiguity of encounters in which epistemological questioning
3 Documentation: from:
Documenting Ourselves
Abstract: The event filmhas been a necessary outgrowth of shifting theoretical models in folkloristics. Scholars made observations about the social or cultural setting to expedite cross-cultural, cross-regional studies or in-depth cultural analyses. Like anthropologists, folklorists might analyze the content and context to demonstrate possible functions of folksongs, narratives, and other folk expressions; filmmakers explored the cultural milieu in which folklore was generated. In their published work, folklorists described situations in general terms; that is, tales are usually told at a feast, or a wedding, or at the storyteller’s home, or among certain ethnic groups. Films facilitating this stance resulted in
Book Title: New Strangers in Paradise-The Immigrant Experience and Contemporary American Fiction
Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): Muller Gilbert H.
Abstract: Examining the groups of immigrants in the cultural and historical context both of America and of the lands from which they originated, Muller argues that this "fourth wave" of immigration has led to a creative flowering in modern fiction. The book offers a fresh perspective on the writings of Vladimir Nabokov, Sual Bellow, William Styron, Maxine Hong Kingston, Amy Tan, Oscar Hijuelos, Jamaica Kincaid, Bharati Mukherjee, Rudolfo Anaya, and many others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt130hqk2
Book Title: Passage to the Center-Imagination and the Sacred in the Poetry of Seamus Heaney
Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): Tobin Daniel
Abstract: Nobel Laureate Seamus Heaney, author of nine collections of poetry and three volumes of influential essays, is regarded by many as the greatest Irish poet since Yeats.
Passage to the Centeris the most comprehensive critical treatment to date on Heaney's poetry and the first to study Heaney's body of work up toSeeing ThingsandThe Spirit Level. It is also the first to examine the poems from the perspective of religion, one of Heaney's guiding preoccupations. According to Tobin, the growth of Heaney's poetry may be charted through the recurrent figure of "the center," a key image in the relationship that evolved over time between the poet and his inherited place, an evolution that involved the continual re-evaluation and re-vision of imaginative boundaries. In a way that previous studies have not, Tobin's work examines Heaney's poetry in the context of modernist and postmodernist concerns about the desacralizing of civilization and provides a challenging engagement with the work of a living master.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt130jbjp
8 Parables of Perfected Vision: from:
Passage to the Center
Abstract: “Without needing to be theoretically instructed, consciousness quickly realizes that it is the site of variously contending discourses,” Heaney remarked in
Crediting Poetry(13). Within the context of his Nobel lecture, Seamus Heaney’s observation reminds the reader that even the apparent innocence of childhood is in fact nothing less than a school “for the complexities of his adult predicament.” In a profound sense, Heaney’s insight at once harkens back to the narrow limits of his first world, as well as the nexus of forces that constitutes its ground. At the same time, it illuminates Heaney’s artistic passage beyond his home,
Book Title: Poetry Of Discovery-The Spanish Generation of 1956-1971
Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): DEBICKI ANDREW P.
Abstract: Although each of these poets has developed an individual style, their work has certain common characteristics: use of the everyday language and images of contemporary Spain, development of language codes and intertextual references, and, most strikingly, metaphoric transformations and surprising reversals of the reader's expectations. Through such means these poets clearly invite their readers to join them in journeys of poetic discovery.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt130jd70
3 CLAUDIO RODRÍGUEZ: from:
Poetry Of Discovery
Abstract: As has often been noted, Claudio Rodríguez’s poetry illustrates attitudes and tendencies that came to the fore in Spain in the 1960s. Its seemingly everyday language and its allusions to common events link this poetry to earlier tendencies of post-Civil War verse. Yet a close look at individual texts makes clear that Rodríguez employs that language in a highly unusual and creative way, imparting significance to common words and expressions and making ordinary events suggest very fundamental meanings. His work avoids easy social and conceptual messages, and deals in complex fashion with such subjects as the conflict between negative and
Afterword from:
Poetry Of Discovery
Abstract: A careful study of Spanish poetry of the Generation of 1956–1971 makes evident its innovativeness and importance. Although they base their works on the ordinary reality surrounding them and write in everyday language, the members of this generation create poems of great originality by skillful use of their materials. The combination of diverse language codes in the work of Rodríguez, the blending of colloquial expressions and intertextual effects by Fuertes, and the detailed descriptions and transformations of Cabañero illustrate their transcendence of the pedestrian realism of many earlier post-Civil War writers. The poets I have studied also reveal a
Book Title: God--The World's Future-Systematic Theology for a New Era
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Peters Ted
Abstract: God—The World’s Future has been a proven and comprehensive textbook in systematic theology for over twenty years. Explicitly crafted to address our postmodern context, Peters explains the whole body of Christian historical doctrine from within a “proleptic” framework, “whereby the gospel is understood as announcing the pre-actualization of the future consummation of all things in Jesus Christ.” Peters skillfully deploys this concept not only to organize the various theological areas or loci but also to rethink doctrines in light of key postmodern challenges from ecumenism, critical historical thinking, contemporary science, and gender and sexuality issues. The Third Edition is thoroughly revised with updated chapters, additional chapters, updated annotations and bibliographies, and further elaborations in light of recent developments in method and theological reflection. This classic text opens up systematic theology in new dimensions, retrieving traditional categories and topics for a new generation of students and learners to give a fresh reading of Christian theology and articulation of the liberating message of the gospel of God’s grace for the future of the world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13wwwrr
2 Explicating the Christian Symbols from:
God--The World's Future
Abstract: Christian theology—especially systematic theology—is the explication of, and reflection on, the basic symbols found in scripture, appropriating them to the current context within which the theologian is working. Theology is the church thinking about what it believes. In itself, theology is not the content of what the church believes. Rather it is reflection on the content of that belief. One puts faith in God, and this faith comes to expression in the way life is lived and in what is believed. The content of belief is found in the symbols that accompany faith. Theology is a form of
Introduction to Part Five from:
God--The World's Future
Abstract: Theology is an ongoing task with which Christians are never finished because something new is always placed on its agenda. Although it is the thinking discipline whereby faith seeks to understand itself, it is also a part of the church’s ministry. Its peculiar ministry is to provide intellectual leadership. The present work in systematic theology has sought to explicate the significance of the gospel so that what Christians say is intelligible within the context of modern and emerging postmodern consciousness. Thus, a methodological foundation was laid, scriptural symbols explicated, doctrinal content clarified, and hypothetical reconstruction begun. In turning now to
13 Astrotheology from:
God--The World's Future
Abstract: How large is the
oikoumene? How large is God’s creation? Is Planet Earth large enough? Our Planet Earth does not exist in isolation; its life-giving generativity is due to the network of relationships it shares with the sun, the moon, the Milky Way Galaxy of 200 to 400 billion stars, and the entire cosmos of 100 or more billion galaxies. Could God’s creation be any smaller than the totality of what is? Is it time for theologians to place our ecosphere within the context of the cosmosphere?
2 The Disclosure of Binding from:
The Creative Word
Abstract: Our beginning must be with the Torah, where Israel always begins. Here I take the term to refer to the five books of Moses, though in other contexts, of course, the term Torah has other referents. Israel in all generations believes, with the enemies of Jeremiah (18:18), that the Torah of the priest will not perish. So we begin with the first division of Israel’s canon and with Israel’s most authoritative literature.
Book Title: Metaphor and the Ancient Novel- Publisher: Barkhuis
Author(s): Frangoulidis Stavros
Abstract: This thematic fourth Supplementum to Ancient Narrative, entitled Metaphor and the Ancient Novel, is a collection of revised versions of papers originally read at the Second Rethymnon International Conference on the Ancient Novel (RICAN 2) under the same title, held at the University of Crete, Rethymnon, on May 19-20, 2003.Though research into metaphor has reached staggering proportions over the past twenty-five years, this is the first volume dedicated entirely to the subject of metaphor in relation to the ancient novel. Not every contributor takes into account theoretical discussions of metaphor, but the usefulness of every single paper lies in the fact that they explore actual texts while sometimes theorists tend to work out of context.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13wwxsr
Greek novel and the ritual of life: from:
Metaphor and the Ancient Novel
Author(s) Dowden Ken
Abstract: So, to start simply, Vergil’s
Ecloguesare about anything but sheep and theGeorgicshave rather limited use for the student of agriculture. These texts have reference to something other than these topics. Vergil’s reference is hard to state explicitly: it is to art, life, human nature, and
Callirhoe: from:
Metaphor and the Ancient Novel
Author(s) Schmeling Gareth
Abstract: A growing number of scholars has begun to appreciate and demonstrate 1) that Chariton is a more than competent writer who challenges the reader to integrate allusions to Homer, Sappho, Herodotus, Thucydides, tragedy/comedy, rhetorical texts, and others into his novel,¹ 2) that the quality of his Greek is reasonably good,² 3) that upon close analysis the structure of his plot is well planned,³ and 4) that he attempts to appeal to a wide range of readers.⁴ Though Chariton has been shown by his highly intertextual approach to be concerned with producing a novel which could whet the appetite of the
Metaphor in Daphnis and Chloe from:
Metaphor and the Ancient Novel
Author(s) Bowie Ewen
Abstract: Metaphor is a slippery term. It may seem cowardly to offer a plain man’s working definition without some theoretical underpinning, but other papers in this collection have offered helpful definitions, and it seems to me that a substantial discussion here would yield limited returns and would not materially advance our understanding of the phenomena in the text of Longus’
Daphnis and Chloethat I want to consider. Let me say simply, then, that by metaphor (on a micro-level) I understand taking a word (or occasionally a small group of related words) with a widely or universally accepted meaning in relation
Real and Metaphorical Mimicking Birds in the Metamorphoses of Apuleius from:
Metaphor and the Ancient Novel
Author(s) James Paula
Abstract: In this contribution I propose yet another way of negotiating Apuleius’ allusiveness in his richly textured narrative. As the title suggests my conceptual journey has as its starting point the actual appearance in the novel of articulate birds but ends up in a strangely configured metaphorical place. In the fable of Cupid and Psyche the sea mew and the eagle parody rhetorical techniques but their very existence in the novel also highlights the loss of speech suffered by the hero who is listening in on this enchanting tale told by the old robber housekeeper. Both these versatile birds do things
Metaphor and the riddle of representation in the Historia Apollonii regis Tyri from:
Metaphor and the Ancient Novel
Author(s) Laird Andrew
Abstract: Aristotle says that metaphor is ‘the application of a word that belongs to another thing: either from genus to species, species to genus, species to species, or by analogy’.¹ Studies of metaphors in specific texts – such as those considered in the present volume – are, on the whole, served well by the sort of definition Aristotle offers. But that Aristotelian definition, in presupposing that proper names belong to their objects, raises some awkward questions about naming and essence. And those questions become more threatening if the metaphors to be considered are found in fiction. Ken Dowden’s chapter raises the
Book Title: Tastes of the Divine: Hindu and Christian Theologies of Emotion- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): ROBERTS MICHELLE VOSS
Abstract: The intensity and meaningfulness of aesthetic experience have often been described in theological terms. By designating basic human emotions as rasa, a word that connotes taste, flavor, or essence, Indian aesthetic theory conceptualizes emotional states as something to be savored. At their core, emotions can be tastes of the divine. In this book, the methods of the emerging discipline of comparative theology enable the author's appreciation of Hindu texts and practices to illuminate her Christian reflections on aesthetics and emotion. Three emotions vie for prominence in the religious sphere: peace, love, and fury. Whereas Indian theorists following Abhinavagupta claim that the aesthetic emotion of peace best approximates the goal of religious experience, devotees of Krishna and medieval Christian readings of the Song of Songs argue that love communicates most powerfully with divinity. In response to the transcendence emphasized in both approaches, the book turns to fury at injustice to attend to emotion's foundations in the material realm. The implications of this constructive theology of emotion for Christian liturgy, pastoral care, and social engagement are manifold.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13wzvhj
8 Toward a Holistic Theology of the Emotions from:
Tastes of the Divine: Hindu and Christian Theologies of Emotion
Abstract: There is no inherent reason that European philosophical traditions must govern Christian theology across the globe. The cultures of Asia, Africa, and South America, where the majority of Christians now live, offer categories for imagining the life of faith, not only for local or indigenous theologies but for the theological “mainstream” as well. As an aesthetic perspective that relates contextual and bodily aspects of emotion to religious experience,
rasasheds light on human flourishing and has much to offer a holistic theology of the emotions.
Book Title: Material Spirit: Religion and Literature Intranscendent- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): GOOD CARL
Abstract: The essays in this collection examine philosophical, religious, and literary or artistic texts using methodologies and insights that have grown out of reflection on literature and art. In them, them phrase "material spirit" becomes a point of departure for considering the continuing spectral effects of religious texts and concerns in ways that do not simply call for, or assume, new orrenewed forms of religiosity. The writers in this collection seek to examine religion beyond traditional notions of transcendence: Their topics range from early Christian religious practices to global climate change. Some of the essays explore religious themes or tones in literary texts, for example, works by Wordsworth, Hopkins, Proust, Woolf, and Teresa of Avila. Others approach in a literarycritical mood philosophical or para-philosophical writers such as Bataille, Husserl, Derrida, and Benjamin. Still others treat writers of a more explicitly religious orientation, such as Augustine, Rosenzweig, or Bernard of Clairvaux.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13wzvp4
Augustine, Rosenzweig, and the Possibility of Experiencing Miracle from:
Material Spirit: Religion and Literature Intranscendent
Author(s) BURRUS VIRGINIA
Abstract: At a crucial turning point in his
Star of Redemption, Franz Rosenzweig raises the question of “the possibility of experiencing miracle.” In so doing, he draws inspiration from Augustine’sCity of God. The pursuit of the “trace of Augustine” in Rosenzweig’s magnum opus is no easy task, however, as Francesco Paolo Ciglia’s recent research in this area has shown.³ According to Rosenzweig’s own framing,Staris a work initially conceived “in the form of a biblical commentary” but finally written “under erasure of the text [unter Weglassung des Texts].”⁴ Editing out his sources, biblical or otherwise, the German-Jewish philosopher hopes
Book Title: The Catholic Studies Reader- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): McGUINNESS MARGARET M.
Abstract: The Catholic Studies Reader is a rare book in an emerging field that has neither a documented history nor a consensus as to what should be a normative methodology. Dividing this volume into five interrelated themes central to the practice and theory of Catholic Studies-Sources and Contexts, Traditions and Methods, Pedagogy and Practice, Ethnicity, Race, and Catholic Studies, and The Catholic Imagination-the editors provide readers with the opportunity to understand the great diversity within this area of study. Readers will find informative essays on the Catholic intellectual tradition and Catholic social teaching, as well as reflections on the arts and literature. This provocative and enriching collection is valuable not only for scholars but also for lay and religious Catholics working in Catholic education in universities, high schools, and parish schools.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13wzvt6
6 A Definition of Catholic: from:
The Catholic Studies Reader
Author(s) FLETCHER JEANNINE HILL
Abstract: Catholic Studies emerges in the North American context precisely at a time when the boundaries for identifying “Catholic” are contested. Under conditions of globalization when persons shift in and out of a variety of local and transnational affiliations, the identifier is not as clear as perhaps it once was. In earlier periods, in so-called Catholic countries, the category “Catholic” encompassed the whole of society and the definition was bound up with national and ethnic identities. In non-Catholic Christian contexts, such as in the United States, where identity was constructed “over-against” the dominant ethos, the category “Catholic” was identifiable in contrast
7 The Gift: from:
Givenness and God: Questions of Jean-Luc Marion
Author(s) O’Leary Joseph S.
Abstract: Theologians ruminate among inherited concepts and images, seeking to clarify their history and judge it critically. To establish a perspective in which even a single such concept can be brought into question or deconstructed is no easy matter. To bring the entire tradition into perspective and retrieve it in a well-founded way, as Heidegger aimed to retrieve the tradition of Western metaphysics, is a prodigious task. Recently, a larger context for that task has emerged as Christians have learned that their entire tradition is only one fiber in the texture of the human religious quest. The old closures of identity
10 Marion’s Ambition of Transcendence from:
Givenness and God: Questions of Jean-Luc Marion
Author(s) Dooley Mark
Abstract: The essay that best encapsulates the recent thought of Jean-Luc Marion is, in my opinion, “The Saturated Phenomenon” (SP). Here the author gives an account of what he calls the paradox of an “impossible” phenomenon, one that bedazzles the ego through an excess of intuition over intention. Although this idea has generated a good deal of fairly robust criticism,¹ most of the essay’s readers are nevertheless impressed by the way in which Marion uses it not only to enlarge upon the project of
God Without Being, but also to convey a sense of where his latest work, developed in texts
10 “Too Deep for Words”: from:
The Phenomenology of Prayer
Author(s) PUTT B. KEITH
Abstract: Those who interpret deconstruction as another species of nihilism believe that Jacques Derrida preys—specifically, that he preys upon texts like some hermeneutical savage, some rough beast slouching toward the arid desert of relativism, dragging behind him the Holy, the Beautiful, and the Good, in order to drop them rudely into the abyss of epistemological meaninglessness and ontological simulacra.¹ Such interpreters of Derrida would certainly never assume that he would have any sensitivity for religion, or theology, or piety; consequently, they would most definitely never hear “Derrida preys” as “Derrida prays.” Yet such a nihilistic misinterpretation of deconstruction egregiously misreads
Merold Westphal on the Sociopolitical Implications of Kierkegaard’s Thought from:
Gazing Through a Prism Darkly: Reflections on Merold Westphal's Hermeneutical Epistemology
Author(s) EVANS C. STEPHEN
Abstract: Søren Kierkegaard is widely regarded as an archindividualist with little concern for political and social issues. Furthermore, it is well known that he himself had extremely conservative, even reactionary, political views. He was, for example, not happy about the elimination of absolute monarchy in Denmark in 1848.¹ He also was distinctly unsympathetic with the cause of women’s emancipation, an issue I will discuss in more detail later in this essay. Merold Westphal has for many years waged a campaign to show that the textbook characterization of Kierkegaard as an apolitical individualist is mistaken. On Westphal’s view, social and political concerns
Remaining Faithful: from:
Gazing Through a Prism Darkly: Reflections on Merold Westphal's Hermeneutical Epistemology
Author(s) WYSCHOGROD EDITH
Abstract: Thinking about religion in postmodernity may make strange bedfellows, stranger even than those allegedly made by politics. In this context, Merold Westphal makes a compelling case for linking the seemingly incompatible faith claims of Christianity and the indeterminacy, randomness, and paralogistic strategies that are generally attributed to postmodern philosophers (without entering the fray of what counts as post) from whose worlds God has often been evacuated and rejected as an appropriate philosopheme. In
Overcoming Onto-Theology, a collection of essays most of which were published between 1993 and 2001, he expands and comments upon recent critiques of ontotheology, from Heidegger’s exhumation
Talking to Balaam’s Ass: from:
Gazing Through a Prism Darkly: Reflections on Merold Westphal's Hermeneutical Epistemology
Author(s) WESTPHAL MEROLD
Abstract: Merold Westphal: I guess there are two ways. First, I haven’t felt the need to think that truth would only be found exclusively in theological contexts. “All truth is God’s truth” means that one may discover truth in contexts that aren’t overtly religious, in subject matter that
FOUR Pandora and the History of Modernity from:
Bruno Latour in Pieces: An Intellectual Biography
Abstract: “The first bachelor machine was Pandora,” wrote Jean-François Lyotard in his 1975 contribution to the catalogue of Harald Szeemann’s famous exhibition on the
machines célibataires. In the text, which he later included in his book on Marcel Duchamp, Lyotard recounts his interpretation of the Greek myth: Zeus had commanded the creation of the first woman, Pandora, because he was angry that fire had been stolen from heaven; Prometheus had stolen it to give to man, who made much purposeful use of it. So Zeus ordered Hephaestus, the god of craftsmanship, fire, and the forge to make a “machine-woman” out of
Book Title: Questioning the Human: Toward a Theological Anthropology for the Twenty-First Century- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Van Stichel Ellen
Abstract: Theological anthropology is being put to the test: in the face of contemporary developments in the spheres of culture, politics, and science, traditional perspectives on the human person are no longer adequate. Yet can theological anthropology move beyond its previously established categories and renew itself in relation to contemporary insights? The present collection of essays sets out to answer this question. Uniting Roman Catholic theologians from across the globe, it tackles from a theological perspective challenges related to the classical natural law tradition (part 1), to the modern conception of the subject (part 2), and to the postmodern awareness of diversity in a globalizing context (part 3). Its contributors share a fundamental methodological choice of a critical-constructive dialogue with contemporary culture, science, and philosophy. This collection integrates a wider range of approaches than one usually finds in theological volumes, bringing together experts in systematic theology and in theological ethics. Authors come from different American contexts, including Black and Latino, and from a European context that include both French and German. Moreover, the interdisciplinary insights upon which the different contributions draw stem from both the natural sciences (such as neuroscience, evolutionary biology, and ethology) and the humanities (such as cultural studies, philosophy, and hermeneutics). This volume will be essential reading for anyone seeking a state-of-the-art account of theological anthropology, of the uncertainties it is facing, and of the responses it is in the process of formulating. The shared Roman Catholic background of the authors of this collection makes this volume a helpful complement to recent publications that predominantly represent views from other theological traditions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x00kc
Exploring New Questions for Theological Anthropology from:
Questioning the Human: Toward a Theological Anthropology for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Van Stichel Ellen
Abstract: What does it mean to be human? In today’s context, this fundamental question lies at the heart of many debates in the Church and the world. Unseen cultural, political, and scientific developments provoke new challenges that can no longer be tackled from traditional perspectives on the human being.¹ The familiar concepts theologians use to make sense of Christian beliefs about the human being have lost much of their purchase. Humanity is said to be created in God’s image and likeness, marked by sin but, through God’s grace, saved to a new life in Christ. But what do we mean by
Book Title: Structures of Appearing: Allegory and the Work of Literature- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Machosky Brenda
Abstract: Taking a phenomenological approach to allegory, Structures of Appearing seeks to revise the history of aesthetics, identifying it as an ideology that has long subjugated art to philosophical criteria of judgment. Rather than being a mere signifying device, allegory is the structure by which something appears that cannot otherwise appear. It thus supports the appearance and necessary experience of philosophical ideas that are otherwise impossible to present or represent. Allegory is as central to philosophy as it is to literature. Following suggestions by Walter Benjamin, Machosky argues that allegory itself must appear allegorically and thus cannot be forced into a logos-centric metaphysical system. She builds on the work of Maurice Blanchot and Emmanuel Levinas to argue that the allegorical image is not a likeness to anything, not a subjective reflection, but an absolute otherness that becomes accessible by virtue of its unique structure. Allegory thus makes possible not merely the textual work of literature but the work that literature is. Machosky develops this insight in readings of Prudentius, Dante, Spenser, Hegel, Goethe, and Kafka.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x00w1
4 Appropriating Postmodernism from:
Overcoming Onto-Theology: Toward a Postmodern Christian Faith
Abstract: Once upon a time, not yesterday, but not so very long ago, I’m told, there was a minister in the Reformed tradition whose sermons all had three points. In itself that is not unusual, but in this case they were the same three points, regardless of the text. Each text was expounded in terms of (1) what it said against the Arminians, (2) what it said against the papists, and (3) what it said against the modernists.
8 Father Adam and His Feuding Sons: from:
Overcoming Onto-Theology: Toward a Postmodern Christian Faith
Abstract: I find this reactionary/radical dichotomy at least as misleading as it is illuminating.² It is perhaps one of those hierarchical dyads that needs to be deconstructed. But, following the old preacher’s adage, “a text without a context is a
Book Title: Language, Eros, Being: Kabbalistic Hermeneutics and Poetic Imagination- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): WOLFSON ELLIOT R.
Abstract: This long-awaited, magisterial study-an unparalleled blend of philosophy, poetry, and philology-draws on theories of sexuality, phenomenology, comparative religion, philological writings on Kabbalah, Russian formalism, Wittgenstein, Rosenzweig, William Blake, and the very physics of the time-space continuum to establish what will surely be a highwater mark in work on Kabbalah. Not only a study of texts, Language, Eros, Being is perhaps the fullest confrontation of the body in Jewish studies, if not in religious studies as a whole.Elliot R. Wolfson explores the complex gender symbolism that permeates Kabbalistic literature. Focusing on the nexus of asceticism and eroticism, he seeks to define the role of symbolic and poetically charged language in the erotically configured visionary imagination of the medieval Kabbalists. He demonstrates that the traditional Kabbalistic view of gender was a monolithic and androcentric one, in which the feminine was conceived as being derived from the masculine. He does not shrink from the negative implications of this doctrine, but seeks to make an honest acknowledgment of it as the first step toward the redemption of an ancient wisdom.Comparisons with other mystical traditions-including those in Christianity, Buddhism, and Islam-are a remarkable feature throughout the book. They will make it important well beyond Jewish studies, indeed, a must for historians of comparative religion, in particular of comparative mysticism.Praise for Elliot R. Wolfson:Through a Speculum That Shines is an important and provocative contribution to the study of Jewish mysticism by one of the major scholars now working in this field.-Speculum
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x01nw
Prologue: from:
Language, Eros, Being: Kabbalistic Hermeneutics and Poetic Imagination
Abstract: The figures I shall discuss in chapter one are philosophers who for years have accompanied me on the path of an often relentless attempt to elucidate hermeneutical assumptions in the hope of illumining the mystery of the imaginative faculty and
ars poetica. The field of my vision, so to speak, has been leveled, to the degree that is possible, by a focus on kabbalistic sources ranging from the twelfth to the twenty-first centuries, a large temporal swath by anyone’s account. The use of German and French philosophers primarily from the nineteenth and twentieth centuries to interpret texts of traditional kabbalah,
CHAPTER EIGHT Coming-to-Head, Returning-to-Womb: from:
Language, Eros, Being: Kabbalistic Hermeneutics and Poetic Imagination
Abstract: There is a variety of literary settings in which the ideal of spiritual eroticism cultivated in the mystical piety of various traditions has found expression, but one medium that has been especially significant in the history of Judaism and Christianity is the commentarial tradition on the Song of Songs, the biblical book that most overtly employs tropes of sensual love and carnal sexuality.¹ As Bernard McGinn astutely articulated the matter, “Among the many intimate bonds between Jewish and Christian mystical traditions none is more important than the fact that both found in the Song of Songs the mystical text par
Epilogue from:
Language, Eros, Being: Kabbalistic Hermeneutics and Poetic Imagination
Abstract: The sway of thought, like the trajectory of time at once circular and linear, seems always to lead one back to where one has not been, retracing steps yet to be imprinted. In this book, I have once again labored long in the orchard of kabbalistic texts to articulate philosophically the poetic imagination and hermeneutic orientation of the medieval Jewish esoteric lore. In great measure, my effort herein, reflective of my scholarly project since I began graduate school in 1980, has been impelled by a keen sense that kabbalah—not to speak of the spiritual comportment of Judaism more generally—
CHAPTER 6 Derrida Enisled from:
For Derrida
Abstract: 1. Heidegger defined the human being as
Dasein, “being there.” I suggest that the assumptions in a fiction or in a critical-theoretical-philosophical text about the nature ofDaseinand about the mode of access eachDaseinhas to others, in what Heidegger calledMitsein, tends to be consonant with the concept of community each such writer has.
CHAPTER 11 Touching Derrida Touching Nancy from:
For Derrida
Abstract: How can I touch Derrida, now that he is dead? How can I touch, in a shapely chapter, on the immense and immensely complex text he wrote touching touching, the tactile, tactility, the contingent, the tangential as a theme in Nancy’s immense work,¹ and as a theme in Western philosophy from Aristotle to Husserl, Heidegger, Levinas, Didier Franck, Jean-Louis Chrétien, and, by way of Immanuel Kant, Félix Ravaisson, Maine de Biran, and others? One little touch, that’s all I want, such as the touch at one point the tangent line makes on a curved line before flying off at a
CHAPTER 3 A Republic Whose Sovereign Is the Creator: from:
Crediting God: Sovereignty and Religion in the Age of Global Capitalism
Author(s) Trigano Shmuel
Abstract: There are many ideological and epistemological obstacles to understanding the politics of Judaism. Its foundational text, the Torah, both in regard to its biblical-Talmudic meaning and in regard to the historical condition of the Jews, has long been prone to misunderstanding. In order to approach the question of politics in Judaism, one must abandon the perception that this politics is theocratic. Since Flavius Josephus positively defined Israel’s political specificity in comparison with monarchic and oligarchic regimes in his book
Against Apion, theocracy has become equivalent to the very negation of the political. Spinoza’sTheological-Political Treatisehas established this negative understanding
Book Title: Rethinking God as Gift: Marion, Derrida, and the Limits of Phenomenology- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Horner Robyn
Abstract: Rethinking God as Gift is situated at the intersection of philosophy, critical theory and theology. The first sustained study of the work of Jean-Luc Marion in English, it offers a unique perspective on contemporary questions and their theological relevance. Taking its point of departure from the problem of the gift as articulated by Jacques Derrida, who argues that the conditions of possibility of the gift are also its conditions of impossibility, Horner pursues a series of questions concerning the nature of thought, the viability of phenomenology, and, most urgently, the possibility of grace. For Marion, phenomenology, as the thought of the given, offers a path for philosophy to proceed without being implicated in metaphysics. His retrieval of several important insights of Edmund Husserl, along with his reading of Martin Heidegger and Emmanuel Lvinas, enables him to work out a phenomenology where even impossiblephenomena such as revelation and the gift might be examined. In this important confrontation between Marion and Derrida issues vital to the negotiation of postmodern concerns in philosophy and theology emerge with vigour. The careful elucidation of those issues in an interdisciplinary context, and the snapshot it provides of the state of contemporary debate, make Rethinking God as Gift an important contribution to theological and philosophical discussion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x02dr
2 Husserl and Heidegger from:
Rethinking God as Gift: Marion, Derrida, and the Limits of Phenomenology
Abstract: A concise way of defining phenomenology is to say that it is characterized by two questions: What is given (to consciousness)? and How (or according to what horizon) is it given? While what is given may not necessarily be a gift, it is already evident from the framing of this definition that the question of the gift will not be irrelevant in this context. Just how that is so will become clearer in later chapters. For the moment, however, it is sufficient to note that the reading of the gift that Marion propounds aims to be a strictly phenomenological one,
3 Levinas from:
Rethinking God as Gift: Marion, Derrida, and the Limits of Phenomenology
Abstract: The work of Emmanuel Levinas is important in this context for three reasons: first, because it is a dialogue with and a departure from the thinking of both Husserl and Heidegger; second, because it marks a further application and development of the phenomenological method; and third, because in each of the aforementioned respects it has had enormous influence on Jean-Luc Marion.¹ In my examination of Levinas I will order my comments according to these aspects of his relevance.
Book Title: Regard for the Other: Autothanatography in Rousseau, De Quincey, Baudelaire, and Wilde- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Burt E. S.
Abstract: Although much has been written on autobiography, the same cannot be said of autothanatography, the writing of one's death. This study starts from the deconstructive premise that autobiography is aporetic, not or not only a matter of a subject strategizing with language to produce an exemplary identity but a matter also of its responding to an exorbitant call to write its death. The I-dominated representations of particular others and of the privileged other to whom a work is addressed, must therefore be set against an alterity plaguing the I from within or shadowing it from without. This alterity makes itself known in writing as the potential of the text to carry messages that remain secret to the confessing subject. Anticipation of the potential for the confessional text to say what Augustine calls the secret I do not know,the secret of death, engages the autothanatographical subject in a dynamic, inventive, and open-ended process of identification. The subject presented in these texts is not one that has already evolved an interior life that it seeks to reveal to others, but one that speaks to us as still in process. Through its exorbitant response, it gives intimations of an interiority and an ethical existence to come. Baudelaire emerges as a central figure for this understanding of autobiography as autothanatography through his critique of the narcissism of a certain Rousseau, his translation of De Quincey's confessions, with their vertiginously ungrounded subject-in-construction, his artistic practice of self-conscious, thorough-going doubleness, and his service to Wilde as model for an aporetic secrecy. The author discusses the interruption of narrative that must be central to the writing of one's death and addresses the I's dealings with the aporias of such structuring principles as secrecy, Levinasian hospitality, or interiorization as translation. The book makes a strong intervention in the debate over one of the most-read genres of our time.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x02w0
CHAPTER 1 Developments in Character: from:
Regard for the Other: Autothanatography in Rousseau, De Quincey, Baudelaire, and Wilde
Abstract: “Reading” is a term that, through overuse, can easily become confused with interpretation. In fact, there is a crucial difference: Reading involves the undoing of interpretative figures; because it is not an operation opposed to the understanding but rather a precondition for it, it allows us to question whether the synthetic moves of the understanding can close off a text. It leads away from meaning to such problems as the text’s constitution and meaning generation. Unlike interpretation, which implies a development over the course of a narrative toward a single figure reconciling all its diverse moments, reading states the logic
CHAPTER 5 Eating with the Other in Les Paradis artificiels from:
Regard for the Other: Autothanatography in Rousseau, De Quincey, Baudelaire, and Wilde
Abstract: Critics of autobiography who have cut their teeth on Rousseau’s
Confessionscannot help but be sensible to numerous differences when they begin reading De Quincey and Baudelaire. One of those differences, at first little more than a direction given a motif, is indicative of a shift in the strategies for responding to the other in Modernist texts, among whom—against the usual tendency to group him with the Romantics—I am counting De Quincey as an early prototype. Through its connection to aesthetics, this motif can let us consider what the Modernist autobiographer, writing in the wake of theRêveries,
Introduction from:
Crossover Queries: Dwelling with Negatives, Embodying Philosophy's Others
Abstract: Fixed bridges are firmly anchored structures that enable one to travel from one shore to another, whereas pontoon bridges are temporary connections that facilitate movement across a body of water. Cyberlinks arise anywhere and nowhere to create transitory ties joining images, sound bytes, and fragmentary messages. In the essays that follow, the risks and ambiguities, the unstable concatenations of contemporary thought as manifested in many and varied contexts—in the desire for transcendence and in meanings ascribed to corporeality, in critical dilemmas of ethical existence and in the status of philosophical inquiry itself—will be explored as expressions of negation
5 Recontextualizing the Ontological Argument: from:
Crossover Queries: Dwelling with Negatives, Embodying Philosophy's Others
Abstract: I read Lacan. I ask myself: What is this good for? It is good for nothing. If so, can this be proved? I will try. I will not know, you will not know, if I am successful. In Lacanian terms, if I have succeeded, I have failed; if I fail, I have succeeded.
Doch, I shall apply Lacanian techniques to one of Western theology’s most frequently and strenuously examined texts, Anselm’s ontological argument. By remapping the proof, I hope, with Lacanian audacity, to bring forth unforeseen significations and a new approach to the psychoanalytic interpretation of religious texts.
6 Asceticism as Willed Corporeality: from:
Crossover Queries: Dwelling with Negatives, Embodying Philosophy's Others
Abstract: Heidegger and Foucault can be envisioned as thinkers of emancipatory askeses, disciplines of liberation in which each may be seen as engaged in freeing knowledge and truth from embedding contexts of repressive epistemological constraints and their ancillary ethical implications, a freeing through which a certain release is attained.¹ Techniques in which historical accretions are not merely jettisoned but reenvisioned are deployed by Heidegger to deliver the relation of Being and beings in what he calls a concealing-revealing and by Foucault to uncover the disguises truth wears by bringing to light the strategic power relations that generate the practices of knowledge,
8 The Howl of Oedipus, the Cry of Héloïse: from:
Crossover Queries: Dwelling with Negatives, Embodying Philosophy's Others
Abstract: Asceticism is a complex of widely varying practices, beliefs, and motives that have appeared in particular historical and cultural contexts. It is, to use the language of art criticism, site-specific. If the historical and phenomenological integrity of asceticism’s many manifestations is to be preserved, it is beyond dispute that ascetic phenomena must be allowed to emerge in discrete material and psychosocial meaning constellations.¹
14 The Warring Logics of Genocide from:
Crossover Queries: Dwelling with Negatives, Embodying Philosophy's Others
Abstract: The very mention of genocide usually elicits a shudder, a
frissonof horror, of psychological revulsion and moral outrage. Images of mass annihilation, of the dead and dying that the term evokes are especially troubling, since genocidal killing, now endemic to the world of postmodernity, is envisioned as a slaughter of innocents. It is understood that those earmarked for destruction are selected on the basis of criteria that lie outside the standard rules of conduct in war, even if genocidal events occur in the context of what is designated conventionally as war. Genocidal killing is often justified by its perpetrators
21 Between Swooners and Cynics: from:
Crossover Queries: Dwelling with Negatives, Embodying Philosophy's Others
Abstract: The semiotic possibilities of the Hebrew of Genesis 1:31, “Viyar Elohim et kol asher asa vehinei tov meod [God saw everything that he had made and indeed it was very good],” include cognitive, moral, and aesthetic dimensions. Some traditional interpretations see the text as asserting that the world is well-wrought, that nature’s means, cunningly adapted to its ends, are indications of divine purposiveness, and that obedience to divine ordinances is a manifestation of human goodness. Other accounts focus upon the created order as a vast spectacle that attests nature’s power to arouse awe and rapture, a perspective reflected in the
23 Eating the Text, Defiling the Hands: from:
Crossover Queries: Dwelling with Negatives, Embodying Philosophy's Others
Abstract: “A masterpiece always moves, by definition, in the manner of a ghost,” its mode of temporalization, its timing, always out of joint, spectrally disorganizing the “cause” that is called the “original,” Derrida tells us (
SoM, 18). Can there be an “original” describing an event that has already occurred but that rearises spectrally in the gap between theophany and inscription, the space between the golden calf and the tablets of the law (Exodus 32:19–20), between the idol as a physical artifact and writing? These questions are raised in the context of Arnold Schoenberg’s operaMoses and Aron,¹ a masterpiece that,
Book Title: Saintly Influence: Edith Wyschogrod and the Possibilities of Philosophy of Religion- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): KAVKA MARTIN
Abstract: Since the publication of her first book, Emmanuel Levinas: The Problem of Ethical Metaphysics, in 1974-the first book about Levinas published in English-Edith Wyschogrod has been at the forefront of the fields of Continental philosophy and philosophy of religion. Her work has crossed many disciplinary boundaries, making peregrinations from phenomenology and moral philosophy to historiography, the history of religions (both Western and non-Western), aesthetics, and the philosophy of biology. In all of these discourses, she has sought to cultivate an awareness of how the self is situated and influenced, as well as the ways in which a self can influence others.In this volume, twelve scholars examine and display the influence of Wyschogrod's work in essays that take up the thematics of influence in a variety of contexts: Christian theology, the saintly behavior of the villagers of Le Chambon sur Lignon, the texts of the medieval Jewish mystic Abraham Abulafia, the philosophies of Levinas, Derrida, and Benjamin, the practice of intellectual history, the cultural memory of the New Testament, and pedagogy.In response, Wyschogrod shows how her interlocutors have brought to light her multiple authorial personae and have thus marked the ambiguity of selfhood, its position at the nexus of being influenced by and influencing others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x03hs
Introduction from:
Saintly Influence: Edith Wyschogrod and the Possibilities of Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) Kavka Martin
Abstract: Any volume that intends to honor a scholar whose work has shaped a field of inquiry is always about influence. This tribute to the work of Edith Wyschogrod is no exception. As a testament to the significance and extent of that influence, this volume brings together preeminent scholars in Continental philosophy of religion, as well as in Christian and Jewish theology, pragmatism, phenomenology, textual studies, and religious ethics. Many of these contributors have been Wyschogrod’s conversation partners throughout her years of scholarship. The volume includes essays that explicitly consider the salient issues in Wyschogrod’s work, as well as essays that
The Uncertainty Principle from:
Saintly Influence: Edith Wyschogrod and the Possibilities of Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) TAYLOR MARK C.
Abstract: Edith Wyschogrod is first and foremost an ethical thinker. That is not to say she is an ethicist in the usual sense of the term; to the contrary, it is precisely because her work exceeds the bounds of ethics as traditionally defined that it is relevant today. All too often ethical reflection remains focused on specific problems and does not rise to a consideration of the broader social and cultural contexts in which it is situated. Furthermore, there is almost never any serious exploration of the question of the possibility of ethics as such: Ethicists simply presuppose the possibility of
Kenotic Overflow and Temporal Transcendence: from:
Saintly Influence: Edith Wyschogrod and the Possibilities of Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) WOLFSON ELLIOT R.
Abstract: In a number of previously published studies, I have explored the phenomenon of time in kabbalistic literature from various perspectives.¹ Needless to say, the permutations of this theme that may be gleaned from this variegated corpus are complex and multifaceted. Without denying that any attempt to represent the kabbalah as monolithic is prone to criticism, it seems to me nonetheless legitimate from the perspective of both the kabbalists’ own hermeneutical practices and contemporary theoretical models to offer generalizations that are based on a plethora of specific textual sources. With regard to the notion of time, I am prepared to say
Memory and Violence, or Genealogies of Remembering from:
Saintly Influence: Edith Wyschogrod and the Possibilities of Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) KELBER WERNER H.
Abstract: Three interrelated features may be said to characterize the work of Edith Wyschogrod. There is first an interdisciplinary drive to rise above institutionally sanctioned boundaries and to retrieve intellectual categories from their disciplinary captivity so as to reconfigure them in novel contexts. It is this desire and the ability to bring widely differing genres, discourses and traditionally separate intellectual orbits into productive coalitions that have increasingly distinguished her writings. This linking of philosophy and theology, psychoanalysis and science, literary criticism and linguistics, architecture and the arts, media studies and above all, ethics, is carried off with a high degree of
Book Title: Toward a Theology of Eros: Transfiguring Passion at the Limits of Discipline- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): KELLER CATHERINE
Abstract: What does theology have to say about the place of eroticism in the salvific transformation of men and women, even of the cosmos itself? How, in turn, does eros infuse theological practice and transfigure doctrinal tropes? Avoiding the well-worn path of sexual moralizing while also departing decisively from Anders Nygren's influential insistence that Christian agape must have nothing to do with worldly eros, this book explores what is still largely uncharted territory in the realm of theological erotics. The ascetic, the mystical, the seductive, the ecstatic-these are the places where the divine and the erotic may be seen to converge and love and desire to commingle.Inviting and performing a mutual seduction of disciplines, the volume brings philosophers, historians, biblical scholars, and theologians into a spirited conversation that traverses the limits of conventional orthodoxies, whether doctrinal or disciplinary. It seeks new openings for the emergence of desire, love, and pleasure, while challenging common understandings of these terms. It engages risk at the point where the hope for salvation paradoxically endangers the safety of subjects-in particular, of theological subjects-by opening them to those transgressions of eros in which boundaries, once exceeded, become places of emerging possibility.The eighteen chapters, arranged in thematic clusters, move fluidly among and between premodern and postmodern textual traditions-from Plato to Emerson, Augustine to Kristeva, Mechthild to Mattoso, the Shulammite to Molly Bloom, the Zohar to the Da Vinci Code. In so doing, they link the sublime reaches of theory with the gritty realities of politics, the boundless transcendence of God with the poignant transience of materiality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x040h
Sexual Desire, Divine Desire; Or, Queering the Beguines from:
Toward a Theology of Eros: Transfiguring Passion at the Limits of Discipline
Author(s) HOLLYWOOD AMY
Abstract: In the face of what the social historian Judith Bennett refers to as “the virtual absence of actual women from the sources of medieval lesbianisms,” a number of literary and cultural scholars have recently turned to texts by or about women to uncover homoerotic possibilities within the metaphoric structures of women’s own writings or in the practices ascribed to women or female characters within male-and female-authored literary and religious documents.¹ Karma Lochrie, for example, looks to a number of medieval devotional texts and images in which Christ’s bloody side wound becomes a locus of desire.² According to Lochrie, not only
Digital Bodies and the Transformation of the Flesh from:
Toward a Theology of Eros: Transfiguring Passion at the Limits of Discipline
Author(s) BRIGGS SHEILA
Abstract: Bodies have always been the subjects of representation, sometimes written about in texts but more often carved in stone or painted on walls. Such images constitute a central feature of the visual culture from which most people in most historical periods have derived their knowledge of how the body is ordered in their society. As postmodern theories constantly remind us, the order of the body is also the political, social, economic, religious, and sexual order of a society. The discursive body has so devoured the flesh that the sensuality of the body is endlessly evoked only to be embalmed in
Praying Is Joying: from:
Toward a Theology of Eros: Transfiguring Passion at the Limits of Discipline
Author(s) BURRUS VIRGINIA
Abstract: “Happy the spirit [
nous] which attains to total insensibility at prayer,” exults Evagrius of Pontus in hisChapters on Prayer(120).¹ TheChapters,like so many ancient texts, comes wrapped in the envelope of a personal letter (though we no longer know the name of Evagrius’s addressee). A response to another letter, it begins suspensefullyin medias res—in the midst of an epistolary exchange between friends and also in the midst of a charged moment for Evagrius himself. “It was so characteristic of you to get a letter to me just at a time when I was aflame with
“She Talks Too Much”: from:
Toward a Theology of Eros: Transfiguring Passion at the Limits of Discipline
Author(s) KELLER CATHERINE
Abstract: As it has done all along, the sensuous icon of Mary Magdalene flashes through popular culture, but with a curious difference now. The saint has found her voice. The recovery of certain ancient texts over the past century has made her speech possible. Some of these, such as the
Pistis Sophia,a lengthy third-century gnostic document, unfold such arcane mystical allegories that the speeches seem to lack all resonance with the familiar. But then an angry outburst disrupts the smooth psychopompic surface of the text. It brings us back to an all-too-familiar present—in some sense, to our own.
The Shulammite’s Song: from:
Toward a Theology of Eros: Transfiguring Passion at the Limits of Discipline
Author(s) KEARNEY RICHARD
Abstract: The Song of Songs offers no single, stable perspective from which to view the amorous scenes unveiled on its pages. Most readers of the Song from antiquity to the present have, however, been inclined to identify with the female figure traditionally known as the Shulammite. But who is the Shulammite, and who, for that matter, is her beloved? The sustained ambiguities of identity and fluid reversals of erotic roles have made this text fertile ground for conceiving and reconceiving the mysteries of desire, in particular, the mysteries of
divine desire—despite (or perhaps because of) the fact that God is
Book Title: Postmodern Apologetics?: Arguments for God in Contemporary Philosophy- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Caputo John D.
Abstract: This book provides an introduction to the emerging field of continental philosophy of religion by treating the thought of its most important representatives, including its appropriations by several thinkers in the United States. Part I provides context by examining religious aspects of the thought of Martin Heidegger, Emmanuel Levinas, and Jacques Derrida. Christina Gschwandtner contends that, although the work of these thinkers is not apologetic in nature (i.e., it does not provide an argument for religion, whether Christianity or Judaism), it prepares the ground for the more religiously motivated work of more recent thinkers by giving religious language and ideas some legitimacy in philosophical discussions. Part II devotes a chapter to each of the contemporary French thinkers who articulate a phenomenology of religious experience: Paul Ricoeur, Jean-Luc Marion, Michel Henry, Jean-Louis Chretien, and Jean-Yves Lacoste. In it, the author argues that their respective philosophies can be read as an apologetics of sorts-namely, as arguments for the coherence of thought about God and the viability of religious experience-though each thinker does so in a different fashion and to a different degree. Part III considers the three major thinkers who have popularized and extended this phenomenology in the U.S. context: John D. Caputo, Merold Westphal, and Richard Kearney. The book thus both provides an introduction to important contemporary thinkers, many of whom have not yet received much treatment in English, and also argues that their philosophies can be read as providing an argument for Christian faith.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x0495
10 Postmodern Apologetics? from:
Postmodern Apologetics?: Arguments for God in Contemporary Philosophy
Abstract: Each of the chapters in this part of the book has identified apologetic elements in the work of the thinkers discussed. Before examining some of their appropriations in the North American context in more detail, it might be worthwhile to consider this apologetic or quasi-apologetic character more fully. Are these projects apologetic ones? Do they “defend” the divine and argue on behalf of faith? Certainly their arguments for God are not arguments in the traditional (modern) sense. They are primarily phenomenological depictions of religious experience in a variety of registers. Their depictions do not always agree, although there are indeed
Conclusion from:
Postmodern Apologetics?: Arguments for God in Contemporary Philosophy
Abstract: This book has suggested that several contemporary French thinkers (namely those examined in Part II of this text) sustain a quasi-apologetic argument in their respective works. I have also argued in Part I that Heidegger, Lévinas, and Derrida are not religiously motivated and do not have such an apologetic project, but that their philosophies provide the context for, and to some extent enable, these more explicitly religious projects. Finally, Part III has explored some of the ways in which the French thinkers and their respective ideas are appropriated in the English-speaking discussion of their work, especially in North American Continental
Book Title: A Scholar's Tale: Intellectual Journey of a Displaced Child of Europe- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): HARTMAN GEOFFREY
Abstract: For more than fifty years, Geoffrey Hartman has been a pivotal figure in the humanities. In his first book, in 1954, he helped establish the study of Romanticism as key to the problems of modernity. Later, his writings were crucial to the explosive developments in literary theory in the late seventies, and he was a pioneer in Jewish studies, trauma studies, and studies of the Holocaust. At Yale, he was a founder of its Judaic Studies program, as well as of the first major video archive for Holocaust testimonies.Generations of students have benefited from Hartman's generosity, his penetrating and incisive questioning, the wizardry of his close reading, and his sense that the work of a literary scholar, no less than that of an artist, is a creative act. All these qualities shine forth in this intellectual memoir, which will stand as his autobiography. Hartman describes his early education, uncanny sense of vocation, and development as a literary scholar and cultural critic. He looks back at how his career was influenced by his experience, at the age of nine, of being a refugee from Nazi Germany in the Kindertransport. He spent the next six years at school in England, where he developed his love of English literature and the English countryside, before leaving to join his mother in America.Hartman treats us to a biobibliographyof his engagements with the major trends in literary criticism. He covers the exciting period at Yale handled so controversially by the media and gives us vivid portraits, in particular, of Harold Bloom, Paul de Man, and Jacques Derrida.SEND GEOFFREY COVER COPY All this is set in the context of his gradual self-awareness of what scholarship implies and how his personal displacements strengthened his calling to mediate between European and American literary cultures. Anyone looking for a rich, intelligible account of the last half-century of combative literary studies will want to read Geoffrey Hartman's unapologetic scholar's tale.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x04h8
Introduction: from:
Interpreting Nature: The Emerging Field of Environmental Hermeneutics
Author(s) Treanor Brian
Abstract: Friedrich Nietzsche famously stated: “There are no facts, only interpretations.”¹ Perhaps this could be slightly rephrased: no facts go uninterpreted. There are simply no bare facts, at least if a fact is to be meaningful. Every fact has meaning only in relation to other facts, to context, and to the human understanding itself. In other words, at the heart of every confrontation of concept and perception is the issue of
hermeneutics: the art and science of interpretation.
CHAPTER 9 Narrative and Nature: from:
Interpreting Nature: The Emerging Field of Environmental Hermeneutics
Author(s) Treanor Brian
Abstract: Common convention, as well as numerous philosophical and scientific accounts, suggests that there are two primary ways of gaining understanding: theory (
theoria) and practice (praxis). In this context, I mean by the former all sorts of abstract ways of coming to know or understand things, with the caveat that in our age pride of place is given to scientific understanding. We tend to think we know things when we can prove them—often without reflection at all on the nature of “proof”—and, consequently, we subject all sorts of inquiry to this quasi-scientific standard. Imagine, for example, a clichéd exchange
CHAPTER 11 New Nature Narratives: from:
Interpreting Nature: The Emerging Field of Environmental Hermeneutics
Author(s) Drenthen Martin
Abstract: Philosophical hermeneutics is built on the assumption that people make sense of their lives by placing themselves in a larger normative context.
Environmentalhermeneutics focuses on the fact that environments matter to people, too, because environments embody just such contexts.¹ This is most obvious for cultural landscapes, yet it applies to the specifically natural world as well: Nature can function as a larger normative context with its own narrative dimension. However, there are many different placial and temporal dimensions at play in our relation to the landscape, which can give rise to different normative interpretations of the meaning of a
12. Karl Rahner: from:
Finding God in All Things: Celebrating Bernard Lonergan, John Courtney Murray, and Karl Rahner
Author(s) Griener George E.
Abstract: Rahner published for sixty years, in a wide variety of genres. He was continually nuancing and rearticulating his thought. In this necessarily selective presentation, I want to say something about the man, his work, his context, and look at a few central
14. Postscript: from:
Finding God in All Things: Celebrating Bernard Lonergan, John Courtney Murray, and Karl Rahner
Author(s) Stagaman David
Abstract: It was a pleasure to collect and assemble with Mark Bosco these centenary essays on Bernard Lonergan, John Courtney Murray, and Karl Rahner. Reading through them, I was reminded how much these three Jesuit theologians influenced my young Jesuit life both intellectually and spiritually. In my own contribution, the reader will learn where this influence most deeply touched me, especially as someone fully engaged in teaching and research in theology over the last thirty years. To set the context for my remarks, I will begin by examining the contribution of the father of Transcendental Thomism, Joseph Maréchal, for it is
Book Title: Translating Investments: Metaphor and the Dynamics of Cultural Change in Tudor-Stuart England- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Anderson Judith H.
Abstract: The title Translating Investments, a manifold pun, refers to metaphor and clothing, authority and interest, and trading and finance. Translation, Latin translatio, is historically a name for metaphor, and investment, etymologically a reference to clothing, participates both in the complex symbolism of early modern dress and in the cloth trade of the period. In this original and wide-ranging book, Judith Anderson studies the functioning of metaphor as a constructive force within language, religious doctrine and politics, literature, rhetoric, and economics during the reigns of the Tudors and early Stuarts. Invoking a provocative metaphorical concept from Andy Clark's version of cognitive science, she construes metaphor itself as a form of scaffolding fundamental to human culture. A more traditional and controversial conception of such scaffolding is known as sublation-Hegel's Aufhebung, or raising,as the philosophers Jacques Derrida and Paul Ricoeur have understood this term. Metaphor is the agent of raising, or sublation, and sublation is inseparable from the productive life of metaphor, as distinct in its death in code or clich. At the same time, metaphor embodies the sense both of partial loss and of continuity, or preservation, also conveyed by the term Aufhebung. Anderson's study is simultaneously critical and historical. History and the theory are shown to be mutually enlightening, as are a wide variety of early modern texts and their specific cultural contexts. From beginning to end, this study touches the present, engaging questions about language, rhetoric, and reading within post-structuralism and neo-cognitivism. It highlights connections between intellectual problems active in our own culture and those evident in the earlier texts, controversies, and crises Anderson analyzes. In this way, the study is bifocal, like metaphor itself. While Anderson's overarching concern is with metaphor as a creative exchange, a source of code-breaking conceptual power, each of her chapters focuses on a different but related issue and cultural sector. Foci include the basic conditions of linguistic meaning in the early modern period, instantiated by Shakespeare's plays and related to modern theories of metaphor; the role of metaphor in the words of eucharistic institution under Archbishop Cranmer; the play of metaphor and metonymy in the writings of Luther, Zwingli, and Calvin and in John Donne's Devotions; the manipulation of these two tropes in the politics of the controversy over ecclesiastical vestments and in its treatment by John Foxe; the abuse of figuration in the house of Edmund Spenser's Busirane, where catachresis, an extreme form of metaphor, is the trope du jour; the conception of metaphor in the Roman rhetorics and their legacy in the sixteenth century; and the concept of exchange in the economic writing of Gerrard de Malynes, merchant and metaphorist in the reigns of Elizabeth and James. What emerges at the end of this book is a heightened critical sense of the dynamic of metaphor in cultural history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x05b5
1. Renaissance Metaphor and the Dynamic of Cultural Change: from:
Translating Investments: Metaphor and the Dynamics of Cultural Change in Tudor-Stuart England
Abstract: This book studies the functioning of metaphor in Tudor and early Stuart culture. Accordingly, its chapters treat a range of disciplines, including language, religion, rhetoric, politics, literature, and economics. Also and inevitably, it touches the present, raising questions about the position of language and rhetoric within post-structuralism and neo-cognitivism and doing so in a way that highlights the connection between intellectual problems active in our own culture and those manifested in the sixteenth- and seventeenth-century texts, controversies, and crises that I discuss.
Translating Investmentsis thus conceived as simultaneously a critical and a historical study.
8. Exchanging Values: from:
Translating Investments: Metaphor and the Dynamics of Cultural Change in Tudor-Stuart England
Abstract: In 1622, Gerrard de Malynes, self-styled ‘‘Merchant,’’ published his
magnum opusentitledConsuetudo, vel Lex Mercatoria, or The Antient Law-Merchant. While concerned with mercantile law (and nowadays found in law libraries),Lex Mercatoriafocuses primarily on mercantile custom. It fundamentally engages economic issues, as do Malynes’ earlier writings, on which discussion of his historical significance has focused.Lex Mercatoriaaffords a broader context for these views than do his other writings, however, and it affords ways of looking at them that cast light on the curious fact of his also having composed an allegory about usury and exchange, complete with
Against Omnipotence: from:
Debates in Continental Philosophy: Conversations with Contemporary Thinkers
Author(s) KAVANAGH LIAM
Abstract: Liam kavanagh: The very title of the conference series which has brought us together today, namely, “Religion and Postmodernism,” raises the question of the possibility of a productive exchange between religious and philosophical narratives. What benefits do you think might follow for religious discourse from bringing philosophically orientated perspectives to bear on the reading of Scripture? Similarly, what benefits do you think might follow for philosophy from direct exposure to and engagement with religious texts?
Book Title: God's Mirror: Renewal and Engagement in French Catholic Intellectual Culture in the Mid-Twentieth Century- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Garfitt Toby
Abstract: Gathering in one place a cohesive selection of articles that deepen our sense of the vitality and controversy within the Catholic renewal of the mid-twentieth century, God's Mirror offers historical analysis of French Catholic intellectuals. This volume highlights the work of writers, thinkers and creative artists who have not always drawn the attention given to such luminaries as Maritain, Mounier, and Marcel. Organized around the typologies of renewal and engagement, editors Katherine Davies and Toby Garfitt provide a revisionist and interdisciplinary reading of the narrative of twentieth-century French Catholicism. Renewal and engagement are both manifestations of how the Catholic intellectual reflects and takes position on the relationship between the Church, personal faith and the world, and on the increasingly problematic relationship between intellectuals and the Magisterium. A majority of the writings are based on extensive research into published texts, with some occasional archival references, and they give critical insights into the tensions that characterized the theological and political concerns of their subjects.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x05fq
2 Paul Valéry and French Catholicism: from:
God's Mirror: Renewal and Engagement in French Catholic Intellectual Culture in the Mid-Twentieth Century
Author(s) Gifford Paul
Abstract: It must be something of a paradox to identify the sociopolitical and intellectual context of the renewal of French Catholicism in the third and fourth decades of the twentieth century by appealing to an agnostic intellectual, a poet, thinker, and public writer who, in the preceding period, observes the church, its beliefs, practices, and behavior—closely, to be sure—but with unfailing skepticism and consistently from the outside, looking in. Yet Paul Valéry, precisely because he does
notbelong to the house hold of Catholic obedience, sharing neither its philosophic mind nor its Christian faith, while still operating in the
7 Rethinking the Modernity of Bernanos: from:
God's Mirror: Renewal and Engagement in French Catholic Intellectual Culture in the Mid-Twentieth Century
Author(s) Sudlow Brian
Abstract: Since the 1990s there has been a broad critical consensus that the polemical writings of Georges Bernanos are paradoxically modern in substance and style. In his essay on
Les grands cimetières sous la lune(A Diary of My Times, 1938), Bernanos’s tract about the Spanish Civil War, Michel Estève underlines how Bernanos’s dissent from the textbook Catholic response to the war was evidence of his affirming the primacy of conscience over ideology.¹ Pierrette Renard has mounted the most complex and detailed argument in the secondary literature to demonstrate how Bernanos, in his polemical writings, was a modern in spite of
Book Title: Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Stahlberg Lesleigh Cushing
Abstract: Scrolls of Love is a book of unions. Edited by a Jew and a Christian who are united by a shared passion for the Bible and a common literary hermeneutic, it joins two biblical scrolls and gathers around them a diverse community of interpreters. It brings together Ruth and the Song of Songs, two seemingly disparate texts of the Hebrew Bible, and reads them through a number of the methodological and theological perspectives. Respectful of traditional biblical scholarship, the collection of essays moves beyond it; alert to contemporary trends, the volume returns venerable interpretive tradition to center stage. Most significantly, it is interfaith. Despite the fact that Jews and Christians share a common text in the Hebrew Scripture, the two communities have read their Bibles in isolation from one another, in ignorance of the richness of the other's traditions of reading. Scrolls of Love brings the two traditions into dialogue, enriching established modes of interpretation with unconventional ones. The result is a volume that sets rabbinic, patristic, and medieval readings alongside feminist, psychoanalytic, and autobiographical ones, combining historical, literary, and textual criticism with a variety of artistic reinterpretations-wood cuts and paper cuts, poetry and fiction. Some of the works are scholarly, with the requisite footnotes to draw readers to further inquiry: others are more reflective than analytic, allowing readers to see what it means to live intimately with Scripture. As a unity, the collection presents Ruth and Song of Songs not only as ancient texts that deserve to be treasured but as old worlds capable of begetting the new.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x0610
INTRODUCTION from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Stahlberg Lesleigh Cushing
Abstract: Scrolls of Loveis a book of unions. Edited by a Christian and a Jew who are united by a shared passion for the Bible and a common literary hermeneutic,Scrolls of Lovejoins two biblical scrolls (megillot) and gathers around them a diverse community of interpreters. It brings together the book of Ruth and the Song of Songs, two seemingly disparate texts of the Hebrew Bible, and reads them through a diversity of methodological and theological perspectives. Respectful of traditional biblical scholarship, the collection of essays moves beyond it; alert to contemporary trends, the volume returns venerable interpretive tradition
TRANSFIGURED NIGHT: from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Kates Judith A.
Abstract: Unlike the skepticism they brought to other
megillot(scrolls) such as Esther and the Song of Songs, the rabbis never questioned the sacredness of the book of Ruth. Without a doubt, as the Talmudic phrase would have it, this text was,n—that is, spoken by means of the breath or by the spirit of holiness. The Talmud also ascribes its authorship to the prophet Samuel, who is understood to have written it in order to explain the ancestry of David (b. Baba Batra 14b).əʾemra bəruaḥ hakodesh
PRINTING THE STORY: from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Parker Margaret Adams
Abstract: It can be argued that printmaking in Europe grew up alongside the printed Christian Bible. The print’s beginnings in Western Europe¹ coincided roughly with the development of the printing press and movable type. Indeed, the impact of the biblical print is in some ways analogous to that of the printed text. Just as the printing press made possible the broader dissemination of the Bible, the print made biblical images widely available. Likewise, translations of the Bible into local vernaculars made the text accessible to those who could not read the Latin Vulgate, just as the printed image “told” the biblical
READING THE SONG ICONOGRAPHICALLY from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Davis Ellen F.
Abstract: Among the most important questions for biblical interpreters to ask is the question of genre:
As whatare we to read this text? In the modern period, it was Hermann Gunkel who brought that question to the fore. As he demonstrated, the issue confronts us as soon as the opening pages of Genesis.¹ Do we read this as history (cum science) or as myth, as something that happened at a certain time—history, or as (citing the description of myth offered by the Roman historian Sallust) “something that happens over and over again”?
INTRADIVINE ROMANCE: from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Green Arthur
Abstract: The Zohar is the great medieval Jewish compendium of mysticism, myth, and esoteric teaching. It may be considered the greatest work of Jewish literary imagination in the Middle Ages. Surely it constitutes one of the most important bodies of religious texts of all times and places. It is also a lush garden of sacred eros, filled to overflowing with luxurious plantings of love between master and disciples, among the mystical companions themselves, between the souls of Israel and the
shekhinah, God’s lovely bride, but most of all between the male and female elements that together make up the Godhead. Revered
THE LOVE SONG OF THE MILLENNIUM: from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Matter E. Ann
Abstract: The Latin Middle Ages was a period of great Christian interest in the Song of Songs. Judging from the surviving texts, at least twenty Latin line-by-line expositions of Solomon’s love songs were written between the seventh and the eleventh centuries, and over thirty survive from the twelfth century alone.¹ These are curious works of literature in a number of ways. For one thing, they were the product of an intellectual elite made up entirely of celibate men living in religious (usually monastic) communities. For another (and this is the reason that monks could have such an open interest in something
THE FEMALE VOICE: from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Fassler Margot
Abstract: Hildegard of Bingen was deeply engaged with Scripture, and one of the ways to understand her thought is by tracing her treatment of particular figures from the Bible or especially important passages from favored sections of the text. How did she organize her commentaries—written, visual, and sonic? How did she take the common coin of theological understanding and turn it into a practiced, embodied knowing within communal action? These are the questions addressed here, and they are grappled with by focusing primarily upon this theologian/composer/poet’s treatment of the Song of Songs.¹ Hildegard knew the book as a source of
IN THE ABSENCE OF LOVE from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Walsh Carey Ellen
Abstract: As is true of no other Scripture, I find myself compelled to return to the Song of Songs time and again. A return to a text as rich as this one can only be stimulating, for rereading is its own reward. And yet, coming back to the Song brings me something more—an infusion of joy. In afterlife, the Song has a formidable presence: It lingers in the present, gathering up the past of its origins and thus ensuring its own future. The Song is robustly alive in every rereading.
SONG? SONGS? WHOSE SONG?: from:
Scrolls of Love: Ruth and the Song of Songs
Author(s) Fontaine Carole R.
Abstract: As a classically trained biblical scholar suspicious of the current penchant for autobiographical criticism, with its elevation of the interpreter to the level of the text, it is with chagrin that I find myself embarking here on this kind of essay—and for the
secondtime, no less.¹ Yet despite my scruples, it strikes me as important to reflect on how and why one comes to any reading, be it radical or otherwise. After all, we read in company, and when we read in good company, our readings grow and change, though never so as to
8 A Response to Jean-Yves Lacoste from:
The Experience of God: A Postmodern Response
Author(s) BLOECHL JEFFREY
Abstract: Liturgy and Coaffection: Jean-Yves Lacoste’s title makes the reasonable suggestion that we attempt to think the relation with God together with thinking about the relation with other people, and more precisely at the level of mood and feeling. As his text unfolds, we are also required to heed the conditions defining the context for this exercise. In Lacoste’s work, this means, above all, recognizing the greater emergence of what we might call the secular dimension of our humanity,¹ but also dealing with new and sophisticated forms of thought willing to ground themselves entirely there. His approach to this twofold challenge
Levinas, Spinoza, and the Theologico-Political Meaning of Scripture from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) de Vries Hent
Abstract: At intervals of about ten years, Levinas devoted articles to Spinoza.¹ At first glance, these readings stand out for their critical, indeed, polemical tone. In his 1955 “The Case of Spinoza” Levinas accepts Jacob Gordin’s summary verdict: “Spinoza was guilty of betrayal [
il existe une trahison de Spinoza]¹ (108 / 155–56). Indeed, in this text we find an even more startling hypothesis, that, by “proposing that Spinoza’s trial be reopened,” Israel’s founding father, David Ben-Gurion, was, Levinas surmises, “seeking to question—more effectively than the missionaries installed in Israel—the great certainty of our history; which ultimately, for Mr.
Laïcité, or the Politics of Republican Secularism from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) Valenta Markha G.
Abstract: Laïcité—the French version of secularism, which insists on the strict separation of church and state or, more generally, of politics and religion—has become well known internationally in the context of the March 2004 law prohibiting pupils at public schools from wearing “signes religieux ostensibles [conspicuous religious signs].”¹ Historically, however, it is important to view laïcité, in the context of the struggle between Catholicism and Republicanism during the first decades of the Third Republic (1870–1905). This contextualization will allow us to critique the use of laïcité, but also of secularism more generally, as a frame within which to
Can a Minority Retain Its Identity in Law? from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) van Looijengoed Liesbeth
Abstract: It is an honor and a pleasure for me to address you here today in the Grote Kerk of Breda in the context of the 2005 Multatuli Lecture. The theme about which I have been asked to say something is: Can a minority retain its identity in law?
Prophetic Justice in a Home Haunted by Strangers: from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) Prato Bettina
Abstract: What does it mean to practice a peace activism simultaneously rooted in Judaism and in human rights, in a context in which trauma-influenced readings of Jewish identity are invoked to justify violating the rights of other people(s)?¹ How can the language of universal rights be reconciled with a belief in Jewish uniqueness that includes a history of exceptional suffering and a divinely granted claim to a Promised Land inhabited by others? And, most importantly, what are the theoretical and practical consequences of affirming not just the possibility but the need for such reconciliation in the name of Jewish identity itself,
Theoscopy: from:
Political Theologies: Public Religions in a Post-Secular World
Author(s) Geroulanos Stefanos
Abstract: To be forever seen without seeing back is to succumb to a mercy and grace carved in religious force, to walk in fear and faith of a tremendous power one cannot face. It is to live a paranoid existence of nakedness before a God who is all-seeing, hence omniscient and omnipotent, and who accordingly metes out a social experience and aknowledge of oneself and one’s history that is based on this awareness of being seen. I will name this condition
theoscopy. Widespread from patristic texts to contemporary media artifacts and works of social theory, theoscopy involves the establishment of a
8 “To the Things Themselves” from:
Between Chora and the Good: Metaphor's Metaphysical Neighborhood
Abstract: We hope to transport metaphor from its usual Aristotelian setting into a Platonic context where the Good, not Being, is supreme. If we are to displace being, what are we displacing? Aside from its vitalistic, durative, and fact-stating senses,
einai(to be) has a locative power, a presence in the present. We shunt these senses over to the matrix, which, though beyond being, gives each being life, duration, a place, a present, and that facticity of a there to a here. “Existence” is not one of the meanings ofeinai. In his important study of the Greek verb “to be,”
11 Time’s Arrow from:
Between Chora and the Good: Metaphor's Metaphysical Neighborhood
Abstract: In 1910s and early 1920s Whitehead provided a phenomenological basis for the principles of natural knowledge and an alternative to Einstein;¹ but in his cosmology, process is being and the phenomenological concern seemingly disappeared. What appears for the first time in the later work, however, is an assimilation of force and affectivity that was based on an interpretation of the Platonic matrix as diversified by vectors, which can be read as both physical forces and phenomenological affects. Derrida used the same interpretative freedom to gain an important insight into
choraas loci ofdifférancein the general text. It also
Religious Identity and Belonging Amidst Diversity And Pluralism: from:
Passing on the Faith: Transforming Traditions for the Next Generation of Jews, Christians, and Muslims
Author(s) Phan Peter C.
Abstract: The four realities referred to in the title of my essay—namely, identity, belonging, diversity, and pluralism in religious matters—when combined together and placed in the North American context, present both challenges and opportunities for the Christian church and its theology. To understand how religious, and more specifically, Christian identity and belonging are shaped in this context, I begin by briefly describing the four realities mentioned and then outline the main challenges as well as the opportunities they present to the process of forming Christian identity. Next I elaborate a series of theological insights that I hope will help
Making Safe Space for Questioning for Young American Muslims from:
Passing on the Faith: Transforming Traditions for the Next Generation of Jews, Christians, and Muslims
Author(s) Quraishi Amira
Abstract: I chose to speak today of making safe space for young Muslims with questions because the two organizations I studied were frequently described as programs that specifically address a need to think critically about Islam in an American context. The mission statement of one of these organizations, the Muslim Youth Camp (MYC), explains that it
5 The Inexcusable and the Unforgivable from:
Vladimir Jankelevitch: The Time of Forgiveness
Abstract: What can be excused need not be forgiven. The excuse excuses the excusable because the excuse, according to Vladimir Jankélévitch, is of the order of reason and understanding. What can be excused has grounds for excuse. Conversely, what is inexcusable exceeds the parameters of understanding and surpasses the contextualization of the misdeed. As Jankélévitch claims, sometimes a misdeed is performed as a cry for help, a cry to be understood, or even as a cry to be loved. He therefore encourages us to try to understand as much as we can understand, but he is also insistent that there are
Introduction from:
After God: Richard Kearney and the Religious Turn in Continental Philosophy
Author(s) MANOUSSAKIS JOHN PANTELEIMON
Abstract: All the texts in this volume share, in one way or another, the adverbial ambiguity of
after. The God they seek—the God they are after—is a God who can be seen ‘‘only from behind,’’ that is, without being seen, in the blindness of vision, at the limits of the phenomenological horizon. This is a God who, for several of our contributors, can be known only through the dark cloud of not-knowing. A God who can be named only through the paradox of a name that refers back to itself, without
The God Who May Be and the God Who Was from:
After God: Richard Kearney and the Religious Turn in Continental Philosophy
Author(s) NICHOLS CRAIG
Abstract: In the context of the reductive paradigm inspired by Husserl’s phenomenological method, Richard Kearney proposes a return (
reducere) to the face-to-face encounter withexistencethrough, after, and indeed even in the preceding reductive stages that have highlighted a return to essence (Husserl), being (Heidegger), and the pure gift (Marion et al.). This “fourth reduction” advocates a new vision of transcendence (quaeschaton) in ordinary experience—but not simply a generic form of transcendence that cares not which finite forms it assumes. Rather, it makes an ethical claim through the face (prosopon) of the other revealed in every encounter with finite
TWELVE ROYCE’S RELEVANCE FOR INTRAFAITH DIALOGUE from:
The Relevance of Royce
Author(s) Oppenheim Frank M.
Abstract: Warm-up pitches can help us start.¹ I write in this paper as a philosopher of religion examining statements Royce made about intrafaith relationships. I use the term “intrafaith” to indicate the interpersonal relations between members of the world religions—Christians, Jews, Muslims, Hindus, Buddhists, etc.² Then, too, in 1912 what Royce did
notknow about “the historical Jesus” contrasts sharply with today’s far more nuanced and subtle treatment of that topic. In addition, Royce used the term “Christian” in two senses, each determinable from its context. Sometimes he spoke of “Christian” in the narrow sense of a person baptized with
Book Title: Committing the Future to Memory: History, Experience, Trauma- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Clift Sarah
Abstract: Whereas historical determinacy conceives the past as a complex and unstable network of causalities, this book asks how history can be related to a more radical future. To pose that question, it does not reject determinacy outright but rather seeks to explore how it works. In examining what it means to be "determined" by history, it also asks what kind of openings there might be in our encounters with history for interruptions, re-readings, and re-writings. Engaging texts spanning multiple genres and several centuries from John Locke to Maurice Blanchot, from Hegel to Benjamin Clift looks at experiences of time that exceed the historical narration of experiences said to have occurred in time. She focuses on the co-existence of multiple temporalities and opens up the quintessentially modern notion of historical succession to other possibilities. The alternatives she draws out include the mediations of language and narration, temporal leaps, oscillations and blockages, and the role played by contingency in representation. She argues that such alternatives compel us to reassess the ways we understand history and identity in a traumatic, or indeed in a post-traumatic, age.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x07vw
CHAPTER FIVE In Lieu of a Last Word: from:
Committing the Future to Memory: History, Experience, Trauma
Abstract: To end with a discussion of the work of Maurice Blanchot is rife with difficulties, two of which I will mention by way of beginning. The first involves the sheer difficulty of reading his work. While to be sure, this seems to be something of a “side issue,” it is one with important consequences: An encounter with Blanchot’s texts—whether those of his fiction, his criticism or the aphoristic, fragmentary texts of the later years—induces a deep feeling of exposure and vertigo, the negativity or indeterminacy of which is hardly conceivable as a mediating moment toward a higher reconciliation,
Book Title: Divine Enticement: Theological Seductions- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): MACKENDRICK KARMEN
Abstract: Theology usually appears to us to be dogmatic, judgmental, condescending, maybe therapeutic, or perhaps downright fantastical-but seldom enticing. Divine Enticement takes as its starting point that the meanings of theological concepts are not so much logical, truth-valued propositions-affirmative or negative-as they are provocations and evocations. Thus it argues for the seductiveness of both theology and its subject-for, in fact, infinite seduction and enticement as the very sense of theological query. The divine name is one by which we are drawn toward the limits of thought, language, and flesh. The use of language in such conceptualization calls more than it designates. This is not a flaw or a result of vagueness or imprecision in theological language but rather marks the correspondence of such language to its subject: that which, outside of or at the limit of our thought, draws us as an enticement to desire, not least to intellectual desire. Central to the text is the strange semiotics of divine naming, as a call on that for which there cannot be a standard referent. The entanglement of sign and body, not least in interpretations of the Christian incarnation, both grounds and complicates the theological abstractions. A number of traditional notions in Christian theology are reconceived here as enticements, modes of drawing the desires of both body and mind: faith as "thinking with assent"; sacraments as "visible words" read in community; ethics as responsiveness to beauty; prayer as the language of address; scripture as the story of meaning-making. All of these culminate in a sense of a call to and from the purely possible, the open space into which we can be enticed, within which we can be divinely enticing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x08ps
5 Take and Read: from:
Divine Enticement: Theological Seductions
Abstract: In his analysis of scripturally based faith as an opening of questions rather than a settling of answers, Jacques Ellul declares, with not unmerited irritation, “We must vigorously reject that nasty habit of turning to the Bible for an answer to the banal problems of everyday … or, still worse, the custom of opening the Bible at random to find some providential verse.”¹ It is hard for those of us who love books not to approve immediately of this, to find it disrespectful of a text with such historical and literary weight to treat it as if it were a
FIVE Elephant Autopsy: from:
Technologies of Life and Death: From Cloning to Capital Punishment
Abstract: Derrida asks us to read (hear) his seminar
The Beast and the Sovereignas a fable, similar to the fables of La Fontaine that punctuates the text. Just as La Fontaine’s fables often employ two (or more) characters—animals—to teach us lessons about political power, the seminar is the story of two characters—two animals—the beast and the sovereign, engaged in a life-and-death struggle, in which the sovereign turns out to be the more beastly of the two. If Derrida’sBeastis a fable, we might ask, what is its moral? What lessons are we to learn from
IMMUNITARY DEMOCRACY from:
Terms of the Political: Community, Immunity, Biopolitics
Abstract: Does the term
communityrefer to democracy? Might it, or is it too profoundly rooted in the conceptual lexicon of the romantic, authoritarian, and racist Right? This question, first posed in the context of American neocommunitarianism, is emerging once again in Europe, above all in France and Italy, as we venture a new thought about community. This question is not only legitimate but in certain ways quite unavoidable at a time when democratic culture is interrogating its own theoretical mandates and its own future. However, this doesn’t change the fact that the question is incorrect in its very formulation, or
POLITICS AND HUMAN NATURE from:
Terms of the Political: Community, Immunity, Biopolitics
Abstract: The “Letter on Humanism” that Martin Heidegger published in 1946 at the culmination of an historical and biographic defeat seems to spell the end of the secular event of humanism. Despite the attempts to restore humanism to a spiritualist, Marxist, or existentialist form, the great humanist tradition could not withstand the dual trauma of Auschwitz and Hiroshima, in which the opposite of humanity laid waste to the very idea of humanity.¹ Regardless of the direct and even instrumental conditions that underpin the drafting of the “Letter,” the need of such an epistemological break is central to Heidegger’s text: a culture
Conclusion: from:
Cathedrals of Bone: The Role of the Body in Contemporary Catholic Literature
Abstract: In a collection of poems from her book
Decreation, the Canadian Catholic poet and essayist Anne Carson reflects on time spent with her elderly mother, who suffers from both an aging body and mind. In the course of fourteen pieces that constitute the opening pages of Carson’s complex text, the poet’s mother appears in various guises: from a woman who worries about running up the bill on long-distance phone calls to one who no longer remembers to pick up the phone at all; from a bedridden lady “gripping a glow-in-the-dark rosary” to a frail body looking for all the world
At the Threshold: from:
Phenomenologies of the Stranger: Between Hostility and Hospitality
Author(s) SEMONOVITCH KASCHA
Abstract: This volume plays host to a number of texts that serve as “phenomenologies of the stranger.” Who is the stranger? When and how does the stranger appear? And why does the question of the stranger matter so much, to philosophers and non-philosophers alike?
Presentation of Texts from:
Phenomenologies of the Stranger: Between Hostility and Hospitality
Author(s) SEMONOVITCH KASCHA
Abstract: The texts in this volume play host to a number of encounters with the strange. They ask such questions as: How does the embodied imagination relate to the Stranger in terms of hospitality or hostility (given the common root of
hostisas both host and enemy)? How do we discern between projections of fear or fascination, leading to either violence or welcome? How do humans “sense” the dimension of the strange in each other, in nature, religion and poetry or in the fundamental experience of not being at home in the world—the uncanniness of being or the unconscious? Is
8 The Null Basis-Being of a Nullity, Or Between Two Nothings: from:
Phenomenologies of the Stranger: Between Hostility and Hospitality
Author(s) CRITCHLEY SIMON
Abstract: At times, reading a classical philosophical text is like watching an ice floe break up during global warming. The compacted cold assurance of a coherent system begins to become liquid and great conceptual pieces break off before your eyes and begin to float free on the sea. To be a reader is to try and either keep one’s footing as the ice breaks up, or to fall in the icy water and drown.
13 Words of Welcome: from:
Phenomenologies of the Stranger: Between Hostility and Hospitality
Author(s) BLOECHL JEFFREY
Abstract: The French text calls for a pair of significant nuances not easily discernible in English translation. To begin with, where the
Book Title: The Human Eros: Eco-ontology and the Aesthetics of Existence- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): ALEXANDER THOMAS M.
Abstract: The Human Eros: Eco-ontology and the Aesthetics of Existence explores themes in classical American philosophy, primarily that of John Dewey, but also in the thought of Ralph Waldo Emerson, George Santayana, and Native American traditions. The primary claim is that human beings exist with a need for the experience of meaning and value, a "Human Eros." Our various cultures are symbolic environments or "spiritual ecologies" within which the Human Eros can thrive. This is how we inhabit the earth. Encircling and sustaining our cultural existence is nature. Western philosophy has not generally provided adequate conceptual models for thinking ecologically. Thus the idea of "eco-ontology" undertakes to explore ways in which this might be done beginning with the primacy of Nature over Being, but also including the recognition of possibility and potentiality as inherent aspects of existence. I argue for the centrality of Dewey for an effective ecological philosophy. Both "pragmatism" and "naturalism" need to be contextualized within an emergentist, relational, non-reductive view of nature and an aesthetic, imaginative, non-reductive view of intelligence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x0c0w
INTRODUCTION from:
The Human Eros: Eco-ontology and the Aesthetics of Existence
Abstract: The essays gathered here, spanning over two decades, represent my own attempts to explore what may be called an “aesthetics of human existence” in terms of an ecological, humanistic naturalism.¹ They include extensions of my earlier interpretation of the philosophy of John Dewey as well as studies of the thought of Ralph Waldo Emerson and George Santayana. I have also tried to establish connections with Asian philosophy, especially Buddhism, and with Native American wisdom traditions. The overall trajectory of these writings is to contextualize the ideas of “pragmatism” and “naturalism,” as popularly understood, within a broader and deeper philosophy of
THREE BETWEEN BEING AND EMPTINESS: from:
The Human Eros: Eco-ontology and the Aesthetics of Existence
Abstract: Philosophy today stands in a problematic relationship to wisdom. Introductory texts still relish defining
philosophiaas “the love of wisdom.”¹ But, as anyone reading on discovers, the ideal of wisdom itself is long gone. In its place is the view that philosophy provides exceedingly clever and conflicting answers to puzzles that do not particularly relate to the conduct of life or the discovery of its profoundest meanings. Most of those puzzles have to do with the problems of the justification of beliefs, putting philosophy in an auxiliary relationship to the project of knowledge. The inquiry into the nature of rational
TWELVE TRICKSTERS AND SHAMANS: from:
The Human Eros: Eco-ontology and the Aesthetics of Existence
Abstract: This essay is at once an effort to present something of a synopsis of views I have been developing over the past decade as well as to articulate that aspect of them that falls under the area of
aisthēsis, by which I mean the “aesthetic” reconceived as ecstatic, transformative existence.Aisthēsisis a mode of participatory existence in which the immediacy or texture and symbolic depth of the world stand forth with illuminated intensity, defining in its transitory and metamorphic way both world and spirit.¹ It is at once a concrete actualization, a full engagement, an awakening of the world
11 God: from:
Styles of Piety: Practicing Philosophy after the Death of God
Author(s) Wood David
Abstract: Allow me to recall, if I may, the early Derrida’s account of the standard structural move constitutive of the metaphysical tradition. It is essentially a refusal of the instability of meaning that flows from the diacritical, differential, textual, and
INTRODUCTION: from:
Labors of Imagination: Aesthetics and Political Economy from Kant to Althusser
Abstract: Contemporary literary criticism is guided by the belief that a human act is best understood by considering the space and time in which it emerges. This idea is powerful in its simplicity, appealing to the notion that more background information is always better. It is less clear whether the assumption of a fundamental connection, if not an outright identity, between origin and purpose is sound for all social or aesthetic phenomena. Can and must the study of
textsproceed by situating them in their cultural and historicalcontexts? If we want to read a nineteenth-century novel, we may take it
FIVE Ideology, Obviously from:
Labors of Imagination: Aesthetics and Political Economy from Kant to Althusser
Abstract: What Paul Ricoeur called the “hermeneutics of suspicion” has become the sine qua non of literary and cultural studies. Whether one thinks in terms of an unconscious, a superstructure, or a subtext, the analysis of intellectual and social phenomena begins from the assumption that things may not be what they seem, even where our most tangible intuitions and deeply held beliefs are concerned. From a methodological perspective, this has led to the emergence of what we might call “an archaeology of the presupposition.” An argument demonstrates its rigor by rendering its own aims and procedures as explicit and transparent as
Conclusion from:
Labors of Imagination: Aesthetics and Political Economy from Kant to Althusser
Abstract: In this book, I have argued that reading the texts of classical political economy together with post-Kantian literature offers us important insights into some of the central controversies of contemporary cultural theory. Ideological debates in the humanities will benefit immeasurably once we recognize that philosophical inquiry is not a hindrance to but an essential ally of empirical history. As Adorno frequently reminded us, the attempt to renounce all pretensions to subjective expression and surrender oneself to the objective authority of what exists (or has existed) is no less likely to lapse into idealism than the most detailed elaboration of self-reflexive
Book Title: Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Anderson Judith H.
Abstract: Judith H. Anderson conceives the intertext as a relation between or among texts that encompasses both Kristevan intertextuality and traditional relationships of influence, imitation, allusion, and citation. Like the Internet, the intertext is a state, or place, of potential expressed in ways ranging from deliberate emulation to linguistic free play. Relatedly, the intertext is also a convenient fiction that enables examination of individual agency and sociocultural determinism. Anderson's intertext is allegorical because Spenser's Faerie Queene is pivotal to her study and because allegory, understood as continued or moving metaphor, encapsulates, even as it magnifies, the process of signification. Her title signals the variousness of an intertext extending from Chaucer through Shakespeare to Milton and the breadth of allegory itself. Literary allegory, in Anderson's view, is at once a mimetic form and a psychic one-a process thinking that combines mind with matter, emblem with narrative, abstraction with history. Anderson's first section focuses on relations between Chaucer's Canterbury Tales and Spenser's The Faerie Queene, including the role of the narrator, the nature of the textual source, the dynamics of influence, and the bearing of allegorical narrative on lyric vision. The second centers on agency and cultural influence in a variety of Spenserian and medieval texts. Allegorical form, a recurrent concern throughout, becomes the pressing issue of section three. This section treats plays and poems of Shakespeare and Milton and includes two intertextually relevant essays on Spenser.How Paradise Lost or Shakespeare's plays participate in allegorical form is controversial. Spenser's experiments with allegory revise its form, and this intervention is largely what Shakespeare and Milton find in his poetry and develop. Anderson's book, the result of decades of teaching and writing about allegory, especially Spenserian allegory, will reorient thinking about fundamental critical issues and the landmark texts in which they play themselves out.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x0d91
Introduction: from:
Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton
Abstract: Reading between and among texts is something I have been doing in articles, books, and classrooms over several decades. This kind of reading is a staple of the traditional, centuries-spanning literary survey course, as well as of literature courses more generally. It highlights specifically textual concerns with the generation of meaning. Such intertextual relations can be historicized in the survey of
longue durée, either exemplarily or thematically, selectively, and therefore rather narrowly. With the latter options, the focus has tended to shift from linguistic text to thematized content and historical context, and from literary writing to other expressions of culture
3. “Pricking on the plaine”: from:
Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton
Abstract: The opening line of the first canto of the first Book of
The Faerie Queene, “A Gentle Knight was pricking on the plaine,” introduces the Chaucerian intertext and does so problematically.¹ I doubt the Spenserian exists who has not heard some medievalist declare, “I could never get over, or never forgive Spenser, his opening line.” Yet for years Spenserians themselves, as if conspiring to accept the poet’s insensitivity to his own words, totally ignored the “hard begin” of Spenser’s best-known Book. By recalling Chaucer’s comicTale of Sir Thopas, knight prickant, this remarkably bold and witty beginning serves notice of
4. Allegory, Irony, Despair: from:
Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton
Abstract: In the following chapter about allegory, irony, and despair in
The Pardoner’s Taleand Book I ofThe Faerie Queeneand inThe Franklin’s Taleand Book III, I start with verbal echoes as a way of suggesting the plausibility of an interpretive context, but concentrate instead on intertextual relations between Chaucerian and Spenserian texts that are broader—more imaginative and conceptual—than local and explicitly verbal. Whether in art or life, readers and writers register, remember, and imitate much else in literary models besides the odd word or phrase, as I have noted in my introduction.¹ Both subtler and
5. Eumnestes’ “immortall scrine”: from:
Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton
Abstract: Like Chaucer, Spenser often finds or pretends to find in earlier books the enabling source of his own poetry, and for this reason, among others, he describes Chaucer’s writing as the wellhead of his own. A number of Spenser’s interpreters have sought the meaning of his deliberate reliance on a written tradition in pure textuality or in its effect on a community of readers.¹ While not rejecting their many valid perceptions, I want to suggest that this reliance also be referred to the claim the Spenserian poet made for it, particularly in
The Faerie Queene. In Spenser’s most massively allusive
9. Chaucer’s Parliament of Fowls and Refractions of a Veiled Venus in The Faerie Queene from:
Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton
Abstract: The lack of weight most criticism has accorded the relationship between
The Faerie Queeneand Chaucer’sParliament of Fowlsis surprising: for Spenser, Chaucer was a poet of love, an acknowledged poetic model who “well couth … wayle hys woes,” and theParliamentis Chaucer’s formative consideration of the various kinds of love.¹ Recurrently, from the initial canto of Book I through the Mutability Cantos,The Faerie Queenerecalls Chaucer’s poem. TheParliamentis a text that bears unmistakably, crucially, and complexly on the Spenserian conception of eros and on the broader question of the Renaissance poet’s use of the
12. The Conspiracy of Realism: from:
Reading the Allegorical Intertext: Chaucer, Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton
Abstract: Despite an established but controversial alignment of
King Learwith Beckett’s absurdist dramas or, at the alternative extreme, with Dante’sPurgatorio, the relation ofKing Learto allegory has remained an elusive topic. The interpretive extremes of this pendulum’s swing are thus conspicuous, but the nature of the pendulum itself seems under taboo. Those aligning a Dantesque or absurdist work withLearhave been interested in such analogous texts primarily as statements of meaning rather than as allegorical forms, that is, as content alone rather than as informed content or as the content of form. Even older critics like A.
CHAPTER 1 Storytelling in the Future: from:
Written Voices, Spoken Signs
Abstract: The question whether the Greek epic tradition is a matter of truth or of fiction remains a central issue in Homeric scholarship, and any answer to it betrays one’s stance with regard to a host of other issues, such as text, tradition, and authorship. Opinions are divided as to whether the Homeric rendition of the heroic past is wholly traditional and so “objective,” or allows of fictional, “original” admixture by an individual poet. What is less often asked is whether the notion of truth itself, in the sense of an acknowledged correspondence between a statement and a state of affairs
CHAPTER 5 Hexameter Progression and the Homeric Hero’s Solitary State from:
Written Voices, Spoken Signs
Author(s) KAHANE AHUVIA
Abstract: The poetry of Homer as we have it today is a highly
textualizedverbal artifact. In other words, we come into immediate contact with theIliadandOdysseyas fixed sets of graphic symbols that are independent of any particular performance event, rather than as time-bound sequences of sounds that are unique to their performance context. Many aspects of thistextare indeed unchanging regardless of whether we speak out, or hear the poems, or read them silently. At the same time, we are increasingly aware of what we might call thenontextualaspects of Homer, that is, of the
CHAPTER 8 Types of Orality in Text from:
Written Voices, Spoken Signs
Author(s) OESTERREICHER WULF
Abstract: The subject of the following article is orality in text. Although this term may seem paradoxical at first, the formulation reflects a fundamental distinction, which is discussed at some length in the first part of the article. In the second part, some examples from the field of Romance philology are given to show not only the applicability but also the importance of this distinction and the concepts associated with it. In the main part of my argument, a typology of orality in written texts is presented. This typology is illustrated by Latin documents, because these are easily accessible and generally
Book Title: Drawing New Color Lines-Transnational Asian American Graphic Narratives
Publisher: Hong Kong University Press, HKU
Author(s): Chiu Monica
Abstract: The global circulation of comics, manga, and other such visual mediums between North America and Asia produces transnational meanings no longer rooted in a separation between “Asian” and “American.” Drawing New Color Lines explores the culture, production, and history of contemporary graphic narratives that depict Asian Americans and Asians. It examines how Japanese manga and Asian popular culture have influenced Asian American comics; how these comics and Asian American graphic narratives depict the “look” of race; and how these various representations are interpreted in nations not of their production. By focusing on what graphic narratives mean for audiences in North America and those in Asia, the collection discusses how Western theories about the ways in which graphic narratives might successfully overturn derogatory caricatures are themselves based on contested assumptions; and illustrates that the so-called odorless images featured in Japanese manga might nevertheless elicit interpretations about race in transnational contexts. With contributions from experts based in North America and Asia, Drawing New Color Lines will be of interest to scholars in a variety of disciplines, including Asian American studies, cultural and literary studies, comics and visual studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x0mh1
13 Skim as Girl: from:
Drawing New Color Lines
Author(s) Berndt Jaqueline
Abstract: In recent years, graphic narratives¹ in general and manga in particular have attracted critical attention from a variety of fields, including media and globalization research as well as Japanese, gender, and ethnic studies. This broadening of topic-oriented interest usually leads to two lines of contestation, one pertaining to manga-specific expertise and the other to culturally divergent mediascapes as contexts of productions and use. Taking a typical case of discordance—the ethnic identity of manga characters—opinions differ notoriously as to whether mangaesque faces and physiques are to be regarded as “stateless” (
mukokuseki) or “Caucasian.” The latter position may meet manga
14 Queering Manga: from:
Drawing New Color Lines
Author(s) Williams Laura Anh
Abstract: In the past twenty years, taking Art Spiegelman’s Pulitzer Prize-winning graphic novel
Maus(1991) as the bellwether, American audiences have seen the proliferation and legitimation of graphic narratives as a literary genre, including texts both written by and about gays and lesbians, as well as by and about Asian Americans. These visual literary genres have arisen at the virtual occlusion of Asian American gay and lesbian graphic narrative. A cursory search into each topic might yield articles about Gene Luen Yang’s racial coming-of-age graphic novelAmerican Born Chinese(2006) on the one hand, and scholarship on lesbian cartoonist Alison Bechdel’s
Book Title: Unsung Voices: Opera and Musical Narrative in the Nineteenth Century- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Abbate Carolyn
Abstract: Who "speaks" to us in
The Sorcerer's Apprentice,in Wagner's operas, in a Mahler symphony? In asking this question, Carolyn Abbate opens nineteenth-century operas and instrumental works to new interpretations as she explores the voices projected by music. The nineteenth-century metaphor of music that "sings" is thus reanimated in a new context, and Abbate proposes interpretive strategies that "de-center" music criticism, that seek the polyphony and dialogism of music, and that celebrate musical gestures often marginalized by conventional music analysis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x0rk0
Book Title: Edgar Allen Poe: A Phenomenological View- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): HALLIBURTON DAVID
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x1373
2 METHODOLOGICAL INTRODUCTION: from:
Edgar Allen Poe: A Phenomenological View
Abstract: It will be clear from my remarks in the Foreword that the book is about the writings of Poe and not about phenomenology. That is to say that I am more concerned with the reading of texts than with the illustration of method. What that reading reveals, or fails to reveal, only the book itself can show. I have promised, however, to discuss assumptions and procedures, and to do this I must temporarily reverse this emphasis and talk about phenomenology rather
Book Title: Karl Jaspers: An Introduction to His Philosophy- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): WALLRAFF CHARLES FREDERIC
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x16m7
chapter four Existential Freedom from:
Karl Jaspers: An Introduction to His Philosophy
Abstract: As we have seen, world-orientation, whether undertaken on a theoretical level (chapter ii) or approached from a practical standpoint (chapter iii) leaves us in the lurch. Science, though astonishingly successful at achieving universally valid knowledge of objects within the world, cannot view the world as a whole, penetrate the veil of appearance, evaluate ends, or justify anything—itself included. When professional philosophers confront the basic questions, the result is not reliable knowledge, but such cacaphonies of incompatible views as are currently represented by the familiar textbook anthologies that, by making all positions readily available, render every position suspect. While any
Book Title: Dostoevsky and the Novel- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Holquist Michael
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x17k6
Book Title: New Perspectives in German Literary Criticism: A Collection of Essays- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Wilson David Henry
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x18wb
Story as Exemplum—Exemplum as Story: from:
New Perspectives in German Literary Criticism: A Collection of Essays
Author(s) STIERLE KARL-HEINZ
Abstract: If one understands texts as a permanent rendering of continuous speech actions, then the most common frame of reference as regards the constitution of texts must be a theory of action.¹ At the beginning of his
Philosophische Untersuchungen, Wittgenstein makes the far-reaching observation that speech occurs in actions.² This is only a short step away from the idea that speech occurs as an action. It is characteristic of actions that the impulses of which they consist are orientated towards a particular meaning, which in
Book Title: Interpreting Modern Philosophy- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): COLLINS JAMES DANIEL
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x1c90
II The Insistency of Modern Sources from:
Interpreting Modern Philosophy
Abstract: In functional terms, the historian of philosophy is an inquirer who finds his way around in some region of sources and who tries to aid others to achieve a similar familiarity. Whatever theoretical and cultural comparisons he may draw from other disciplines, they can never constitute the heart of his peculiar task. Primarily, he is responsible for accepting the discipline of the sources constituting a definite era of philosophy. His effectiveness is judged, above all, by the relative skill with which he makes everything else subserve the main work of improving our understanding and use of these primary texts. The
III The Art of Historical Questioning from:
Interpreting Modern Philosophy
Abstract: Anyone working in a historical discipline experiences within himself, at certain times, a sympathetic reverberation of Stephen Dedalus’s cry that history is a nightmare from which he must awake. This feeling of suffocation steals over the philosopher when he attends to the long tradition of texts and studies in his field. Then, the history of philosophy seems to be an externally imposed and pressing structure, controlled entirely by lines of investigation laid out in the far distant past and extending into one’s present activity only in order to cramp and discourage the creative mind. This is indeed a nightmarish view
Book Title: Failure and Success in America: A Literary Debate- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Banta Martha
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x1dm4
INTRODUCTION from:
Failure and Success in America: A Literary Debate
Abstract: This book examines the still-continuing debate over the nature of winning and losing in the American context—what it feels like for an American to succeed or to fail in a country which is often defined in terms of its own success or failure as an idea and as an experience. There is little chance of coming to a triumphant halt before the definitive answer to such issues. The many arguments given breathing space here will not settle matters; rather, they will serve to complicate, not to simplify, and to extend the debate past the last page, not to cut
CHAPTER 15 Principles, Things, People, and Mass from:
Failure and Success in America: A Literary Debate
Abstract: It is uncanny the way the American mind is able to
thinkits way into strength. But it is misguided to believe that foes simply melt before the burning glance of the idea of victory. The obstacles are many, and possibilities for failure continually rough up the texture of the imagination ofvirtus—the inner power that is goodness and the central good that acts with force. If idea attempts to transcend contingency, it must live with the fact thatprinciples(iron-bound ideas and unbending ideals) are often at the mercy ofthingswith the thrust to crack open the
Introduction from:
Value and Values
Author(s) Hershock Peter D.
Abstract: There are assertions in early Buddhist texts, for example, that poverty alleviation is prerequisite for the successful cultivation of wisdom, attentive mastery, and moral clarity, and for the expression of such wisdom in compassionate, responsive virtuosity. In Islamic societies, it traditionally has been assumed (and
18 The Conversation of Justice: from:
Value and Values
Author(s) Saito Naoko
Abstract: In the introduction to this collection, Roger Ames and Peter Hershock draw attention to the need, in the context of contemporary global dynamics, for a conversation between economics and ethics. The issues of fairness and justice cannot be separated from our “senses of what is good” and from “how and why we live as we do.” As a characterization of the kind of conversation between economics and ethics that they have in mind, Ames and Hershock suggest the necessity of diversity, inclusiveness, and particularity. This would be a conversation that involved “multiple voices” so that “different disciplines and cultures come
21 Economic Growth, Human Well-Being, and the Environment from:
Value and Values
Author(s) Kelbessa Workineh
Abstract: The cleavage between developed and developing countries in contemporary discourse is misleading. In today’s world, the older, modern terms of “North and South,” “West and East,” “First World and Third World,” “developed and underdeveloped,” seem intrinsically obsolete. The current context of increasing differentiation between countries encapsulated under these terms, the virtual disappearance of the so-called Second World, and problematic modernist connotations of such terms make their use questionable. The limitations notwithstanding, I will use them interchangeably throughout this chapter for lack of better terms. Their continued use, it has been argued, encourages a rethinking of patterns of inequality and power
Book Title: Gender and Nation in Meiji Japan-Modernity, Loss, and the Doing of History
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Karlin Jason G.
Abstract: Gender and Nation in Meiji Japan is a historical analysis of the discourses of nostalgia in late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century Japan. Through an analysis of the experience of rapid social change in Japan’s modernization, it argues that fads (ryūkō) and the desires they express are central to understanding Japanese modernity, conceptions of gender, and discourses of nationalism. In doing so, the author uncovers the myth of eternal return that lurks below the surface of Japanese history as an expression of the desire to find meaning amid the chaos and alienation of modern times. The Meiji period (1868–1912) was one of rapid change that hastened the process of forgetting: The state’s aggressive program of modernization required the repression of history and memory. However, repression merely produced new forms of desire seeking a return to the past, with the result that competing or alternative conceptions of the nation haunted the history of modern Japan. Rooted in the belief that the nation was a natural and organic entity that predated the rational, modern state, such conceptions often were responses to modernity that envisioned the nation in opposition to the modern state. What these visions of the nation shared was the ironic desire to overcome the modern condition by seeking the timeless past. While the condition of their repression was often linked to the modernizing policies of the Meiji state, the means for imagining the nation in opposition to the state required the construction of new symbols that claimed the authority of history and appealed to a rearticulated tradition. Through the idiom of gender and nation, new reified representations of continuity, timelessness, and history were fashioned to compensate for the unmooring of inherited practices from the shared locales of everyday life. This book examines the intellectual, social, and cultural factors that contributed to the rapid spread of Western tastes and styles, along with the backlash against Westernization that was expressed as a longing for the past. By focusing on the expressions of these desires in popular culture and media texts, it reveals how the conflation of mother, countryside, everyday life, and history structured representations to naturalize ideologies of gender and nationalism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt13x1k9w
CHAPTER 2 The Mythos of Masculinization: from:
Gender and Nation in Meiji Japan
Abstract: Amid the modernization of Japan from the late nineteenth century, hero worship became an important ideological tool for molding adolescent boys into men who could serve the Japanese empire. In history, the figure of the hero is a cultural construct of idealized masculinity that arises within the context of a struggle over the gendered order. Since the meaning of gender is, as Judith Butler argues, always deferred as a kind of imitation for which there is no original, the maintenance of masculine values requires the relentless production of ideologies of gender to reinforce the subordination of women and the dominant
Assembling Identity: from:
The Worlds of Carol Shields
Author(s) Life Patricia
Abstract: Two Canadian novels, published twenty-nine years apart, facilitate an examination of identity and agency in relation to aging. Carol Shields’s 1993 novel
The Stone Diariesgestures towards Margaret Laurence’s 1964 novelThe Stone Angelin its recording of the life of an aged central female character, its stone imagery, its depiction of aging as decline and loss, and its enquiry into the themes of late-life recollection and search for selfhood and meaning. Both texts focus on the protagonist’s interior life and on the construction of personal identities more than on the action of an external plot. Both present the protagonist
1. Homo ludens 2.0: from:
Playful Identities
Author(s) Raessens Joost
Abstract: A playful specter is haunting the world. Since the 1960s, when the use of the word “ludic” became popular in both Europe and the US to designate playful behavior and artifacts, playfulness has become increasingly a mainstream characteristic of modern and postmodern culture. In the first decade of the 21st century we can even speak of the global “ludification of culture” (Raessens 2006; 2014). Perhaps the first thing that comes to mind in this context is the immense popularity of computer games, which, as far as global sales are concerned, have already outstripped Hollywood movies. In the US, 8- to
9. The playful use of mobile phones and its link to social cohesion from:
Playful Identities
Author(s) Ling Rich
Abstract: This chapter will examine how people’s playful use of the mobile phone supports social cohesion. It is true that there are a variety of ways that we use mobile telephones. We can use them to tell time, take pictures, listen to music, keep our appointment calendar, and note down memos. On advanced phones we can surf the web, sign up to play commercial multiplayer games, find directions, and sign in on social network sites. Among all these flashy applications it is important to remember that we can also talk to and text one another. Indeed it is these last functions
Translators’ Foreword from:
Dis-Enclosure: The Deconstruction of Christianity
Author(s) Smith Michael B.
Abstract: The original title of this book was
La déclosion. That term may be said not to “exist” in the French language, and it is not farfetched to claim that the volume is itself an explication of its meaning. The word recurs frequently in many chapters, particularly the last one. That chapter shares its title with the volume as a whole, explicating the leitmotif ofdéclosionand carrying it to the brink of a further dialectical sublation . Therefore it may be useful at the outset to convey our understanding (without pretending to do any of the hard work Nancy’s texts
Blanchot’s Resurrection from:
Dis-Enclosure: The Deconstruction of Christianity
Author(s) Smith Michael B.
Abstract: The theme of resurrection does not seem, on the face of it, to play a major role in Blanchot. At least it is only rarely encountered in the so-called “theoretical” texts. It may be more frequent in the narratives, but in them it is harder to isolate themes per se. Yet resurrection is indissociable in that work from death and dying, with which we are more used to associating the name
Blanchot. And if the phenomenon of dying is, in turn, not only indissociable from literature or writing but consubstantial with them, that is only to the degree that it
On a Divine Wink from:
Dis-Enclosure: The Deconstruction of Christianity
Author(s) Smith Michael B.
Abstract: In number 44 of a text he titled, with a philosophical wink, “Faith and Knowledge,” a title that is subtitled, with another wink, “The Two Sources of ‘ Religion’ at the Limits of Reason Alone,” a wink that could be considered double or triple if we reflect that “at the limits” constitutes a malicious, in the strong sense, and thus perverting allusion to “within the limits”—in that number 44, Derrida alludes to a wink, or makes a gesture in its direction that is as vague as it is precise (as the oxymoron of all winks must be). It is
7 Metaphor and Cognition from:
Missing Link
Abstract: We’re at the half-way point in this book. If we were pilots on a trans-Atlantic flight crossing the gap between two continents, we’d be somewhere around the Point of No Return. No land in sight on either horizon. We would be crossing an important line and yet, if we looked out on the ocean, we would see no line at all. I consider in my argument two distinct and related contexts for the evolution of the metaphoric initiative. We have been thinking about how it has been at work
inandasthe material world from its outset. The reality
LAS RESTRICCIONES A LA GUERRA. from:
Conflicto armado interno, derechos humanos e impunidad
Author(s) García Gloria María Gallego
Abstract: En muchos lugares del planeta se siguen llevando a cabo guerras, y esta continuidad es un dato de experiencia del cual no es sensato ni aceptable desentendernos. Ante la amarga constatación de que la prohibición de hacer la guerra es frecuentemente desacatada, y las guerras internas y entre Estados son acontecimientos que no siempre es posible impedir, e incluso en el contexto de Naciones Unidas hay situaciones en las que se admite recurrir a las armas (la legítima defensa), la reglamentación de la guerra conserva todo su sentido y no se puede escatimar ningún esfuerzo a fin de que la
LA JUSTICIA TRAS EL CONFLICTO. from:
Conflicto armado interno, derechos humanos e impunidad
Author(s) Sola Natividad Fernández
Abstract: En contextos de conflictos armados, principalmente de carácter no internacional, la desaparición forzada de personas se convierte en un arma de tipo psicológico con la finalidad de aterrorizar al adversario o al opositor político o en algunos casos, incluso, con finalidad genocida. Las desapariciones de kurdos practicadas por Irak y por Turquía, las desapariciones en Líbano durante la ocupación siria, en Bosnia-Herzegovina, en algunos países latinoamericanos como Colombia y los casos masivos en los últimos años contra la población chechena por parte de Rusia son tan solo algunos ejemplos que ilustran cuanto decimos y traen a nuestra mente atroces escenas
AMNISTÍAS Y RESPONSABILIDAD ANTE LA CORTE PENAL INTERNACIONAL. from:
Conflicto armado interno, derechos humanos e impunidad
Author(s) Burcher Catalina Uribe
Abstract: Este texto tiene el propósito de explicar cómo la entrada en funcionamiento de la Corte Penal Internacional puede afectar la negociación de un proceso de paz. Para ello voy a basar el análisis en el caso específico de la Ley de Justicia y Paz, la cual comprende el marco jurídico que pretende lograr la paz con los grupos armados ilegales en Colombia, en particular las Autodefensas Unidas de las Fuerzas de Defensa de Colombia (auc), también conocidas como grupos paramilitares. Cuando la ley fue creada, la naturaleza de los crímenes de esta organización tuvo que ser considerada, ya que estos
INTRODUCCIÓN from:
Seguridad democrática
Abstract: El presente texto expone los resultados de la investigación acerca de la política de
Seguridad democráticaaplicada en Colombia durante las dos administraciones del presidente Álvaro Uribe Vélez, enmarcada en el contexto internacional. Las preguntas que guiaron la investigación inicialmente estaban referidas a auscultar el impacto directo de esta política en la protección de los derechos humanos de los colombianos y las colombianas,¹ para evaluar hasta qué punto con ella se garantizó u obstaculizó el ejercicio de los derechos.
5. LA FENOMENOLOGÍA HUSSERLIANA Y EL POSITIVISMO CIENTÍFICO from:
Investigaciones fenomenológicas
Abstract: Edmund Husserl crítica el positivismo científico por reducir el sentido del mundo de la vida, como si este consistiera en un conjunto de objetos manipulables instrumentalmente, a la vez que oculta la subjetividad operante tanto a nivel de la ciencia como a nivel de la experiencia precientífica. El retorno al mundo de la vida (
Lebenswelt) como contexto universal de significados y fuente inagotable de recursos para validar las pretensiones de verdad, normatividad y veracidad del sujeto, permite a la fenomenología reconstruir genéticamente el sentido de la ciencia, la técnica y la tecnología como actividad humana determinable ética y responsablemente.
8. LA ÉTICA FENOMENOLÓGICA COMO RESPONSABILIDAD PARA LA RENOVACIÓN CULTURAL from:
Investigaciones fenomenológicas
Abstract: El texto de Edmund Husserl que se traduce aquí corresponde a una serie de artículos preparados por él entre 1922 y 1924 para la revista japonesa
The Kaizo, de los cuales, aunque estaban previstos cinco, solo se publicaron tres, debido a circunstancias totalmente ajenas al contenido mismo de los ensayos. Se sabe que por esta época la fenomenología tenía mucha acogida en Japón,² lo que explica el que ya desde entonces filósofos japoneses visitaran con frecuencia las clases y los seminarios de Husserl y de Heidegger. Estos artículos pertenecen a una época de abundante producción filosófica de Husserl, caracterizada por
INTRODUCCIÓN from:
La gestión del testimonio y la administración de las victimas
Abstract: Una lectura de los contextos en los que se han generado las dinámicas de violencia en Colombia, como de las dinámicas socio-históricas y culturales e identitarias de las víctimas y de sus familiares, es fundamental para el desarrollo de una política pública de reparación. Este aspecto supone el reconocimiento tanto de las condiciones diferenciales (étnicas, sociales, políticas y de género) de los impactos de la violencia, como de las estrategias de afrontamiento individuales y colectivas. Implica empezar a develar el entramado de violencias que subyacen al proceso de constitución del Estadonación en Colombia. Un reconocimiento de este nivel permitiría reenfocar
2 Commissioning Anger from:
Resentment's Virtue
Abstract: Scholars arguing the case for forgiveness or restorative justice have often expressed high praise for the Truth and Reconciliation Commission (TRC) of South Africa and the chairmanship of Desmond Tutu. Those arguing on Christian grounds are particularly praiseful, and the excerpt above from Paul Ricoeur’s 2004 book,
Memory, History, Forgettingcan easily be supplemented with others stressing the nearly miraculous nature of the institution and its moral voice. For example, according to Mark R. Amstutz the TRC provides a unique context in which to explore “the quest for reconciliation through the miracle of forgiveness” (2006:182). Indeed, Amstutz declares his agreement
7 Contextualizing ʺRessentimentsʺ from:
Resentment's Virtue
Abstract: Three decades before the TRC in South Africa initiated its proceedings, Jean Améry struggled to gainsay contemporary assumptions that victims opposing forgiveness and pleas to forget or “move on” had to be possessed by hatred, the lust for revenge, or a subjective and pathological inability to get on with life. Yet, differences between postapartheid South Africa and postwar Germany abound, and leaping from one context to the other can be a precarious exercise. World War II and the crimes of the Holocaust cannot be equated with the human rights violations of the apartheid regime.¹ Neither can the situation of a
14 Epilogue: from:
Resentment's Virtue
Abstract: After working extensively with the problems facing postwar countries and with victims in particular, Eric Stover, in a 1999 interview, expressed fatigue with reconciliation talk.² His comments came after the interviewer characterized Stover’s work with forensic investigations and postwar reconstruction as part of a process of reconciliation. I wrote this book because I felt a similar fatigue with the rhetoric of forgiveness, closure, and reconciliation, and I wanted to challenge a certain cluster of unquestioned assumptions and implied inferences. This book offers examples from various contexts, but the rhetoric and logic against which it objects are part of a global
Book Title: Intention Interpretation- Publisher: Temple University Press
Author(s): ISEMINGER GARY
Abstract: "...an excellent and comprehensive discussion of a debate that was initiated in this century in William Wimsatt's and Monroe C. Beardsley's influential article 'The Intentional Fallacy.'...this is a splendidly conceived and very useful collection of essays. Readers will want to take issue with the arguments of individual authors, but this is to be expected in a volume at the cutting edge of a fertile philosophical controversy." --David Novitz, The Philosophical Quarterly "What is the connection, if any, between the author's intentions in (while) writing a work of literature and the truth (acceptability, validity) of interpretive statements about it?" With this question, Gary Isminger introduces a literary debate that has been waged for the past four decades and is addressed by philosophers and literary theorists in Intention and Interpretation. Thirteen essays discuss the role of appeals to the author's intention in interpreting works of literature. A well-known argument by E.D. Hirsch serves as the basic text, in which he defends the appeal to the author's intention against Wimsatt and Beardsley's claim that such an appeal involved "the intentional fallacy." The essays, mostly commissioned by the editor, explore the presuppositions and consequences of arguing for the importance of the author's intentions in the way Hirsch does. Connections emerge between this issue and many fundamental issues in metaphysics and the philosophy of mind as well as in aesthetics. The (old) "New Criticism" and current Post-Structuralism tend to agree in disenfranchising the author, and many people now are disinclined even to consider the alternative. Hirsch demurs, and arguments like his deserve the careful attention, both from critics and sympathizers, that they receive here. Literary scholars and philosophers who are sympathetic to Continental as well as to Anglo-American styles of philosophy are among the contributors. "This is a timely book appearing as it does when postmodernist views of the death of the author are disappearing quickly from the scene. As a collection it exemplifies the best work that is being done on this problem at the moment, and it will no doubt inspire further debate." --The Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism "[T]his volume contains important articles illuminating the central debate over the role and relevance of authorial intentions in literary interoperation." --British Journal of Aesthetics
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt14bs87q
1 In Defense of the Author from:
Intention Interpretation
Author(s) HIRSCH E. D.
Abstract: It is a task for the historian of culture to explain why there has been in the past four decades a heavy and largely victorious assault on the sensible belief that a text means what its author meant. In the earliest and most decisive wave of the attack (launched by Eliot, Pound, and their associates) the battleground was literary: the proposition that textual meaning is independent of the author’s control was associated with the literary doctrine that the best poetry is impersonal, objective, and autonomous; that it leads an afterlife of its own, totally cut off from the life of
4 The Impossibility of Intentionless Meaning from:
Intention Interpretation
Author(s) MICHAELS WALTER BENN
Abstract: The clearest example OF the tendency to generate theoretical problems by splitting apart terms that are in fact inseparable is the persistent debate over the relation between authorial intention and the meaning of texts. Some theorists have claimed that valid interpretations can only be obtained through an appeal to authorial intentions. This assumption is shared by theorists who, denying the possibility of recovering authorial intentions, also deny the possibility of valid interpretations. But once it is seen that the meaning of a text is simply identical to the author’s intended meaning, the project of
groundingmeaning in intention becomes incoherent.
5 Interpretation, Intention, and Truth from:
Intention Interpretation
Author(s) SHUSTERMAN RICHARD
Abstract: One of the most salient and powerful trends in the last few decades of literary theory has been the attempt to discredit and displace the traditional project of intentionalist interpretation, the idea that the meaning of a text is to be identified with or found in the intention of its author. Intentionalism surely suffered a sharp and more than momentary blow with the rise of the New Criticism and its influential doctrine of the intentional fallacy, articulated by Wimsatt and Beardsley.¹ But more recent and perhaps still more devastating have been the poststructuralist doctrine of “the death of the Author,”
6 An Intentional Demonstration? from:
Intention Interpretation
Author(s) ISEMINGER GARY
Abstract: What is the connection, if any, between the author’s intentions in writing a work of literature and the truth (acceptability, validity) of interpretive statements about it? E. D. Hirsch has argued for a close connection in his vigorous defense of what he calls “the sensible belief that a text means what its author meant.”¹ Here is his argument:
8 Wittgensteinian Intentions from:
Intention Interpretation
Author(s) LYAS COLIN
Abstract: It is often supposed that Monroe Beardsley and William Wimsatt argued the total irrelevance to interpretation and evaluation of references to the intentions of artists. Those who object to this usually attempt to demonstrate the relevance of such references to the task of interpretation and, in particular, to the task of determining the meaning of a literary text. But it is unclear whether Beardsley and Wimsatt ever argued the total irrelevance of references by critics and interpreters to the intentions of artists.
10 Interpreting with Pragmatist Intentions from:
Intention Interpretation
Author(s) SHUSTERMAN RICHARD
Abstract: At least three different and influential theories of interpretation claim to be pragmatist. Knapp and Michaels’s theory is rigidly intentionalistic and author bound, while Richard Rorty’s contrastingly emphasizes the production of nonauthorial readings. The third, advanced by Stanley Fish, submits (and dissolves) both author and reader to the notion of the interpretive community as the authority determining the proper meaning of a text. In this essay I investigate two of these rival theories, examining them in the light of more general pragmatist principles. The purpose of this exercise is not to award a prize for the most authentically pragmatist theory
12 Allusions and Intentions from:
Intention Interpretation
Author(s) HERMERÉN GöRAN
Abstract: Under what conditions shall we say that a literary text or a work of art contains an allusion to another text or artwork or that a particular allusion succeeds or is understood? These are the main questions I discuss in this essay. Before proposing an analysis of allusions, however, in a more informal and intuitive way I discuss allusions and some related notions and call attention to some demarcation problems, which I hope pave the way for the subsequent discussions.
13 Intention and Interpretation: from:
Intention Interpretation
Author(s) LEVINSON JERROLD
Abstract: The newly written essays in this book—by Gary Iseminger, Nöel Carroll, Colin Lyas, Michael Krausz, Richard Shusterman, Daniel Nathan, and Göran Hermerén—explore in many ways the issues surrounding the interpretation of literary texts and the relation of that activity to the existence and character of an author’s intention in writing such texts. It would not be possible, or particularly desirable, for me to try to summarize in this space the twists and turns in the debate to which I have been asked to make a final contribution. What I plan to do instead is briefly spell out what
Book Title: Hegemony-The New Shape Of Global Power
Publisher: Temple University Press
Author(s): Agnew John
Abstract: Hegemonytells the story of the drive to create consumer capitalism abroad through political pressure and the promise of goods for mass consumption. In contrast to the recent literature on America as empire, it explains that the primary goal of the foreign and economic policies of the United States is a world which increasingly reflects the American way of doing business, not the formation or management of an empire. Contextualizing both the Iraq war and recent plant closings in the U.S., noted author John Agnew shows how American hegemony has created a world in which power is no longer only shaped territorially. He argues in a sobering conclusion that we are consequently entering a new era of global power, one in which the world the US has made no longer works to its singular advantage.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt14bsxmk
5 Corporeal Representation from:
The Roots Of Thinking
Abstract: To place early hominid sexual signaling behavior in the broader context of communication, and in fact in the broader context of an evolutionary semantics, necessitates first of all an examination of similarities—and thus ultimately continuities—in primate sexual signaling behaviors. It furthermore requires an extensive critical analysis of the privileging of human language since preferential treatment of the latter precludes not only an unbiased investigation of the root of the similarities (and continuities) but acknowledgment and analyses of the body which is the dynamic locus of communicative acts. In the course of meeting both requirements, this chapter will show
9 On the Origin and Significance of Paleolithic Cave Art from:
The Roots Of Thinking
Abstract: Like the practice of stone tool-making that long preceded it, paleolithic cave drawing originated in a particular kind of tactile–kinesthetic activity, and one similarly giving rise to the creation of spatial forms. With cave drawing, however, the spatial forms entailed concepts tied to pictorial rather than sculptural space. In traditional discussions of cave art where functional or semantic interpretations dominate, little if any attention is given to these concepts. Instead, theories are advanced—and disputed—concerning the representation of animals and the practice of hunting-magic; figural representations in general are analyzed in the context of fertility rites, sexual symbolism,
Introduction from:
Studies in Philosophy for Children
Abstract: PHILOSOPHY FOR CHILDREN is an attempt to reconstruct and present the history of philosophy in such a way that children can appropriate it for themselves so as to reason well in a self-correcting manner. For children to develop the ability to think well for themselves about matters of importance, what is required is an educational enterprise consisting of philosophical dialogue within the context of a classroom community of inquiry. Such a community concerns itself with the development of good critical and creative thinking and the cultivation of good judgment. But it is much more than this: Philosophy for Children is
12 A Guided Tour of the Logic in Harry Stottlemeier’s Discovery from:
Studies in Philosophy for Children
Author(s) Splitter Laurance J.
Abstract: The contextual approach to the teaching of
19 A Critical Look at Harry Stottlemeier’s Discovery from:
Studies in Philosophy for Children
Author(s) Oscanyan Frederick S.
Abstract: SINCE ITS RECENT introduction as an elementary-school philosophy text, Professor Matthew Lipman’s
Harry Stottlemeier's Discoveryhas enjoyed a string of successes.¹ First employed in an experimental class in Montclair, New Jersey, in 1970, it is now being used in Newark, New Haven, Omaha, San Antonio, Milwaukee, Pasadena, and Cleveland, and it is moving overseas in Danish, French, and Spanish translations. Its use is associated with astounding increases in reading scores, as well as strong improvements in logic and verbal abilities.² It has helped spawn the Institute for the Advancement of Philosophy for Children³ and has encouraged the founding of a
20 A Second Look at Harry from:
Studies in Philosophy for Children
Author(s) Oscanyan Frederick S.
Abstract: HARRYHAS HARDLY changed since 1975. There have been some minor stylistic improvements, and a few passages have been rewritten, most notably the neat application of Harry’s discovery toward the end of Chapter One and the discussion with Mr. Portos about differences between animals and human beings in Chapter Seven. But on the whole the book is the same now as earlier. Its educational context, however, is almost unrecognizably different. In 1975, no other novel yet existed;Lisawas still just a gleam in Mat Lipman’s eye. Since then, although the National Forum for Philosophical Reasoning in the Schools died
Book Title: A Moral Military- Publisher: Temple University Press
Author(s): Axinn Sidney
Abstract: In this new edition of the classic book on the moral conduct of war, Sidney Axinn provides a full-length treatment of the military conventions from a philosophical point of view. Axinn considers these basic ethical questions within the context of the laws of warfare: Should a good soldier ever disobey a direct military order? Are there restrictions on how we fight a war? What is meant by "military honor," and does it really affect the contemporary soldier? Is human dignity possible under battlefield conditions?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt14btf9m
III. EL NACIMIENTO DE LA COMUNIDAD from:
Fábrica de resistencias y recuperación social
Abstract: Las fábricas que fueron ocupadas y puestas a producir constituyen respuestas emblemáticas de innovación social. En un contexto en el que mercado y Estado dejaron de garantizar la reproducción social y abandonaron ciertos ámbitos de la producción, se propagaron y diseminaron por medio de redes de cooperación hasta constituir una forma reconocida como “
fábrica recuperada”, modalidad que, junto a otras, se erigió como una alternativa ante situaciones de desempleo y desintegración social.
VI. LA DEFINICIÓN ECONÓMICO-POLÍTICA DE LA FÁBRICA RECUPERADA (II): from:
Fábrica de resistencias y recuperación social
Abstract: Con la puesta en marcha de la producción se abrieron espacios de experimentación de prácticas productivas
autogestivas¹ que, en el contexto del mercado capitalista, han pugnado por instituir un sistema socio-productivo basado en lacooperación social, en laautonomíay en lahorizontalidaden latoma de decisiones.
1. ¿QUÉ ES UNA LÍNEA? from:
África
Abstract: ¹Este artículo se deriva de la ponencia leída por V. Y. Mudimbe en el XI Congreso de Antropología en Colombia, celebrado en la ciudad de Santa Fe de Antioquia entre los días 24 y 26 de agosto de 2005, y se complementa con la experiencia de la estadía del autor en Colombia. El texto fue leído el 2 de febrero de 2006, en la Katholieke Universiteit Leuven de Bélgica. El autor agradece a Filip De Boeck, quien organizó y precedió la sesión, a E. Corinne Blalock, su asistente, por su continua colaboración, y a Diane Ciekawy por ayudar en la
2. ÉXODO COMO ALEGORÍA from:
África
Abstract: “Humillada una vez más” fue el encabezamiento a un artículo de Madeleine Bunting, en The Guardian, del 4 de julio de 2005.2 Bien intencionado, el texto estuvo motivado por una esperanza e intentó identificar como un buen presagio de dos sucesos, uno científico, el Primer Congreso del Africa Europe Group of Interdisciplinary Sciences en la Universidad de Londres, y otro político, la Cumbre del G8 en Edimburgo, la cual fue precedida–de hecho acompañada–por el Concierto de los Diez Países, cuyo leitmotiv era una generosa disposición: “Hacer historia del G8”, “el G8 hará historia la pobreza”. El tema de ambos encuentros,
¿Qué se dice cuando se dice filosofía latinoamericana? from:
Liberación, Interculturalidad e Historia de las idea. Estudios sobre el pensamiento filosófico en América Latina
Author(s) Herceg José Santos
Abstract: Alejandro Korn escribía, a principios del siglo XX, respecto de la Filosofía en Argentina algo que creo puede aplicarse a muchos de los que comienzan a leer un artículo como este: “Me imagino –decía Korn– la sonrisa del lector (…). ¿Desde cuándo tenemos Filosofía argentina? ¿Acaso tenemos filósofos?” (1993:29). Reacción irónica que con toda probabilidad será la de una parte importante de los que se topen con este texto. La Filosofía latinoamericana, sin embargo, para sorpresa de muchos, constituye desde hace tiempo un tema de investigación. A la fecha, tiene a su haber, tanto considerando los textos originales de los
La Filosofía de la Liberación ¿como un historicismo de la alteridad? from:
Liberación, Interculturalidad e Historia de las idea. Estudios sobre el pensamiento filosófico en América Latina
Author(s) Saénz Mario
Abstract: Comenzemos con una cita de un texto que representa la constitución de la identidad eurocéntrica. Es de
El crimen de la Guerrade Juan Bautista Alberdi:
La “Teoría del Discurso” y la investigación de lo ideológico from:
Liberación, Interculturalidad e Historia de las idea. Estudios sobre el pensamiento filosófico en América Latina
Author(s) Roig Arturo Andrés
Abstract: Pocas obras haya habido, tal vez, en lo que va de esta segunda mitad del siglo, tan incitantes y fecundas como la realizada por Vladimir Propp, dentro de los estudios de morfología de un texto. La edición inglesa de su clásico libro sobre el cuento fantástico, muy tardía respecto de la primera edición rusa, generó en Europa todo un remozamiento en este campo de investigaciones y, como era de esperarlo, las posteriores ediciones en lengua española extendieron a nuestro continente el interés por las todavía insospechadas posibilidades que la metodología proppiana planteaba para el análisis de un texto. En el
El Partido Comunista chileno y la Revolución de Octubre: from:
1912-2012 El siglo de los comunistas chilenos
Author(s) Pinto Santiago Aránguiz
Abstract: Instalando a la cultura política soviética en el eje del análisis sobre el estudio del comunismo en Chile, este texto analizará las representaciones divulgadas entre 1935 y 1970 por el Partido Comunista chileno (PCCh) sobre la Revolución de Octubre¹. En consecuencia, abordará las maneras en que el sector partidista perteneciente al mundo comunista chileno, expresado en la revista
Principioseditada por el Comité Central, dotó de significados a la revolución bolchevique de 1917 y cómo ésta a su vez repercutió en los modos de orientar la cultura e identidad política comunista². Asimismo, indagaremos en los discursos construidos por el PCCh
¿Mujeres comunistas o Comunistas mujeres? (segunda mitad siglo XX) from:
1912-2012 El siglo de los comunistas chilenos
Author(s) Mira Claudia Fedora Rojas
Abstract: Para este texto, género será tomado como una categoría académica que implica una suma de ideas, creencias, representaciones y atribuciones sociales, construidas en cada cultura con base en la diferencia sexual. Al usar esta categoría, de lo que se trata es de hacer evidente y visible su pertenencia – de las
Caminos convergentes: from:
1912-2012 El siglo de los comunistas chilenos
Author(s) Santoni Alessandro
Abstract: Este artículo se propone ser un aporte a los estudios sobre el papel del PC en la historia chilena, recogiendo algunas de las inquietudes y de las preguntas que han animado a obras colectivas como las que fueron compiladas -en distintas épocas y con distintas sensibilidades-por Augusto Varas, en 1988, por Manuel Loyola y Jorge Rojas, en 2000¹. Al mismo tiempo, busca establecer una diálogo con aquellas tendencias que, en la historiografía chilena, se han demostrado más interesadas en operar una re-contextualización de la reciente historia política del país en el panorama internacional. Un interés que -en el caso del
Reflexiones finales, la herencia de Recabarren en el Partido Comunista de Chile: from:
1912-2012 El siglo de los comunistas chilenos
Author(s) Vallejos Rolando Álvarez
Abstract: La década de los años 80 fue una de las más difíciles en la historia del Partido Comunista de Chile. La lucha clandestina contra la dictadura militar y la opción armada contra dicho régimen, concentró buena parte de la represión contra los comunistas. La década anterior, el PC había perdido a una significativa cantidad de los integrantes de una generación de dirigentes, a manos de los organismos represivos del régimen. En este contexto, las tesis políticas implementadas por el PC durante los 80, resumidas en la llamada Política de Rebelión Popular de Masas, abrieron un debate al interior de la
3. Igrejas evangélicas como agentes de transformação social em Natal-Rio Grande do Norte, Brasil from:
Religión, Política y Cultura en América Latina. Nuevas miradas
Author(s) Rezende Dannyel Brunno Herculano
Abstract: A realização de uma pesquisa anterior, com apoio da Pró-Reitoria de Pesquisa da Univserdidade Federal do Rio Grande do Norte (PROPESQ da UFRN), através do Programa Institucional de Bolsas de Iniciação Científica (PIBIC), chamada “Religião e Sociedade no Novo Milênio– Novas Configurações”, que visava compreender os novos movimentos religiosos na cidade de Natal, levou-nos a contecer a dura realidade do Bairro de Felipe Camarão. Que estranho elo era aquele, já constatado em outros contextos 17, que fazia progredir o número de igrejas em áreas tão violentas? O número de evangélicos tem crescido no Brasil como um todo, mas esse crescimento
4. Saliendo de “el refugio de las masas”: from:
Religión, Política y Cultura en América Latina. Nuevas miradas
Author(s) Fediakova Eugenia
Abstract: En Chile, durante el año 2009, fue ampliamente celebrado el primer centenario desde la formación del fenómeno pentecostal en el país. Esta fecha coincidió con los 50 años que pasaron desde la publicación de uno de los libros más clásicos e influyentes en los estudios sobre el evangelicalismo²⁸ y pentecostalismo en el país, “El refugio de las masas. Estudio sociológico del protestantismo chileno” de Christian Lalive D´Epinay. Ambos aniversarios crean un excelente contexto para no solamente volver a leer el trabajo del sociólogo suizo, sino que también para indagar, ¿qué ha pasado con el movimiento evangélico chileno durante estos últimos
5 1916 and Irish Republicanism: from:
Towards Commemoration: Ireland in war in revolution 1912-1923
Author(s) McGarry Fearghal
Abstract: By exploring the question of what republicanism meant to the rebels of 1916, before the Rising became burdened by the weight of its own myth, this chapter seeks to identify some connections between the history of an event and its commemoration. It emphasises how unpredictable the Rising’s success in creating popular support for republicanism was, and argues that this contingent outcome was largely a product of its wartime context. Although the Rising is now synonymous with republicanism, its ideological significance was less apparent at the time: many rebels fought for Irish freedom rather than a republic. The implications of this
Book Title: Meaning and Context in the Thanksgiving Hymns-Linguistic and Rhetorical Perspectives on a Collection of Prayers from Qumran
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Hasselbalch Trine B.
Abstract: Hasselbalch asserts that current theories about the social background of Thanksgiving Hymns are unable to explain its heterogeneous character. Instead the author suggests a reading strategy that leaves presumptions about the underlying social contexts aside to instead consider the collection's hybridity as a clue to understanding the collection as a whole.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt14jxv6p
1 Introduction from:
Meaning and Context in the Thanksgiving Hymns
Abstract: It can be tempting for a Dead Sea Scrolls scholar working on ancient texts on the basis of damaged manuscripts to complain about the missing parts and think it is they that prevent her from fully understanding a text. It is tempting to surmise things about the contents of a missing line, thinking it might be the clue to wonderful new insights, and it is frustrating not to know for sure. One is aware that something is missing and cautious not to ignore this.
3 Leadership and Credibility: from:
Meaning and Context in the Thanksgiving Hymns
Abstract: 1QH
aVI 19–33 is generally considered a community hymn because of the formal feature of the reconstructed introductory (or resuming) formula, the formal structure, and some less formal criteria. due to the exceptional similarity between this text and certain parts of 1QS, many see the initiation ceremony described in 1QS V as itsSitz im Leben. This social setting also serves as an argument for interpreting it as a hymn of the community.¹ Others, however, disagree with this prevailing assessment. In her 2004 monograph, Carol Newsom, who does not ascribe the so-called Leader Hymns to any specific leader but rather
6 Two Voices in Unison: from:
Meaning and Context in the Thanksgiving Hymns
Abstract: The heterogeneous nature of 1QHodayot
ais underscored by the presence of this text in the collection. Because of its exceptional character,
7 Recapitulation and Recontextualization: from:
Meaning and Context in the Thanksgiving Hymns
Abstract: Up to this point I have sought to disconnect some of the 1QH
acompositions from their commonly presumed social contexts. Elements from Systemic Functional Linguistics, especially transitivity analysis, have aided me in this process. in this chapter, i shall attempt to recontextualize the Hodayot compositions analyzed in the preceding chapters and suggest how 1QHodayot a may have initially functioned in its social context.
8 Conclusions from:
Meaning and Context in the Thanksgiving Hymns
Abstract: This book is basically a study of how we can, or cannot, access the contexts of ancient texts—in this case 1QHodayot
a. Textual interpretation is in part a question of understanding the meaning of a text in light of its sociohistorical circumstances. More specifically, I have attempted to reach a meaningful explanation for the heterogeneous character of 1QHodayota. So far, explanations have been based on the notion that differences between the so-called Leader Hymns and the so-called Community Hymns mirror a social dichotomy, and that the one group of hymns was spoken by the community leadership, whereas the other was
2 Religious Conversion from:
Foundational Theology
Abstract: The guiding idea of this book contends that a theologian’s personal (and communal) growth in religious, moral, intellectual, and psychic conversion marks the foundational reality of theology, and that constructing explicit theological foundations requires attention to the normative features of these conversions. This chapter focuses on religious conversion. It addresses that which strikes at the heart of who and what we are, at how we live, and toward what ends or goals our living tends. The approach to theology in this book asks that we maintain a keen awareness of the social and cultural contexts within which religious conversion takes
9 The Communicative Context from:
Foundational Theology
Abstract: In the previous chapter, we provided a heuristic anticipation of certain positions in relation to the church, its nature and mission. In this chapter, we move from those more abstract considerations to the present and more concrete context of the church’s mission and communication, in a world of growing secularism on the one hand, and increasing exposure to religious pluralism on the other, while still drawing on the foundations developed in the first part of our work. Let us begin then with an ending:
Ite missa est. These words express the dismissal declared at the end of the Roman Catholic
Book Title: Puzzling the Parables of Jesus-Methods and Interpretations
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Zimmermann Ruben
Abstract: Modern scholarship on the parables has long been preoccupied with asking what Jesus himself said and what he intended to accomplish with his parables. Ruben Zimmermann moves beyond that agenda to explore the dynamics of parabolic speech in all its rich complexity. Introductory chapters address the history of research and distinguish historical from literary and reader-oriented approaches, then set out a postmodern hermeneutic that analyzes narrative elements and context, maps the sociohistorical background, explores stock metaphors and symbols, and opens up contemporary horizons of interpretation. Subsequent chapters then focus on one parable from early Christian sources (Q, Mark, Matthew, Luke, John, and the Gospel of Thomas) to explore how parables function in each literary context. Over all reigns the principle that the meaning or theological “message" of a parable cannot be extracted from the parabolic form; thus the parables continue to invite hearers' and readers' involvement to the present day.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155j2q7
1 Introduction from:
Puzzling the Parables of Jesus
Abstract: The parables of Jesus are puzzling. A lack of comprehension is nothing unusual when one encounters these “short stories.” Even the earliest Christian texts share this assessment as one finds Gospel accounts relating that those listening to Jesus’ teaching did not understand the parables (Mark 4:10.13; John 10:6). The disciples themselves had to ask of Jesus, “Explain to us the parable…!” (Matt. 13:36, cf. Mark 4:10), which is to say that even they did not understand the parables, or at least not immediately. Parable speech is incomprehensible and mysterious. This is also expressed by the term παραβολή (
parabolē), the predominant
2 Understanding the Parables over the Past Century: from:
Puzzling the Parables of Jesus
Abstract: As was demonstrated in the last chapter, the parables of Jesus are texts that can be considered from three different perspectives. First, they are historical texts that arose in a particular time and cultural space and that are part of a history of tradition. Second, they are fictional texts that have a typical form and poetic style and that use literary devices. Third, they are texts notably addressed to their recipients, their hearers and readers, in order to evoke a process of thinking and rethinking that ultimately leads to deeper insights and even corresponding (re-)action. In order to understand parables,
4 Literary Approaches: from:
Puzzling the Parables of Jesus
Abstract: The literary approach to the parables here focuses on the form critical issue of the parable genre. Since the beginning of form-critical research on biblical texts about one hundred years ago, the parable genre has been a popular paradigm for demonstrating the results of form criticism. Scholars believed that in the parables they had a group of texts that were based on oral precursors and that ultimately could be traced back to the historical Jesus. Because of meager analogies to earlier and contemporary texts, scholars simultaneously saw the parables as a genre
sui generisof early Christianity. By means of
7 The Lost Sheep (Q/Luke 15:1–7) and the Parables in Q from:
Puzzling the Parables of Jesus
Abstract: The Q document has always played an important role in historical Jesus research.¹ A majority of scholars would assume that the Q document may be considered to be the oldest document of the Jesus tradition, which is still available by means of the so called “double tradition” of Matthew and Luke. As stated in chapter 3, there is broad consensus in scholarship identifying Jesus as the teller of parables. Therefore, it is surprising that no monograph on the parables in Q has ever been published.² This is in part related to the as-yet-unanswered question of the textual form of Q
9 The Ten Virgins (Matt. 25:1–13) and the Parables in Matthew from:
Puzzling the Parables of Jesus
Abstract: Within the Gospel of Matthew parables play an important role, which has inspired many scholars over the course of several decades to deal with the concept and theology of Matthean parables.¹ It is not the task of these preliminary remarks to give an introduction to this history of research. Instead, I provide a brief summary of several observations on the occurences of parables in the first Gospel, derived from the text itself.
12 The Empty Jar (Gos. Thom. 97) and the Parables in Thomas from:
Puzzling the Parables of Jesus
Abstract: Early church fathers such as Hippolytus and Origen long ago testified to the existence of the
Gospel of Thomas;¹ however, no complete manuscript was extant until a Coptic text was discovered in the excavations at Nag Hammadi in 1945. The Coptic manuscript dates, at the earliest, to the fourth century. Three Greek papyrus fragments found in Oxyrhynchus bear witness to a Greek version of theGospel of Thomasthat, according to paleographic evidence, should be dated to the early third century.² Most scholars interpret these findings to mean that theGospel of Thomaswas originally a Greek text that was
Book Title: Citizenship in Heaven and on Earth-Karl Barth's Ethics
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Massmann Alexander
Abstract: While Karl Barth is one of the most significant theologians of the twentieth century, his contribution to ethics is less well known and subject to controversy among interpreters. Barth combined his commitment to the church and its particular task in faith and theology with a concern for ethics and politics in wider society. By examining the historical development of Barth’s ethics, this study traces the vital influences and considerable shifts in Barth’s understanding of the ethical task, situating him within his political context. Alexander Massmann provides a comprehensive explication and assessment of the full scope of Barth’s ethics, from the first edition of the Romans commentary to the final volume of the Church Dogmatics. General questions of Barth’s methodology in ethics and case studies in applied ethics are both analyzed in their intricate connection to his dogmatic thought. The study highlights how an ethical approach emerged in which the freedom of the gospel allows for considerable openness to empirical insights from other disciplines. The author reevaluates Barth’s ethics in a constructive vision of the role of the church in the quest for a just society.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155j39h
Introduction from:
Citizenship in Heaven and on Earth
Abstract: In order to get a sense of the multifaceted nature of Karl Barth’s ethics, one thing to do is to conjure up before the inner eye images that western societies commonly associate with a long interval of the twentieth century such as the years between 1932 and 1967. This was the time it took Barth to publish his multi-volume
Church Dogmatics (CD),¹ which comprises both theology and ethics. Moreover, the various social, ecclesial and political contexts of his work are reflected in the fact that the critical edition of Barth’s works includes five volumes of individual smaller texts, written for
1 The Development of Barth’s Ethics from the First Epistle to the Romans to Church Dogmatics I/1 from:
Citizenship in Heaven and on Earth
Abstract: The emphasis on sacrifice in Barth’s early work is part of a charged issue in the political contexts
Book Title: The Wisdom and Foolishness of God-First Corinthians 1-2 in Theological Exploration
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Askani Hans-Christoph
Abstract: The first two chapters of Paul’s first epistle to the Christians of Corinth, written in the fifth decade of the first century, have played a significant role in the history of Christian theology. Interpreting the central event in Christianity, namely the crucifixion of Jesus, Paul reflects on the wisdom and foolishness of God, which he opposes to the world’s wisdom. According to Paul, the “word of the cross," which is “foolishness" to some and “scandal" to others, leads to an upheaval in one’s way of thinking. For two millenia, theology has often turned to these passages in order to sustain its reflection. Many central questions emerge from Paul’s text on the meaning of a crucified Messiah, on God’s omnipotence, weakness, and suffering. This volume hopes to achieve two things by seeking to place exegetes, historians, philosophers, and theologians in conversation: to better understand Paul’s text and its reception and also to examine the ways in which it can nourish our theological reflection today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155j3m5
5 Paul’s Refusal of Wisdom in Aquinas’s Commentary on 1 Corinthians: from:
The Wisdom and Foolishness of God
Author(s) Eitel Adam
Abstract: Thomas Aquinas wrote on conventional topics in conventional genres in medieval faculties of theology. Well over half of his corpus comprises commentaries on Scripture, a commentary on Peter Lombard’s
Sentences, and two pedagogically motivated revisions of its topics known as theSumma Against the Gentilesand theSumma of Theology(hereafterSumma).¹ Much else in his corpus consists in disputed questions on theological topics, sermons and liturgical works, and commentaries on books by Boethius and Dionysius.² Thomas also exposited many of the Aristotelian texts that were available in the thirteenth-century Latin West.³ Can he for that reason be called a
10 The Word of the Cross in the Conflict of Interpretive Power: from:
The Wisdom and Foolishness of God
Author(s) Stoellger Philipp
Abstract: To begin: whenever “Paul” is mentioned hereafter, a distinction is being made between the
historicalPaul, who can be reconstructed by historians, thebiblicalPaul of the canonical texts of the New Testament, and theimaginaryPaul, who is being constituted in interpretations as well as in religious and institutional use, as the saint, cult figure, official and theologicalnorma normans. Therefore, the differentiation of Paul is threefold, and it is impossible to ascribe a unity of being to these three figures. What follows is thusnotconcerned with the presentation of results derived from the textual sources, but merely
3 Mimesis in black and white: from:
The new aestheticism
Author(s) Ziarek Ewa Plonowska
Abstract: As Sarah Worth suggests, despite well-established feminist work in literary criticism, film theory and art history, feminist aesthetics ‘is a relatively young discipline, dating from the early 1990s’, and thus still open to contestation and new formulations.¹ In this context it might seem paradoxical that one of the founding texts of feminist aesthetics, Rita Felski’s
Beyond Feminist Aesthetics: Feminist Literature and Social Change, proclaims its impossibility. Felski concludes that ‘no convincing case has yet been made for a gendered aesthetics’ because there are ‘no legitimate grounds for classifying any particular style of writing as uniquely or specifically feminine’.² Felski associates
5 Touching art: from:
The new aestheticism
Author(s) Malpas Simon
Abstract: Throughout the history of literary and art criticism the focus has fallen, as Jean-Luc Nancy argues, on the creation or reception of works and texts. Theories of genius, authorial psychology and the material or historical conditions of production have revalued the creative processes that give rise to art in a range of different ways. Equally, important questions about reception that deal with notions of canonicity, ideology and the construction of subjectivities in texts have been generated by critical movements that seek to investigate the politics of literature, art and culture. Stripped down to a minimal point, however, the question of
11 Kant and the ends of criticism from:
The new aestheticism
Author(s) Banham Gary
Abstract: Since the beginning of the 1990s there has been a marked revival of interest in both Kant and aesthetics.¹ This revival has been accompanied with a move beyond the theoretical positions that sought to displace the notion of aesthetics and often requires a rethinking of the relationship between criticism and philosophy. I wish to present here an account of Kant’s ‘invention’ of aesthetics that allows its terms to become both operative within and yet also transformed by the practice of critical engagement with literary and visual works of art. It is important to mention however that the context for this
12 Including transformation: from:
The new aestheticism
Author(s) Benjamin Andrew
Abstract: Central to any understanding of contemporary art and therefore central to any engagement with a contemporary politics of art is the question of the nature of the contemporary.¹ Even before definitions of art and politics are offered it is the contemporary that emerges as the more insistent problem. While any attempt to pursue the contemporary in a detailed manner must become, in the end, an engagement within the philosophico-political problem of modernity, here, in this context, a form of abbreviation needs to be found. A shortened yet insistent staging of the issues involved in a sustained investigation of the contemporary
2 ‘Denarration’ or getting a life: from:
Douglas Coupland
Abstract: How might a novelist represent contemporary, globalized reality if that world and its citizens have become plotless? The phenomenon of ‘denarration’ described in Coupland’s ‘Brentwood Notebook’ (1994) – a collage-report of a single day in this blandly affluent LA suburb, a putative ‘secular nirvana’ – thematizes the author’s ongoing concern with the failure of old stories to adequately explain, or render meaningful, the complexities of living in a new era (
PD,p. 148). This embryonic trend named by a writer from Canada’s west coast, much of whose early work focuses on the odd textures of 1990s Californian experience, echoes observations made twenty
5 ‘You are the first generation raised without religion’: from:
Douglas Coupland
Abstract: Belief, or its absence, haunts Douglas Coupland’s most dispirited protagonists. The wilderness reflections, for example, uttered by the anonymous narrator of ‘In the Desert’ – one of the thematically interconnected narratives in
Life After God– pivot around a sensation of spiritual dissatisfaction that is shared by many individuals in Coupland’s fiction. This desert sojourner’s conviction that he was raised in a creedal vacuum, without fixed beliefs – a personal history ‘clean of any ideology’ – is optimistic but, as he suspects, not entirely credible. The blank-slate, zero history contexts that he and many of his contemporaries view as normative are, above all else,
Introduction: from:
Conrad's Marlow
Abstract: Charlie Marlow, whose forename is given on only two occasions, is the most celebrated of Conrad’s narrator-characters. Variously described as ‘not in the least typical’, ‘the average pilgrim’, a ‘wanderer’, and ‘a Buddha preaching in European clothes’, Marlow is the voice behind ‘Youth’ (1898),
Heart of Darkness(1899),Lord Jim(1900) andChance(1912).¹ All four stories, whose texts are supposedly faithful reproductions of his words, are transcribed by an unnamed and largely unobtrusive narrator, or narrators, of whom we learn little beyond the fact that he has, like Marlow, some connection to the sea and, we are invited to
Book Title: "Insubordinate Irish"-Travellers in the Text
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): hAodha Mícheál Ó
Abstract: This book traces a number of common themes relating to the representation of Irish Travellers in Irish popular tradition and how these themes have impacted on Ireland’s collective imagination. A particular focus of the book is on the exploration of the Traveller as “Other", an "Other" who is perceived as both inside and outside Ireland’s collective ideation. Frequently constructed as a group whose cultural tenets are in a dichotomous opposition to that of the “settled" community, this book demonstrates the ambivalence and complexity of the Irish Traveller “Other" in the context of a European postcolonial country. Not only has the construction and representation of Travellers always been less stable and “fixed" than previously supposed, these images have been acted upon and changed by both the Traveller and non-Traveller communities as the situation has demanded. Drawing primarily on little-explored Irish language sources, this volume demonstrates the fluidity of what is often assumed as reified or “fixed". As evidenced in Irish-language cultural sources the image of the Traveller is inextricably linked with the very concept of Irish identity itself. They are simultaneously the same and “Other" and frequently function as exemplars of the hegemony of native Irish culture as set against colonial traditions. This book is an important addition to the Irish Studies canon, in particular as relating to those exciting and unexplored terrains hitherto deemed “marginal" - Traveller Studies, Romani Studies and Diaspora/Migration Studies to name but a few.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155j9t5
7 Narrative and the Irish imaginary: from:
"Insubordinate Irish"
Abstract: Traditionally post-colonialism has read Irish culture through its inherited dichotomy of colonised/coloniser and empowered/disempowered thereby replicating imperialist power structures of old; the reading of the two primary strands within the representative discourse explored here points rather to the atypicality, the nomadic qualities, of Ireland’s postcolonial configurations and the subaltern histories of social groupings which Gramsci characterised as ‘fragmented and episodic’ (Gramsci, 1971: 55). My discussion seeks to underscore the importance of rethinking and re-interpreting nationalist ideology and praxis within the Irish (post-) colonial context. Emphasised in the narratives explored here however is the ‘radically undecidable nature of the text’ and
CHAPTER 3 Hélène Cixousʹ subject of love from:
The subject of love
Abstract: In an interview in 1996 with Hélène Cixous, Kathleen O’Grady broke something of a critical silence regarding the subject of Cixous’ relationship to religion. To the question of her personal relation to God, Cixous describes herself as ‘religiously atheistic’ (O’Grady, 1996–97). The statements that frame this disclosure, however, provide a context in which to read just what it is that she is implicitly distancing herself from and, more importantly, what it might be within religious discourses with which in practice she aligns herself. In the preceding sentence she said of God something she has said many times throughout her
CHAPTER 5 Divine Promethean love from:
The subject of love
Abstract: Through the engagement with the work of Heinrich von Kleist and Clarice Lispector, in the analysis of Cixous’ ‘Grace and Innocence’ in the previous chapter, we can see how she can be understood to be reorienting the epistemological concerns of the Biblical story of the Fall through which the text is framed. In so doing, she reframes the way we might think about the notions of both grace and innocence particularly as they bear on the issue of the relationship between subjectivity and knowledge. The Fall, as such, is no longer simply meaningful in the brute dichotomy of knowledge versus
Conclusion from:
The subject of love
Abstract: With the jointly authored publication of
Rootprints: Memory and Life WritingHélène Cixous and Mirielle Calle-Gruber have constructed a thoroughly postmodern textual engagement with the concept of writing the self. This apparently autobiographical text on/by Hélène Cixous gives concrete expression to her earlier statement in Promethea, that her ‘I’ is never the subject of autobiography. Rather, inasmuch as the
5 Hegel: from:
Aesthetics and subjectivity
Abstract: Hegel’s work has come in recent years to exemplify many of the choices facing contemporary philosophy. The changed status of Hegel can, though, seem rather odd, given the labyrinthine nature of his texts, the huge divergences between his interpreters from his own time until today, and the fact that some of the philosophers who now invoke him come from an analytical tradition noted for its insistence on a clarity not always encountered in Hegel himself. Even contemporary interpreters range between those who still pursue his grand aims by trying to show how he offers a systematic answer to the major
Perdita, Pastorella, and the Romance of Literary Form: from:
Shakespeare and Spenser
Author(s) Cheney Patrick
Abstract: We have long known that Shakespeare models the Perdita story in
The Winter’s Talepartly on the story of Pastorella in Book 6 of Spenser’sFaerie Queene. As Richard Neuse writes inThe Spenser Encyclopedia, ‘Both are exposed as infants by aristocratic or royal parents, both grow up ignorant of their origins in a society of shepherds, both are wooed by aristocratic or royal suitor disguised as a shepherd, and both are eventually reunited with their true parents’.¹ Even so, we have not examined this moment of intertextuality in any detail in order to re-think the character of Shakespearean authorship.
The Equinoctial Boar: from:
Shakespeare and Spenser
Author(s) Prescott Anne Lake
Abstract: Juxtaposing Spenser’s movingly fertile Garden of Adonis (
Faerie QueeneIII.vi) and Shakespeare’s seriocomicVenus and Adonisis an old exercise, and to note that both texts evoke, revise, or reject traditional mytho graphical readings of the Venus and Adonis story is likewise hardly new. In this essay I do, however, have two suggestions for further thought on these texts, Shakespeare’sRichard III, and the boar of winter.
Hamlet’s Debt to Spenser’s Mother Hubberds Tale: from:
Shakespeare and Spenser
Author(s) Hile Rachel E.
Abstract: In
Hamlet, in addition to something rotten, the court of Denmark houses a strange menagerie of beasts: images of frog, cat, bat, camel, weasel, fox, ape, mouse, rat, and ostrich, among others, appear in the play, creating meaning through reference to extratextual traditions of animal symbolism, but also signaling an affiliation with the tradition of satirical beast fables.¹ Although numerous scholars have catalogued Shakespeare’s repeated use of animal imagery in this play,² analyses of these images have tended to focus on symbolic and iconographic meanings rather than looking at this image pattern as connecting the play to the beast fable
Book Title: Mothers and meaning on the early modern English stage- Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Dunworth Felicity
Abstract: "Mothers and meaning on the early modern English stage" is a study of the dramatised mother figure in English drama from the mid-sixteenth to the early seventeenth centuries. It explores a range of genres: moralities, histories, romantic comedies, city comedies, domestic tragedies, high tragedies, romances and melodrama and includes close readings of plays by such diverse dramatists as Udall, Bale, Phillip, Legge, Kyd, Marlowe, Peele, Shakespeare, Middleton, Dekker and Webster. The study is enriched by reference to religious, political and literary discourses of the period, from Reformation and counter-Reformation polemic to midwifery manuals and Mother’s Legacies, the political rhetoric of Mary I, Elizabeth I and James VI, reported gallows confessions of mother convicts and Puritan conduct books. It thus offers scholars of literature, drama, art and history a unique opportunity to consider the literary, visual and rhetorical representation of motherhood in the context of a discussion of familiar and less familiar dramatic texts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jf16
6 Typology and subjectivity in Hamlet and Coriolanus from:
Mothers and meaning on the early modern English stage
Abstract: The relationship between the representation of motherhood and the construction of dramatic narrative that has been explored in this book, gained resonance from the placing of the mother in contexts that attested to her relationship to domestic and civic spaces, to the economies of society and household. Alongside this developed a dramatic interest in the complexities of the mother’s role as experienced by her children. Each of the plays discussed in the previous chapter invites its audience to consider, albeit briefly, the consequences for the child of its mother’s negotiation of her domestic, social and moral role. A consistent moral
Book Title: Contemporary Violence-Postmodern war in Kosovo and Chechnya
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Moore Cerwyn
Abstract: Contemporary Violence: Postmodern War in Kosovo and Chechnya draws on several years of field research, as well as interpretive IR theory and analysis of empirical source material so as to shed light on contemporary violence. Drawing on interpretive approaches to International Relations, the book argues that founding events and multiple contexts informed the narratives deployed by different members of each movement, illustrating why elements within the Kosovo Liberation Army and the armed forces of the Chechen republic of Ichkeria favoured regional and local strategies of war in the Balkans and the North Caucasus. The book draws on post-positivist analysis and empirical research so as unravel the relationship between narratives, stories and hermeneutic accounts of International Relations; regional politics and trans-local identity; globalisation and visual aspects of contemporary security; criminality and emotionality; which together illustrate the dynamics within the armed resistance movements in Kosovo and the North Caucasus and the road to war in 1999. The book is a major addition to a small field of genuinely readable studies of IR theory. The book will be of interest to academics, researchers, students, area studies experts and policy-makers seeking to understand the formation of the armed resistance movements in Kosovo and Chechnya. Amongst other things, the book will be of interest to students and scholars of International Relations, Political Studies, Area Studies, as well as those within Cultural and Historical and Sociological Studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jfxn
4 Annihilating all that’s made? from:
The arc and the machine
Abstract: ‘This is not an image space’, but as I type these few words, describing a virtual community and its transformation, appear on my screen. I view them as an image as well as read them as a text. This textual visual display thus seems to confirm and confound the assertion it articulates. Clearly any claim that cyberspace, the interactive world that appears on the screen but that also reaches behind it to other screens in other places through a network staggering in scale and astonishing in
Book Title: A.S. Byatt-Critical storytelling
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): de Campos Amy J. Edwards
Abstract: This comprehensive study of A. S. Byatt’s work spans virtually her entire career and offers insightful readings of all of Byatt’s works of fiction up to and including her Man-Booker-shortlisted novel The Children’s Book (2009). The authors combine an accessible overview of Byatt’s œuvre to date with close critical analysis of all her major works. Uniquely, the book also considers Byatt’s critical writings and journalism, situating her beyond the immediate context of her fiction. The authors argue that Byatt is not only important as a storyteller, but also as an eminent critic and public intellectual. Advancing the concept of ‘critical storytelling’ as a hallmark of Byatt’s project as a writer, the authors retrace Byatt’s wide-ranging engagement with both literary and critical traditions. This results in positioning Byatt in the wider literary landscape. This book has broad appeal, including fellow researchers, undergraduate and postgraduate students, plus general enthusiasts of Byatt’s work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jh0n
2 Fathers, sisters and the anxiety of influence: from:
A.S. Byatt
Abstract: To latter-day readers and critics, the early works of any established writer undoubtedly hold a special kind of attraction. Do their first forays into fiction ‘reveal’, as Kuno Schuhmann (2001: 75) puts it, ‘a personality that may be more carefully hidden in later texts? Does the first shaping of themes throw additional light on the later novels?’ In relation to A. S. Byatt’s early work, Kathleen Coyne Kelly (1996: 14), in her monograph on the author, provides at least a partial answer to these questions when she remarks that ‘[w]hile Byatt’s art has certainly matured over the past thirty years,
Book Title: Women’s writing in contemporary France-New writers, new literatures in the 1990s
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): WORTON MICHAEL
Abstract: The 1990s witnessed an explosion in women’s writing in France, with a particularly exciting new generation of writer’s coming to the fore, such as Christine Angot, Marie Darrieussecq and Regine Detambel. Other authors such as Paule Constant, Sylvie Germain, Marie Redonnet and Leila Sebbar, who had begun publishing in the 1980s, claimed their mainstream status in the 1990s with new texts. The book provides an up-to-date introduction to an analysis of new women’s writing in contemporary France, including both new writers of the 1990s and their more established counter-parts. The editors’ incisive introduction situates these authors and their texts at the centre of the current trends and issues concerning French literary production today, whilst fifteen original essays focus on individual writers. The volume includes specialist bibliographies on each writer, incorporating English translations, major interviews, and key critical studies. Quotations are given in both French and English throughout. An invaluable study resource, this book is written in a clear and accessible style and will be of interest to the general reader as well as to students of all levels, to teachers of a wide range of courses on French culture, and to specialist researchers of French and Francophone literature.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jhp0
2 Evermore or nevermore? from:
Women’s writing in contemporary France
Author(s) Smith Aine
Abstract: The body of writing produced by Marie Redonnet between 1985 and 2000 is an unusually coherent one. Settings and characters drawn up in one text are echoed in later works; certain stories and motifs figure again and again; the style of writing rarely changes from one text to the next. This is not to suggest, however, that the work does not evolve over the period. Indeed, while there is a large degree of overlap between the works published in the 1980s and more recent texts, there are also significant differences, of which the most obvious is increased realism in characterisation
3 The female vampire: from:
Women’s writing in contemporary France
Author(s) ROBSON KATHRYN
Abstract: Julia Kristeva opens her text,
Soleil noir: dépression et mélancolie, with the claim that ‘Ecrire sur la mélancolie n’aurait de sens, pour ceux que la mélancolie ravage, que si l’écrit même venait de la mélancolie’ (‘For those who are racked by melancholia, writing about it would have meaning only if writing sprang out of that very melancholia’).¹ This chapter explores the possibility of writing ‘de la mélancolie’ through focusing on the work of Chantal Chawaf, whose writing may be described as ‘melancholicautofiction’, melancholic autobiographical fiction. We know from interviews and publicity notices accompanying Chawaf’s texts that she was born
5 Puzzling out the fathers: from:
Women’s writing in contemporary France
Author(s) FALLAIZE ELIZABETH
Abstract: Sibylle Lacan’s text
Un père, published in 1994, bears the subtitle ‘puzzle’, a term which the author describes as referring primarily to the fragmented nature of her writing.¹ However, it applies equally well to the subject of her text: the question of what kind of father Jacques Lacan represented for her is a puzzle wrestled with throughout the text. Behind this puzzle lies another. Is her text also primarily a testimony to her father’s intellectual legacy? In taking up her pen, is the daughter merely confirming the law of the father? This intriguing text tables issues relating to autobiographical writing,
11 Experiment and experience in the phototextual projects of Sophie Calle from:
Women’s writing in contemporary France
Author(s) GRATTON JOHNNIE
Abstract: Born in 1953, Sophie Calle is both a writer and a photographer, and rarely one without the other. This double focus is accommodated in two main forms. The first, and the one that usually appears first, is the installation exhibited in an art gallery or museum, where photos hung at eye level or sometimes simply leaning against a wall are juxtaposed with framed printed texts. But Calle has also found a rewarding outlet in the form of book publications based on the same kind of text–photo juxtaposition – and, given the scope and objectives of this particular volume of essays,
13 ‘Il n’y a pas de troisième voie’ (There is no third way): from:
Women’s writing in contemporary France
Author(s) HUTTON MARGARET-ANNE
Abstract: Sylvie Germain (1951–) is an unusual phenomenon on the French literary scene. Having studied philosophy at the Sorbonne, she entered the audiovisual section of the Ministère de la culture in 1981, securing immediate literary success four years later with her first novel,
Le Livre des nuits(1985).¹ Establishment recognition was soon to be consolidated by the award of the prix Fémina for her third novel,Jours de colère(1989).² Since then she has produced a steady output of texts: novels (set principally in either the French provinces or Prague, where she taught philosophy at the Ecole française from 1986,
Conclusion from:
Women’s writing in contemporary France
Author(s) WORTON MICHAEL
Abstract: One of the major features of this book is its focus on various aspects of the subject and identity as they are conceived and represented in contemporary women’s writing in France. The contributors to this volume have overwhelmingly read the works of our chosen writers as tales of, quests for, explorations of, and crises in the self. It should be noted that this self is actually plural and that the selves in question are not necessarily those of the writers (either within or outside the text). Rather, as fictions, they exemplify the kaleidoscopic proliferation of selves that we are as
1 Private dicks: from:
Jonathan Lethem
Abstract: The paratextual features of Lethem’s debut novel,
Gun, With Occasional Music(1994) enact their own ambiguous evolutions, and this chapter begins by unpacking sets of significances from these features that will then be applied to the novel as a whole. Patterned with crosshairs, the cover of the most recent Faber edition unashamedly declares the hard-boiled, noir credentials of the narrative within. Indeed the cover design, visually indebted to the famous shot in John Huston’s film adaptation ofThe Maltese Falconin which Sam Spade’s partner Miles is murdered, can be regarded as a distillation of noir into some of its
7 ʹHiding in plain sightʹ: from:
Jonathan Lethem
Abstract: In Chapter 4 it was noted that a feature of the novel in all its abundance is the misleading opportunity it appears to afford for interpretive success. ‘Come and get me’, it seems to say (it is no coincidence that Frank Kermode dubs reading for the obvious primary sense ‘carnal’ (Kermode, 1979: 9)), before closing the door and taking refuge in its own secrets. That so many scholars are still analysing Henry James stories is testament to the texts’ continued determination to deceive and to keep their secrets. If we do not make allowances for this, Kermode implies, if we
Conclusion from:
Jonathan Lethem
Abstract: Anyone who has read ‘Five Fucks’, ‘Sleepy People’ (both 1996) or
This Shape We’re Inmight find it surprising that Lethem claims to be an ‘extremely traditional writer’ (Personal Interview, 2009). He is ‘so devoted to the traditional means’ of ‘scenes and characters and dialogue and paragraph and plot’ and although he sometimes makes ‘intertextual jokes’, he believes there is nothing in his work to ‘threaten anyone short of the mandarins who just don’t want the Fantastic Four ever to be mentioned inside a novel’ (Personal Interview, 2009). Citing as a specific example the insertion of the ‘Liner Note’ into
Capítulo IV CRUZADOS DE PASO HACIA TIERRA SANTA (1096-1217) from:
Cruzados en la Reconquista
Abstract: Los caminos de la mar a Hispania desde el norte de Europa eran conocidos desde la noche de los tiempos. Homero, al referirse a ellos, contaba que estaban llenos de sombras, pero aun así fueron aprovechados con propósitos económicos, espirituales o vitales, y a partir del siglo ix los piratas normandos se valieron de ellos para saquear las costas gallegas, portuguesas o andalusíes¹. Notorio fue el caso, por la cercanía al contexto que aquí interesa y por la trascendencia de algunas de sus decisiones, del rey noruego Olav, que llegó navegando en el año 1014 hasta Algeciras, desde donde regresó
Book Title: Christian Theologies of Scripture-A Comparative Introduction
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Holcomb Justin S.
Abstract: All religious traditions that ground themselves in texts must grapple with certain questions concerning the texts' authority. Yet there has been much debate within Christianity concerning the nature of scripture and how it should be understood-a debate that has gone on for centuries.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt155jk6q
Introduction: from:
Christian Theologies of Scripture
Author(s) Holcomb Justin S.
Abstract: What is scripture?¹ Wilfred Cantwell Smith challenges us to pause and ponder this question. All religious traditions that ground themselves in texts must grapple with certain questions. In worship services and public and private readings, Christians often turn to scripture for guidance: to the stories of Abraham or Moses, to the Psalms, to the prophecies of Isaiah, to the life of Jesus, to the letters of Paul, to the vision of John. Therefore, Christians must confront their own set of questions. Indeed, to ask the question, what is scripture? is to become mired in a muddy pool of questions: What
5 Theologies of Scripture in the Reformation and Counter-Reformation: from:
Christian Theologies of Scripture
Author(s) Horton Michael S.
Abstract: As with many periods in Church history, the position of the “mainstream” Reformation tradition (Lutheran and Reformed) on scripture has often been misunderstood, by friend and foe alike. At least in our North American context,
sola scriptura(scripture alone) has come to mean not simply that scripture alone is master over tradition, but that it is somehow antithetical to it. As a prelude to this section, this chapter will seek to provide a general overview for the period, which includes the Reformation itself as well as the era of consolidation and refinement that followed. This latter era of both Roman
9 Theologies of Scripture in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries: from:
Christian Theologies of Scripture
Author(s) Franke John R.
Abstract: The Christian tradition has been characterized by its commitment to the significance of the Bible for life and thought. Indeed, Christian communal identity has largely been formed around a set of literary texts that together form canonical scripture. As David Kelsey remarks, acknowledging the Bible as scripture lies at the very heart of participating in the community of Jesus Christ, and the decision to adopt the texts of Christian scripture as “canon” is not “a separate decision over and above a decision to become a Christian.”¹ Yet the past two centuries have seen considerable change in the nature and function
6 Jesus and Moses from:
Jesus the Central Jew
Abstract: This book seeks to understand what can be retrieved of the historical Jesus; this does not always jibe with what the gospel writers thought of him. At no point, for instance, does Jesus claim to be Moses redivivus. However, the gospel brings Moses and Jesus together, and clearly the conjunction of the two imposed itself on the disciples. Sometimes texts are rather subtle and the name of Moses does not necessarily appear in them, although he serves as a model. With Paul Achtemeier, mention must be made of Jesus’s feeding of the five thousand, in parallel with the manna in
8 Jesus Taught in Parables from:
Jesus the Central Jew
Abstract: What is a parable? It is a short story characterized by verisimilitude and conveying a lesson, usually moral. A parable is, in Hebrew terms, a haggadic or midrashic
mashal. The whole of Jewish tradition is bidimensional; it is built into the halakah (legal dispositions) and the haggadah (paradigmatic stories illustrating the meaning, impact, and relevance of a biblical theme or text). Historically, it must be said that preference has been given by Jewish readers to the halakic side of the tradition because of its obvious bearing on ways of life according to the divine order. Great revivalist movements in Judaism,
16 Jesus and the Resurrection from:
Jesus the Central Jew
Abstract: A number of texts in the Scriptures present death as irremediable (see Pss 49:20; 88:9; Job 7:9–10; 14:7–22), but for Dan 12 and the “intertestamental” literature, faith in resurrection is a certainty (see 1 Enoch 51:1; 92:3–5; 2 Macc 7; 14:46; Wis. Sol. 2–4; 4 Ezra 7:32). In Jesus’s time, most Jews believed in the resurrection of the dead. Mark 12:18–27 (// Luke 20:27–38) reports Jesus’s rebuke of the Sadducees about this issue.¹ The entire New Testament presupposes Jesus’s resurrection. The gospel shows the disciples unanimously believing that Jesus, their Master, is alive and
Conclusion from:
Jesus the Central Jew
Abstract: The text of the gospel contains a canto of citations from the Hebrew Scriptures, and this for good reason, for the gospel writers wanted the Jewish roots of its message to be strong and conclusive.¹ Even an apparently non- Jew like Luke is eager to “prove” the authenticity of the messianic identity of Jesus by frequently citing the Hebrew Bible. In fact, this dependence of the gospel on Jewish traditions goes well beyond these quotations. The Hebrew Scriptures provided a rich hermeneutic treasure trove for the evangelists to build pesharim and haggadoth, illustrating the providential events of the life of
Patriarchs and Prophets Remembered: from:
Abiding Words
Author(s) Williams Catrin H.
Abstract: Over the past few decades the study of “John and Scripture” has been approached from a variety of perspectives and with a wide range of methodological tools. The textual form and function of the explicit quotations in John’s Gospel have, inevitably, received most attention to date, but a number of scholars are now venturing beyond the relative comfort zone of direct—and largely identifiable—quotations to explore the interpretative mechanisms at work within a narrative also saturated with a rich deposit of scriptural concepts and motifs. There is also a growing recognition that discussion of John’s engagement with the Scriptures
Book Title: Desarrollo y eficacia organizacional- Publisher: Ediciones UC
Author(s): Pucheu M. Andrés
Abstract: Vivimos en una sociedad cambiante y los modelos de gestión desarrollados en el período industrial, basados en la estandarización de procesos y supervisión, resultan insuficientes –y a veces incluso contraproducentes-, para lograr la flexibilidad y rapidez necesarias para ser efectivos en una economía de servicios a escala global. Hoy la fuente de ventajas competitivas en las empresas y de la efectividad del Estado y el tercer sector, se encuentra en una adecuada comprensión de la información, el desarrollo de redes y la integración de acciones en función de necesidades contextuales de personas, empresas y comunidades. Este libro presenta modelos y herramientas para el desarrollo de estas capacidades en los niveles de personas y grupos, incluyendo análisis de competencias, procesos de coaching, formación de equipos e intervenciones sobre cultura organizacional. Se agrega además la revisión de teoría sobre motivación, liderazgo, poder, desarrollo e innovación, necesaria para orientar las intervenciones de una manera integrada.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15hvtmg
CAPÍTULO 1 ¿Para qué nos sirve la idea “organización”?¹ from:
Desarrollo y eficacia organizacional
Abstract: La primera consideración que debemos hacer para abordar el desarrollo organizacional es que el término “organización” es una herramienta conceptual que nos permite establecer, más o menos claramente, los límites de un campo de actividad humana. Si desde una perspectiva social, las organizaciones son subsistemas de la sociedad, desde el punto de vista de los individuos y grupos, la organización es un campo de acción que nos imaginamos y que nos permite actuar de manera coordinada, estableciendo las identidades y atribuciones que serán utilizadas en ese contexto (Robertson, Roberts y Porras, 1993; Schvarstein, 2002). Para ejemplificar estas definiciones, tomemos el
CAPÍTULO 12 Capacidad empresarial e innovación from:
Desarrollo y eficacia organizacional
Abstract: Las capacidades para desarrollar proyectos empresariales e innovar son dos factores claves en la gestión actual y en el trabajo de consultoría son demandados a través de competencias, programas de coaching y equipos, así como en estudios de cultura. Por eso se ha dedicado un capítulo a la reseña de algunos modelos que no se describieron anteriormente y que sirven para contextualizar la preocupación por estas capacidades.
Book Title: Derecho Constitucional chileno II- Publisher: Ediciones UC
Author(s): Egaña José Luis Cea
Abstract: Un completo índice onomástico y de conceptos facilita la ubicación de la gran variedad de tópicos que examina esta obra. A lo largo de sus páginas, el autor declara su compromiso con los valores, principios y normas del humanismo. El texto ha sido escrito con el propósito de ser útil especialmente a profesores y alumnos en el proceso docente y, también, a los órganos del Estado, los abogados y la ciudadanía en general en la consolidación del régimen democrático en nuestro país.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15hvtwm
CAPÍTULO XXVI AMPARO ECONÓMICO from:
Derecho Constitucional chileno II
Abstract: 449. Texto legal. Esta garantía fue establecida por la ley Nº 18.971, publicada en el Diario Oficial el 10 de marzo de l990. El texto de esa ley es el siguiente:
CAPÍTULO XXIX DERECHO DE PROPIEDAD from:
Derecho Constitucional chileno II
Abstract: 470. Introducción. El artículo 19 Nº 24 de la Carta Fundamental es una disposición extensa, tanto que puede afirmarse que no hay otra más larga en su texto, salvo el artículo 93. Esa longitud es paralela a la complejidad del estatuto que asegura. Una y otra característica se explican y justifican, sin embargo, por la constitucionalización del dominio, ya que la propiedad es de aquellas instituciones que sufrió hondos y frecuentes cambios en los períodos de transición, como ocurrió en Chile en 1925, 1967, 1971 y 1980. Se pretende, por consiguiente, infundir en la Carta Fundamental estabilidad al ordenamiento jurídico de
INTRODUCCIÓN GENERAL from:
José Medina Echavarría y la sociología como ciencia social concreta (1939-1980)
Abstract: Las investigaciones sobre la historia y la sociología académica en nuestro país se han realizado en un contexto amplio de explicación sobre el desarrollo de las ciencias sociales y su proceso de institucionalización y profesionalización a lo largo del siglo XX.¹ Estas reflexiones se llevaron a cabo bajo diversas interrogantes referidas, por ejemplo, a la formación de comunidades disciplinares, a los procesos de recepción del pensamiento sociológico o la transmisión generacional de legados intelectuales. En cada una de estas vetas de investigación podemos identificar los criterios de la selección de las fuentes y las líneas interpretativas en las que cada
CONCLUSIONES from:
José Medina Echavarría y la sociología como ciencia social concreta (1939-1980)
Abstract: La interpretación propuesta en este libro supuso dejar de lado factores que pueden resultar claves en una historia de la sociología centrada en el papel de las elites intelectuales, sus querellas y pasiones, sus filias y fobias, sus redes, las intenciones y los resultados de la acción, como es propio de las biografías intelectuales o de textos como las memorias personales. Estos son, sin duda, invaluables fuentes de registro del pasado, cuyo sello distintivo es el recuerdo de los individuos. Sin embargo, esta perspectiva de análisis resultó incompatible con el objetivo trazado en la investigación, centrada en proponer una interpretación
Book Title: Entre el olvido y el recuerdo-Íconos, lugares de memoria y cánones de la historia y la literatura en Colombia
Publisher: Pontificia Universidad Javeriana
Author(s): Gómez Liliana
Abstract: Este libro fue publicado en el contexto de la celebración del bicentenario de la independencia de Colombia, en 2010. Los textos que reúne rescatan mitos que aportaron a la fundación y la construcción de nación, por eso aparecen personajes como la India Catalina, Policarpa Salvarrieta y Miguel Antonio Caro, además de episodios históricos como la pérdida de Panamá, el boom del café y la resistencia realista frente a la independencia en lo que hoy es el departamento de Nariño...
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15hvwzm
LA LEYENDA DE POLICARPA SALAVARRIETA from:
Entre el olvido y el recuerdo
Author(s) de Mojica Sarah
Abstract: Un extenso corpus de textos e imágenes acumulado a lo largo de casi 200 años convierte a Policarpa Salavarrieta en la colombiana más visible de todas las mujeres que murieron por la causa patriota durante las guerras de emancipación de la Nueva Granada. La noticia de su heroísmo fue prontamente divulgada en el
Correo del Orinoco(1820) y laBiblioteca americana o miscelánea de literatura, artes y ciencias(1823). Por el inmediato interés que despertó su crónica para las políticas de memoria de los primeros bosquejos históricos, la biografía de La Pola tendría que ocupar un lugar privilegiado en una
PANAMÁ, EL CHOCÓ Y LOS SUEÑOS DEL CANAL from:
Entre el olvido y el recuerdo
Author(s) Jagdmann Anna
Abstract: Este texto versa sobre las representaciones cartográficas del territorio panameño procedentes de Colombia. No pretende volver a los relatos, tantas veces contados, de las relaciones colombo-panameñas o de los proyectos de canal a lo largo de la historia. Por el contrario, la intención del texto es enfocar los significados con los cuales, desde la visión colombiana, están cargados los conceptos del territorio panameño y del canal. Se trata de mostrar que, a un nivel simbólico, la cartografía colombiana imagina el territorio de una manera muy particular y de analizar cómo logra hacerlo. En la primera parte expongo el marco de
CONSTITUCIÓN E IDENTIDAD POLÍTICA EN LA CRISIS DE LA MONARQUÍA ESPAÑOLA from:
Conmemoraciones y crisis
Author(s) Valdés José María Portillo
Abstract: Una primera pregunta, no muy habitual entre la historiografía interesada en los orígenes del constitucionalismo en el mundo hispano, debería referirse precisamente a los orígenes. ¿La necesidad y la idea de constitución surgieron en el momento mismo de la crisis de la monarquía? Tradicionalmente esto se ha dado a entender por parte de una historiografía que ha ligado muy estrechamente ambos momentos: el de la crisis de la monarquía y el del surgimiento del constitucionalismo. Para ello no faltan razones, obviamente, pues especialmente a partir de 1809 y 1810 se produjo un aluvión de textos que tenían como objeto la
EL MESTIZO QUE DESAPARECE: from:
Conmemoraciones y crisis
Author(s) Rappaport Joanne
Abstract: “Mestizo” es tal vez una de las categorías etnoraciales más complejas que encontramos en la documentación colonial latinoamericana. Otros términos, tales como “indio” y “español”, funcionaban en la Colonia como colectividades cuyos miembros gozaban de ciertos derechos y obligaciones. Pero los miembros de las categorías intermedias, tales como los mestizos, aparecen en, y luego desaparecen del, registro documental. No pertenecen a un grupo, sino que son asignados, dependiendo del contexto, a una u otra categoría. Es decir, “mestizo” es una categoría colonial, pero no es un grupo. Y la categoría en sí era heterogénea. En la época colonial, existía una
IV América Latina, más allá de la filosofía de la historia from:
Crítica de la razón latinoamericana
Abstract: En un estudio reciente, el filósofo e historiador de las ideas José Luis Gómez-Martínez resaltó el lugar primordial que ocupa la figura de Ortega y Gasset en el desa rrollo de la filosofía latinoamericana del siglo XX. Dos fueron, en su opinión, las tesis del maestro español que se convirtieron en baluartes fundamentales para la reflexión latinoamericana: en primer lugar el
circunstancialismoo teoría de las circunstancias, que postula la necesidad de asumir el propio contexto sociocultural como problema filosófico; y en segundo lugar elgeneracionalismoo teoría de las generaciones, que pretende ofrecer un modelo de análisis para explicar
V La estética de lo bello en el modernismo hispanoamericano from:
Crítica de la razón latinoamericana
Abstract: En el contexto del
boomde los estudios literarios y culturales durante los últimos años en América Latina, cumple un papel destacado la obra de la teórica y novelista puertorriqueña Iris M. Zavala, en especial sus trabajos sobre los modernismos hispáni cos de fin de siglo. Su mérito radica en que es una de las primeras que inició un diálogo de la crítica literaria con el pensamiento filosófico contemporáneo y lo hizo fructífero para un análisis de la historia y la cultura latinoamericanas. Barthes, Foucault, Lacan, de Man, Kristeva y, especialmente, Bajtin son algunos de los pensadores(as) que le sirvieron
DEMOCRATIZACIÓN EN AMÉRICA LATINA Y CRISIS DE HEGEMONÍA EN LA POLÍTICA NORTEAMERICANA from:
El eterno retorno del populismo en América Latina y el Caribe
Author(s) Figueredo Darío Salinas
Abstract: El trabajo aborda un eje de preocupación que tiene que ver con el proceso de democratización en la región, esto es, los proyectos de cambio político en un contexto de “sociedad de mercado” bajo señales de crisis. Más que un desarrollo exhaustivo de los referentes particulares, se busca una presentación general, sugiriendo algunos de los principios analíticos que nos parecen relevantes para el estudio de procesos sociopolíticos actuales y sus perspectivas. Observando las tendencias que se desarrollan, y que corresponden a la historia política reciente, emergen interrogantes de relevancia que caen en el campo del análisis político y buscan reinterpretar
LA COMPLEJA Y AMBIGUA REPOLITIZACIÓN DE AMÉRICA LATINA from:
El eterno retorno del populismo en América Latina y el Caribe
Author(s) E. Luis Javier Orjuela
Abstract: A fuerza de repetirla la afirmación de que América Latina ha girado hacia la izquierda se ha ido convirtiendo en un lugar común. Pero ¿qué significa ese giro? En estas páginas desarrollo la tesis de que el contexto actual de la región se puede interpretar como una verdadera repolitización, si la comparamos con la situación de las décadas de los ochenta y noventa, que las podemos considerar como una despolitización generada por tres factores: 1) La existencia de regímenes militares que inhibieron la vida y la confrontación políticas. 2) La liberalización de la economía y el intento de sustituir la
POPULISMO MORAL EN CONTEXTOS DE JUSTICIA TRANSICIONAL from:
El eterno retorno del populismo en América Latina y el Caribe
Author(s) Amaya Adolfo Chaparro
Abstract: Hasta hace relativamente poco tiempo resultaba extraño hablar desde la filosofía de perdón o de populismo, expresiones cuya articulación enseguida se precisará. En general el uso que estos términos tiene es muy amplio, y su significado está directamente ligado a los contextos y las prácticas que denota en cada uno de sus campos específicos: la política y la religión. Puede ser que la filosofía haya hecho aclaraciones fundamentales sobre ellos (p. ej., Arendt, Jankélevitch o Derrida), pero es evidente que la pragmática de su aplicación desborda la filosofía. De hecho, en el caso del perdón el tema lo plantean los
Book Title: Cairo Contested-Governance, Urban Space, and Global Modernity
Publisher: The American University in Cairo Press
Author(s): Singerman Diane
Abstract: This cross-disciplinary, ethnographic, contextualized, and empirical volume—with an updated introduction to take account of the dramatic events of early 2011—explores the meaning and significance of urban space, and maps the spatial inscription of power on the mega-city of Cairo. Suspicious of collective life and averse to power-sharing, Egyptian governance structures weaken but do not stop the public’s role in the remaking of their city. What happens to a city where neo-liberalism has scaled back public services and encouraged the privatization of public goods, while the vast majority cannot afford the effects of such policies? Who wins and loses in the “march to the modern and the global" as the government transforms urban spaces and markets in the name of growth, security, tourism, and modernity? How do Cairenes struggle with an ambiguous and vulnerable legal and bureaucratic environment when legality is a privilege affordable only to the few or the connected? This companion volume to Cairo Cosmopolitan further develops the central insights of the Cairo School of Urban Studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15m7n61
Book Title: Laïcité et humanisme- Publisher: Les Presses de l'Université d'Ottawa
Author(s): Blanc de Charles Le
Abstract: À la fin du recueil figure un texte de Voltaire sur la tolérance, qui vient à la fois inscrire les questions abordées dans une perspective historique et illustrer le caractère continu d'un débat dont cet ouvrage se veut l'un des nombreux échos.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15nmj6x
Valeurs, humanisme et transhumanisme from:
Laïcité et humanisme
Author(s) Dufresne Jacques
Abstract: Le texte que je vous propose n’était pas destiné à un ouvrage collectif sur la laïcité ou la neutralité de l’État (je ne parviens pas à dissocier ces deux choses) dans le contexte québécois actuel. Il se termine en outre par une proposition qui ressemble fort à une boutade : transplanter
Book Title: Tropical Apocalypse-Haiti and the Caribbean End Times
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): Munro Martin
Abstract: In
Tropical Apocalypse,Martin Munro argues that since the earliest days of European colonization, Caribbean-and especially Haitian-history has been shaped by apocalyptic events so that the region has, in effect, been living for centuries in an end time without end. By engaging with the contemporary apocalyptic turn in Caribbean studies and lived reality, he not only provides important historical contextualization for a general understanding of apocalypse in the region but also offers an account of the state of Haitian society and culture in the decades before the 2010 earthquake. Inherently interdisciplinary, his work ranges widely through Caribbean and Haitian thought, historiography, political discourse, literature, film, religion, and ecocriticism in its exploration of whether culture in these various forms can shape the future of a country.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15r3x8s
7 What Future for the Life-History Approach to Prehistoric Monuments in the Landscape? from:
Landscape Biographies
Author(s) Holtorf Cornelius
Abstract: Although things are not living beings, in a metaphorical sense they can be considered to have lives. Things are made; they often do something; and over time many things move from place to place. Their meanings and functions change in different contexts. As time goes by things age and eventually they end up at a final resting place where they gradually disintegrate. Things can reach very different ages, from a few minutes to many millennia, but once dead only very few are brought back, for example as antiques or collectables, and given additional meanings in a new life. Accounts of
16 A Biography for an Emerging Urban District from:
Landscape Biographies
Author(s) Riesto Svava
Abstract: The city always changes. Urban projects are interventions in the city’s dynamics. Each urban project alters a part of the city – its materiality and contexts and how we perceive and understand it. Heritage experts and designers involved in such processes constantly make choices as to which qualities of a site are discarded or reused and how this happens. These assessments and the values that they are based on are, however, not always articulated and openly discussed.
8 Post-Holocaust French Writing: from:
Post-Holocaust France and the Jews, 1945-1955
Author(s) CHAOUAT BRUNO
Abstract: Unsurprisingly, a period of latency, albeit a relatively short one, was needed before these works could appear.¹ Before turning to this corpus of texts published two years after the war, therefore, it is relevant to recall that in the early to mid-1940s,
11 René Cassin and the Alliance Israélite Universelle: from:
Post-Holocaust France and the Jews, 1945-1955
Author(s) WINTER JAY
Abstract: This chapter contextualizes the claim that French Jews emerged from World War II with a sense of disenchantment with the republican tradition by presenting the opposite case, that of a man whose republican commitment was unshakable and indeed deepened by the war and the Shoah. René Cassin, jurist, international statesman, and one of the authors of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, never lost his faith in the republican project at home and abroad. From 1940 on, he worked to revitalize that tradition, not to discard or refashion it.¹
7 Telling Moments: from:
Narrative Criminology
Author(s) O’CONNOR PATRICIA E.
Abstract: Whether story is merely a sequence of events and narrative is the
shapingof events, we must recognize that the positioning of the teller is crucial, both toward the material told and toward her or his audience, especially in autobiography. Thus, study of autobiographical narrative is inherently dynamic. In studies of narratives, we must be cognizant of the milieu of the telling, the status and particular contexts of participants, and the repercussions of telling. In examining oral life stories of prisoners inside cellblocks and drug addicts in treatment centers, I have been most aware that the events mentioned are sequenced
LA PEDAGOGÍA COMO CAMPO PROFESIONAL Y DISCIPLINAR. from:
Paradigmas y conceptos en educación y pedagogía
Author(s) Gaviria Diego Alejandro Muñoz
Abstract: Colombia, desde el punto de vista pedagógico, parece uno de esos cuartos de maravillas o gabinete de curiosidades aparecidos durante el Renacimiento, en los que se coleccionaban y exhibían gran cantidad de objetos raros y extraños. En nuestro contexto abundan “curiosidades pedagógicas y educativas” que producen todo tipo de sensaciones y de sentimientos. Por ejemplo, se hacen actos académicos que giran en torno a la pregunta por la importancia de la pedagogía para la formación docente. Imagínense lo curioso, por no decir ridículo, que sería un acto académico de medicina donde su pregunta central fuera aquella acerca del papel de
Book Title: Después de la violencia memoria y justicia- Publisher: Siglo del Hombre Editores
Author(s): Inda Andrés García
Abstract: Sobre los límites y las posibilidades de la justicia restaurativa en contextos transicionales. / Paz con justicia. / El lugar del perdón en la justicia, en contextos de transición política. / Justicia transicional. Enigmas y aporías de un concepto difuso. / La cuadratura del círculo: una evaluación temprana del proceso de paz en Colombia. / Diálogos de paz o victoria militar ¿Paz por medio de la guerra? / El valor de la palabra. Experiencia de encuentros restaurativos entre víctimas y exmiembros de ETA.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15sk9sj
SOBRE LOS LÍMITES Y LAS POSIBILIDADES DE LA JUSTICIA RESTAURATIVA EN CONTEXTOS TRANSICIONALES from:
Después de la violencia memoria y justicia
Author(s) Inda Andrés García
Abstract: Una de las formas más ilustrativas de explicar el contenido de un libro es revelar su origen y la forma en que se concibe. En el caso de este volumen, todo empezó después de la presentación de un texto en torno al tema de las relaciones entre la justicia y el derecho.¹ La discusión brillante y lúcida de uno de los presentadores, Pedro Luis Martínez Pallarés, en torno a algunos de los temas abordados en el libro como eran, entre otros, la justicia, la solución de los conflictos o el perdón, hizo que nos planteáramos la posibilidad de continuar en
Book Title: The Secret Life of Stories-From Don Quixote to Harry Potter, How Understanding Intellectual Disability Transforms the Way We Read
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Bérubé Michael
Abstract: In
The Secret Life of Stories, Michael Bérubé tells a dramatically different tale, in a compelling account of how an understanding of intellectual disability can transform our understanding of narrative. Instead of focusing on characters with disabilities, he shows how ideas about intellectual disability inform an astonishingly wide array of narrative strategies, providing a new and startling way of thinking through questions of time, self-reflexivity, and motive in the experience of reading. Interweaving his own stories with readings of such texts as Faulkner'sThe Sound and the Fury, Haddon'sThe Curious Incident of the Dog in the Night-Time, Kingston'sThe Woman Warrior, and Philip K. Dick'sMartian Time-Slip, Bérubé puts his theory into practice, stretching the purview of the study of literature and the role of disability studies within it. Armed only with the tools of close reading, Bérubé demonstrates the immensely generative possibilities in the ways disability is deployed within fiction, finding in them powerful meditations on what it means to be a social being, a sentient creature with an awareness of mortality and causality-and sentience itself. Persuasive and witty, Michael Bérubé engages Harry Potter fans and scholars of literature alike. For all readers,The Secret Life of Storieswill fundamentally change the way we think about the way we read.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt15zc6mw
CHAPTER THREE Self-Awareness from:
The Secret Life of Stories
Abstract: Literary texts have any number of ways of marking their awareness of themselves as literary texts. Some are cloying; some are trivial; some are merely cute. Some involve explicitly metafictional engagements with the fictionality of fiction, as in the closing passage of Beckett’s
Molloy, echoing and complicating the opening passage of the novella’s second section: “Then I went back into the house and wrote, It is midnight. The rain is beating on the windows. It was not midnight. It was not raining” (176). Some involve more subtle, implicit meditations on the degree of readerly self-consciousness necessary for reading, as in
1 Deuteronomy 32 from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: The first text in the Torah that will be analysed is the song of Moses in Deuteronomy 32:1–43. There are two good reasons for this. One is the already noted fact that 32:4 is the only Torah text that proclaims God is just in all his ways, righteous and upright. This claim applies not just to all that God says and does in the Torah but to all that God will say and do in the future. Another reason is that the song is located at a strategic point in the Torah and exercises an important function in relation
4 Books of Leviticus and Numbers from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: It has long been recognised that the book of Leviticus is priestly literature, that it was most likely put together in the post–exilic period, and that it was incorporated into the emerging Torah at a late stage. This tended to create an impression that it is of lesser importance than other parts of the Torah. More recent focus on the present text has resulted in something of a reversal; a growing tendency to see it as a key piece within the Torah, even its centerpiece.¹ It provides instructions that are central for the relationship between God and Israel, between
1 In the Books of Joshua and Judges from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: The terms ‘righteous’ and ‘righteousness’ do not occur in the book of Joshua and, after reading its stories of the conquest, one could be forgiven for concluding ‘with good reason’. To a modern reader the divine command to utterly destroy another nation smacks of ‘ ethnic cleansing’ or genocide. Nevertheless, if one takes the literary and theological context of the larger Hebrew Bible/Old Testament into account, as well as its ANE context, some appreciation can be gained of the presence of such stories and their contribution to the theology of divine righteousness.
3 In the Books of Kings from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: The story of Israel under the prophets and kings reaches another important stage in the succession of Solomon. A key text is David’s farewell speech to Solomon in 1 Kings 2:1–9 which is in two parts; vv 1–4 are about Solomon’s loyalty to God while vv 5–9 are about Solomon’s loyalty to David. An understanding of the relationship between the two is important for the story of Solomon and the subsequent story of the Davidic dynasty.
2 Books of Jeremiah and Ezekiel from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: The occurrences of righteousness in the book of Jeremiah deal with three key relationships. One is between God and the people, the relevant texts being Jeremiah 3:11 (verb); 51:10 (noun); 4:2 (noun in a unique combination with truth [’
emet] and justice); and 9:24 (MT 9:23) (noun in another unique combination with steadfast love [khesedh] and justice).² The second is between God and the Davidic king; being combined with justice as a word pair in 22:3, 13, 15; 23:5; 33:15. The third is between God and the prophet (11:20; 12:1; 20:12).³ In the prophecies of restoration
Concluding Remarks from:
Restoring the Right Relationship
Abstract: Like most investigations this one began ‘
in medias res’, that is, within an already established context of scholarly analysis of righteousness and associated terminology. As pointed out in the Preface recent studies of the termtsedeq/tsedaqahfavour the view that it refers primarily to right order in relationships; the judicial or legal usage of the terminology is an application of this more basic meaning. Although the term is employed in relation to the covenant with Israel, Schmid and others argue that this operates within the larger context of biblical creation theology. Creation and salvation are not separate entities in the
Book Title: Experiencing Scripture-Intimacy with Ancient Text and Modern Faith
Publisher: ATF Press
Author(s): Campbell Antony F
Abstract: This book aims to enable a user to become closely familiar with a limited number of Older Testament texts and so be in a position to form judgments about them and, resulting from that, to have an under- standing of the nature of biblical text itself. Beyond this, the reality that these are key texts for the understanding of the Bible means that they have fundamental impact for the basics of faith today our understanding of ourselves before God, essential to faith in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. Israel's prophets reflect on the role of God in human life; faith in God's love, God's passion for justice, the essential place of fidelity in faith. Israel's foundational narratives explore the nature of human lives before God; they include issues such as creation, human freedom, and faith in God's unshakeable commitment to human life. Alongside these concerns, there is the importance of getting a feel for the nature of scripture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt163t892
HUMANITY: from:
Experiencing Scripture
Abstract: The origin and worth of humanity are the subject of reflection by ancient Israel’s theologians in three areas of text: creation, the garden of Eden, and the flood.
ISRAEL: from:
Experiencing Scripture
Abstract: Exodus 14, the text of Israel’s deliverance at the Sea of Reeds is very different from either Genesis 12 or Genesis 17. The different genres of Genesis 12 (speech, journey, anecdote) are not present. The sustained divine monologue of Genesis 17 does not recur. Instead, the text is in the form of a report of what happened when the fleeing Israelites were delivered from the pursuing Egyptian force. The paradox has not escaped later rabbis: deliverance for the Israelites means destruction for the Egyptians. In the midst of disturbance, deliverance brings joy; in times of tranquillity, destruction brings pain.
EPILOGUE from:
Experiencing Scripture
Abstract: ‘Well, the Bible says’ claim many people still and that is it; case closed. Long experience of the biblical text suggests that the Bible often gives more than one option and does not close a case. A mantra would be: the Bible juxtaposes rather than adjudicates. Juxtaposition does not always mean placement side by side; juxtaposed opposites can be books away from each other. The case of creation is a case in point. Different views are found in Genesis, Job, Proverbs, Psalms, Isaiah, and more. The 7 + 1 examples that follow are simply meant to illustrate this phenomenon in
Chapter Three Belief in China on the Eighth Day from:
The Church in China
Author(s) O’Brien Roderick
Abstract: The Olympic Games in Beijing had a traditional commencement: the opening ceremony was held on the eighth day of the eighth month in the year 2008, beginning at eight minutes past eight pm. In Chinese tradition the number eight is a lucky number. The sound of the number eight is
ba, which rhymes withfameaning to develop or grow.Fais used especially in the context of ‘grow rich’. Perhaps the Beijingers are not ungrateful that they were not awarded the 2004 Olympics (which went to Athens). The number four is particularly unlucky (the sound rhymes with ‘death’), and
Book Title: From North to South-Southern Scholars Engage with Edward Schillebeeckx
Publisher: ATF Press
Author(s): Bergin Helen F
Abstract: From North to South brings together the interests in Edward Schillebeeckx of eight theologians from Australia, New Zealand and Malaysia. In each chapter, theologians dialogue from a southern context with one of Schillebeeckx’s themes or methods. Themes such as suffering and negative contrast experiences, political holiness, ecclesiology, God and the cross, resurrection and hope, and theology and culture are addressed. Attention to Schillebeeckx’s hermeneutics lies at the heart of several chapters but is generally woven throughout. Contributors bring their particular southern contexts into serious dialogue with Schillebeeckx’s northern thought. The book concludes with a response to the south from North American theologian, Kathleen McManus OP. In short, the book witnesses to the ongoing challenge and stimulation of Edward Schillebeeckx’s theology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt163t8h5
St Mary MacKillop as a Fifth Gospel: from:
From North to South
Author(s) Rush Ormond
Abstract: On 17th October 2010, Australia celebrated the canonisation of its first official saint, Saint Mary of the Cross MacKillop (1842—1909). In this chapter, I propose that Mary MacKillop’s life-story, example, and spirituality can be examined through categories of Edward Schillebeeckx’s theology, in ways that might aid Australian theologians in the contextualisation of this nineteenth century saint for twenty-first century Catholic Australians. Hopefully, this task will also be fruitful for others.
The Church and its Ministries from:
From North to South
Author(s) Darragh Neil
Abstract: Schillebeeckx was acutely aware in his later writings of the different circumstances that shape people’s faith and theology. He was aware too that this diversity of cultures and politics was particularly urgent for the world of his time. He uses the word ‘situation’ as a term that stands over against ‘tradition’. ‘Situation’ then refers to the cultural, social and existential context of the people to whom the gospel is proclaimed here and now, the concrete situation in which the tradition of faith is handed on by Christians to new generations.¹
Was the Cross Necessary? from:
From North to South
Author(s) Edwards Denis
Abstract: For many people in Australia and New Zealand, the death of Jesus on a Roman cross constitutes a problem of integrity in their life of faith. They ask: how could a loving God send the divine Son to be tortured to death? The theology of redemption they have imbibed involves God willing the death of Jesus on a cross as the means of our salvation. The biblical texts which say that Jesus ‘must’ suffer (Mk 8:31; Lk 24:26) are understood to mean that there was a divine requirement for the cruel death on the cross. This forms a pastoral problem
Theology and Culture: from:
From North to South
Author(s) Rochford Dennis
Abstract: Because of the wide range of themes and various methodological approaches present in the writings of Edward Schillebeeckx, it is difficult to find the core concern or unifying theological thread that characterises his life’s work. Does one identify particular texts as seminal to this task?¹ If so, what texts might one choose? What subjects stand out as commanding his attention?
A North American Response to From North to South: from:
From North to South
Author(s) McManus Kathleen
Abstract: This wonderful collection of essays explores key themes in the theology of Edward Schillebeeckx via concrete experiences and perspectives of ‘
down under people’. As a North American theologian, my eyes have been opened to the great diversity of cultures that shape the contexts of Australia, New Zealand, and Papua New Guinea. The complex interweaving of these cultures and their relationships to the Gospel illuminate and enflesh what has been called Schillebeeckx’s pervasiveculture theology.Many of the essays in this volume exemplify the ‘essayistic theology’ espoused by Erik Borgman, while others examine Schillebeeckx’s methodology from the perspective of contemporary questions.
Conclusion from:
Between the 'Mysticism of Politics' and the 'Politics of Mysticism'
Abstract: This has been a study of the mystical-political dialectic as it has emerged in theological reflection and through historical practice within the modern Roman Catholic period. I have suggested that such a reflection is necessitated by the universal call to holiness articulated at the Second Vatican Council. This proposes the secularity as a significant locus for the pursuit of the spiritual life. In this context a negotiation between ‘the mystical’ and ‘the political’ and the attempt to live a particular integration between them will only increasingly become apparent. It is, perhaps, the spiritual challenge of the legacy of Vatican II.
1 Dei Verbum and Revelation from:
God's Word and the Church's Council
Author(s) O’Collins Gerald
Abstract: Avery Dulles paraphrased the first principle as follows: ‘Each passage and document of the Council must be interpreted in the context of all the others, so that the integral meaning of the Council may
5 ‘The Unity of the Whole of Scripture’ from:
God's Word and the Church's Council
Author(s) Taylor Justin
Abstract: The question admits of several possible approaches to an answer. I have chosen to examine closely the text of the Conciliar Constitution, then that of relevant portions of Emeritus Pope Benedict XVI’s Apostolic Exhortation
Verbum Domini.
7 Dei Verbum and the Witness of Creation: from:
God's Word and the Church's Council
Author(s) Turner Marie
Abstract: In recent times, biblical interpreters have drawn on a range of interpretive approaches in order to ensure that the biblical text ‘may not simply be a word from the past, but a living and timely word’.¹ Among the more recent approaches have been ecological readings, which have arisen as a response to the ecological crisis and as a result of a growing sense of responsibility among biblical scholars and theologians towards God’s creation. The Old Testament book of Ecclesiastes (or Qoheleth) has evoked many conflicting responses over the centuries, mainly because of its recurring refrain of ‘vanity of vanities’ or
10 Translating Biblical Texts Within an Ecclesial Context from:
God's Word and the Church's Council
Author(s) Launderville Dale
Abstract: Standardisation is necessary for coordinated group activity. There must be some fixed point or process that keeps the diverse members of the group acting in concert. With regard to the sacred text of the Bible, the translator is called to be faithful to the text. Yet as the Word of God, the message is communicated by God’s speaking it and the members of the community hearing it. The letters on the page participate in this communicative act and facilitate it as a fixed point within the process of communication. The translation of God’s Word via human words is more than
12 Dei Verbum and the Philosophy of Hans-Georg Gadamer from:
God's Word and the Church's Council
Author(s) Owens John F
Abstract: The relation between
Dei Verbum (DV) and the philosophy of Hans-Georg Gadamer can be discerned in a contrast that is drawn in a key paragraph in whichDVaddresses the question of interpretation. The paragraph begins by endorsing use of the historical-critical method, recommending attention to what the authors of the sacred texts originally meant, the literary forms they used, customary patterns of expression which prevailed at the time of composition, and so on. But the Council fathers add a qualifying paragraph, insisting that the scholarly enterprise should keep in mind ‘the content and unity of the whole of Scripture’,
Chapter Eleven The Mystical Way for a New Age: from:
In-Between God
Abstract: No longer do we Australians live in a monochrome religious culture, if we ever truly did. Today, more than ever, we are aware of the rich tapestry of religions present in our culture. In this new context the question of Christian identity assumes a new and urgent importance and finds expression in, among other things, a concern to articulate the uniqueness of the gospel. A particular difficulty with this task today is that it has to be executed in relation to efforts by those of other faiths to clarify their own religious identity. Self-consciousness of this religious context is not
Abraham, Isaac and the Problem of Water from:
Water
Author(s) Deutschmann Barbara
Abstract: Various assumptions are made by this writer as she takes up the task of pursuing the water traditions of the book of Genesis. The most important is that these ancient pericopes are all worthy of scrutiny in their own right and not just as passing places on the way to some bigger theme.¹ A respectful engagement with the texts of these ancient stories reveals much about the artistry of the writers and the earthiness of the God who gave rise to them.
The Story of Jonah as Told by the Sea from:
Water
Author(s) Stroede Phoebe
Abstract: In
In Conversation with Jonah,Person develops his own reader-response approach to the Jonah narrative by combining observations from the field of conversation analysis with the reader-response theory of Wolfgang Iser.¹ He discusses the different narrative elements of the Jonah story (plot, character, atmosphere, and tone) and provides a reader-response commentary—that is, a commentary by the implied reader of the text. According to Iser, the ‘implied reader’ cannot be located within the text or even outside of the text in actual readers, but must be found in the ‘interaction between text and reader’.² In this interaction, ‘text’ and ‘reader’
Book Title: Child Sexual Abuse, Society, and the Future of the Church- Publisher: ATF Press
Author(s): Regan Hilary D
Abstract: In November 2012 the Australian federal government announced the establishment of a ‘Royal Commission into Institutional Responses to Child Sexual Abuse’. This Royal Commission was set up after many years of reports of sexual abuse in Australia within religious institutions of various Christian churches, some state government inquiries and in the context of inquiries in other countries, most notably Ireland. The Royal Commission began its first hearing in April 2013. It has been forecast that the Commission will be hearing submissions for a number of years from witnesses, both from those who ask to speak to the Royal Commissioners and from those who will be asked to appear before the Commission. At the same time as the establishment of the Royal Commission, the Catholic Church in Australia established a Truth, Justice and healing Council to oversee the Catholic Church’s engagement with the Royal Commission. This collection brings together essays from biblical scholars, a church historian, theologians, ministers of religion from a number of churches, lawyers and a psychologist. They each address the issues of sexual abuse, society and the church in the context of the Australian inquiries. The volume ends with an overview of the processes engaged with by the Catholic Church and the State in the Republic of Ireland and reactions to these inquiries. The volume of essays considers sexual abuse from the perspective of the victims. What is to be done about the mess we are in over clerical sexual abuse? That question is puzzling concerned people today. This diverse collection offers them profitable reading, wherever they are coming from. It has enough useful suggestions and ideas to stimulate the calm, intelligent discussion now demanded by our communities.’ Edmund Campion, Australian Catholic University.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt163t9qr
Introduction from:
Child Sexual Abuse, Society, and the Future of the Church
Author(s) Regan Hilary D
Abstract: This collection brings together essays from biblical scholars, theologians, ministers of religion, legal scholars, a church historian and a psychologist, from a number of churches. They each address the issues of sexual abuse, society and the church. The context of this volume is the recently appointed Australian Royal Commission into Institutional Responses to Child Sexual Abuse.
Book Title: Hermeneutics, Intertextuality and the Contemporary Meaning of Scripture- Publisher: ATF Press
Author(s): Petersen Paul
Abstract: ’Did Matthew "twist" the Scriptures?’ ’Where did Satan come from?’ ’My Reading? Your Reading? Author (-ity) and Postmodern Hermeneutics.’ ’Paul and Moses: Hermeneutics from the Top Down.’ Learning from Ellen White’s Perception and Use of Scripture: Toward An Adventist Hermeneutic For The Twenty-First Century. Questions and issues like these are presented in this selection of papers and presentations from a Bible conference at Avondale College on the broad topic of intertextuality. More than 100 scholars and administrators convened and shared their research as well as their personal perspectives on how to read and apply holy Scripture in the 21st century. This anthology contains a representative sample of their studies and reflections.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt163t9r8
The Pros and Cons of Intertextuality from:
Hermeneutics, Intertextuality and the Contemporary Meaning of Scripture
Author(s) Cole H Ross
Abstract: The last few decades have witnessed a growing scholarly recognition of the contributions that the application of contemporary literary perspectives and conventions can make to biblical studies.¹ In particular, there has been a growing awareness of the value of intertextual study. For many scholars, the emphasis on intertextuality comes as a breath of fresh air. It is as though source criticism had done a cut and paste job on the Bible, subordinating the authority of some parts to others, denying the possibility of effectively interrelating even adjacent passages of Scripture. Now we have the whole Bible back again:
The Bible as Text from:
Hermeneutics, Intertextuality and the Contemporary Meaning of Scripture
Author(s) Roennfeldt Ray CW
Abstract: If nothing else, postmodernism has reminded us of the influence that our own experience has on how we interpret Scripture. We bring as our ‘text’ to the text, as it were. But if all of us bring our own ‘texts’ to the text of Scripture, how will we interpret it in a consistent, meaningful, and nourishing fashion? Such is the disparity among Bible-believing Christians regarding the ‘plain meaning’ of Scripture that some have given up the idea that Scripture is to be interpreted. Rather, they say it should be merely read or listened to, whereby the biblical worldview will automatically
Did Matthew ʹTwistʹ the Scriptures? from:
Hermeneutics, Intertextuality and the Contemporary Meaning of Scripture
Author(s) Davidson Richard M
Abstract: One of the most crucial issues in biblical theology is the question of the relationship between the Old and New Testaments, and in particular, the use of Old Testament quotations by New Testament writers.¹ Those who maintain a high view of Scripture recognise the Bible’s self-testimony affirming the fundamental unity and harmony among its various parts.² Accepting this affirmation has in the past led to the assumption that the New Testament writers remain faithful to the original Old Testament contexts in their citation of Old Testament passages. This has been the consistent position of Christian scholarship until the rise of
My Reading? from:
Hermeneutics, Intertextuality and the Contemporary Meaning of Scripture
Author(s) Kent Grenville JR
Abstract: One key concept is Jacques Derrida’s late-60s term ‘deconstruction’, which means to read a text not for one ‘true’ meaning but for many possibilities of meaning, including those contrary to the author’s apparent intentions. Derrida advocated close reading to notice ‘hierarchies’, ‘repressed contradictions and inherent vulnerabilities’ rather than a consistent viewpoint,
Lifestyle And Hermeneutics: from:
Hermeneutics, Intertextuality and the Contemporary Meaning of Scripture
Author(s) Oliver Barry D
Abstract: How do Adventists who live in the twenty-first century understand the observations of Ellen White with respect to lifestyle? Most of her instructions were written over one hundred years ago in a very specific cultural and historical context. What does Adventists’ practical application of her instructions tell us about the way in which they are interpreting her writings? And why do some say that her writings are no longer relevant? These are fascinating questions that should be addressed candidly and openly by Seventh-day Adventists who are committed to fulfilling the gospel commission of Jesus and take seriously the mandate that
Ellen Whiteʹs Use of Scripture from:
Hermeneutics, Intertextuality and the Contemporary Meaning of Scripture
Author(s) Paulien Jon
Abstract: Seventh-day Adventist interpreters share a deep appreciation of the writings of Ellen G White. Her comments on the Bible stimulate much productive insight into the treatment of various Bible passages in light of the ultimate ‘big picture;’ the cosmic perspective often known as the ‘Great Controversy’. She also offers many creative insights into the details of various texts and helpful summaries of the backgrounds to biblical books and their narratives. Her devotional insights, generated in passing, are inspiring and often exhilarating.
Book Title: Opening the Bible-Selected Writings of Antony Campbell SJ
Publisher: ATF Press
Author(s): Campbell Antony
Abstract: "When Tony Campbell, aged 75, asked the Council of Jesuit Theological College for Emeritus status and retirement from JTC, both were granted most graciously, along with a testimonial document which said in part: ‘His teaching has combined evocation and provocation in the best sense of those terms. He has mentored research students with scholarly exactitude and personal care. He has published books of the highest scholarly quality, of engaging readability, and of passionate conviction.’ When we at ATF were considering asking him for a volume of Collected Works or Selected Writings, we were well aware that ‘published books of the highest scholarly quality’ were likely to be found on the shelves of libraries and of specialised academics, but not with students and others generally interested. There may be a dozen or more of Tony’s books on the list from Amazon.com booksellers, along with another two or three that are not listed there. But most are heavy-duty specialist works, not easily accessible even to the educated public. We were equally well aware that there was a surprising number of essays and articles scattered in journals and proceedings of conferences that were, because of the scattering, often just as inaccessible. We thought that a collection of these in a single volume would be of great value to those interested. In the Introduction to this volume, Father Campbell has gone into some detail about the contents. Suffice for us to say that Job and the issues associated with suffering concern us all, that the interplay of history and narrative is a constant in the understanding of much biblical text, and that the nature of the Bible and its role in our lives is a major concern for most thinking Christians. While Father Campbell’s focus is on the Older Testament, pondering what he looks at throws light on much of the Newer Testament as well. The writings Tony Campbell has pulled together in this single volume address significant issues within the readable length of an article or a talk. Addressed originally to thinking people, we at ATF believe they are likely to be of interest to a wide audience."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt163t9t9
Introduction from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: The beauty of a volume like this for someone like myself, whether collected essays or selected writings, is to see the struggle unfolding over a lifetime with fundamental issues of Christian faith and issues of the Older Testament, driven by the pressure of the biblical text.¹ Perhaps the younger me is best characterised by the reaction of the assembled students of the United Faculty of Theology to my selfdescription as a ‘simple Bible Christian’, a statement that was greeted with a wave of spontaneous laughter. Apparently students were not convinced; but I was sincere. I certainly held to the Bible
Job: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: It was a friend who practises both as psychologist and biblical scholar who pointed out to me that the encounter with a text proceeds on much the same lines as the encounter with a person. I suspect an academic approaches a book in much the same way that a psychiatrist approaches a client. You want a history from a client. So do we from a book. Where did the author study and under what scholars? What is the background to the book: doctoral dissertation or years of mature study? What problem is the client presenting? What insight or impulse drove
God And Suffering—‘It Happens’: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: When looking at suffering intellectually, JL McKenzie concludes with characteristic honesty: ‘We have no answer to the problem.’ He settles as such on ‘an experience of God’ as the ultimate answer (
Two-Edged Sword, 237). Some such experience has to be the ultimate answer; there is no other. Nevertheless, I propose that the second section of the initial divine speech (Job 38:39–39:30, some thirty-three verses), may invite us or allow us to move ‘the problem’ to a quite different context. The experience of God is still crucial, but the context is radically other than generally allowed for in the book
The Book of Job: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: The first question is asked by the Accuser (the satan; ha-satan): ‘Does Job fear God for nothing?’ (1:9). The same favourable answer is given twice: ‘In all this Job did not sin’ (1:22; 2:10). The text involved is not coextensive with the prose; the issue is ended with 2:10, but the prose continues to 2:13. The
Synchrony and the Storyteller from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: As recently as some thirty years ago, an influential scholar, a member of the western biblical establishment, published comments suggesting a redactor might have ‘mindlessly mutilated’ a text and referring to ‘the more or less mechanical piecework of a redactor’. Such remarks may betray what Robert Polzin has pilloried as a view of ancient editing involving the ‘damned hands’ of ‘inept redactors’.¹ Where this view exists, any attempt at serious synchronic study would be dishonest and a waste of time. I fear that it has been around for a long time and in some quarters has not yet vanished. When
Diachrony and Synchrony: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: An introduction to the diachronic and synchronic approaches to I Samuel 24 and 26 needs to begin with close focus on the texts in their individuality and broad focus on their combination and context. Close focus on I Samuel 24 reveals the presence in the text of more than one version of the moment inside the cave and the need for filling out the text once Saul is outside the cave. As far as I am aware, similar concerns do not exist for I Samuel 26.
Pentateuch Beyond Sources: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: For some time now there has been controversy surrounding the academic understanding of the Pentateuch (Genesis to Deuteronomy) which for a couple of centuries or more has been dominated by the Documentary Hypothesis. In the intensity of study exploring specific texts and seeking some kind of consensus as to what might replace the Documentary Hypothesis, two factors have remained constant.¹ First, the widespread availability of biblical text is taken for granted. Second, concepts central to the hypothesis have been retained.
The Storyteller’s Role: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: The three great narrative works of the Older Testament are the Pentateuch, the Deuteronomistic History (within Deuteronomy—Kings), and the Chronicler’s History.¹ All three draw on earlier traditions and, within them, larger or smaller story units are visible. Among others, three factors in particular impact on the understanding of these great narrative works or their component elements. All three are well known to us; their implications are not always fully integrated into the way such narrative text is discussed and understood.
Preparatory Issues in Approaching Biblical Text from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: Interpretation does not happen in a void. Interpretation emerges out of a context and speaks into a context. Interpreters are not disembodied voices. There is an interplay of interests at work, whether social or emotional, cultural or national, academic, financial, or religious. It is tempting to focus exclusively on the insights and achievements of individuals; these are usually accessible in their publications. We need to be aware of the existence of wider influences and interests that surge around individual scholars and shape something of their work.
Structure Analysis and the Art of Exegesis (1 Samuel 16:14–18:30) from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: The Holy Grail of biblical interpretation should be the meaning of a text: the best insight the interpreter can offer, after all the acumen of scholarship has been brought to bear, as to what the text is doing or saying.¹ Like the Grail itself, meaning proves elusive to those who engage in its quest. It is easy to make archaeological, geographical, and historical comments or to note critical and linguistic issues. It is quite another question to lay bare one’s conviction as to a text’s meaning. The process tends to lay bare the interpreter’s being.²
The Pentateuch: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: Genesis 1–11 holds the texts for creation, garden, Cain, flood, and Babel. Reflections on humanity, these can come from any period, early or late.
Rethinking Revelation: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: With the exception of some solidly conservative biblical scholarship, the assumption is widely accepted that the present text of the Pentateuch in its final form came together in post–exilic Israel. If most of the priestly writing (P) is situated around the time of Israel’s exile (587–538), it is clear enough that the final form of the Pentateuch has to be later. It should also be clear that the final form of the Pentateuch was not compiled in terms of the age of the texts concerned, but in terms of the chronology of their contents. The first chapter of
The Reported Story: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: This paper emerges from a combination of three factors: intuition, commonsense logic, and everyday observation. The intuition is simply a storyteller’s conviction, after working with the text of 1–2 Samuel for a while, that no storytellers worth their salt would be able to tell some of the stories the way they are in the text.¹ In exciting areas, they are too bare, too bald; they cry out for embellishment. Commonsense logic says that as well as the simple telling of a story and the skilled fashioning of a story as a work of literary art, there is also the
Past History and Present Text: from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: Enchantment with the biblical text as literary text is as old as the Bible’s origins. The endeavour to bring this enchantment to fruition in compelling interpretation has, over recent decades,
The Growth of Joshua 1–12 and The Theology of Extermination from:
Opening the Bible
Abstract: ‘Growth-of-text’ is certainly not flavor-of-the-month at the moment in exegetical circles. This article hews close to the contours of the present text, not attempting to go any further back into the history of the text than the pre–dtr level represented by Joshua 2. Joshua 1 provides the introduction to the deuteronomistic text of the book of Joshua.¹ It is a possibility worth considering that Joshua 2 provides the introduction to an earlier narrative version, with a significantly different presentation of the traditions. Identification of this possible narrative raises issues around the development of a theology of extermination.
13. ENTRE UNA REALIDAD PLURILINGÜE Y UN ANHELO DE NACIÓN. from:
Historia sociolingüística de México
Author(s) Villavicencio Frida
Abstract: Considerar la sociolingüística como el estudio de las necesidades comunicativas de los hablantes implica conocer las condiciones sociales en las que dicha comunicación se produce y las repercusiones que estas condiciones tienen en la producción y las actitudes lingüísticas de las personas que interactúan en un contexto específico. Los fenómenos sociolingüísticos a los que dan lugar las necesidades comunicativas son complejos y dinámicos, por ello fenómenos como el cambio, variación, contacto, bilingüismo, diglosia y desplazamiento o muerte de lenguas sólo pueden entenderse a cabalidad si se atiende tanto sincrónica como diacrónicamente al contexto en el que estos fenómenos se producen.
Book Title: Pasados y presentes de la violencia en Colombia-Estudios sobre las comisiones de investigación (19582011)
Publisher: Pontificia Universidad Javeriana
Author(s): MARÍN JEFFERSON JARAMILLO
Abstract: El lector que se adentre en el libro Pasados y presentes de violencia en Colombia. Estudio de las comisiones de investigación, 19582011, saldrá de él con la sensación de haber hecho una travesía problemática e inspiradora. Los múltiples y sucesivos pasados de la violencia, aprehendidos por sucesivas comisiones de diferente mandato, perspectiva y composición, no solo interpelan nuestro presente sino que en estos tiempos sirven como referente para la construcción de futuro inmediato de Colombia, acicateado por un contexto de diálogos de paz. Las iniciativas de verdad y de memoria en el país no volverán a ser miradas, ni valoradas, ni juzgadas de la misma manera después de este balance, pues, en los sucesivos planos del juego de espejos en el que el autor nos ha invitado a reflejarnos, ha logrado adentrarse, con honestidad y rigor, en los nudos de las legítimas controversias que alimentan los ejercicios académicopolíticos que son las comisiones de investigación sobre nuestras violencias.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt169zsd4
3. El Grupo de Memoria Histórica (2007-2011) from:
Pasados y presentes de la violencia en Colombia
Abstract: El Grupo de Memoria Histórica surgió en 2007, en un contexto político que intentó conjugar seguridad democrática y reconciliación nacional. Este grupo fue una subcomisión de la Comisión Nacional de Reparación y Reconciliación (CNRR), hasta finales de 2011, cuando pasó a ser parte del Centro Nacional de Memoria Histórica (CNMH). la comisión nacional de Reparación y Reconciliación fue creada en el marco del proceso de Justica y Paz, durante el gobierno de Álvaro Uribe Vélez. Este capítulo se ocupará de esta iniciativa, destacando sus alcances, sus dificultades y su novedad con respecto a las comisiones ya descritas. En lo tocante
4. Balance, preguntas y apuestas from:
Pasados y presentes de la violencia en Colombia
Abstract: Uno de los principales desafíos de este trabajo fue comprender cómo las comisiones de estudio sobre la violencia articularon y desplegaron narrativas y dispositivos de gestión institucional de las violencias. Con la noción de trama, abordada desde el punto de vista de Paul Ricoeur y Hayden White, hemos sugerido que es posible, en un contexto como el colombiano, articular lecturas, interpretaciones y contenidos ideológicos sobre la guerra. Estas tramas facilitan la evocación y la representación de la guerra, en términos de pasado, presente y futuro. Nuestro lente sociohistórico y hermenéutico nos permitió esbozar la producción, reproducción y trámite de esas
CAPÍTULO 2 Muerte y cultura from:
La muerte
Author(s) Posse Eugenia Villa
Abstract: Este texto consta de dos partes. La primera se refiere a la muerte, al miedo que se le tiene, al entierro humano y sus significados para conocer la evolución de la cultura humana y entender las relaciones entre muerte y religión. En la segunda parte, se hace
CAPÍTULO 2 LA CONSOLACIÓN ANTE EL SUFRIMIENTO HUMANO from:
Mal y sufrimiento humano
Abstract: La consolación de la filosofía (Consolatio philosophiae)de Boecio es uno de los textos más representativos de la visión del mundo de la Antigüedad grecorromana en su manera de asumir las consecuencias de afirmar la unidad del primer principio bueno frente a las inclemencias del sufrimiento humano, y por ello es al mismo tiempo un paso necesario hacia la posterior configuración de la problemática moderna de la teodicea. El texto fue escrito por el mismo Boecio en una situación que ya presagia la problemática más cruda de la teodicea: la espera de la ejecución de una sentencia a muerte. Esta
CAPÍTULO 3 LA JUSTIFICACIÓN RACIONAL DEL MAL EN GENERAL from:
Mal y sufrimiento humano
Abstract: El siglo XVIII ha sido denominado por Geyer como el siglo de la teodicea¹. En este contexto podemos afirmar que el recorrido histórico de este siglo estuvo marcado desde sus inicios por los intentos racionales de justificación del mal en general y, en particular, del sufrimiento humano. El significado de este hecho se puede ver si recordamos que en 1710 aparecieron publicados los famosos
Essais de Théodiceéde Leibniz y en 1791 Kant publicó su escritoÜber das Mißlingen aller philosophischen Versuche in der Theodizee. Si se acepta esta tesis fundamental de Geyer, parece, entonces, que tenemos que reconocer que
CAPÍTULO 6 ESCUCHAR EL DOLOR DE LA FEROCIDAD EXTREMA from:
Mal y sufrimiento humano
Abstract: En el desarrollo histórico-filosófico de nuestro presente el desafío del mal ha alcanzado su máximo nivel de despliegue. Con frecuencia nuestra época ha sido caracterizada como la edad de la crisis de la razón, pero también puede ser considerada como la de la crisis de la teodicea y, con ello, de todo esfuerzo racional por neutralizar y compensar el despliegue inmanente del mal y del sufrimiento humano en el mundo. En este contexto, los acontecimientos sociopolíticos y culturales del siglo XX parecen indicar que no se puede ya más comprender el mal como un mero fenómeno parasitario, esto es, como
PRESENTACIÓN from:
Pensar sistémico
Abstract: Sin embargo, no existía un texto que pudiera contener entre sus informaciones lo que se encontraba disperso. Con esta inquietud me dediqué a llevar a cabo esta labor de escribir un corpus teórico que pudiera facilitar el estudio de la sistémica. No
IV EL PENSAR COMPLEJO from:
Pensar sistémico
Abstract: El acto de observar es el punto de partida para entender la realidad, las razones que se relacionan con los fenómenos y comprender el universo. Después de la observación es inevitable la descripción, que a su vez conduce a explicaciones. Con ellas se reformula lo observado y lo descrito, en función de la experiencia y del contexto.¹
VI HERMENÉUTICA (TRADUCCIÓN/LENGUAJE/INTERPRETACIÓN) from:
Pensar sistémico
Abstract: El conocimiento emerge en el contexto de dos movimientos elementales entre quien conoce y el objeto de conocimiento, el acercamiento y el alejamiento. Estos dos actos resumen en su sencillez la esencia misma del acto de conocer. Acercar se para tener una experiencia más conectada con el mundo de las cosas, con sus objetos, con el universo. Alejarse para poder obtener así la distancia suficiente que otorgue a la experiencia sobre el mundo una dimensión en perspectiva. Acerca miento para sentir el universo, para sumergirse en él; alejamiento para no sentirlo, para desvincularse del universo.
VII LA IDEA DEL CONTEXTO from:
Pensar sistémico
Abstract: El concepto de contexto, a pesar de ser muy utilizado en múltiples situaciones, no ha sido lo suficientemente desarrollado y no existen explicaciones someras y detalladas del concepto, sin embargo, es una palabra de uso común que se utiliza permanentemente en muchos ámbitos. Se trata de una palabra comodín cuya naturaleza se adapta a una multiplicidad de referenciaciones y, por ello, en muchos campos del conocimiento se recurre a ella. Desde una perspectiva sistémica, la idea de contexto adquiere una importancia fundamental en la medida en que para un sistema las interacciones e interrelaciones conectan los fenómenos y, como con
Book Title: Los hermanos Alexander y Wilhelm von Humboldt en Colombia-Huellas históricas de la cooperación científica entre dos continentes
Publisher: Pontificia Universidad Javeriana
Author(s): Barajas Angélica Hernández
Abstract: Este libro sigue las huellas de los dos hermanos Alexander y Wilhelm von Humboldt en la Nueva Granada y actual Colombia, para mostrar los caminos históricos de cooperación e intercambio científico entre Alemania y Colombia. Desde el famoso viaje de Alexander von Humboldt a América y su encuentro con José Celestino Mutis y otros reconocidos investigadores del Nuevo Mundo en Santa Fe de Bogotá en el año 1801, la cooperación científica entre Alemania y Colombia se ha desarrollado en un amplio panorama de encuentros, relaciones, correspondencias e intercambios. Por otro lado, es menos conocida la influencia del hermano Wilhelm von Humboldt en la academia de Latinoamérica. No obstante, a pesar de que Wilhelm von Humboldt nunca visitó el Nuevo Continente, el discurso de este importante reformador del sistema de educación en Prusia tuvo un importante eco en una buena parte del pensamiento académico que se ha gestado desde la Nueva Granada hasta nuestros días. Seguir las huellas de estos dos hermanos, recorriendo los caminos que han tomado sus ideas y pensamientos en el contexto latinoamericano, es el propósito de los ensayos que se unen en este libro. Con esto se busca evidenciar no solo el impacto del pensamiento humboldtiano en Colombia como un ejemplo significativo en la historia de la ciencia entre Europa y Latinoamérica, sino también indagar por la actualidad de las propuestas humboldtianas para la ciencia y la cooperación académica de nuestro presente.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt169zt3z
Aportes teórico-conceptuales sobre formabilidad/educabilidad (Bildsamkeit) en el contexto educativo colombiano: from:
Los hermanos Alexander y Wilhelm von Humboldt en Colombia
Author(s) Peña Andrés Klaus Runge
Abstract: Los términos alemanes
Bildung(formación) yBildsamkeit(formabilidad) son ese tipo de expresiones que muestran las particularidades e idiosincrasias de una sociedad (cultura) y que hacen quedar a todo traductor como untradutore traidore(traductor traidor). Aparecido el segundo con los trabajos pedagógicos de Herbart (Umriss) y el primero en el marco de las reflexiones místico-religiosas acerca de la doctrina de laImago dei¹ –como las del maestro Eckhart–, secularizado y antropologizado durante la Ilustración y el neohumanismo² alemanes,³ son conceptos que hasta el día de hoy gozan todavía de una gran vitalidad en el contexto teutónico, y no
POINT OF DEPARTURE from:
Thou Shalt Not Kill: A Political and Theological Dialogue
Abstract: Whosoever destroys one man is counted by Scripture as though he had destroyed the whole world. This is also true of Cain who killed Abel, his brother, as it is written in the Scripture:
The voice of thy brother’s blood crieth unto Me(Genesis 4.10). Though he may shed the blood (dm) of only a single person, the text uses the plural:dmym(“bloods”). This teaches us that the blood of Abel’s children, and his children’s children, and all the descendants destined to come forth from him until the end of time—all of them stood crying out before the
COMMANDMENTS AND COVENANT from:
Thou Shalt Not Kill: A Political and Theological Dialogue
Abstract: This introductory framework should suffice to demonstrate that the very concept of “commandment,” when linked to the precepts of the Decalogue, requires a clarification that restates the authentic law. If we are to grasp the meanings of moral law in its actual cultural context, we cannot possibly trust some sort of common sense without immediately getting lost in a maze of multiple misunderstandings and contradictions. We will have to find ways to peel off the sedimented crust formed by the usual meanings and to strip ambiguity from the very debates that should have critically illuminated the problems.
Book Title: El helicoide de la investigación-Metodología en tesis de ciencias sociales
Publisher: Facultad Latinoamerica de Ciencias Sociales, sede México
Author(s): Zaremberg Gisela
Abstract: Este libro no es un texto de metodología tradicional. Propone, en cambio, un abordaje diferente exponiendo al lector las decisiones y los caminos metodológicos emprendidos en investigaciones que originaron tesis de doctorado y de maestría en ciencias sociales. La obra condensa experiencias reflexionadas y narradas por los propios autores sobre el proceso que los llevó a culminar con éxito sus tesis. Es un libro que comparte con aire intimista, la lógica del vaivén en torno a los momentos de decisión y gozo que enfrentan todos aquellos comprometidos con la tarea de investigar.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt16f8cj3
Book Title: Políticas literarias-Poder y acumulación en la literatura y el cine latinoamericanos
Publisher: Facultad Latinoamerica de Ciencias Sociales, sede México
Author(s): Bartra Roger
Abstract: Esta obra analiza las posibles relaciones entre la crítica de Walter Benjamin y la experiencia cultural del capitalismo en América Latina; la hipótesis de que, vista desde la perspectiva de la producción cultural, la experiencia histórica latinoamericana del capitalismo ha estado sobredeterminada por lo político; y que la violencia constituyente que define la “acumulación originaria" no sólo precede al capitalismo, sino que lo acompaña siempre como su condición de existencia y reproducción. Este libro reúne nuevas lecturas contextuales, es decir, sociales, de una parte fundamental del archivo cultural latinoamericano.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt16f8ct7
Introducción from:
Políticas literarias
Abstract: Los ensayos incluidos en este volumen han sido escritos a lo largo de los últimos veinte años: los que forman parte de la primera sección son reflexiones sobre la obra de Walter Benjamin; los de la segunda, son interpretaciones de textos ya canónicos de la literatura latinoamericana y, finalmente, los de la tercera, versan sobre aspectos de la cultura visual (cine y televisión) más o menos contemporánea —aunque cabe decir que el tiempo presente que se experimenta como contemporáneo parece desvanecerse y, por eso, “pasar” con más y más velocidad (creo, sin embargo, que las obras analizadas:
Cronos(1992) de
4. Para una lectura política de El Señor Presidente: from:
Políticas literarias
Abstract: El Señor Presidente(1946) es una novela clave tanto de la historia literaria guatemalteca, como de la latinoamericana. Situada históricamente entre el liberalismo positivista (y racista) juvenil y el socialismo mágicoindigenista (y culturalista) adulto del autor, por un lado, y las vanguardias históricas que Asturias conoció en París y el “boom” de la narrativa en los años sesenta, por otro, esta obra-puente funciona también como texto de obligada referencia —aunque casi siempre negativa para los autores más conocidos— entre las novelas de la dictadura en la década posterior al “boom” (Asturias, 2000).¹
9. Proximidad crítica: from:
Políticas literarias
Author(s) Martínez Luciano
Abstract: Carlos Monsiváis es, quizás, el escritor contemporáneo más influyente y prolífico de México. Su escritura documenta las transformaciones políticas y culturales del país, y lo hace en forma sostenida, concentrando su atención tanto en sus objetos particulares, como en su público lector. Su obra aparece en diarios, semanarios y revistas especializadas, tanto dentro de la academia, como fuera de ésta. Monsiváis se ganaba la vida como escritor, pero es posible detectar en sus distintos textos, y en su extensa variedad, una necesidad de comunicar que le era existencialmente fundamental. En efecto, su presencia es tan dominante que su obra es
Democracia liberal procedimental y movimientos sociales. from:
Política y sociedad en México
Author(s) Vázquez Daniel
Abstract: El objetivo de este texto es analizar
las limitaciones de los recursos políticos provenientes de la acción colectiva en la generación de influencia en la toma de decisiones gubernamentales de un gobierno democrático. Para analizar estas limitaciones utilizaré el caso del conflicto en Oaxaca que muestra la fuerza que los actores colectivos pueden llegar a tener, así como sus limitaciones en la influencia en la toma de decisiones. Al final, compararéqué forma de control tiene mejor institucionalizados sus recursos políticos para influir en la toma de decisiones: el poliárquico-electoral, el mercado o la acción colectiva.
Historia y derechos humanos from:
Los derechos humanos en las ciencias sociales
Author(s) Bielous Silvia Dutrénit
Abstract: Preguntarse sobre la intersección entre historia y derechos humanos (DH), o hacerlo desde la indagación del historiador respecto a esta temática, impone ubicar unos pocos asuntos desde la disciplina. Con ello no quiero decir que sea posible encontrar un único atajo que nos lleve a una clara determinación disciplinaria y temática. Todo lo contrario. En el texto se
buceaentre ciertas discusiones historiográficas en cuanto al campo de la Historia del tiempo presente (HTP) y abordajes sobre DH. El propósito es intentar determinar el quehacer de la disciplina y el papel de los historiadores en uno de sus campos específicos,
Introduction: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Thomas Dominic
Abstract: The present collection is the fruit of an inquiry that began in the early 1990s and that sought to better elucidate certain aspects of France’s contemporary history. The weight of colonial imaginary, discernible in the production of a colonial iconicity, in colonial cinema, and in the intertextual articulations of images/discourse, called for improved contextualization, as did those mechanisms associated with the construction of different paradigms with respect to the Other in the context of a burgeoning imperialism.¹ Initial research was conducted on the subject of “human zoos,” and then shortly thereafter we began evaluating the importance of colonial expositions and
5 Literature, Song, and the Colonies (1900–1920) from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Ruscio Alain
Abstract: Colonial writing both could have and should have been the ancestor of the current trend of “surprising traveler” novels. However, it is not. Today, colonial literature has been all but forgotten, and even when it is evoked, it is to reaffirm its negative status. In terms of its literary qualities, the genre rarely produced texts rich enough to leave a mark on French literature. Never mind a masterpiece. There was never a
French Kipling—at least not according to traditional doxa on the subject. The theme of colonization all too often produced literary works of a didactic and ideologically heavy-handed
7 School, Pedagogy, and the Colonies (1870–1914) from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Manceron Gilles
Abstract: In the aftermath of a war in which two provinces were lost, and in the context of a Europe throughout which nationalities were being formed, the role of school was primarily to establish feelings of patriotism. It did so by calling upon both scholarly representations of history and popular legend. As Ernest Lavisse writes in an article titled “History” in his
Dictionnaire pédagogique:“Make them love our ancestors the Gauls and the Druid forests, Charles Martel in Poitiers, Roland in Roncevaux, Joan of Arc, Bayard, all our heroes from the past, all surrounded in legend.” The valorization of colonial expansion
13 The Athletic Exception: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Bancel Nicolas
Abstract: Black athletes from the French colonies began to appear in metropolitan France in the early twenties.¹ They were represented in the media according to two models: black American champion-athletes, who had become popular in France toward the end of the nineteenth century, and black colonial subjects. The image of the colonial black athlete was elaborated at the intersection of these two imaginaries. However, the progressive stereotyping of these black athletes cannot be reduced exclusively to race. Instead, given the varying contexts in which these stereotypes were produced, their reversible and ever-evolving character, we would do well to consider the different
16 National Unity: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Blanchard Pascal
Abstract: The ambiance surrounding the 1931 exposition in the French capital was quite strange, to say the least. The context in metropolitan France had been changing over the prior two years. Between 1929 and 1931, the number of colonial newspapers went from seventy to seventy-seven, the news media became colonial in the space of a few months, and Radio-Paris began proposing regular conferences on the Empire. The French media had a new infatuation, and was preparing the French populace for an event controlled by political parties that also, directly and indirectly, had an influence on major periodicals. But what exactly was
20 Education: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Denis Daniel
Abstract: Novels, comic strips, movies, an abundance of colonial iconography all testify to the existence of a very specific cultural apparatus that worked to deeply inscribe the “imperial” into metropolitan culture.¹ Moreover, this
imperial culture,through targeted means of forming and educating the youth, was a major factor in the creation of a “Homo imperialis” in metropolitan France. It did this according to two mechanisms, which have thus far received little scholarly attention. The first concerns the school and the textbooks in which one finds texts and images promoting imperialism. The second is the role played by an extracurricular activity with,
Foreword: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Waberi Abdourahman A.
Abstract: Gustave Flaubert once wrote: “Those who read a book in order to know if the baroness marries the count are fools.” I would add: those who read this text in order to find out how France is doing will have the right to feel cheated, for if you want a prognosis, or if you want to develop some kind of perspective on the situation, you’ll have to hurry over to Marcel Pagnol’s beloved Bar de la Marine. Onward.¹
47 Francophonie and Universality: from:
Colonial Culture in France since the Revolution
Author(s) Parker Gabrielle
Abstract: Depending on the geographical, historical, or political context, “Francophonie” has acquired different meanings.¹ For Onésime Reclus, the geographer who coined the term in the nineteenth century, it referred to the place “where French rules.”² Anticipating the definition that was to be adopted more than a century later, Onésime Reclus included among Francophones all who were “destined to remain or to become participants in our language.”
Modern Francophonie,redefined after 1960, included those who had “the French language in common” (en commun), then those who “shared in it” (en partage).³ Toward the end of the twentieth century, Francophonie was defined as
3 On Faith, the Maternal, and Postmodernism from:
The Future of Continental Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) Mooney Edward F.
Abstract: We know our futures from our adopted pasts. The Ur-text for Continental philosophy of religion is penned by the elusive Johannes de Silentio, sometime freelancer in the employ of Søren Kierkegaard, in 1843 in the Danish market town, Copenhagen. Surprisingly, the first really
intelligiblefigure of faith inFear and Tremblingis not the grotesque, or shall we say, monstrous father who binds Isaac at God’s command, but an unassuming mother weaning her child. De Silentio announces that his approach will employ resources both “dialectical” and “lyrical,” both philosophical and poetic. In the event, however, even these rival measures do
17 From Cosmology to the First Ethical Gesture: from:
The Future of Continental Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) Škof Lenart
Abstract: In this essay I want to explore Schelling’s cosmological philosophy by comparing it to early Indian philosophy on one hand and the philosophy of Luce Irigaray on the other hand. In the first section I begin with a comparison of Schelling’s cosmogonical question from
Ages of the Worldand the Indian Vedic cosmogonic hymn “Nasadasiya.” The basic question of this section on the “philosophy of beginning” is whence comes the creation of the world. There is no direct textual evidence in Schelling’s writings that he read this particular Vedic hymn, but there are striking similarities between Schelling’s cosmogonical concepts and
Introduction from:
Encountering Morocco
Author(s) NEWCOMB RACHEL
Abstract: This book introduces readers to Morocco by showing how anthropologists have come to understand it. Each essay takes us into a specific part of the country through the unique voice of the writer. Each delivers a very local story, a vignette of how a particular individual has done fieldwork in a specific context. And each stands as a personal meditation on cross-cultural understanding, the way that one person came to appreciate an alien social world. Together the chapters build a richly textured portrait of the Kingdom of Morocco-a key site in the development of the discipline of anthropology.
CHAPTER 9 Pushing Out Islam: from:
Visual Culture in the Modern Middle East
Author(s) GENCER YASEMIN
Abstract: A cartoon published in 1924, on the front page of the Turkish satirical journal
Akbaba(Vulture), depicts a machine and as its operator, Mustafa Kemal, the president and leader of the recently founded Turkish Republic (fig. 9.1).¹ A second man, identifiable by his long cloak and turban as a mullah, is caught in a grinding machine. The machine is identified in the register below the cartoon as “the Republic’s Machine” (Cumhuriyet Makinesi). Further clarifying the cartoon, its caption reads, “Conservative Reaction gets himself caught in the Modern Machine, whose meaning he did not understand.” The text equates the concept of
THREE Nature and Flesh from:
Degrees of Givenness
Abstract: Instead of examining a phenomenon that Marion already depicts as saturated, this chapter focuses on one he does not discuss. I will suggest that nature and various nonhuman beings can appear to us as saturated phenomena, both on Marion’s own terms and in the sense in which I have argued in respect to the first two types of phenomena examined: as displaying degrees and requiring hermeneutic context. Hence this chapter is not specifically about Marion’s discussion of the third saturated phenomenon, that of the human flesh. Yet, as we see later in this chapter, there might be some connections between
Conclusion from:
Degrees of Givenness
Abstract: In this book I have examined Marion’s proposal of saturated phenomena and argued that Marion focuses too exclusively on their absolute excess and almost complete lack of context. I have suggested, instead, that phenomena are given in degrees of saturation and not only in the two or three degrees Marion indicates, poverty and saturation, but instead in a whole variety and range of degrees. Phenomena are more or less saturated in many different ways, fitting not along a narrow spectrum, but occupying a wide field of diversity of appearance or givenness. Focusing entirely on absolute and total givenness, excessive saturation,
Book Title: Kierkegaard and Death- Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): BUBEN ADAM
Abstract: Few philosophers have devoted such sustained, almost obsessive attention to the topic of death as Søren Kierkegaard. Kierkegaard and Death brings together new work on Kierkegaard's multifaceted discussions of death and provides a thorough guide to the development, in various texts and contexts, of Kierkegaard's ideas concerning death. Essays by an international group of scholars take up essential topics such as dying to the world, living death, immortality, suicide, mortality and subjectivity, death and the meaning of life, remembrance of the dead, and the question of the afterlife. While bringing Kierkegaard's philosophy of death into focus, this volume connects Kierkegaard with important debates in contemporary philosophy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt16gz6m3
8. A Critical Perspective on Kierkegaard’s “At a Graveside” from:
Kierkegaard and Death
Author(s) Marino Gordon D.
Abstract: This short chapter is faceted to one text—Kierkegaard’s “At a Graveside.” While Kierkegaard’s thoughts on death spill across his corpus, I believe that this nonpseudonymous discourse, published in 1845, is his most straightforward and sustained reflection on what might be termed Kierkegaard’s account of “Being-towards-death.” Drawing a comparison with Tolstoy, I submit that for all the epiphanies in these pellucid pages, there is something lacking. There are other lessons to be drawn.
10. Heidegger and Kierkegaard on Death: from:
Kierkegaard and Death
Author(s) Guignon Charles
Abstract: The jury is still out on the nature and extent of Kierkegaard’s influence on the early Heidegger, including his magnum opus
Being and Time(1927) as well as his lectures and writings prior to that work. In the “Foreword” to the 1972 edition of his “Early Writings” in German, Heidegger speaks of those “exciting years between 1910 and 1914” when, together with the work of Nietzsche and Dostoevsky, he read translations of the writings of Kierkegaard.¹ However, it is not evident how much of Kierkegaard seeped into Heidegger’s thought or precisely which texts influenced his own. Theodore Kisiel suggests that
3 Sacred Suffering: from:
Phenomenology in Anthropology
Author(s) Throop C. Jason
Abstract: In anthropology, the sacred has long been viewed as a unique register of human existence that is at times intimately associated with human suffering in its various forms and manifestations. Often enfolded within such orientations to the potential sacredness of human suffering are associated moral experiences and ethical concerns. Whether understood in the context of painful rituals of initiation, in the light of pain-induced transformations in consciousness, in the context of particular salvational orientations to loss, illness, human finitude, and death, or in the tendency to view suffering as a means of sacrificing one’s own desires for the benefit of
8 Being-in-the-Covenant: from:
Phenomenology in Anthropology
Author(s) Timmer Jaap
Abstract: Biblical prophecy makes a major contribution to discourses and practices of nation and destiny in Solomon Islands. After discussing its broader context, this article investigates the power of Old Testament prophecies through analysis of the 2010 Queen’s Birthday speech of Solomon Islands’ governor-general, Sir Frank Kabui, entitled “Our connection with the Throne of England” (Kabui 2010), given to an audience of national and international officials in Honiara, the capital of Solomon Islands. Kabui, a To’abaita speaker from North Malaita, focuses on a British-Israelite theory that claims that Jacob’s pillar stone is kept in Scotland because the kings and queens of
Re-introduction from:
The Rigor of a Certain Inhumanity
Abstract: So far we have been considering chiefly the case where representation is semantic. But consider now more closely the case where representation is, for instance, ethical. Consider first such a case on analogy with legal representation. Advocates represent their clients at the bar by making representations on their behalf. To make a representation in this context is to make or defend a claim. Further, it can be to make (or defend) a claim that a client has a claim. And the latter claim can be one that is founded in the claimant on behalf of whom the advocate pleads. Or
2 ‘Reality’ effects in computer animation from:
A Reader In Animation Studies
Author(s) Manovich Lev
Abstract: This is how Frederick Hartt, the author of a widely used textbook
Art. A History of Painting, Sculpture, Architecturedescribes the importance of Giotto di Bondone, ‘the first giant in the long history of Italian painting’:
10 Norman McLaren and Jules Engel: from:
A Reader In Animation Studies
Author(s) Moritz William
Abstract: Most texts oriented toward animation as a Fine Art – such as the catalogue for the
Film as Filmexhibition that toured Germany and England from 1977 until ignore McLaren entirely while including Len Lye, Oskar Fischinger, Harry James Whitney and other animators who are McLaren’s
7 The Enigma of Socrates: from:
Gadamer
Abstract: It is impossible to imagine philosophical hermeneutics without Greek philosophy. Nonetheless, hermeneutics is not a retreat from the questions of contemporary philosophy to the historical-philological study of Greek texts, nor should Gadamer’s project be reduced to a mere “application” of Greek ideas. Greek philosophy plays a decisive role for hermeneutics, which has not yet been sufficiently recognized.
8 Of the Vision and the Riddle: from:
Nietzsche and Phenomenology
Author(s) Boublil Élodie
Abstract: The chapter titled “Of the Vision and the Riddle” in
Thus Spoke Zarathustrapresents theNietzscheantest of the Eternal Return. This invitation conveys the premises of the reevaluation to come, since it reverses the traditional connotations associated with riddles, on the one hand, and those related to vision, on the other hand. From the beginning, seeing does not help solve the riddle—as would have been the case within the context of prophetic revelation¹—but it leads to the riddle’s preservation and concealment so that seeing could turn the riddle into the questionpar excellencethat would test the
12 The Philosophy of the Morning: from:
Nietzsche and Phenomenology
Author(s) Ansell-Pearson Keith
Abstract: I think it is difficult for any commentator to declare with total conviction that he has got Nietzsche right in terms of identifying him with a single or specific philosophical movement or doctrine. My view is that naturalism, existentialism, phenomenology, and poststructuralism can all, with a degree of plausibility, claim themselves heirs to his thinking.¹ Nietzsche is a thinker whose texts open up “possibilities,” and all these modes of thought can be found prefigured and at work in the text I focus on in this paper,
Dawn.² Having said this, however, it is remarkable the extent to which this text
13 Appearance and Values: from:
Nietzsche and Phenomenology
Author(s) Hatab Lawrence J.
Abstract: If we take phenomenology in a general sense to be concerned with “appearance,” Nietzsche’s philosophy offers a wealth of pertinent material. Yet the meaning of appearance in Nietzsche’s texts is not always easy to fathom. In this chapter I want to explore a “phenomenology of values” by coordinating Nietzsche’s complex approach to appearance with his critique of morality.¹
ELEVEN Living within Tradition from:
Philosophy, Feminism, and Faith
Author(s) KAPLAN LAURA DUHAN
Abstract: A colleague invited me to write an essay about some of the difficulties I face in trying to reconcile my philosophy, my feminism, and my faith. After two botched attempts to outline such an essay, I came to realize that I had nothing to say on the topic because I have no difficulties reconciling philosophy, feminism, and faith. Instead, all three pursuits converge in my understanding of tradition. This understanding is not an intellectual achievement, but a way of life. It is difficult for me to rip this way of life far enough out of its context to articulate it
7 NATURAL CONVERS(AT)IONS: from:
Material Feminisms
Author(s) Kirby Vicki
Abstract: The “linguistic turn” in postmodern and poststructural criticism has had a major impact on the landscape of the humanities and social sciences and the way we conceive and communicate our various concerns. Words such as “text,” “writing,” “inscription,” “discourse,” “language,” “code,” “representation,” and so on are now part of the vernacular in critical discussion. Indeed, over the years the textualizing of objects and methodologies has generated new interdisciplinary formations across the academy and transformed the content, approach, and even the justifications for research. On the political front we have seen similar shifts in the practices, modes of argumentation, and even
SIX Nature and Artifice from:
What Is Fiction For?
Abstract: Part 1 proposed a new theoretical basis for the ancient idea that in major creative literature the manipulation of language in the context of a poem or fictional narrative can suffice to throw light on something worth calling real. Its central pillar is an account of meaning derived from a new reading of Wittgenstein that departs radically from the traditional account, entrenched for many centuries in Western philosophy, of how language connects with reality. According to that traditional account, to bestow meaning upon a noun is automatically to connect it to reality, since to bestow meaning on a noun is,
SEVEN Virginia Woolf and “the True Reality” from:
What Is Fiction For?
Abstract: “Have I the power of conveying the true reality?” wrote Virginia Woolf in her diary entry for June 19, 1923. Recent critical theory returns a dusty answer: no writer has, or could even intelligibly envisage having, such a power. It seems to many at present that talk of such a power must necessarily imply what Paul de Man liked to call a specular relationship between the text and something outside it, which we might call in clumsy English “the extratextual” or, following Derrida and in only slightly less clumsy French, the “
hors-texte.” In an obvious sense, of course, what is
TEN Reactive versus Interpretive Criticism from:
What Is Fiction For?
Abstract: In part 1 of this book I presented a general case in favor of the traditional humanist assumption that major creative literature is of
cognitivevalue – of value, among other things, for “what it can teach us” about “the human condition.” And in part 2, in the course of rerunning those arguments in some new contexts designed to bring out further aspects and implications of the general position they define, I offered some concrete examples, with reference to Dickens, Woolf, Appelfeld, and others, of the sort of thing that might in practice constitute, exemplify, the sort of cognitive gain to
9 Semiotization of Matter: from:
Material Ecocriticism
Author(s) Maran Timo
Abstract: A basic claim of the newly developing field of material ecocriticism appears to be that matter has agency and embodied meanings and that it is possible to decipher this matter in the framework of textual criticism. As Serenella Iovino has put it in her
ISLEintroductory essay on material ecocriticism, “The ‘material turn’ is the search for new conceptual models apt to theorize the connections between matter and agency on the one side, and the intertwining of bodies, natures, and meanings on the other side” (“Stories” 450). Material ecocriticism, she continues, “comes from the idea that it is possible to
15 Of Material Sympathies, Paracelsus, and Whitman from:
Material Ecocriticism
Author(s) Bennett Jane
Abstract: Paracelsus (1493–1541) experienced the natural world as a complex order of sympathies, resonances, magnetic attractions, and analogies (Pagel 52).¹ Though Paracelsus is variously categorized as physician, philosopher, alchemist, herbalist, I like to think of him as a plant physiognomist, as, that is, a practitioner of the art of discovering temperament and character from outward appearance. Each natural object bore for him a divine “signature” encoded in the thing’s shape, smell, texture, color, posture. This equivocal sign served as a spur to the human perceiver to engage in the artistry—the speculative thinking and practical experimentation—that would give determinacy
Introduction: from:
The Beautiful, The True and the Good
Abstract: The horizon of contemporary discussion includes a rejection of human nature that stands in tension with attempts to revive the notion within the context of dialogue. Lyotard considers the notion of human nature as a construct of the Enlightenment, a blanched, one-leveled notion that destroys the plurality of cultural experiences. He reaffirms the plurality of Wittgensteinian language games and rejects the Habermasian search for consensus by calling attention to the dissension from dominant paradigms that leads to scientific expansion.¹ Habermas claims that the structure of language implies a decentered subjectivity in a community underpinned by language and aimed at an
1 Reflections on Heraclitus from:
The Beautiful, The True and the Good
Abstract: The work of Heraclitus, unlike the work of Plato or Aristotle, has come down to us only in fragments preserved in various ancient sources that cited his work. As Charles Kahn has pointed out, every age has “projected its own meaning and its own preoccupations onto the text of Heraclitus.”¹ His fragments have had a peculiar attraction in modern times. Hegel said that there was not a single fragment (or “proposition”) that had not found a place in his System.² Nietzsche drew deeply from them. He claimed that “what he (Heraclitus) saw, the teaching of
law in becomingand of
11 Hegel: from:
The Beautiful, The True and the Good
Abstract: Hegel is without a doubt one of the most misunderstood thinkers in Western intellectual history, a history he claimed to sum up and bring to its maturity. This misunderstanding has several roots. One is the intrinsic difficulty of grasping Hegel’s thought. It is dense, technical, dialectical, and arranged in such a way that, to understand anything in it, one has to understanding its linkage with the whole system of thought. This means that one could easily take any given statement out of context and find in it a meaning that on the surface sounds preposterous.
22 Silence, Being, and the Between: from:
The Beautiful, The True and the Good
Abstract: Max Picard’s notion of Silence,¹ Martin Heidegger’s notion of Being,² and Martin Buber’s notion of the Between³ are not identical notions; but these three, I would suggest, stem from the same region of experience. It is a region whose loss all three thinkers bemoan as the ground of our modem unrest and rootlessness, for we are no longer planted in the soil, the relational context that is our proper element as human beings. When one thinks of rootedness, one thinks of family or of tradition, and, as significant regions of relatedness, these are not unrelated to the notions in question.
Book Title: The Incarnate Lord- Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): WHITE THOMAS JOSEPH
Abstract: The Incarnate Lord, then, considers central themes in Christology from a metaphysical perspective. Particular attention is given to the hypostatic union, the two natures of Christ, the knowledge and obedience of Jesus, the passion and death of Christ, his descent into hell, and resurrection. A central concern of the book is to argue for the perennial importance of ontological principles of Christology inherited from patristic and scholastic authors. However, the book also seeks to advance an interpretation of Thomistic Christology in a modern context. The teaching Aquinas, then, is central to the study, but it is placed in conversation with various modern theologians, such as Karl Barth, Karl Rahner and Hans Urs von Balthasar. Ultimately the goal of the work is to suggest how traditional Catholic theology might thrive under modern conditions, and also develop fruitfully from engaging in contemporary controversies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt16ptn5b
7 Did God Abandon Jesus? from:
The Incarnate Lord
Abstract: Modern theology has focused upon the last words of Christ in Mark 15:34—“My God, my God, why have you abandoned me?”—as a key locus of Christological dispute and interpretation.¹ Revisionist Enlightenment historians such as Reimarus have perceived in this verse an “authentic saying” of Jesus that predates the redaction of the Gospels. For him it is the indication of the Nazarene’s disillusioned apocalypticism.² Protestant theologians, meanwhile, have found warrant in this Scriptural text for a theology of Christ’s “god-forsakenness” experienced for us as a dimension of redemption. For Calvin it indicates Christ’s state of abandonment as an “experience
CONCLUSION: from:
The Incarnate Lord
Abstract: In the wake of the Second Vatican Council, Catholic theology embraced a primarily historical model of theological exploration. Topics such as Christology, the eucharist, and grace were treated by way of a chronological investigation: from the New Testament to the fathers, from the scholastic age to the early modern debates, terminating in a consideration of the
status quaestionisof the subject within modern and contemporary theology. This approach represents the still standard model one encounters in virtually any theology textbook in our time. Chronology determines content.
Jesus’ Bethsaida Disciples: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Appold Mark
Abstract: Seldom do biblical scholars reach full agreement on issues of textual interpretation. That certainly has to do with the very nature of the texts themselves. One notable exception, the product of two centuries of scholarship, is the now generally accepted recognition that none of the four Gospels can be read simply as historical reportage but that each one must rather be taken as an ultimately irresolvable mix of discoverable “facts” and faith. The problem does not hang on a simple either/or but on an examination of the many points in between. Johannine scholarship has examined virtually every interpretive possibility that
What’s in a Name? from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Witherington Ben
Abstract: The environment in which the New Testament was written was both oral and rhetorical in character. Texts, especially religious texts, function differently in oral cultures that are 90 percent illiterate and in which even the texts that exist are oral texts, meant to be read aloud. These important insights, when coupled with the realization that orally delivered and rhetorically adept discourse and storytelling was at the heart of first-century culture, should long ago have led us to a new way of reading the Gospels themselves.
Aspects of Historicity in John 5–12: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Anderson Paul N.
Abstract: In responding to the eight essays in part 2 of this volume, I am impressed at the variety of approaches to aspects of historicity in the Gospel of John. Employing religious-anthropological, archaeological, contextual, and historical-critical studies, these essays cover the middle section of the Fourth Gospel, which includes three of Jesus’ four trips to Jerusalem and rising opposition from the Judean religious leaders. The one miracle narrated in all four canonical Gospels—the feeding of the five thousand—and its attending features makes John 6 the premier locus of Gospel-comparison analysis, yet the Lazarus story of John 11 has captured
Peter’s Rehabilitation (John 21:15–19) and the Adoption of Sinners: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Labahn Michael
Abstract: John 21 may seem to be a surprising point of departure for a discussion about John and the historical Jesus.¹ Historical-critical scholarship, though challenged by conservative exegesis and/or by scholars using linguistic and narrative methods (e.g., Thyen 2005), still interprets John 21 as a later addition to the Gospel (e.g., Schnelle 2007a, 523–24). The judgment that John 21 has a secondary character is evident even in the more text-centered approaches of Francis Moloney (1998b, 545–47, 562–65) and Manfred Lang (1999, 294–95 n. 918).² So why take that chapter as a point of departure for raising the
John 21:24–25: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 2
Author(s) Culpepper R. Alan
Abstract: In
The Johannine School(Culpepper 1975), I examined John 21: 24– 25 for clues to the composition history and setting of the Fourth Gospel.In John the Son of Zebedee(Culpepper 1994), I studied it in the context of the growth of the tradition and legends about John. In this essay, I propose to look at its function in providing closure for the Gospel. The focus of this paper was prompted in particular by Howard M. Jackson and Richard Bauckham, who have recently offered readings of the last two verses of John that call for a reappraisal of their testimony
CHAPTER 1 Narrative Proclamation and Gospel Truthfulness from:
Speak Thus
Abstract: Let us begin with an observation that is at home within Radical Orthodoxy: Written texts can be misleading insofar as what they report can be imagined as free-floating facts, events, or ideas; that is, unbounded by the realities of cultural existence, of conditions surrounding both the production and reading of texts. This observation makes plain the ways we may be tempted to draw a straight line from the meaning of a text to the truth of that meaning, assuming that both can be exhaustively captured and assessed on the basis of the written word alone.
Book Title: The Renaissance of emotion-Understanding affect in Shakespeare and his contemporaries
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): Sullivan Erin
Abstract: This collection of essays offers a major reassessment of the meaning and significance of emotional experience in the work of Shakespeare and his contemporaries. Recent scholarship on early modern emotion has relied on a medical-historical approach, resulting in a picture of emotional experience that stresses the dominance of the material, humoral body. The Renaissance of emotion seeks to redress this balance by examining the ways in which early modern texts explore emotional experience from perspectives other than humoral medicine. The chapters in the book seek to demonstrate how open, creative and agency-ridden the experience and interpretation of emotion could be. Taken individually, the chapters offer much-needed investigations into previously overlooked areas of emotional experience and signification; taken together, they offer a thorough re-evaluation of the cultural priorities and phenomenological principles that shaped the understanding of the emotive self in the early modern period. The Renaissance of emotion will be of particular interest to students and scholars of Shakespeare and Renaissance literature, the history of emotion, theatre and cultural history, and the history of ideas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1729w4d
[Introduction] from:
Democracy, Culture, Catholicism: Voices from Four Continents
Abstract: When looking at the relationships between democracy, culture, and Catholicism within the Lithuanian context, what immediately comes to the fore are interactions characterized by trauma, distrust, and tragedy. The origins of this bleak picture can be traced back to Lithuania’s history, to the decades this nation and its people spent alternating under the rule of Soviet, Nazi, and (again) Soviet occupation. The themes of trauma and distrust come out clearly in the chapters included in this section. The concepts of democracy, culture, and Catholicism, so foundational to the objectives of this book, remain indeterminate in the Lithuanian context. This is
The Catholic Church, Indigenous Rights, and the Environment in the Peruvian Amazon Region from:
Democracy, Culture, Catholicism: Voices from Four Continents
Author(s) Espinosa Oscar A.
Abstract: This chapter examines the public declarations of the Amazonian bishops in defense of indigenous rights and the environment. These declarations evolved in a new historical context in Peru marked by two opposing forces: the aggressive expansion of large enterprises in the
[Introduction] from:
Democracy, Culture, Catholicism: Voices from Four Continents
Abstract: What greatly marks the relationships between democracy, culture, and Catholicism in the United States are the particular political and theological contexts from which the identity of US citizens emerged. The republic was established on the principles of democracy, and its culture was greatly affected and influenced by the prominent place enjoyed by Protestant Christianity among the people. Catholicism was an “outsider” religion that was not to be trusted and, worse, appeared to be completely incompatible with the political and cultural milieu of the nation. What the authors in this section seek to illustrate is the positive role Catholicism has played
3 Sacrifice as a Greco-Roman and Jewish Practice from:
Keeping the Feast
Abstract: While it makes sense logically that Paul might develop a language of temple and sacrifice that would be as valid for the Greco-Roman cults as for the Jewish cult, in fact part of what will become clear in chapter 6 is how Paul’s metaphors of temple and sacrifice in 1 Corinthians seem to have as their principal referent the Jewish cult in particular, and not a more generalized reference to ancient cults of all kinds.¹ It is the Jewish system of texts and practices in which Paul is a learned specialist. His expertise and authority are based in his experience
4 Sacrifice as an Object of Study from:
Keeping the Feast
Abstract: Sacrifice has been a widely practiced human act, various in its details, variously understood by those who have sought to explain it, and now almost unknown as an actual practice in developed countries. Most of those who have written on the subject would agree that sacrifice “means something” or “accomplishes something” beyond what is strictly observed, though most primary texts on sacrifice focus on what is
done, not on what itmeans.J. H. M. Beattie wrote in 1980, “sacrificial ritual, like other rites, is a form of art, a drama, which is believed by its performers … to work.
Book Title: Video Games Around the World- Publisher: The MIT Press
Author(s): IWATANI TORU
Abstract: Video games have become a global industry, and their history spans dozens of national industries where foreign imports compete with domestic productions, legitimate industry contends with piracy, and national identity faces the global marketplace. This volume describes video game history and culture across every continent, with essays covering areas as disparate and far-flung as Argentina and Thailand, Hungary and Indonesia, Iran and Ireland. Most of the essays are written by natives of the countries they discuss, many of them game designers and founders of game companies, offering distinctively firsthand perspectives. Some of these national histories appear for the first time in English, and some for the first time in any language.Readers will learn, for example, about the rapid growth of mobile games in Africa; how a meat-packing company held the rights to import the Atari VCS 2600 into Mexico; and how the Indonesian MMORPG
Nusantara Onlinereflects that country's cultural history and folklore. Every country or region's unique conditions provide the context that shapes its national industry; for example, the long history of computer science in the United Kingdom and Scandinavia, the problems of piracy in China, the PC Bangs of South Korea, or the Dutch industry's emphasis on serious games. As these essays demonstrate, local innovation and diversification thrive alongside productions and corporations with global aspirations.Africa • Arab World • Argentina • Australia • Austria • Brazil • Canada • China • Colombia • Czech Republic • Finland • France • Germany • Hong Kong • Hungary • India • Indonesia • Iran • Ireland • Italy • Japan • Mexico • The Netherlands • New Zealand • Peru • Poland • Portugal • Russia • Scandinavia • Singapore • South Korea • Spain • Switzerland • Thailand • Turkey • United Kingdom • United States of America • Uruguay • Venezuela
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt17kk7tc
Book Title: Mind in Architecture-Neuroscience, Embodiment, and the Future of Design
Publisher: The MIT Press
Author(s): Pallasmaa Juhani
Abstract: Although we spend more than ninety percent of our lives inside buildings, we understand very little about how the built environment affects our behavior, thoughts, emotions, and well-being. We are biological beings whose senses and neural systems have developed over millions of years; it stands to reason that research in the life sciences, particularly neuroscience, can offer compelling insights into the ways our buildings shape our interactions with the world. This expanded understanding can help architects design buildings that support both mind and body. In
Mind in Architecture, leading thinkers from architecture and other disciplines, including neuroscience, cognitive science, psychiatry, and philosophy, explore what architecture and neuroscience can learn from each other. They offer historical context, examine the implications for current architectural practice and education, and imagine a neuroscientifically informed architecture of the future. Architecture is late in discovering the richness of neuroscientific research. As scientists were finding evidence for the bodily basis of mind and meaning, architecture was caught up in convoluted cerebral games that denied emotional and bodily reality altogether. This volume maps the extraordinary opportunity that engagement with cutting-edge neuroscience offers present-day architects.ContributorsThomas D. Albright, Michael Arbib, John Paul Eberhard, Melissa Farling, Vittorio Gallese, Alessandro Gattara, Mark L. Johnson, Harry Francis Mallgrave, Iain McGilchrist, Juhani Pallasmaa, Alberto Pérez-Gómez, Sarah Robinson
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt17kk8bm
Book Title: Reconfiguring Myth and Narrative in Contemporary Opera-Osvaldo Golijov, Kaija Saariaho, John Adams, and Tan Dun
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): Dun Tan
Abstract: Yayoi Uno Everett focuses on four operas that helped shape the careers of the composers Osvaldo Golijov, Kaija Saariaho, John Adams, and Tan Dun, which represent a unique encounter of music and production through what Everett calls "multimodal narrative." Aspects of production design, the mechanics of stagecraft, and their interaction with music and sung texts contribute significantly to the semiotics of operatic storytelling. Everett's study draws on Northrop Frye's theories of myth, Lacanian psychoanalysis via Slavoj Žižek, Linda and Michael Hutcheon's notion of production, and musical semiotics found in Robert Hatten's concept of troping in order to provide original interpretive models for conceptualizing new operatic narratives.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt17kmw6p
Book Title: Luther and Liberation-A Latin American Perspective
Publisher: Augsburg Fortres
Author(s): Altmann Walter
Abstract: With the approach of the 500th anniversary of Martin Luther’s inauguration of the Protestant Reformation and the burgeoning dialogue between Catholics and Lutherans opened under Pope Francis, this new edition of Walter Altmann’s Luther and Liberation is timely and relevant. Luther and Liberation recovers the liberating and revolutionary impact of Luther’s theology, read afresh from the perspective of the Latin American context. Altmann provides a much-needed reassessment of Luther’s significance today through a direct engagement of Luther’s historical situation with an eye keenly situated on the deeply contextual situation of the contemporary reader, giving a localized reading from the author’s own experience in Latin America. The work examines with fresh vigor Luther’s central theological commitments, such as his doctrine of God, Christology, justification, hermeneutics, and ecclesiology, and his forays into economics, politics, education, violence, and war. This new edition greatly expands the original text with fresh scholarship and updated sources, footnotes, and bibliography, and contains several additional new chapters on Luther’s doctrine of God, theology of the sacraments, his controversial perspective on the Jews, and a new comparative account with the Latin American liberation theology tradition.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt17mcsdm
2 The God of Life Against All Falsehood of the Idols of Death from:
Luther and Liberation
Abstract: The question of God is raised differently, according to various cultural, socio-economic, and political contexts. In developed and affluent capitalist countries the question of God is largely raised in the context of the expansion of atheism. It is not always a well-elaborated theoretical atheism, but rather a widespread practical atheism.
3 In the Cross of Christ, Victory over All Evil from:
Luther and Liberation
Abstract: How can we understand the redemptive work of Christ, according to Luther, and what is its significance for us today, in our specific context?
8 The Reign of God in Church and State from:
Luther and Liberation
Abstract: Certainly, it is a particularly pressing issue in our Latin American historical moment and context, when in many countries, after secular independence, domination and oppression, sharpened by the struggle for survival, attempts to dignify life through reducing poverty and social inequality are tested. Never should the church distance itself or exercise neutrality in social and political questions, even less when it unveils real possibilities of building
14 Luther—Defender of the Jews or Anti-Semite? from:
Luther and Liberation
Abstract: A good hermeneutic understands the effort toward objectivity but not the pretense of neutrality.¹ The subject “Luther and the Jews”² is an illustrative example. The study is to be done in the context of the oppressive weight of the history of the persecution of the Jews and in the full consciousness of Jewish suffering. Without losing sight of this frame of reference, one has the duty to seek to expose and evaluate the question as objectively as possible.³
1 Deep Dialogue with Evans-Pritchard from:
Divination’s Grasp
Abstract: This chapter reconsiders Edward Evans-Pritchard’s
Witchcraft Oracles and Magic among the Azande(1937) as an open work with a remarkably controversial reception, still problematic, still richly illuminating. In it, Evans-Pritchard deliberately gave no academic citations to display theoretical sources and intellectual origins; he added no footnotes to tell who matters for the arguments. Hence a final interpretation must escape us. Instead, the present analysis, which discloses a deep dialogue, primarily with Malinowski and Lévy-Bruhl, rescues Evans-Pritchard’s textual method, and not merely his praise for observation.
Conclusion: from:
Divination’s Grasp
Abstract: My aim in this chapter is comparison across Africa. Primarily, I want to locate Tswapong divination within a spectrum, including modes of divination that I call mimetic at one extreme, and textual at another, as I explain below. Figure C.1 illustrates this specturm with African examples.
Book Title: Evil in Africa-Encounters with the Everyday
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): PARKIN DAVID
Abstract: William C. Olsen, Walter E. A. van Beek, and the contributors to this volume seek to understand how Africans have confronted evil around them. Grouped around notions of evil as a cognitive or experiential problem, evil as malevolent process, and evil as an inversion of justice, these essays investigate what can be accepted and what must be condemned in order to evaluate being and morality in African cultural and social contexts. These studies of evil entanglements take local and national histories and identities into account, including state politics and civil war, religious practices, Islam, gender, and modernity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt17t75bk
4 GENOCIDE, EVIL, AND HUMAN AGENCY: from:
Evil in Africa
Author(s) BURNET JENNIE E.
Abstract: While few cultural anthropologists practicing today would be willing to label culturally bound human behaviors as “evil,” many apply this label to the gruesome individual and collective acts that constituted the 1994 genocide of Tutsis, politically moderate Hutus, and others defined as an “enemy of the state.” Because evil, conceived of as the opposite of good, is defined by a moral system, its application in a particular context involves moral judgment and violates the principle of cultural relativism, which lies at the heart of anthropology. Furthermore, on the continent of Africa, the concept of evil is inextricably tied up in
13 CONSTRUCTING MORAL PERSONHOOD: from:
Evil in Africa
Author(s) RASMUSSSSEN SUSAN J.
Abstract: Evil often induces human suffering; it may, for example, result in illness. In many African societies, it is often synonymous with witchcraft, possession, and other malevolent practices elaborated in ritual (Comaroff and Comaroff 1993; Ferme 2001; Rasmussen 1998, 2001; West 2005, 2007), and it is often combated through formal religious and political means. I contend that, in addition to these manifestations, evil may also be addressed more informally, in moral testing during deceptively trivial ordinary everyday sociability, not solely in public formal ritual or large-scale political contexts. Preoccupations in such tests include combating literal physical harm, tangible material theft, and/or
¿Somos libres? from:
Realidad humana e ideal de humanidad
Author(s) Seifert Josef
Abstract: ¿Somos libres, e implica esto el señorío sobre el ser o no-ser de nuestros actos, tal como Aristóteles describe la libertad, cuando dice: “Porque [el hombre] es el señor del ser y no-ser de éstas [sus acciones]?”¹. En otros textos, Aristóteles se refiere al libre albedrío también como “el primer principio”, “la causa” y “el señor de la acción”².
Notas sobre la individualidad de la persona como fuente de su dignidad from:
Realidad humana e ideal de humanidad
Author(s) Crespo Mariano
Abstract: En el conocido texto de
Metafísica de las costumbres, Kant se refiere a la dignidad de las personas humanas en los siguientes términos: “el hombre, considerado como persona […] está situado por encima de todoprecio,porque como tal […] no puede valorarse sólo como medio para fines ajenos, incluso para sus propios fines, sino como fin en sí mismo. Es decir, posee unadignidad[…], gracias a la cual infunderespetohacia él a todos los demás seres racionales del mundo, puede medirse con cualquier otro y valorarse en pie de igualdad”¹.
13 Getting Involved: from:
A Tolerant Nation?
Author(s) CHANEY PAUL
Abstract: A quarter of a century ago a UK-wide study concluded that ‘non-white access to the political agenda in Britain remains minimal and problematic’.¹ Contemporary analysis suggests that for some this is still the case. It states there remains ‘worrying evidence that … citizens of Black Caribbean heritage do not feel that the British political system has treated them fairly … A just and well-functioning democracy requires that all citizens have fair access to the political arena’.² The academic literature also underlines that ‘ethnicity is a social construct specific to a social and historical context’;³ thus a key question that this
3 Modern / Altermodern from:
Time
Author(s) JAMES DAVID
Abstract: Criticism has reached a moment when the distinctions between modernity and contemporaneity have never been more debated; when the case for seeing periodization as a professional restriction and intellectual impediment is gaining traction; when postmodernism as a critical category, an epoch of aesthetic production, and a cultural pathology of our late-capitalist condition is considered to be passed; and when artistic modernism itself is being regarded as unfinished and irrepressible, a keyword that resurfaces afresh to capture a range of experimental practices across the visual, textual, acoustic, and plastic arts. At such a disciplinary moment as this—and notwithstanding the precept
5 Anticipation / Unexpected from:
Time
Author(s) CURRIE MARK
Abstract: “Anticipation” and “unexpected” provide us with headings under which to organize and think about the valences of keywords that have taken hold recently in humanities discourses. I am thinking about words such as these: invention, inventiveness, advent,
arrivant, event, eruption, irruption, emergence, singularity, unforeseeability, unpredictability, uncertainty, the untimely, and the messianic. Most of these terms have straightforward denotations in everyday life, yet at the same time they have specialized contexts in philosophy and theory. We know, for example, what an event is, and yet we recognize that “we” and “us” also designate specialist communities in sentences such as these: “Indeed
20 Silence / Beat from:
Time
Author(s) MILLER PAUL D.
Abstract: Over the course of twenty-five centuries, Pythagoras has been a phantom made of fragments drifting over the ages. The fabric or the texture of his being has been made of unattributed remarks, ambiguous observations, specious fabrications, and false citations that later proved to be remarkably coherent but, amusingly enough, were never traced back to him or his original followers. Anything related to what he may or may not have said or done depends heavily on imaginative interpretation. But it’s that kind of speculation that makes Pythagoras such an enticing subject for the modern writer.
9 “No Other Tale to Tell”: from:
Critical Trauma Studies
Author(s) WICKS AMANDA
Abstract: As a temporal disruption, trauma dislocates individuals from the integrated, narrative context of personal memory and collective history.¹ Thrust into the role of survivor, trauma victims often fail to understand and navigate their new position, since trauma initially exists as an absence in the mind.² Following the initial failure to remember, trauma comes to be situated on the margins of consciousness—implicit memory and dreams—as the brain takes on the work of comprehension and meaning making that cannot yet be faced when cognizant.³ Those who emerge into trauma’s
afterfind themselves confronting endless repetitions of their experience, an experience
10 Body Animations (or, Lullaby for Fallujah): from:
Critical Trauma Studies
Author(s) ORR JACKIE
Abstract: What can live performance become when reinscribed for the page? How does a writing voice (without breath) generate the embodied animations, and invite the intimate architextures, of the timespace of performance? Torn from the “real time” of its never fully real staging, performance struggles to reenact on the page its peculiar obsession: to inhabit the magical, archaic economies of possession and dispossession. Hands empty. Hands full. Empty. Repeat. If trauma often vibrates at the collective edge of live performance, then where does trauma dwell when the performative text is held in your hands, alone? How does trauma’s body transform when
La musique au second degré: from:
Music, Analysis, Experience
Author(s) de Castro Paulo F.
Abstract: The concept of intertextuality was originally developed in the context of poststructuralist literary theory by Julia Kristeva, who introduced the term (ca. 1966) in the wake of her engagement with Mikhail Bakhtin’s notion of dialogism. At around the same time, in
L’archéologie du savoir, Michel Foucault was writing about the open borders of the book and the way every book is caught up in a system of references to other books (or texts), comparing it to a node within a network (Foucault, 1969, p. 34). The termintertextuality, quickly seized upon and given wide currency by Roland Barthes among other
Where to Draw the Line? from:
Music, Analysis, Experience
Author(s) Wierød Lea Maria Lucas
Abstract: Musicology has always been puzzled with semantic questions: does music have meaning? The difficulty lies in music’s inability to function referentially. One might say that literature suffers from the opposite problem: verbal texts contain a centrifugal tendency to direct the recipient’s attention away from their artwork character (form) in favor of their referential message (content) (Kyndrup, 2011, p. 87). However, the specific case of poetry (as opposed to prose) often displays a certain quality that maneuvers attention toward the form of the message itself; a move notably termed
the poetic functionby Jakobson (1987, p. 69). This can be understood
Musical Semiotics and Analogical Reference from:
Music, Analysis, Experience
Author(s) Zbikowski Lawrence M.
Abstract: I should like to begin my consideration of the relationship between musical semiotics and analogical reference with a musical example drawn from Joseph Haydn’s oratorio
The Creation, which had its premiere in April of 1798. The text for the oratorio comes from one reportedly assembled for but never used by Georg Friedrich Handel, and which was translated and abridged for Haydn’s use by Baron Gottfried van Swieten. The text is a compilation of familiar quotations from the books of Genesis and Psalms with lines reworked from Milton’sParadise Lost, and offers any number of opportunities for pictorial representation. The instance
The Sublime as a Topic in Beethoven’s Late Piano Sonatas from:
Music, Analysis, Experience
Author(s) Liddle Jamie
Abstract: Over the last two decades several studies (Bonds, 1997, 2006; Brown, 1996; Sisman, 1993; Webster, 1997) have discussed the relationship between music and the sublime in pre-Romantic aesthetics, examining the evocation of the sublime in the music of the late 18
thcentury. These writers have naturally focused on the two most influential conceptions of the sublime within that cultural context, those of Burke (A Philosophical Enquiry into the Origin of our Ideas of the Sublime and Beautiful, 1757) and Kant (Critique of Judgment, 1790). The Burkean sublime begins with “whatever is in any sort terrible, or is conversant about terrible
Melodic Forces and Agential Energies: from:
Music, Analysis, Experience
Author(s) Hatten Robert S.
Abstract: Melody is not merely a sequence of pitches in a certain rhythm often found in the upper voice. When we hear, and follow, the melody of a tonal composition, we are experiencing an emergent quality that I call
melos, which I define as theforegrounded and continuous expressive focus associated with the principal musical discourse of a virtual human agent. Following themelosmay lead us from one voice-leading to another, and even from one line in the texture to another, regardless of register (Pierce, 2007, pp. 46-49) or even timbre (Webern’sKlangfarbenmelodie).Melosmay at times be enhanced or
CHAPTER THREE The Tradition of La Chaya in Vallenar, Chile: from:
Mestizaje and Globalization
Author(s) YOUNG PHILIP D.
Abstract: La Chaya persisted in the valleys of the Norte Chico of Chile into the twentieth century. It was a tradition with Indigenous origins that took place in the context of the religious celebration of Carnaval. This chapter explores the dynamics of cultural and racial
mestizajein these isolated regions of the nascent Chilean Republic. It is based on analysis of daily and weekly newspapers from the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries published in the town of Vallenar in the Huasco River valley.¹ This period was foundational in the history of the Chilean nation, with the War of the Pacific,
CHAPTER ELEVEN Women’s Roles and Responses to Globalization in Ngäbe Communities from:
Mestizaje and Globalization
Author(s) YOUNG PHILIP D.
Abstract: In this chapter, I discuss four major variables that have contributed to significant changes in the roles of Ngäbe women and their relationships to men since the 1960s: religion, wage labor, education, and development projects. Given my research experience and my relationships with Ngäbe people, here I examine and understand women’s roles in their relationships with men as they have changed in contexts related to globalization.¹ In 1964, I observed that women seemed to be passive observers of male decision-making in the public arena. Less than fifty years later, in 2011, Silvia Carrera, a forty-two-year-old single mother, was elected as
Book Title: A History of Anthropology- Publisher: Pluto Press
Author(s): Nielsen Finn Sivert
Abstract: This is a thoroughly updated and revised edition of a popular classic of modern anthropology. The authors provide summaries of ‘Enlightenment’, ‘Romantic’ and ‘Victorian’ anthropology, from the cultural theories of Morgan and Taylor to the often neglected contributions of German scholars. The ambiguous relationship between anthropology and national cultures is also considered. The book provides an unparalleled account of theoretical developments in anthropology from the 1920s to the present, including functionalism, structuralism, hermeneutics, neo-Marxism and discourse analysis. There are brief biographies of major anthropologists and coverage of key debates including totemism, kinship and globalisation. This essential text on anthropology is highly engaging, authoritative and suitable for students at all levels.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt183gzx9
Book Title: Small Places, Large Issues-An Introduction to Social and Cultural Anthropology (Fourth Edition)
Publisher: Pluto Press
Author(s): Eriksen Thomas Hylland
Abstract: This concise introduction to social and cultural anthropology has become a modern classic, revealing the rich global variation in social life and culture. The text provides a clear overview of anthropology, focusing on central topics such as kinship, ethnicity, ritual and political systems, offering a wealth of examples that demonstrate the enormous scope of anthropology and the importance of a comparative perspective. Unlike other texts on the subject, Small Places, Large Issues incorporates the anthropology of complex modern societies. Using reviews of key monographs to illustrate his argument, Eriksen's lucid and accessible text remains an established introductory text in anthropology. This new, fourth edition is updated throughout and increases the emphasis on the interdependence of human worlds. There is a new discussion of the new influence cultural studies and natural science on anthropology. Effortless bridging the perceived gap between "classic" and "contemporary" anthropology, Small Places, Large Issues is as essential to anthropology undergraduates as ever.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt183p184
20 Public Anthropology from:
Small Places, Large Issues
Abstract: To the extent that anthropological texts and lectures have an audience, all anthropology could be considered to be public. However, public anthropology, as the term is generally used, refers to a specific set of practices and positions within the discipline that aim to reach out beyond the confines of the academy. This can be accomplished through writing for different audiences, engaging in advocacy-oriented work in local communities, or by taking part in the transnational conversation about the ills and spoils of the contemporary world and what it means to be human.
Book Title: Blaming the Victim-How Global Journalism Fails Those in Poverty
Publisher: Pluto Press
Author(s): Lugo-Ocando Jairo
Abstract: Poverty, it seems, is a constant in today's news, usually the result of famine, exclusion or conflict. In Blaming the Victim, Jairo Lugo-Ocando sets out to deconstruct and reconsider the variety of ways in which the global news media misrepresent and decontextualise the causes and consequences of poverty worldwide. The result is that the fundamental determinant of poverty - inequality - is removed from their accounts. The books asks many biting questions. When - and how - does poverty become newsworthy? How does ideology come into play when determining the ways in which 'poverty' is constructed in newsrooms - and how do the resulting narratives frame the issue? And why do so many journalists and news editors tend to obscure the structural causes of poverty? In analysing the processes of news production and presentation around the world, Lugo-Ocando reveals that the news-makers' agendas are often as problematic as the geopolitics they seek to represent. This groundbreaking study reframes the ways in which we can think and write about the enduring global injustice of poverty.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt183p3tc
Conclusion from:
Mexico in Verse
Abstract: For centuries scholars took this work more or less at face value. Here, they asserted, was lyrical proof of colonial optimism, pride, and potential. Contemporaries knew better. Close interpretations of the political and social context of the time now offer us a different reading from the tradition of Balbuena as lauding greatness. The tract, it seems, reflected
Book Title: Community, Cosmopolitanism and the Problem of Human Commonality- Publisher: Pluto Press
Author(s): Mitchell Jon P.
Abstract: In this follow up to their widely read earlier volume, The Trouble with Community, Vered Amit and Nigel Rapport ask: 'Do notions of community remain central to our sense of who we are, in the dislocating context of globalization, or can we see beyond community closures to a human whole?' This volume explores the variable nature of contemporary sociality. It focuses on the ethical, organizational and emotional claims and opportunities sought or fashioned for mobilizing and evading social collectivities in a world of mobile subjects. Here is an examination of the tensions and interactions between everyday forms of fluid fellowship, culturally normative claims to identity, and opportunities for realizing a universal humanity. The book offers a new perspective on human commonality through a dialogue between two eminent anthropologists who come from distinct, but complementary positions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt183pd2b
1 Community as ‘Good to Think With’: from:
Community, Cosmopolitanism and the Problem of Human Commonality
Abstract: You might not be surprised to learn that when I picked up my daily newspaper the other day (
The Globe and Mail, 25 April 2009) and tried to locate references to ‘community’, I was quickly able to identify dozens of them. These references ranged over a wide variety of contexts and applications: ‘local community leader’, ‘arts community’, ‘farming community’, ‘small community’, ‘utopian communities’, ‘outlying community’, ‘technology community’, ‘building communities’, ‘mining community’, ‘religious community’, along with ‘excluded and marginalized community’ were but some of the citations that appeared, including many that were not specified. ‘The community will not stand for this
7 Cosmopolitan Learning: from:
Community, Cosmopolitanism and the Problem of Human Commonality
Abstract: Does socialization via a society’s institutional procedures necessarily produce members who are formed in the society’s image? Does a moral and just society need to be a community of fellow-believers, a churchly congregation writ large, faithful to the iteration of a particular tradition? What do social efficiency and vitality mean in the context of cosmopolitanism? These are the questions I wish to treat in this chapter. I do so by way of ‘diffusion’, as a concept and a value. I introduce diffusion into the context of institutions of socialization.
Book Title: Cities of Affluence and Anger-A Literary Geography of Modern Englishness
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): KALLINEY PETER J.
Abstract: Providing a compact literary history of the twentieth century in England, Cities of Affluence and Anger studies the problematic terms of national identity during England's transition from an imperial power to its integration in the global cultural marketplace. While the countryside had been the dominant symbol of Englishness throughout the previous century, modern literature began to turn more and more to the city to redraw the boundaries of a contemporary cultural polity. The urban class system, paradoxically, still functioned as a marker of wealth, status, and hierarchy throughout this long period of self-examination, but it also became a way to project a common culture and mitigate other forms of difference. Local class politics were transformed in such a way that enabled the English to reframe a highly provisional national unity in the context of imperial disintegration, postcolonial immigration, and, later, globalization.Kalliney plots the decline of the country-house novel through an analysis of Forster's Howards End and Waugh's Brideshead Revisited, each ruthless in its sabotage of the trope of bucolic harmony. The traditionally pastoral focus of English fiction gives way to a high-modernist urban narrative, exemplified by Woolf's Mrs. Dalloway, and, later, to realists such as Osborne and Sillitoe, through whose work Kalliney explores postwar urban expansion and the cultural politics of the welfare state. Offering fresh new readings of Lessing's The Golden Notebook and Rushdie's The Satanic Verses, the author considers the postwar appropriation of domesticity, the emergence of postcolonial literature, and the renovation of travel narratives in the context of globalization. Kalliney suggests that it is largely one city--London--through which national identity has been reframed. How and why this transition came about is a process that Cities of Affluence and Anger depicts with exceptional insight and originality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt183q3bk
1. ENGLISH, ALL TOO ENGLISH: from:
Cities of Affluence and Anger
Abstract: In 1936 Victor Gollancz asked George Orwell to take a tour of England’s northern industrial cities and write a documentary about his experiences among working-class people. The results of that journey were published a year later as
The Road to Wigan Pier,carrying the imprint of Gollancz’s Left Book Club. Although the subscription book society boasted some 38,000 regular members before the outbreak of World War II, Orwell’s contribution is one of the few offerings to remain in continuous circulation, owing its durability partly to the fame of its author and partly to the text’s searching, desperately funny critiques of
Book Title: The People beside Paul-The Philippian Assembly and History from Below
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Marchal Joseph A.
Abstract: This volume brings together an international and interdisciplinary group of scholars with a broad range of expertise and a common interest: Philippi in antiquity. Each essay engages one set of contextual particularities for Paul and the ordinary people of the Philippian assembly, while simultaneously placing them in wider settings. This 'people's history' uses both traditional and more cutting-edge methods to reconsider archaeology and architecture, economy and ethnicity, prisons and priestesses, slavery, syncretism, stereotypes of Jews, the colony of Philippi, and a range of communities. The contributors are Valerie Abrahamsen, Richard S. Ascough, Robert L. Brawley, Noelle Damico, Richard A. Horsley, Joseph A. Marchal, Mark D. Nanos, Peter Oakes, Gerardo Reyes Chavez, Angela Standhartinger, Eduard Verhoef, and Antoinette Clark Wire.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt189tt2d
Priestesses and Other Female Cult Leaders at Philippi in the Early Christian Era from:
The People beside Paul
Author(s) Abrahamsen Valerie
Abstract: A people’s history of Philippi must, of necessity, include an examination of women. Recent work on Philippi, the region of Macedonia, sociological contexts, and related topics has greatly expanded our knowledge of women in antiquity, their status in the culture, their independence (or lack thereof), their family connections, their contributions, and their limitations. Examination of women at Philippi in the first centuries of the Roman Empire can expand our knowledge of the “people beside Paul.”
The Economic Situation of the Philippian Christians from:
The People beside Paul
Author(s) Oakes Peter
Abstract: Texts give us access not only to their author’s message but also, with varying degrees of clarity, to historical evidence on a wide range of subjects: evidence of linguistic usage at the time of the text; evidence of cultural reference points and their significance; evidence of social structures, practices, and norms; and evidence of events and people. In the case of Philippians, we learn some significant points about the community of people to whom Paul is writing. Understanding these people is important in itself, as the present volume argues. It also helps our understanding of what the letter means. Seriously
Response: from:
The People beside Paul
Author(s) Ascough Richard S.
Abstract: The foregoing essays by Valerie Abrahamsen, Peter Oakes, and Eduard Verhoef raise important issues for a project that takes seriously a history from below that does not privilege elite writings and considers carefully the cultural situation at Philippi. All three of the essays focus to some degree on the socioeconomic and religious context of the early Christadherents. Although a full excavation of the site of ancient Philippi is far from complete, the authors use the extant material remains at the site and, by analogy, from elsewhere to construct the social situation of the Philippian Christ-adherents in the first few centuries.
Letter from Prison as Hidden Transcript: from:
The People beside Paul
Author(s) Standhartinger Angela
Abstract: In recent years, reconstructions of the Christ-community in Philippi have been much improved by research focusing on the letter’s local and sociohistorical context.¹ With the help of archaeological, numismatic, and epigraphic data and studies on the political, cultural, and social impact of Roman imperialism to the provinces of Roman east, we have learned a lot about the local environments of the
Colonia Iulia Augusta Philippensis. But not at least because archaeological and historical data remain ambiguous and open to different interpretations, it still remains difficult to identify those everyday Philippians to whom Paul wrote and their specific socialcultural contexts in
Out-Howling the Cynics: from:
The People beside Paul
Author(s) Nanos Mark D.
Abstract: Recent efforts to revisit the interpretation of Philippians, including those from a people’s history approach, retain the consensus interpretation for identifying the targets of Paul’s oppositional polemic in these verses.¹ Even those that focus on the political (i.e., Roman imperial) as well as Greco-Roman polytheistic pagan² social context of the letter overall do not question the traditional view that Paul negatively values the continuation of Jewish identity and Judaism (or Christian Judaism) in his communities as well as in his own life. They suppose that the concern of the audience addressed in Philippi is
Judaism, as if it is an
Book Title: El Desarrollo Territorial Integrado-una estrategia sustentable de construcción social del territorio, en el contexto de la globalización, a partir del concepto de topofília.
Publisher: Universidad Piloto de Colombia
Author(s): MAX-NEEF MANFRED
Abstract: Esta publicación está dirigida a estudiantes y profesionales de Arquitectura, Diseño, Ingeniería Civil y Administración y Gestión Ambiental, por lo tanto, contempla los elementos necesarios para elaborar un contexto general, el cual se trata a partir de los aspectos básicos sobre los factores climáticos y de la biodiversidad, para luego abordar su papel en las construcciones y particularmente sobre las envolventes arquitectónicas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18d84hj
CAPÍTULO V HACIA LA FORMULACIÓN DE POLÍTICAS LOCALES DE DESARROLLO URBANO SUSTENTABLE CONCEBIDAS A PARTIR DE LA CONSTRUCCIÓN SOCIAL DEL TERRITORIO from:
El Desarrollo Territorial Integrado
Abstract: Es de aclarar que “al decir” latinoamericano, hablamos de
sustentabilidady no desostenibilidad(denominación europea) ya que si bien ambos conceptos aluden a lo mismo; es decir, al equilibrio socio-ambiental como pauta y patrón del desarrollo, el uso que se hace de ellos varía según el enfoque del contexto geográfico y ¿Por qué no, político? donde se apliquen.
CAPÍTULO IX DE LA CIUDAD A LA REGIÓN: from:
El Desarrollo Territorial Integrado
Abstract: En este sentido, y particularmente en el contexto de la globalización, no es concebible un
X. COMENTARIOS FINALES from:
El Desarrollo Territorial Integrado
Abstract: La Globalización es, sin duda, el más grande fenómeno del mundo actual y, por lo mismo, su mayor reto. Las fuertes contradicciones que le son inherentes, particularmente en lo que se refiere al permanente juego de inclusiones y exclusiones que realiza su carácter selectivo y manipulador, hacen necesario entender tanto el origen del mismo y su proceso histórico, como sus presupuestos teóricos y filosóficos, con el fin de construir un marco de pensamiento desde donde abordarla y/o enfrentarla; marco que supone la “capitalización” de la memoria histórico-cultural de los diferentes actores involucrados en sus distintos contextos a fin de establecer
[Part Four: Introduction] from:
Interrogating Cultural Studies
Abstract: The question here is no longer the much-exercised question of ‘what is cultural studies?’, but rather, ‘for what?’, ‘for whom?’, ‘in the name of what project?’, ‘what politics?’, what properties, orientations and affiliations does cultural studies have, should it have; what methods, aims, intentions; in what context does it see itself; etc.? Jeremy Gilbert thinks through the schema and the question of ‘Friends and Enemies: Which Side is Cultural Studies On?’, while Julian Wolfreys interrogates the manner in which it is too easy to forget the lessons of deconstruction, and to consider cultural studies ‘as if such a thing existed’.
9 Friends and Enemies: from:
Interrogating Cultural Studies
Author(s) Gilbert Jeremy
Abstract: What is cultural studies for, and what is it against? There can be, of course, no single answer to this question. There is a habit amongst commentators, especially those who, being located outside the UK, are understandably removed from the political contexts which produced British cultural studies, of deploying the term ‘cultural studies’ as an adjective, using it to describe certain determinate political positions as well as certain specifiable methodologies. Such references to ‘cultural studies’ positions or approaches effectively conflate cultural studies – an interdisciplinary field of enquiry – with the political tradition which has informed its dominant strand in
15 Unruly Fugues from:
Interrogating Cultural Studies
Author(s) Hunter Lynette
Abstract: 1. Cultural studies has a) no position and b) no text [and c) no history].
Book Title: Forbidden Fictions-Pornography and Censorship in Twentieth-Century French Literature
Publisher: Pluto Press
Author(s): Phillips John
Abstract: ‘Phillips discusses texts by Apollinaire, Pierre Loüys, Georges Bataille, Pauline Réage, Alain Robbe-Grillet, Tony Duvert, Elizabeth Barillé and Marie Darrieussecq, engaging in different levels of critical analysis so as to emphasize intertextual and parodic elements in one case, or points of possible identification in another.’ TLS French culture has long been perceived by the English-speaking reader as somehow more ‘erotic’ than its Anglo-Saxon equivalent. Forbidden Fictions is the first English-language study devoted exclusively to the wide spectrum of French literary pornography in the twentieth century. John Phillips provides a broad history of the genre and the associated moral and political issues. Among the texts examined in detail – all selected for their literary or sociopolitical importance – are landmark works by Apollinaire, Louÿs, Bataille, Réage, Robbe-Grillet, Arsan, and Duvert. Phillips challenges current politically correct trends in literary criticism and stereotyped censoring discourses about pornography to provide a new reading of each text and to illustrate the genre’s potential for social subversion. Forbidden Fictions addresses the most controversial issues of contemporary sexual politics, such as objectification, sadomasochism, homoeroticism and paedophilia, with particular emphasis on the feminist debate on pornography. In the light of current controversy over the control of pornography, this is a timely and scholarly review of the ethical, moral and social arguments surrounding the censorship of sexually explicit material.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18fs6m6
Book Title: Ireland Beyond Boundaries-Mapping Irish Studies in the Twenty-First Century
Publisher: Pluto Press
Author(s): WHELAN YVONNE
Abstract: Ireland Beyond Boundaries provides an authoritative, up-to-date account of the development of Irish Studies over the past two decades. The fourteen contributors examine some of the key debates that have underpinned recent scholarship and analyse critical concerns that have shaped the subject’s remarkable growth. The book is divided into two parts. Part One traces the institutional fortunes of Irish Studies in Ireland, the USA, Canada, Australia and Britain. Part Two features in-depth critical accounts of specific trends and themes within Irish historiography, literary criticism, religion, migration, music, cultural geography, sport and media culture. Throughout the collection there is a recurring engagement with the role of interdisciplinary approaches within Irish Studies and its impact on teaching and research. Combining synoptic overviews with informed analyses, Ireland Beyond Boundaries is an essential text for all those working in the field.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18fs8kn
6 The Intellectual and the State: from:
Ireland Beyond Boundaries
Author(s) McCarthy Conor
Abstract: This chapter concerns critical authority, and the ways that critical authority has developed and changed in Irish criticism since the 1980s. The term
authorityis used here to refer to the position of the critic in his or her text regarding the work he or she is analysing; to the discursive location of the critic; to the critic’s institutional location; and finally the relationship of all of these to the final source of authority in modern society, the state (Said, 1984). The case I wish to argue is that the political and economic condition of Ireland in the period in
10 Beating the Bounds: from:
Ireland Beyond Boundaries
Author(s) Pettitt Lance
Abstract: This chapter considers two questions about the relations between the past and the present. Firstly, how might we set out to write a cultural history of Ireland’s media? Secondly, sensing that we are on the cusp of change, having recently crossed the threshold into a new century, what precisely are the difficulties in defining and analysing the nature of an Irish mediascape? The study of media institutions, texts and audiences in and about Ireland is a relatively new sub-field that has emerged piecemeal from diverse disciplinary origins, a second-generation of scholarship within what has come to be called Irish Studies.
1 CREATIVE ARGUMENTS OF IMAGES IN CULTURE, AND THE CHARNEL HOUSE OF CONVENTIONALITY from:
Locating Cultural Creativity
Author(s) Fernandez James W.
Abstract: I begin with two important modern philosophers, Wittgenstein and Rorty, as a context for more grounded anthropological discussion. These philosophers are both intensely interested in language (and particularly figurative language) and sympathetic to the anthropological project.² I refer to the project dating at least back to Vico which understands culture as something reconstructed, largely out of the building materials of language, from that which is long given.
6 THE CONSTRUCTION OF AUTHENTICITY: from:
Locating Cultural Creativity
Author(s) Lindner Rolf
Abstract: The traditional dilemma of anthropology as an account of the culturally different is contained in the postulate of authenticity which, explicitly or implicitly, underlies it. In this context the word ‘postulate’ should be taken quite literally: a moral demand is made of the group being investigated, that it keep as far away as possible from worldly influence, whether of an economic, social or cultural nature. Renato Rosaldo (1989) has drawn attention to the fact that for anthropologists, if they adhere to the classic norms, the groups possessing the most ‘culture’ are those that are in themselves coherent and homogeneous, and
Book Title: Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Maslov Boris
Abstract: Since the mid-1980s, attempts to think history and literature together have produced much exciting work in the humanities. Indeed, some form of historicism can be said to inform most of the current scholarship in literary studies, including work in poetics, yet much of this scholarship remains undertheorized. Envisioning a revitalized and more expansive historicism, this volume builds on the tradition of Historical Poetics, pioneered by Alexander Veselovsky (1838-1906) and developed in various fruitful directions by the Russian Formalists, Mikhail Bakhtin, and Olga Freidenberg. The volume includes previously untranslated texts of some of the major scholars in this critical tradition, as well as original contributions which place that tradition in dialogue with other thinkers who have approached literature in a globally comparatist and evolutionary-historical spirit. The contributors seek to challenge and complement a historicism that stresses proximate sociopolitical contexts through an engagement with the longue duree of literary forms and institutions. In particular, Historical Poetics aims to uncover deep-historical stratifications and asynchronicities, in which formal solutions may display elective affinities with other, chronologically distant solutions to analogous social and political problems. By recovering the traditional nexus of philology and history, Persistent Forms seeks to reinvigorate poetics as a theoretical discipline that would respond to such critical and intellectual developments as Marxism, New Historicism, the study of world literature, practices of distant reading, and a renewed attention to ritual, oral poetics, and genre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18kr6cs
Introducing Historical Poetics: from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) MASLOV BORIS
Abstract: Theory vs. history; form vs. content; artistry vs. ideology; close reading vs. contextualization: these dichotomies are intrinsic to the way literary scholars have come to think of their subject, especially within the—now globally influential—U.S. academy. This volume explores a critical tradition, known as Historical Poetics, that offers a way of negotiating between these familiar oppositions, blending literary theory, history of poetic forms, cultural history, philosophy of history, and (often less overtly) philosophical aesthetics. In the following chapters, this exploration is undertaken on four different fronts—new translations that make available important theoretical work from the past, contributions to
CHAPTER 3 Historicist Hermeneutics and Contestatory Ritual Poetics: from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) KURKE LESLIE
Abstract: The challenge of this volume is to think about different models and methods for “literary history” or the historicist reading of literary forms. I contribute to this enterprise as a representative of “New Historicism” or “Cultural Poetics,” and in that capacity, I have been thinking about the similarities and differences between New Historicism and the Russian tradition of “Historical Poetics,” and the usefulness, for the material I work on, of the latter. Both methods reject aestheticism, old-fashioned psychologizing of the author, and literary biography. And both insist on starting from the linguistic structure of the text as a formal system
CHAPTER 6 Innovation Disguised as Tradition: from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) BRAGINSKAYA NINA V.
Abstract: For millennia, in a wide variety of different cultures, connected or not, commentary has been an unquestioned and indeed the most respected form of studying a text. We might think of such traditions as Neoplatonism, Confucianism, Mishna and the Talmud, Christian exegesis, Indian, Arabic, and other traditions of commentary. It is only in recent years, however, that commentary has become
a problem in and of itself.
CHAPTER 11 Breakfast at Dawn: from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) VINITSKY ILYA
Abstract: As the authors of the introduction to this volume observe, one of the goals of Veselovsky’s historical poetics dealt with uncovering “the ways in which literary practices constitute[d] historical experience by perpetuating conceptual, emotional, and behavioral schemata across space and time.”³ In this context, the ill-famed “age of Sensibility” in Russia⁴ presented a special interest for Veselovsky. In his classical book on Vasily Zhukovsky’s life and work, eloquently subtitled
The Poetry of Sentiment and of the “Heart’s Imagination”(1903; published in 1904), the scholar posed an intriguing question of how the Western literary modes of sentimentality were absorbed by a
CHAPTER 15 On the Eve of Epic: from:
Persistent Forms: Explorations in Historical Poetics
Author(s) FARAONE CHRISTOPHER A.
Abstract: Bakhtin famously argued that in his day the novel was a young “genrein-the-making” that easily absorbed other genres, both the literary (e.g., epic and tragedy) and the mundane (e.g., epistle and legal transcript). In the larger project from which this essay is excerpted, I examine how orally composed Homeric epic (as we find it inscribed in the
IliadandOdyssey) likewise absorbed both the form and content of other, shorter hexametrical genres, especially those performed in clearly defined ritual contexts, as, for example, hymns, oracles and incantations. In what follows I argue that a good deal of the first book
Book Title: The Literatures of the French Pacific-Reconfiguring Hybridity
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): FORSDICK CHARLES
Abstract: Hybridity theory, the creative dissemination and restless to-and-fro of Homi Bhabha’s Third Space or of Stuart Hall’s politics of difference, for example, has opened up understandings of what may be produced in the spaces of cultural contact. This book argues that the particularity of the forms of mixing in the literatures of the French Pacific country of New Caledonia contest and complexify the characterisations of hybrid cultural exchange. From the accounts of European discovery by the first explorers and translations of the stories of oral tradition, to the writings of settler, déporté, convict, indentured labourer and their descendants, and contemporary indigenous (Kanak) literatures, these texts inscribe Oceanian or Pacific difference within and against colonial contexts. In a context of present strategic positioning around a unique postcolonial proposal of common destiny, however, mutual cultural transformation is not unbounded. The local cannot escape coexistence with the global, yet Oceanian literatures maintain and foreground a powerful sense of ancestral origins, of an original engendering. The spiral going forward continually remembers and cycles back distinctively to an enduring core. In their turn, the Pacific stories of unjust deportation or heroic settlement are founded on exile and loss. On the other hand, both the desire for, and fears of, cultural return reflected in such hybrid literary figures as Déwé Gorodé’s graveyard of ancestral canoes and Pierre Gope’s chefferie internally corrupted in response to the solicitations of Western commodity culture, or Claudine Jacques’ lizard of irrational violence, will need to be addressed in any working out of a common destiny for Kanaky-New Caledonia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18kr78q
3 Histories of Exile and Home: from:
The Literatures of the French Pacific
Abstract: The previous chapters looked at two different kinds of hybrid texts that have resulted from European-Kanak contact: the texts of the European explorers in the eighteenth century and the translations into French of texts of oral tradition in the nineteenth, twentieth, and twenty-first centuries. The present chapter extends the examination of the hybridity of New Caledonian culture(s), their mix of differences and commonalities, by considering the respective approaches to a trope present in the work of every group of writers, from the colonial period to the postcolonial present. This is the theme of exile, or living in-between the lost home,
4 Locating the First Man in the (Hi)stories of Kanaky: from:
The Literatures of the French Pacific
Abstract: Most of the histories examined in the last chapter reconstruct origins and memory with present socio-political ends in mind. All derive from nostalgia for a past and present home, and seek to establish roots and legitimacy by reconstituting a New Caledonian history that guarantees their community its own place, cultural specificity, and centrality. The dialectic between literature and history, between European and New Caledonian homes, refashions the sense of history in these texts: a (hi)story that is more about a distinctive (group), a political message, and an ethical vision of the future than a faithful reproduction of a past society
7 Cross-cultural Readings of ‘Le Maître de Koné’ [The Master of Koné]: from:
The Literatures of the French Pacific
Abstract: The present chapter investigates in greater depth the nature and effects of the third spaces created in New Caledonia in the encounters between Kanak and
Caldoche(Caledonian) cultures; a mixing given various labels includingmétissageand, to use the term coined by Nicolas Kurtovitch, ‘interfaces’. Principally concerned with ‘intertexts’, that is, texts shared between cultures, whether borrowed, mimicked, appropriated, re-configured or re-possessed, the chapter will follow the mixed fortunes of the sharing of the story of ‘Le Maître de Koné’ [The Master of [the Land of] Koné]. The consideration of ‘interfaces’ has been narrowed principally to two linked themes central
10 Summing Up from:
The Literatures of the French Pacific
Abstract: The various studies of this book have revealed the presence of multiple and shifting hybridities, at all levels of the work of recovery and reconstruction underway in all communities, if to varying degrees of transculturality. Accounts of first contacts on beaches with savages were shown to be largely a product of European Enlightenment thinking, the circulation of European ships and texts. Translation of the texts of oral tradition was an early locus of production of a hybrid new cultural entity, different nonetheless in degrees of transformation in the publications of the red virgin, the missionary-ethnographer, and the contemporary ethnographer. To
Book Title: Leaving the North-Migration and Memory, Northern Ireland 1921–2011
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): Trew Johanne Devlin
Abstract: Leaving the North is the first book that provides a comprehensive survey of Northern Ireland migration since 1921. Based largely on the personal memories of emigrants who left Northern Ireland from the 1920s to the 2000s, approximately half of whom eventually returned, the book traces their multigenerational experiences of leaving Northern Ireland and adapting to life abroad, with some later returning to a society still mired in conflict. Contextualised by a review of the statistical and policy record, the emigrants’ stories reveal that contrary to its well-worn image as an inward-looking place – 'such narrow ground' – Northern Ireland has a rather dynamic migration history, demonstrating that its people have long been looking outward as well as inward, well connected with the wider world. But how many departed and where did they go? And what of the Northern Ireland Diaspora? How has the view of the ‘troubled’ homeland from abroad, especially among expatriates, contributed to progress along the road to peace? In addressing these questions, the book treats the relationship between migration, sectarianism and conflict, immigration and racism, repatriation and the Peace Process, with particular attention to the experience of Northern Ireland migrants in the two principal receiving societies – Britain and Canada. With the emigration of young people once again on the increase due to the economic downturn, it is perhaps timely to learn from the experiences of the people who have been ‘leaving the North’ over many decades; not only to acknowledge their departure but in the hope that we might better understand the challenges and opportunities that migration and Diaspora can present.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18mbcf8
Chapter 1 History, Memory, Migration from:
Leaving the North
Abstract: ‘Whose diaspora, whose migration, whose identity?’ (Mac Einrí and Lambkin, 2002) remain uncomfortable questions in post-partition Ireland. For although the concept of diaspora has proliferated in academic discourses of migration and identity since the 1990s, most often its application in the Irish context as a ‘victim’ diaspora (Cohen, 1997) has referred principally to the large number of famine emigrants, mostly Catholics and successive chain migrations of that group, primarily to the United States from 1845 to 1870.² The migration of Protestants from Ireland has tended to be set apart in an often partisan and somewhat marginalised literature on the Scotch-Irish
Introduction from:
EccentriCities: Writing in the margins of Modernism
Abstract: Every work of genius slants the rational plane, or so claim twentieth-century writers as disparate in style and distant in setting as Mário de Andrade and Vladimir Nabokov, re-casting creative consciousness in their respectively ‘hallucinated’ cities of São Paulo and St. Petersburg.¹ While these writers eccentrically reconfigure and relocate creative consciousness in citytexts marked by peculiarly modern tempos and marginocentric topographies, they also recuperate an ancient association between art, alienation and urbanity, central to the Western canon. In work that blurs boundaries between theoretical, critical and creative literature, they align insight and innovation with a deep and diverse literary tradition
Chapter 3 Gogol’s open prospects: from:
EccentriCities: Writing in the margins of Modernism
Abstract: If Pushkin’s poema constitutes the cornerstone of the Petersburg text, Gogol’s Petersburg tales fill out the foundation. Yet the fundamental position of both writers’ works is paradoxical, insofar as it does not reflect origin or originality in their usual sense. Rather, it is contingent on their explicit reflection on their status as deviant, deconstructive copies of already-copied Petersburg texts. They represent a fundamental realignment and reification of the citytext, as significant in the domain of Russian literary and cultural history as Catherine’s redrawing of Peter’s blueprint,² resulting in a more dispersed, decentred, eclectic cityscape as well as the solidification of
Chapter 4 Dostoevsky’s and Machado de Assis’s unending undergrounds: from:
EccentriCities: Writing in the margins of Modernism
Abstract: In the fictions of Fedor Mikhailovich Dostoevsky (1821–1881) and Joaquim Maria Machado de Assis (1839–1908) we frequently follow eccentrics who approach others with nervous smiles and satirical smirks. The more ridiculous among them give rise to scandal, provoking laughter within and beyond the bounds of the text. But scandalous laughter resounds even in those fictions whose central eccentric figures seem more self-aware, subtle, successful, more serious social critics and more self-critical. Dostoevsky and Machado de Assis’s streets, corners, side rooms and even elegant sitting rooms are crossed by minor grotesques, filing into their fictions not only from Petersburg
Postscript: from:
EccentriCities: Writing in the margins of Modernism
Abstract: Theorists such as Felman borrow the spatialized discourse of eccentricity to describe ex-centric developments in recent French fiction, as do Deleuze and Guattari in describing a modern shift from a ‘root-book’ model to a fragmented ‘radicle-system or fascicular’ model.¹ But Russian and Brazilian nineteenth-century literature and early twentieth-century cultural theory anticipate and complicate Deleuze and Guattari’s ideas of modernist fascicular (hybrid, influenced) and postmodern rhizomatic (independent) development. The rhizome (as cultivated and uncultivated text, culture), with its anti-memoried dynamics and mobile middle, ‘pertains to a map that must be produced, constructed, a map that is always detachable, connectable, reversible, modifiable,
4 Performing the African Renaissance and the ‘rainbow nation’ from:
South African performance and archives of memory
Abstract: Thus far I have explored how South Africa has renegotiated its geopolitical spaces, defined in its social relations, political imperatives, value systems and the way it has constituted its authority via the TRC. I have also examined how it has negotiated its psychosocial construction of nation by foregrounding particular memories through the TRC and physicalised these narratives in commemorative spaces, specifically in Freedom Park. I now turn to explore Thabo Mbeki’s South African Renaissance project, which is significant insofar as it shifted South African engagement with local memories and histories to situating the country within the context and discourses of
10 EXISTENTIAL ANTHROPOLOGY from:
The Trouble with Community
Abstract: What may be drawn from the Salman Rushdie affair, and from Rushdie’s own words, in the context of this essay so as to take the argument forward? Regarding the partiality of meaning which Rushdie describes, I have written elsewhere about the randomness of the creative process and the freedom or arbitrariness with which the imagination is wont to select those construed items from which meaningful worlds are constituted (2001; also cf. Brodsky, 1988: G2). But Rushdie’s words do not only give on to literary concerns; I would read implications in them which are also
realpolitische, practical and prescriptive.
Book Title: Pierre Bourdieu-A Critical Introduction
Publisher: Pluto Press
Author(s): Reader Keith
Abstract: 'This beautifully written and lucidly argued study is the most persuasive account of Bourdieu's work yet to be published. Lane illuminates much that can puzzle a foreign readership by expertly situating Bourdieu within a French context. At the same time he points to those aspects of Bourdieu's writing which are of particular relevance to contemporary debates on questions of citizenship and globalization. He gives a fascinating account of Bourdieu's astonishingly prescient analyses of the impact of the expansion of higher education, the influence of the mass media, the growth of the culture industries, and the changing nature of political and social elites, not just in France, but in the western world.' Professor Jill Forbes, Queen Mary and Westfield, University of London
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18mvnzm
Conclusion from:
Pierre Bourdieu
Abstract: Arriving at a final assessment of the value of Bourdieu’s immense and varied output is no easy task. By placing his work in the interrelated contexts of the intellectual field out of which it emerged and the social and cultural changes it has analysed, this study has sought to emphasise the immense perceptiveness with which Bourdieu has traced the dynamic of these changes in postwar France. Indeed, he has often shown considerable prescience, anticipating the future development of socio-cultural phenomena or crystallising a more general or vaguely perceived sense of malaise. This was particularly true of the works on French
Book Title: Truth Commissions-Memory, Power, and Legitimacy
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Bakiner Onur
Abstract: Since the 1980s a number of countries have established truth commissions to come to terms with the legacy of past human rights violations, yet little is known about the achievements and shortcomings of this popular transitional justice tool. Drawing on research on Chile's National Truth and Reconciliation Commission and Peru's Truth and Reconciliation Commission, and exploring the scholarship on thirteen other transitional contexts, Onur Bakiner evaluates the success of truth commissions in promoting policy reform, human rights accountability, and the public recognition of human rights violations. He argues that although political elites often see a truth commission as a convenient way to address past atrocities, the findings, historical narratives, and recommendations of such commissions often surprise, upset, and discredit influential political actors. Even when commissions produce only modest change as a result of political constraints, Bakiner contends, they open up new avenues for human rights activism by triggering the creation of new victims' organizations, facilitating public debates over social memory, and inducing civil society actors to monitor the country's human rights policy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18z4gmr
CHAPTER 4 Truth Commission Impact: from:
Truth Commissions
Abstract: In what ways do truth commissions influence policy, human rights accountability, and social norms? The transitional justice literature suggests various mechanisms through which truth commissions are expected to achieve a set of moral and political objectives in peace-building and democratization contexts. However, only a handful of studies have explored the commission
andpost-commission processes to assess claims of truth commission impact. In this chapter I explain whether or not, and the specific ways in which, truth commissionsin facttransform the lessons from history into policy, human rights accountability, and changes in shared social norms. In short, this chapter is
CHAPTER 7 Comparing Truth Commissions’ Memory Narratives: from:
Truth Commissions
Abstract: The enormous variation across truth commissions in terms of goals, findings, recommendations, and impact is explored in Chapters 5 and 6. Truth commissions’ explanations of the under lying causes of past violence and violations exhibit considerable variation as well. No doubt some of the differences owe to the context in which violations happen, as well as the nature of the violations themselves. Yet, one often observes divergent historical narratives describing comparable historical contexts. The civil wars in El Salvador and Guatemala had much in common, but the Salvadoran Truth Commission’s overall preference for avoidance and brevity shared little with the
CHAPTER 8 Nation and (Its New) Narration: from:
Truth Commissions
Abstract: In what ways do truth commissions transform the ways in which citizens of contemporary societies think and speak about historical truth, justice, reconciliation, and official historiography? Transitional justice mea sures, and truth commissions in particular, try to raise awareness around histories of violence and violations in the context of rebuilding state institutions and national identity.¹ Most truth commissions combine meticulous human rights investigation with a critique of the national past in order to rebuild the nation.² Aside from pursuing such goals as delivering a measure of justice and reconciliation, avoiding future violence, strengthening democratic institutions, and enhancing peace and stability,
Book Title: Bible and Transformation-The Promise of Intercultural Bible Reading
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Dyk Janet
Abstract: Interpretations from ordinary readers in more than twenty-five countriesBackground introduction with history of the textDiscussion of intertextual connections with Greco-Roman authors
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt18z4h3g
Introduction from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Dyk Janet
Abstract: In 2001 the first phase of a worldwide initiative called “Through the Eyes of Another” was launched, and, with a focus on John 4, a method for bringing Bible reading groups to interact with one another was developed. The novelty of this project was not that readers from different cultures and contexts were asked to participate, nor that biblical scholars carefully began to listen or “read with” nonprofessional Bible readers. What was innovative
1 Intercultural Bible Reading as Transformation for Liberation: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Segovia Fernando F.
Abstract: The present study undertakes a critical analysis of intercultural Bible reading in biblical studies. This critical approach has marked for many years now the global project of scriptural interpretation developed and undertaken under the expert leadership of Hans de Wit and a superb circle of colleagues within the academic scholarly context of the
Stichting(or foundation) set up in honor and memory of Dom Hélder at the Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam.¹ In 2013 I had the great honor and privilege of serving as the Visiting Professor of the Dom Hélder Câmara Chair and delivering the Dom Hélder Câmara Lecture.² That year,
2 Bible and Transformation: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) de Wit Hans
Abstract: Much has been published on intercultural Bible reading over the past few years; the method has been applied in the most divergent variants, in the most diverse contexts involving forty countries—with varying results. A large quantity of often impressive empirical material has been produced.
4 Transformation in Intercultural Bible Reading: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Schipani Daniel S.
Abstract: The connection between reading a sacred text and experiencing human transformation is an assumption inherent in the very value assigned by religious communities to certain texts deemed sacred. That is the reason for those communities to engage in reading, interpreting, and appropriating their message. This applies as well to the Bible, even though, strictly speaking, Christianity should not be considered a “religion of the Book” in ways that Judaism and Islam might. The expression “people of the Book” appears in the Qur’an (29:46) in reference to Jews and Christians. Recently it has become commonplace to characterize the so-called Abrahamic traditions
7 The Effect of Cultural Setting: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Sihombing Batara
Abstract: In this essay I focus on the effect of the combination of cultural setting, context, and personal experiences, using an intercultural exchange between two quite different reading communities. The Indonesian Metanoia group from Maumere, Flores, consisting of prisoners, read the story of the rape of Tamar together with the German partner group BibelWeltWeit (Bible World Wide). I analyze the extent to which this encounter transformed readers of both groups, looking at whether the exchange enabled the participants to become more aware of the importance of semantic conventions when dealing with issues of sexual abuse and whether this would aid in
8 Reading the Text—Reading the Others—Reading Ourselves (A Dialogue between Germany and Indonesia) from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Kessler Rainer
Abstract: During the process of reading 2 Sam 13:1–22 with German and Indonesian partner groups, it became clear that the German group did more than just read the text and the response of the partner group: they indeed
read the others, and only by discussing this point did they begin toread themselves.
9 Personal Application, Social Justice, and Social Transformation (A Dialogue between Myanmar and the Netherlands) from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Marip La Rip
Abstract: A reading group from Myanmar consisting of participants from several different tribes was linked with a Dutch group from a rather homogeneous village near Amsterdam, the Netherlands. Together they read the story of 2 Sam 13. This essay shows how enormous the differences between both contexts and both groups are. It also shows how determinative the sociopolitical context, and awareness thereof, can be for Bible reading. Is the exchange process able to point to more than differences? Can common ground be found going beyond those differences? Can the connection between two separate local groups lead to more global awareness? Is
10 “Baby, It’s Cold Outside”: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Moore Jeff
Abstract: “What happens when Christians from radically different cultures and situations read the same Bible story and start talking about it with each other?” (De Wit 2004, 4). This question has many possible answers, most of which must be answered from within the contexts of particular groups engaged in particular readings. I propose here to provide some responses to the more specific question, “What happened when Christians from radically different cultures and situations read the story of the rape of Tamar in 2 Sam 13?”
13 Stories Are Close, Reports Are Far: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Tanja Luc
Abstract: Intercultural Bible reading assumes that one is able to see through the eyes of the other. The core question of the project regards what happens when small groups of readers of biblical texts from sometimes radically different contexts read the same Bible story and get involved in a dialogue about its meaning. Differing contexts are present not only in different countries but even among groups within the same city. In the present account, people familiar with living on the street were paired with a group of highly educated young Christians. These two groups from the same city, but with contexts
14 Making the Circle Safer: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Barker Kim
Abstract: Empirical researchas a term often conjures up images of strict clinical procedures and of painstakingly precise work conducted in sterile circumstances by a person wearing a white lab coat. Although certain types of research require such settings, in the present essay we trace a complex and often messy process that is characteristic of empirical qualitative research. Qualitative research has been described as messy, because it aims to account for the multiplicity of human experiences within a certain context:
16 “It Has Been Ordained by Our Ancestors That Women Keep Quiet”: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Sihombing Batara
Abstract: The sharing of the story of John 4 gives rise to a remarkable growth of insights in the text. Here, it is shown how faith itself touches the heart of the other reader and transforms the attitude toward the text. Personal experience and engagement with struggle and resistance emerge as significant hermeneutical factors for transformation. Hermeneutical courage is stimulated;
18 Easter at Christmas: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Anum Eric Nii Bortey
Abstract: In the context of intercultural Bible reading, a text is not going to be read within the specific, well-instituted, and practiced traditions; rather, it is to be read specifically as a tool for exchange of meaning across different communities of readers. This method takes up the question, “Can intercultural reading of Bible stories result
19 “We Are So Beautiful”: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Vargas Ignacio Antonio Madera
Abstract: The context in which the intercultural reading of John 20:1–18 took place is that of four grassroots ecclesial communities (CEBs; see Iriarte 1996).¹ Three of these communities have been meeting in their homes around the word of God every week for eighteen years to help clarify the reality in which they live, in their families and neighborhoods, in their country, and in the real world. The most recent of these communities has existed for two years to date. The participants are of various ages: the eldest of them are about fifty years old and belong to the oldest communities,
20 Looking beyond Secularism and Communism: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Kindelan Ricardo González
Abstract: Our essay is focused on the most important aspects of change occasioned by the exchange between these two partner groups as they read together John 20, using the method of intercultural Bible reading. It is necessary to include some background information, such as a description of the social and religious context in eastern Cuba, as well as some details about
22 The Complex Role of Views on the Bible in Intercultural Encounters (A Dialogue among Cuba, Colombia, Ghana, and the Netherlands) from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Snoek Hans
Abstract: In the past fifteen years a small miracle has happened: dozens of reading groups, thousands of miles apart, have read the same Bible text and corresponded with one another about it. This gives the impression that the Bible is a universal book that, despite differences in cultures and beliefs, can stimulate readers to look at a text differently. Although the success of the project of intercultural Bible reading has been surprising, it would be too simple to state that the exchanges have always led to transformation. Sometimes the distance between groups was too great, which showed up in traces of
27 Sharing Memories, Overcoming Solitude: from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Hoyos José Vicente Vergara
Abstract: In this essay I take a brief tour of contextual situations in which Latin American people live in the face of impunity; I also cover some interpretations of the biblical text, taking as a starting point the life of believing communities in our continent. It brings together the sincere and supportive interaction between those who share the same reality of pain, suffering, and the need to make claims so that impunity does not reign, but justice. I deal with three aspects: the impunity in Latin America, the struggle for justice, and the transformation toward an attitude of solidarity.
Concluding Reflections from:
Bible and Transformation
Author(s) Dyk Janet
Abstract: The title of this volume—
Bible and Transformation: The Promise of Intercultural Bible Reading—points to our search for an answer to the question: Can cross-border Bible reading become a catalyst for transformation of the readers themselves, of their understanding of the text, and of their perception of and openness towards the other reader? If so, under what conditions? In these final considerations we harvest the findings from the essays in this volume. What have been the results of reading biblical stories in places of global encounter and dialogue?
The Messenger Model from:
Medium, Messenger, Transmission
Abstract: The texts by Benjamin, Nancy, Serres, Debray, and Peters are all extremely different. It may seem peculiar to invoke these authors as ‘introductions’ to the theme of mediality when only the last one actually discusses concrete media, yet this is quite deliberate. I want to debate the question of ‘What is a medium?’ from the very beginning in the context of mediality. ‘Mediality’ does not refer to media that are distinct from each other, like sound, text, and image, but rather its aim is to describe an elementary dimension of human life and culture.¹
Test Case from:
Medium, Messenger, Transmission
Abstract: I have not yet provided an example of a phenomenon that can unproblematically be identified as a medium or demonstrated how the messenger and transmission perspective I have developed actually brings to light
newaspects of this phenomenon. There are two additional requirements that would – ideally – be satisfied by such a test case: It should be a medium that cuts across different times, that is not rooted in only one respectable tradition, but rather that provides a context in which the changes associated with the development of information technologies and digitalization can also be reflected and studied. Furthermore,
¿QUIÉN LO DIJO? from:
Las narrativas y su impacto en el desarrollo lingüístico infantil.
Author(s) Shiro Martha
Abstract: En los estudios recientes del desarrollo de lenguaje, se adopta un enfoque integrador de las teorías lingüísticas y se resalta el papel del contexto en la adquisición de las habilidades discursivas (Ninio y Snow 1996). Por tanto, tales enfoques permiten responder a preguntas acerca de cómo se combinan las diferentes destrezas (fonológicas, gramaticales, léxicas y pragmáticas) y de cómo influyen unas en el desarrollo de las otras. Los seres humanos participamos en interacciones de diferentes tipos, desde el nacimiento o tal vez hasta desde antes (puesto que los estudios sugieren que el sentido del oído se desarrolla antes del nacimiento,
ALGUNOS RECURSOS DE COHESIÓN EN LA NARRACIÓN INFANTIL EN HUICHOL from:
Las narrativas y su impacto en el desarrollo lingüístico infantil.
Author(s) López Paula Gómez
Abstract: Este trabajo es parte de una investigación más amplia sobre las estructuras narrativas infantiles en
wixárikao huichol². El objetivo principal es indagar sobre las estrategias de cohesión en textos narrativos tradicionales en esta lengua y el desarrollo de dichos mecanismos en la narración infantil. Otro objetivo es aportar elementos para la discusión sobre la complejidad lingüística de los recursos de cohesión en el nivel textual en general y en los textos narrativos en particular, en lenguas tipológicamente distintas como el español y el huichol.
HISTORIAS DE AQUÍ Y ALLÁ. from:
Las narrativas y su impacto en el desarrollo lingüístico infantil.
Author(s) Medrano Luz María Moreno
Abstract: Cuando el niño entra a la escuela trae consigo habilidades narrativas que ha desarrollado en su contexto familiar y comunitario. La cultura y la posición económica a la que el niño pertenece influyen en gran medida en su repertorio lingüístico y su forma de habla (Rodríguez y Williamson 1980, Brice Heath 1986, Peterson 1994, Hart y Risley 1995), Peterson (1994) en un estudio sobre habilidades narrativas de niños de clase social media y baja en Canadá encontró que los que provenían de hogares más desfavorecidos solían tener mayores diferencias entre el lenguaje utilizado en casa y el lenguaje utilizado en
DESARROLLO DEL ESPAÑOL EN ADOLESCENTES BILINGÜES… Y EL CUENTO DEL SAPO from:
Las narrativas y su impacto en el desarrollo lingüístico infantil.
Author(s) Ordóñez Claudia Lucía
Abstract: En Colombia, un país de contexto lingüístico mayoritario monolingüe en español, se acepta en forma generalizada la bondad de dominar más de una lengua de amplio uso internacional. En el mundo competitivo y globalizado de hoy se entiende que dominar al menos una de estas lenguas además del español sirve para ampliar la cultura, el acceso al conocimiento y las oportunidades profesionales. Es así como muchos padres que buscan poner al alcance de sus hijos toda clase de oportunidades de desarrollo y éxito, especialmente aquellas a las que no tuvieron ellos mismos acceso, optan por lo que llamamos educación bilingüe
“ESPAÑOL, WHERE ARE YOU?” from:
Las narrativas y su impacto en el desarrollo lingüístico infantil.
Author(s) Parra María Luisa
Abstract: En la actualidad, una de las áreas de mayor auge en la investigación sobre el desarrollo infantil es, sin duda, el bilingüismo. En una época de migraciones masivas y constitución de sociedades multiculturales como la que hoy vivimos es imperioso plantearse preguntas sobre el proceso de adquisición y desarrollo de la(s) lengua(s), oral y escrita, en contextos multilingües, si se quieren entender y resolver los enormes retos educativos que la población infantil inmigrante impone a los sistemas escolares de los países que la acoge. Un ejemplo que ilustra con claridad estos retos es la población infantil hispana en los Estados
SABER NARRAR UN CUENTO. from:
Las narrativas y su impacto en el desarrollo lingüístico infantil.
Author(s) Lozano Leonora Patricia Arias
Abstract: Este trabajo pretende comparar las características de la estructura narrativa de cuentos escritos en español y hñähñú de niños indígenas bilingües que están cursando de 1° a 6° de la escuela primaria. Se trata de un estudio comparativo de la producción escrita de 67 textos en dos lenguas, a partir de un mismo patrón de estímulo, cuento ilustrado para la creación de narraciones. Para ello se recurrió al sistema de análisis discursivo de Van Dijk y al planteamiento de Cummins sobre el desarrollo de habilidades académicas y su transferencia al aprendizaje de la segunda lengua.
LA REFERENCIA A LOS PARTICIPANTES EN NARRACIONES DE NIÑOS CON DISLEXIA Y NIÑOS SIN DISLEXIA from:
Las narrativas y su impacto en el desarrollo lingüístico infantil.
Author(s) López Paula Gómez
Abstract: Es bien sabido que no hay un acuerdo general sobre la definición de dislexia, sin embargo, en sus diversas concepciones pueden encontrarse características comunes. En este trabajo, entendemos la dislexia como una dificultad en el proceso de aprendizaje de la lectura y la escritura (Monfort 2004, p. 348; Nieto 1995, p. 19). Se trata de un problema en la expresión de la comunicación escrita que se manifiesta en el empobrecimiento de las funciones lectoras (Bravo 1997, p. 37). Este problema abarca también el nivel textual. Por ejemplo, se han registrado problemas en los textos narrativos escritos por niños hispanohablantes con
Book Title: La historia intelectual como historia literaria (coedición)- Publisher: El Colegio de México
Author(s): Schmidt-Welle Friedhelm
Abstract: El presente libro reúne una serie de artículos que se ocupan de la historia intelectual en Hispanoamérica desde la independencia hasta fines del siglo XX. El volumen tiene un marcado enfoque en la historia intelectual de Argentina y México. Partimos de la idea de que la historia intelectual en Hispanoamérica no se puede escribir sin tomar en cuenta tanto el rol que los escritores juegan en ella como también la función de sus textos estrictamente literarios o ficcionales. En otras palabras: añadimos a la historia intelectual hispanoamericana la perspectiva de reescribirla como historia literaria.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19631g7
ENTRE AMÉRICA Y EUROPA: DOS FORMAS DE ENTENDER AMÉRICA LATINA from:
La historia intelectual como historia literaria (coedición)
Author(s) Zeiter Katja Carrillo
Abstract: Cuando en 1924 y 1925 Rojas y Vasconcelos publican los dos textos que a continuación se analizarán, tanto la sociedad argentina como la mexicana se vieron confrontadas con situaciones políticas marcadas por cambios que no sólo afectaron los respectivos sistemas políticos, sino también la vida intelectual. La Argentina había vivido una reforma universitaria dando paso a la participación de los estudiantes. Al mismo tiempo, en México, como consecuencia de la Revolución mexicana, entraron nuevos actores en la esfera universitaria, académica y educativa.
LOS INTELECTUALES-ESCRITORES Y LA IMPORTACIÓN CULTURAL EN ARGENTINA Y MÉXICO ENTRE MEDIADOS DE LOS AÑOS TREINTA Y FINES DE LOS CUARENTA. from:
La historia intelectual como historia literaria (coedición)
Author(s) Pagni Andrea
Abstract: Leer la historia de los intelectuales en América Latina desde la perspectiva de una historia de la cultura literaria implica, por una parte, interrogar la figura y el estatuto del escritor en tanto intelectual, preguntar por los modos específicos de intervención intelectual del escritor, por los usos y funciones de la literatura en el marco del discurso intelectual; e implica, por otra parte, analizar las instituciones en las que el escritor actúa y los mecanismos de acceso a las mismas, prestar atención a las condiciones concretas de producción y difusión de sus textos, a sus soportes materiales.¹
5 Disrupting and Remaking Constructions of Time from:
Timing Canada
Abstract: By now it has become apparent that literary texts have often sought not only to witness and represent temporal power relations, but also to question, test, and reshape the relationships between time, power, and everyday life. From the leap of faith that Panych’s unnamed man takes in order to escape his confinement in the days of the week, to Margaret Sweatman’s critique of the concentration of temporal power in the hands of the elite, to Jeannette Armstrong’s and Thomas King’s reshaping of Western narrative temporal sequence – literature and art have demonstrated a profound ability to articulate the often invisible
Book Title: Performance and Personhood in Caribbean Literature-From Alexis to the Digital Age
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): Murray-Román Jeannine
Abstract: Working with twentieth- and twenty-first-century sources ranging from theatrical works and novels to blogs, Murray-Román examines the ways in which writers such as Jacques Stephen Alexis, Zoé Valdés, Rosario Ferré, Patrick Chamoiseau, and Marlon James experiment with textually compensating for the loss of the corporeality of live relationship in performance traditions. Through their exploration of the interaction of literature and performance, she argues, Caribbean writers themselves offer a mode of bridging the disjunction between cultural and philosophical approaches within Caribbean studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19jchc5
1 Performance and the Expansion of Personhood in Marissa Chibas’s Daughter of a Cuban Revolutionary from:
Performance and Personhood in Caribbean Literature
Abstract: The task of this book is to think through how Caribbean textual representations of performance broaden understandings of personhood. To explore how the genre of performance specifically can intercede in definitions of personhood, this chapter offers a performance analysis of Marissa Chibas’s 2007 one-woman play
Daughter of a Cuban Revolutionary. Throughout the play, Chibas performs much of the “backstage” work—such as establishing the scene’s time and place, or getting in and out of character—and exposes otherwise unseen labor. In so doing,Daughterdemonstrates how the means of creating theater give us a point of entry into redefining personhood.
2 Creole’s Thinking Body: from:
Performance and Personhood in Caribbean Literature
Abstract: Of all the performance forms, the oral performance of storytelling is the most deceptively difficult to write: in musical or dance performance events, instruments and bodies must be accounted for, but for storytelling, the temptation is to focus solely on the storyteller’s rhetorical style. What is lost in this strategy of transcription is the circle that sustains the storyteller’s performance. In a footnote to a discussion of writing history in
Le Discours antillais, Glissant meditates on the role of the writer and speech in the Caribbean context, namely if the writer can open a conversation akin to that which organizes
4 Staceyann Chin and Zoé Valdés: from:
Performance and Personhood in Caribbean Literature
Abstract: Can a dance circle exist without the copresence of persons to form it? Just as the dark and densely textured spaces examined in chapter 3 stretch the concept of the dance circle to include spaces where performer and audience are not configured in a literal circle, this chapter looks to social media interactions for examples of the circle’s permissive protection. Here, the dance circle stretches to sites where moving bodies are separated by time and space but are connected by digital networks. I analyze the online presence and interactive literary engagements of two Caribbean writers, Zoé Valdés and Staceyann Chin,
Coda from:
Performance and Personhood in Caribbean Literature
Abstract: Performance and Personhood in Caribbean Literatureis about Fanon’sdamnésand how social performance can function as a site for rehearsing self-possession. The texts examined here underscore the socioeconomic conditions and philosophical grounds that have led to their protagonists’ exclusion from the body politic. They also highlight the interruptions to those conditions in the moments to which I have turned our attention, the ekphrastic descriptions of performance events that break from the plots of the texts in order to inform them. In the breaks, they depict the spaces where the distended time of performance both ruptures and extends the present
Book Title: Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"-Text, Image, Reception
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Huot Sylvia
Abstract: The
Romance of the Rosehas been a controversial text since it was written in the thirteenth century. There is evidence for radically different readings as as early as the first half of the fourteenth century. The text provided inspiration for both courtly and didactic poets. Some read it as a celebration of human love; others as an erudite philosophical work; still others as a satirical representation of social and sexual follies. On one hand it was praised as an edifying treatise, on the other condemned as lascivious and misogynistic.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19jcj20
Introduction: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Huot Sylvia
Abstract: The
Romance of the Roseis generally recognized as the single most significant work in the Old French literary tradition. Written between 1225 and 1275, theRose’s success among medieval readers was extraordinary: well over two hundred manuscripts are extant, dating from a period of nearly three hundred years. Its influence was pervasive in late-medieval works both in and outside France. By the close of the fourteenth century, it had been translated into Italian, into Dutch, and into English. It was one of the only medieval vernacular texts to be cited and glossed in learnèd monastic treatises. Furthermore, its influence
3. From Rhyme to Reason: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Poirion Daniel
Abstract: Fascinated by the mirror in the “fountain of Narcissus,” critics compete in ingenious attempts to unveil its philosophical implications. The
Romance of the Rosehas thus become a key text for the definition of unhappy self-consciousness. However, this medieval poem teaches us at the same time how to turn away from contemplating an empty consciousness in order to examine those things without which consciousness is nothing: the “malady” induced by analyzing subjectivity should be healed by a healthy dose of objectivity. That which Guillaume de Lorris’s text suggests, Jean de Meun’s demonstrates explicitly, by multiplying references to concrete objects within
5. Language and Dismemberment: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Hult David F.
Abstract: Virtually from the time of its composition in the late thirteenth century, Jean de Meun’s continuation of the
Romance of the Rosehas been an object of controversy: its wit and its style have been celebrated; some of its more adventurous moral or social views have been condemned. The epistolary exchange in which Christine de Pizan participated was the first extended realization of such debates, but this exchange was itself preceded by evidence we can glean from literary works modeling themselves on theRoseallegory as well as from scribal manipulation of the text itself.¹ While the plethora of manuscripts
7. Illuminating the Rose: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Walters Lori
Abstract: MS 101 of the Municipal Library of Tournai is one of the most distinctive fourteenth-century manuscripts of the
Roman de la Rose. Bearing the date of 1330, it is devoted to Gui de Mori’s rewriting of the allegorical romance¹ and includes emendations by an anonymous editor. The program of illumination presents variations on well-known iconography of theRosebesides introducing elements not found elsewhere.² In general, the illustrations refer directly to the text and follow the logical sequence of events in the work. It is evident that the person responsible for masterminding the production of the manuscript was responding to
8. Authors, Scribes, Remanieurs: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Huot Sylvia
Abstract: The [
Romance of the Rose] was no sooner written than it was rewritten; and the process of revision andremaniementcontinued throughout the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries.¹ The poem was abridged, expanded through the addition of interpolations, and altered through a combination of deletions and additions. A study of the manuscript tradition reveals that scribes sometimes worked from two or more sources at once; in this way the interpolations of a given remaniement found their way into the manuscript tradition, in some cases showing up in manuscripts of several different families. Scribes also introduced more modest changes in the text,
9. Discourses of the Self: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Brownlee Kevin
Abstract: In the decade between 1395 and 1405, Christine de Pizan successfully established herself as a major figure in French literary history. This process necessarily involved a complex coming to terms with the dominant discursive practices of the late-medieval literary tradition: the creation of a new and distinctive voice within the context of this tradition. For Christine, this posed a special set of problems. It was not simply a question of attaining and demonstrating her formal mastery of various established literary genres. Her identity as a woman inevitably problematized her status as an “official” speaking subject in all of these generic
10. Alchemical Readings of the Romance of the Rose from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Badel Pierre-Yves
Abstract: In 1735, when Abbot Lenglet-Dufresnoy edited the
Roman de la Rose, he appended a body of prose and verse texts relating to alchemy; of these texts, the most important are theFontaine des Amoureux de Scienceby Jean de la Fontaine (otherwise known as Jean de Valenciennes), theRemontrances de Nature à l’alchimiste errant avec la Réponse du dit alchimisteby Jean de Meun, and Nicolas Flamel’sSommaire philosophique. Lenglet-Dufresnoy regarded alchemy with a possibly feigned skepticism; at any rate, his curiosity about alchemy is shown by his publication of anHistoire de la philosophie hermétiquein 1742, a work
11. The Bare Essential: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Harrison Robert Pogue
Abstract: The following chapter on
Il Fiorerequires a rather protracted prologue about its intention. While scholars have for the most part speculated about the work’s author, my intention was to approach theFioreas an autonomous and anonymous artifact. This soon proved an impossible prospect, however, for the poem is denied both autonomy and anonymity by its literary parentage as well as its circumstantial history. Behind it lies theRoman de la Rose: the master text, the determining precedent, the French “original” transcribed into Italian. So much for autonomy, then. The problem of anonymity is more difficult to ponder, for
12. A Romance of a Rose and Florentine: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) van der Poel Dieuwke E.
Abstract: The
Roman de la Roseof Guillaume de Lorris and Jean de Meun has been a very popular and influential work. Critics have noted the exceptionally great number of complete and fragmentary manuscripts that have come down to us, their profound influence on French and English literature, and the adaptations that were made in various languages: English, Italian, Dutch. These adaptations have not yet received the attention they deserve in international research. If the adaptations are considered as mere derivatives of the French text, one neglects the wealth of information they can provide about the reception of theRoman de
13. Feminine Rhetoric and the Politics of Subjectivity: from:
Rethinking the "Romance of the Rose"
Author(s) Patterson Lee
Abstract: If the Middle Ages is a culture of the book, then for vernacular writers its central text is the
Roman de la Rose: to trace theRoman’sinfluence is virtually to write the history of late-medieval poetry. And of no writer is this more true than Geoffrey Chaucer. When about 1385 Eustache Deschamps praised Chaucer as a “grant translateur,” he was referring, we may surmise, to more than the Chaucerian authorship of an EnglishRomaunt of the Rose(although whether the one that survives is Chaucer’s is less certain).¹ For in saying that it was Chaucer who first “planted the
4 Humanism in Turmoil from:
Heidegger in France
Abstract: One is indebted to Jean Beaufret for having provided details on the circumstances at the origin of this text. It was November 1946. Jean Beaufret spontaneously drafted questions to the attention of the master, on the table of a café, intending to entrust a friend heading to Freiburg with them. He had already exchanged a letter once with Heidegger, which gave
Françoise Dastur: from:
Heidegger in France
Author(s) Dastur Françoise
Abstract: I remember having read, during my last year in high school, the volume published by Henri Corbin in 1938, entitled
What Is Metaphysics?and having been inspired by the text on Hölderlin that it contained. During myhypokhâgneclass in Lyon, and then during my first year as an undergraduate at the Sorbonne, I continued to read Heidegger (I remember a presentation I gave duringhypokhâgneon “Angst”). However, I did not really begin to work on Heidegger until my second year at the Sorbonne when I took courses with Ricoeur and Derrida. The
Jean-Luc Marion: from:
Heidegger in France
Author(s) Marion Jean-Luc
Abstract: When did I first read Heidegger? In philosophy class in high school? In
khâgne?From Jean Beaufret? In fact, my first encounter with Heidegger was during a celebration at UNESCO in April 1964. I was there; I was not even in my senior year in high school, but was in the year before; I had read Kierkegaard or something like that. I understood nothing; I listened and that was very good; I attended this improbable thing: the session where Beaufret read a homage to Kierkegaard, a text by Heidegger
Jean-Luc Nancy: from:
Heidegger in France
Author(s) Nancy Jean-Luc
Abstract: Yes. We translated the text in its entirety, which was then published in two issues of
Aletheia, a journal run by students associated with Axelos. Warin suggested the project to me
Book Title: Ways of the Word-Learning to Preach for Your Time and Place
Publisher: Augsburg Fortres
Author(s): Powery Luke A.
Abstract: Preaching, and the discipline of preaching, is at a crossroads. The changing realities of church and theological education, the diversity of our classrooms, and our increasingly complex community contexts leave us in search of tools to help train a rising generation of preachers for a future whose contours are far from clear. In Ways of the Word, a dynamic team of master preachers, Sally A. Brown and Luke A. Powery, speaks with one voice their belief that preaching is a witness to the ongoing work of God in the world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt19qgg2f
Introduction from:
Ways of the Word
Author(s) Powery Luke A.
Abstract: Every book has its backstory. It can be difficult to pinpoint where that backstory begins; but it is safe to say that this one began in an e-mail exchange. Picture two preacher-homileticians hammering on their computer keyboards in offices some 150 yards apart on an East Coast seminary campus: “We could do this—a new textbook” // “right—tapping into our traditions, Baptist-Pentecostal/Reformed—and crossing race and gender too” // “for changing classroom demographic?” // “right!” //”Spirit-driven” // “yes” // “you serious?” // “of course.”
4 Preaching as an Act of Worship from:
Ways of the Word
Author(s) Brown Sally A.
Abstract: As any naturalist would tell us, if we want to understand how a living creature normally functions, we need to observe it in its natural habitat. Something similar is true of preaching. There are undoubtedly people whose lives have been transformed by a sermon they picked up on the car radio while driving across Texas or stumbled upon while searching the Internet for a long-lost friend. But a stand-alone sermon, like a single shot from a film, is lifted out of its native setting. In this chapter we consider preaching in relation to its natural context, Christian worship.
6 Interpreting Scripture for Preaching from:
Ways of the Word
Author(s) Brown Sally A.
Abstract: Scripture has been the indispensable, authorizing source of Christian sermons since Christianity’s beginnings. The sermons of Peter, Stephen, and Paul in Acts all draw on Old Testament texts. The book of Hebrews, thought by some to be a collection of early Christian sermons, draws on material across the Old Testament, especially the Psalms. This chapter provides you with a disciplined, prayerful, and scholarly process for engaging Scripture. Exegetical work (close grammatical, historical, and theological study of a text) is supported in this method by meditative Scripture reading using the centuriesold process called
lectio divina(“divine reading”).
13 The Critique of Religion and Post-Metaphysical Faith: from:
Engaging Bonhoeffer
Author(s) Gregor Brian
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur was one of the leading French philosophers of the twentieth centuries. He was also one of the most erudite. From his starting point in phenomenology, Ricoeur ventured into structuralism, psychoanalysis, biblical studies, linguistics, narrative theory, historiography, and even neuroscience. Ricoeur’s exploration in these diverse fields is part of his overarching project of philosophical anthropology, which asks the questions of human being, self-understanding, and action. These questions also provide the context for Ricoeur’s work in the philosophy of religion, which is where Bonhoeffer’s influence on Ricoeur is most evident.
14 On the Phenomenology of Creation: from:
Engaging Bonhoeffer
Author(s) Manoussakis John Panteleimon
Abstract: The importance of Bonhoeffer’s thought for contemporary theology is well attested and does not need to be reiterated here. In the pages to follow, however, our objective will be to map the points of convergence between Bonhoeffer’s theology and Jean-Yves Lacoste’s theological philosophy, with particular emphasis given to their understanding of creation and eschatology. The most fruitful appropriation of Bonhoeffer’s eschatology by Jean-Yves Lacoste is to be found in his
Experience and the Absolute.¹ Lacoste expresses his gratefulness to Bonhoeffer by these words from the introduction: “Two names do not appear in this text, those of Dietrich Bonhoeffer and John
13 LA LECCIÓN DEL MAESTRO from:
José Gaos en México:
Abstract: Imaginemos ahora un auditorio, quizás aquel que lleva el nombre de Justo Sierra o, tal vez, el Aula Magna de la Universidad Central de Venezuela. Estudiantes, maestros y gente letrada ocupan las largas hileras que atraviesan la estancia. Sobre el estrado hay una mesa y a su espalda una silla. Un hombre de edad madura, calva pronunciada, barba quebrada y lentes redondos se encuentra ahí sentado. Está leyendo un texto y éstas son sus palabras:
Contextualism, Realism, and the Limits of Intentionality from:
Quiet Powers of the Possible: Interviews in Contemporary French Phenomenology
Author(s) BENOIST JOCELYN
Abstract: Didier Franck was my first philosophy mentor [
maître en philosophie]. When I entered the École normale supérieure in 1986, his intellectual persona dominated the philosophy department. The context was rather morose. The great teachers of the 1960s or 1970s were dead or at least no longer involved. In a certain sense, what might be said to define
The Collision of Phenomenology and Theology from:
Quiet Powers of the Possible: Interviews in Contemporary French Phenomenology
Author(s) FALQUE EMMANUEL
Abstract: We may certainly speak of a second generation of French phenomenologists, and perhaps also a third, if we count among the first Emmanuel Lévinas, Michel Henry, and Paul Ricoeur; among the second Jean-Luc Marion, Jean-Yves Lacoste, Jean-Louis Chrétien, and Didier Franck; and among the third Claude Romano, myself, and others. In reality, a difference in context marks the distance between these different generations. The first generation, which developed in the aftermath of World War II, remained closely tied to the works of Husserl
Chapter 1 Turn It Up: from:
Turns of Event
Author(s) SANBORN GEOFFREY
Abstract: In the beginning, if it makes any sense to talk of a beginning, there were differences, in all likelihood chemical differences, variations in compounds, in different geographical and climatological contexts. These chemical differences, under some unknown and perhaps unknowable conditions, were transformed or transformed themselves into simple organic proteins, whose structure provided some means of reproduction. Life “began.”¹
Chapter 4 Twists and Turns from:
Turns of Event
Author(s) CASTIGLIA CHRISTOPHER
Abstract: It is possible that the reason so many “turns” can be claiming to change the field is, ironically, because they are not really changing much at all, but instead shifting the same methodologies and attitudes from one object (or “ideology”) to another. One sign that this might be the case is the increasing number of critics wondering about the contemporary viability of “critique,” shorthand for the righteous digging around in a text for hidden displacements of the social struggles that evade all but the politically savvy and serious critic. Critiques of critique might lead us to wonder whether what we
CHAPTER 8 Catholic Campuses, Secularizing Struggles: from:
Local Church, Global Church
Author(s) Snider Colin M.
Abstract: When university students in Brazil’s Catholic University Youth (Juventude Universitária Católica, or JUC) movement tried to define their mission in 1956, they proclaimed that, while social issues were important, the organization’s focus would continue to be “evangelization,” even while also addressing social inequalities. These efforts at evangelization alongside social reform among university youth in Brazil in the late 1950s and early 1960s preceded similar official changes in the Catholic Church with Vatican II (1962–1965) and the Bishops’ Conference in Medellín in 1968. By the end of 1966, Catholic activism faced a very different context. The church abolished the JUC
CHAPTER 9 The Antigonish Movement of Canada and Latin America: from:
Local Church, Global Church
Author(s) LeGrand Catherine C.
Abstract: Throughout Latin America during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, Catholics drew inspiration from political and social movements, as well as philosophical inquiries, from the rest of the Catholic world. Latin American Catholic activists sought to implement these foreign practices while, at the same time, adapting them and improvising changes that would make more sense in the local context. One of the most successful examples of this transnational interchange and adaptation occurred between Latin American Catholic activists and a little known but highly influential social movement in the Catholic Scots-Irish region of eastern Nova Scotia.
Mitos y estereotipos del judaísmo hispano y su pervivencia en el mundo Sefardí from:
Formas de hispanidad
Author(s) Cano María José
Abstract: En el enunciado de este trabajo aparecen dos términos del lenguaje coloquial empleados con frecuencia en el contexto de la historia y cultura del pueblo judío; nos referimos a “mitos” y a “estereotipos”. Ambas palabras son susceptibles de las más diversas interpretaciones y acepciones, y aun cuando sobre la primera de ellas (“mito”)¹ se
La incidencia de la tragedia Sefardí en las ideas libertarias de la América española from:
Formas de hispanidad
Author(s) Yurman Fernando
Abstract: Este trabajo ha demandado la intersección del psicoanálisis, la antropología y la historia, y también requirió especulaciones sobre la memoria y el análisis de textos. Esa complejidad fue necesaria para indagar una escena del ámbito sefardí que pese a su creciente documentación persiste desvanecida en el olvido. Contra la fidelidad de sus tenaces descendientes, aquel orbe ha entrado en los últimos dos siglos en un notorio apagamiento. Esa transformación puede pensarse como la enorme merma de una identidad colectiva, o también como la integración en una cultura “asimilacionista” mayor, donde fundió parte de sus formas y símbolos originales. En tal
Rebelde desde la tradición: from:
Formas de hispanidad
Author(s) Ortiz Álvaro Pablo
Abstract: Si bien existe una numerosa relación bibliográfica en la región alusiva a la denodada renuncia del sur de Colombia a aceptar entre 1810 y 1824 las bondades independentistas, la verdad es que este otro rostro de la moneda (para la cual, y su caso no fue excepcional, la sociedad giraba en torno a un modelo teocrático de organización político-social que le confería a la iglesia católica un enorme poder en el mantenimiento de un orden tradicional y sacralizado) no ha merecido una inclusión rigurosa y pormenorizada en los textos oficiales de la historia nacional, y mucho menos por aquellos docentes
Book Title: Fumando mañas.-Construcción del sentido de la realidad social en un contexto de ilegalidad
Publisher: Editorial Universidad del Rosario
Author(s): Bourgois Philippe
Abstract: Este texto ilustra la interacción entre violencia estructural y actores marginales para ver cómo lo primero crea lo segundo, y cómo, a su turno, la dinámica de estos actores les permite articularse y / o fugarse de sus condiciones. A lo largo del texto, los lectores encontrarán imágenes tomadas en campo, incluso por los interlocutores, así como un grueso volumen de sus opiniones. En general, el libro se ha organizado siguiendo los parámetros de un texto literario, por considerarlo una muestra del género de etnografía posmoderna.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1b18x03
Introducción from:
Fumando mañas.
Abstract: Empezamos de inmediato adentro de la casa y no será fácil salir. Me lanzo a conquistar al lector con mi escritura para luego proponerle reflexiones. Quisiera que esos lectores fueran mis primos y mis primas; seguro que con el tiempo lo serán. La última noche, antes de que mi director revisara la versión final, leí con Tita apartes gruesos de los ensayos con que cierro el texto. Facilitar la reflexividad como autoconfrontación de los propios sujetos estudiados, un reto inicial de este trabajo de tesis para Maestría en Antropología, también vendrá con el tiempo: cuando ellos se lean a solas.
Book Title: Hugo Chávez. Una década en el poder- Publisher: Editorial Universidad del Rosario
Author(s): ARCOS HUGO EDUARDO RAMÍREZ
Abstract: Este libro es el resultado del esfuerzo conjunto de un grupo de académicos de distintas nacionalidades que desde sus líneas de investigación realizan análisis que le brindan al lector elementos para comprender de manera global lo que significa una década de gobierno del presidente Chávez en Venezuela. El texto corresponde a una lectura profunda de la actual política venezolana que va más allá de los estereotipos, prejuicios y de la polarización con la que este tema ha sido comúnmente tratado.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1b34820
El discurso de Hugo Chávez. from:
Hugo Chávez. Una década en el poder
Author(s) Arreaza Irma Chumaceiro
Abstract: En el contexto latinoamericano actual, la figura, el discurso y la acción política de Hugo Chávez son motivo permanente de controversia: de fuertes adhesiones y de polémicos rechazos. Venezuela, a diez años del ejercicio en la presidencia de Chávez, vive día a día el poder movilizador de su palabra y de su acción. Seguidores y opositores del proyecto ideológico del presidente se debaten entre el respaldo irrestricto a su carismático liderazgo y el ataque frontal y vehemente a sus políticas y a su ejercicio dirigente. Por un lado, su verbo coloquial, encendido y confrontador seduce y mantiene fuertes adhesiones entre
Aspectos sociales de la política actual from:
Hugo Chávez. Una década en el poder
Author(s) de Acedo Clemy Machado
Abstract: Se desarrollarán dentro del siguiente texto las características de los programas sociales de la V República, cuyos voceros, en términos mucho más radicales que los del Gobierno anterior, marcan diferencias profundas con las estrategias “economicistas” de la IV República y su política social “asistencialista”.
La integración energética y la estrategia regional de integración del gobierno del presidente Hugo Chávez from:
Hugo Chávez. Una década en el poder
Author(s) Becerra Carlos Martínez
Abstract: Para contextualizar este análisis es importante revisar la actual crisis económica en cifras, en particular el detonante en 2007, a propósito del crecimiento de la deuda de Estados Unidos con el exterior —10 billones de dólares—, mientras que la deuda total, incluyendo deuda pública, empresarial y personal, se elevó a la cifra de 50 billones de dólares, tres veces
Book Title: Horror and Its Aftermath-Reconsidering Theology and Human Experience
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress
Author(s): Stamper Sally
Abstract: Theological anthropology often brings psychology to bear on the contingent nature of human existence in relationship to God. In this volume, Sally Stamper articulates one modern trajectory of theological recourse to psychology (comprising Schleiermacher, Nietzsche, and Tillich) as the ground on which she brings clinical psychoanalytic theory and early childhood studies into conversation with fundamental questions about the relationship of God to human suffering and its remediation. She develops her argument from the assertions that human experience evolves within an awareness of human vulnerability to profound suffering and that insight into consequent human anxiety is a powerful resource for soteriology, eschatology, and theological anthropology. Stamper narrates this “normative anxiety" by integrating object relations theories of early childhood development and critical readings of literary texts for young children. She gestures toward a new eschatological vision that poses the radical otherness of a transcendent God as key to divine remediation of human suffering, in the process building on Marilyn McCord Adams’s soteriological response to human horror-participation and on Jonathan Lear’s assertion of radical hope in response to catastrophic collapse of cultural resources for making meaning.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1b3t6sv
3 Guiding Ideas of Understanding from:
Radical Theology
Abstract: Understanding can occur only within a specific context, under particular conditions, and with some guiding assumptions. A central task of critical hermeneutics is to consider these factors and address their impact. The (mostly unthematized) contextual conditions of the attempt to understand show up in many places: in the standpoint of the interpreter, in the process of interpretation, in that which is assumed to be already understood, and also, most decisively, in how the
interpretandumis defined. How one defines what one is trying to understand determines which questions of understanding arise and are investigated. The guiding preunderstanding, which is manifest
4 Theological Hermeneutics and Hermeneutical Theology from:
Radical Theology
Abstract: Theological hermeneutics is not the hermeneutics of a particular field (religion) or set of sacred texts (the Bible) such as biblical hermeneutics (
hermeneutica sacra) or the hermeneutics of religion(s)¹ but of everything that we can (or cannot) understand in a theological perspective—the perspective of the creative presence of God.² If the fundamental problem of philosophical hermeneutics is the understanding of understanding, then the fundamental issue of modern theological hermeneutics is theunderstanding of the understanding of God.
5 Meaning in Community from:
Theology in the Flesh
Abstract: We know what it is like to read a text, hear speech, or see gestures and understand their meaning. Some of the implications of a cognitive linguistics account are developed here in contrast to some alternative views regarding how meaning arises. Though this chapter makes use of what was discussed in chapters two and three, most of that material is not repeated here. The various contexts from which meaning arises will first be examined. This is followed by a discussion of the contentious debate between what is literal and metaphorical. The final section focusses on the ways in which Christian
8 Reading the Bible from:
Theology in the Flesh
Abstract: According to New Testament scholar Bonnie Howe, “Cognitive linguists approach what happens when people engage written text—reading—as fundamentally an encounter between minds. The dynamic encounter of
Book Title: Le roman français contemporain face à l’Histoire-Thèmes et formes
Publisher: Quodlibet
Author(s): Viart Dominique
Abstract: L’Histoire ne laisse pas la littérature en paix. Ou bien est-ce l’inverse? Depuis une trentaine d’années, une floraison de romans français revisitent le passé. Cette rétrospection concerne surtout le XXe siècle, ses phases cruciales et ses événements tragiques, mais elle embrasse aussi les époques antérieures. Les romanciers ne se satisfont plus de raconter : ils suspectent, ils enquêtent, multiplient leurs approches. Et leurs oeuvres diffèrent par bien des aspects, formels et thématiques, du roman historique en vogue au XIXe siècle. Dans le même temps, nombre d’historiens s’interrogent sur l’instance narrative, la forme du récit et sur les usages scientifiques de la fiction littéraire. À la confluence de ces mouvements se déploie la fortune de ce qu’on pourrait appeler des romans historiens, pour lesquels l’Histoire, les événements aussi bien que la manière de les écrire, devient elle-même une question partagée. Autour de ce grand courant historicisant qui accroît encore son élan dans la première décennie du XXIe siècle, le présent ouvrage réunit des réflexions d’écrivains, d’historiens, de littéraires. Attentif aux textes les plus récents, il en explore les choix chronologiques, les modèles formels, les thèmes saillants, parmi lesquels les guerres, la décolonisation et les questions politiques jouent un rôle de premier plan.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1b7x7gp
Petit éloge du biais. Ou comment la fiction habille l’Histoire par le travers ; exposé illustré de quelques exemples de couture – la photo de famille, l’archive, le document from:
Le roman français contemporain face à l’Histoire
Author(s) Garat Anne-Marie
Abstract: Ce titre s’inspire d’une activité de couture qui présente avec celle de l’écriture maintes analogies textiles – la couture, tropisme de fille ? Mettons, sans tomber dans l’autofiction, que j’ai grandi non loin de la table de coupe, des chutes de tissu et de la machine à coudre de marque Singer, desquelles je m’autorise pour aborder par ce biais de la couture le rapport de la Fiction à l’Histoire, souvent présente dans mes romans (et même leur fil à bâtir) sans en être proprement le sujet : je ne cherche pas à imiter les champions dix-neuviémistes et autres feuilletonistes illustres qui
Dire la décolonisation à la française: from:
Le roman français contemporain face à l’Histoire
Author(s) Panocchia Sabina
Abstract: Culturellement, la France est le pays du cartésianisme, de la laïcité, le berceau du Siècle des Lumières qui a influencé la révolution américaine, puis française, et a promulgué les droits de l’homme. Mais pendant des siècles la France a été aussi un pays colonisateur qui a soutenu l’esclavage et l’oppression des peuples. Certes, l’ère de la décolonisation a pris fin mais l’histoire de la décolonisation française semble être encore à écrire. En effet, le silence est au coeur des guerres de décolonisation. Un silence qui trouve, sans doute, dans le contexte politique français des années 60-70 un des facteurs déterminants.
Paroles ouvrières, entre mémoire et témoignage from:
Le roman français contemporain face à l’Histoire
Author(s) Bertoni Annalisa
Abstract: Dans le vaste ensemble des récits qui depuis les années 80 se proposent de « dire le travail »¹, les textes qui traitent du travail en industrie semblent constituer un ensemble à part pour des raisons qui dépassent le seul critère thématique.
Violaine Schwartz: from:
Nuove solitudini
Author(s) Gramigna Valeria
Abstract: « On trinque au bonheur, passé et à venir. Au présent poids plume. C’était il y a longtemps. Une éternité. Combien de temps? Deux ans? Trois ans? Maintenant, la terrasse en contrebas est jonchée de feuilles de lierre racornies. Il faudrait balayer. À la fenêtre, tu te souviens qu’il faudrait balayer. En plus du reste »¹, lisais-je dans les toutes premières pages de
La tête en arrière, le premier roman de Violaine Schwartz², à l’époque où on nous annonçait que les “nouvelles solitudes” seraient le thème du VI ème colloque du Grec. C’était un texte qui avait retenu l’attention de
L’œuvre d’Yves Ravey. from:
Nuove solitudini
Author(s) Vray Jean-Bernard
Abstract: L’oeuvre d’Yves Ravey, qu’inaugure la publication de
La table des singes¹, se poursuit avec neuf autres romans publiés aux éditions de Minuit, depuisBureau des illettrésjusqu’au plus récentEnlèvement avec rançon². Ravey écrit aussi pour le théâtre. Trois de ces textes seulement sont publiés. « Sans tapage », écrivait Jean-Claude Lebrun en 2005, « une oeuvre prend consistance, qui mériterait la reconnaissance d’un plus vaste public »³. La reconnaissance du public, de la critique, des universitaires s’est élargie depuis 2005, mais la remarque reste à l’ordre du jour.
La communauté des lecteurs à l’oeuvre sur le web from:
Nuove solitudini
Author(s) Majorel Abeline
Abstract: Par sa gestuelle, ses habitudes, l’acte même de déchiffrer des signes, le lecteur n’est jamais seul. Il est communauté. Son interprétation d’un texte est individuelle, elle lui est propre, mais, même isolé du monde, le fait de lire le place dans la grande communauté de l’humain. Lire est une expérience sociale, une valeurtemps de communion. L’auteur par son acte d’écrire se confronte à son individualité, à son expérience, il est seul. Le lecteur jamais. Il partage déjà, il dialogue avec l’auteur. Comme l’a dit Michel Houellebecq, « le lecteur doit faire 50 % du travail ». Intervenir sur la thématique
La critique littéraire sur le web: from:
Nuove solitudini
Author(s) Demonchy Anne-Sophie
Abstract: Jusqu’à présent, la presse traditionnelle a tendance à pratiquer les coteries qui empêchent une certaine objectivité dans la critique littéraire. Le milieu de la presse parisienne est petit: journalistes, éditeurs et auteurs se connaissent voire se confondent. Des connivences se créent si bien qu’il devient difficile pour un critique de juger librement un texte s’il en connaît l’auteur.
Book Title: Le bal des arts-Le sujet et l’image : écrire avec l’art
Publisher: Quodlibet
Author(s): Rolla Chiara
Abstract: Aujourd’hui, les frontières des formes artistiques tendent à devenir de plus en plus indéfinissables sous l’effet d’une intense activité de circulation, d’hybridation et de métissage conduisant à la naissance de nouveaux régimes de la création et à la composition d’oeuvres complexes et multiples. Les textes littéraires n’échappent pas à cette transformation mettant en scène de nouveaux paradigmes de lecture et de signification par l’expérimentation d’autres manières de dire la réalité, de raconter des histoires, de se poser face au monde. Le sujet, son statut et les modalités de sa présence dans les oeuvres littéraires qui entretiennent une relation avec les autres arts, sont autant d’axes privilégiés dans ce volume. En transgressant les frontières entre les arts, les oeuvres donnent à voir et à penser des univers de signification et de représentation élargis devant lesquels le sujet bénéficie en retour d’un accroissement de ses capacités de compréhension et d’invention. Dans ces textes la communication entre les différentes formes artistiques se trouve mise en jeu au point qu’il ne suffit plus de la définir en termes d’hybridation, et qu’il convient peut-être mieux d’y réfléchir en termes d’intermédialité. Le présent volume reprend ces thématiques de recherche et ces interrogations ; il les approfondit et les développe en déchiffrant des pratiques d’écriture contemporaines qui entretiennent des rapports étroits avec les arts et les techniques de l’image. Les mises au point théoriques et méthodologiques côtoient des analyses pointues et des propositions d’interprétation de phénomènes nouveaux et encore peu définis par la critique.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1b7x7k7
Art(s) et écriture(s) en prose: from:
Le bal des arts
Author(s) Rolla Chiara
Abstract: « Peut-on encore parler du roman français au singulier aujourd’hui? Une recherche attentive sur les esthétiques principales ou singulières du roman dit de l’extrême contemporain permet de constater qu’aucune école ou aucun groupe ne domine l’univers romanesque, et qu’aucun mouvement n’impose profondément sa marque sur la scène littéraire. Cela ne signifie pas pour autant qu’il ne reste que des oeuvres disparates et qu’il soit impossible d’organiser une cohérence en arrêtant des corpus »¹. L’idée de créer une base de données répertoriant les textes en prose qui révèlent une contamination intertextuelle et/ou intermédiale de formes artistiques a pris sa source dans
Bal des arts, des corps et des histoires: from:
Le bal des arts
Author(s) Gris Fabien
Abstract: Cinéaste pendant une dizaine d’années dans le milieu underground parisien, avant de venir à l’écriture, Mathieu Riboulet donne une place croissante aux images de l’art dans ses textes. A ce titre, le précédent
Questions de cinéma: from:
Le bal des arts
Author(s) Amatulli Margareth
Abstract: Lorsque Alexandre Astruc intervint en 1948 dans le débat cinématographique proposant la formule célèbre de « caméra stylo »¹ pour revendiquer les possibilités d’un cinéma affranchi de la suprématie de la littérature, il était bien loin d’envisager une rencontre égalitaire et réversible entre les deux arts. Une rencontre qui ne se bornerait pas à l’adaptation cinématographique d’un texte littéraire, à laquelle la relation entre littérature et cinéma a été longtemps identifiée, mais qui s’ouvrirait à des pratiques diversifiées de relation intertextuelle. Entre l’adaptation et la novélisation – les deux pôles du dialogue entre « l’écrit et l’écran »² – toute une gamme
« Entrer dans un art par un autre »: from:
Le bal des arts
Author(s) Huglo Marie-Pascale
Abstract: On trouve, dans certains textes narratifs contemporains, de petites scènes qui semblent se découper d’elles-mêmes et faire image sans nécessairement constituer un moment fort ni être le vecteur d’une signification d’ordre supérieur². Ces petites scènes autonomes, proches des incidents barthésiens, se dégagent du récit sans révoquer toute narrativité, elles tendent à se détacher des vecteurs du sens tout en restant lisibles en elles-mêmes. Elles sont pourtant investies d’intensité: ce qu’elles perdent en signification, elles le gagnent en effet de présence, la moindre apparition soulignant un avènement perceptible, concret, de portée variable, formant un « pli » à peine remarquable mais
Effets de projections: from:
Le bal des arts
Author(s) Murzilli Nancy
Abstract: Le cinéma fait partie de notre culture, de notre histoire personnelle, de notre mémoire. Il se mêle à nos souvenirs, fait écran, modèle le passé et se trouve ainsi inextricablement lié à nos vies. C’est d’ailleurs la condition de possibilité d’une écriture littéraire qui prend pour objet le cinéma. Le cinéma flirte avec la littérature depuis ses débuts, de l’adaptation d’œuvres littéraires, en passant par la novellisation, jusqu’à un phénomène plus récent qui a vu apparaître au cours des trente dernières années de nouvelles formes romanesques où le texte est essentiellement constitué du commentaire d’images cinématographiques¹. Je pense entre autres
Narration et photographie. from:
Le bal des arts
Author(s) Hertrampf Marina Ortrud M.
Abstract: Un regard sur la production littéraire dans le domaine des textes (auto) biographiques et autofictionnels des dernières années nous montre la prolifération des iconotextes. Cela n’étonne pas vraiment, car la mémoire et l’acte de se souvenir entretiennent une forte relation avec la photographie. Pour un très grand nombre de textes (auto) biographiques et autofictionnels, une photographie sert de stimulus pour la mémoire et suscite l’acte d’écrire sur son propre passé ou celui d’autrui. Comme traces du passé, des photos servent de documents authentiques et d’archives visuelles de la biographie du narrateur-protagoniste¹.
Des vues et des paroles « gelées »: from:
Le bal des arts
Author(s) Méaux Danièle
Abstract: Au fil des âges, les hommes de lettres ont souvent invoqué la peinture, recourant au procédé de l’
ekphrasisqui se fait aisément prétexte à la manifestation d’une virtuosité stylistique. Au cours d’une période récente, nombreux sont les auteurs qui ont renvoyé dans leurs écrits à l’empreinte photochimique, afin de ressusciter un temps révolu ou de suggérer le fonctionnement de la mémoire. Certains écrivains préfèrent confronter les mots et les clichés, dans des livres plus ou moins élégamment mis en page, mais il est rare que la création verbale ne s’impose pas au détriment d’images qui s’avèrent en fin de compte
Ecritures plastiques et performances du texte: from:
Le bal des arts
Author(s) Nachtergael Magali
Abstract: Les formes plastiques de la littérature, et réciproquement, la littérarité des oeuvres plastiques contemporaines constituent un corpus récent à l’intersection des arts. Derrière l’idée de néolittérature, un enjeu épistémique émerge : celui de considérer ces deux versants de la culture intersémiotique comme une forme littéraire plastique à part entière, dans la tradition déjà établie du poème visuel. Le texte, ou sa fixation en livre, n’est plus alors qu’un élément transitif et temporaire, participant d’un ensemble polyexpressif¹. La première conséquence de cet éclatement est que l’unité de l’oeuvre n’est pas donnée par le support ou un média autonome, photographie, texte ou
Chapter IV The coupling of sex and death is not exclusive to decadent romantics from:
Grand Hotel Abyss
Abstract: After our initial look at how certain aspects of Hegel’s account of desire might transform the concept of individuality, we turned to possible repercussions for his theories of juridical ordering and the state. Then, a third textual movement attempted an articulation of subjectivity, history and infinity, the foremost aim of which was to show that the Hegelian subject exceeds all egological reductions, analytics of finitude or anthropological limitations. That is to say, Hegel leaves us with a subject sufficiently inclusive to allow for both reflections on models of institutional association, as well as modes of determination or the process of
PRÓLOGO A LA TERCERA EDICIÓN from:
Derecho Constitucional chileno I
Author(s) Egaña José Luis Cea
Abstract: Pensé, durante meses, postergar la publicación del texto que
CAPÍTULO II CARACTERÍSTICAS from:
Derecho Constitucional chileno I
Abstract: Debe ser destacado, sin embargo, que el estudio del tema es relevante al menos por las razones siguientes: primero, porque permite adquirir una visión sistemática o de conjunto de la Ley Suprema, facilitando la comprensión de sus partes y la tarea de interpretarlas en su contexto; y segundo, en atención a que lleva a tomar una posición razonada acerca de las reformas en debate y de otras que puedan estimarse también pertinentes.
CAPÍTULO VIII PROBIDAD Y TRANSPARENCIA from:
Derecho Constitucional chileno I
Abstract: La reforma de agosto de 2005 estableció un contenido diferente para el artículo 8° de la Carta Fundamental, agregando así una base original al sistema institucional de gran y creciente trascendencia. El texto de dicho artículo con la enmienda indicada, es el siguiente:
CAPÍTULO IX TERRORISMO from:
Derecho Constitucional chileno I
Abstract: El artículo 9° de la Constitución se refiere al tópico. Su texto, después de las reformas que le fueron introducidas en 1989 y 1991, es el siguiente:
Book Title: Jesús de Nazaret en la percepción de un psicólogo- Publisher: Ediciones UC
Author(s): VALDIVIESO LUIS BRAVO
Abstract: Los textos evangélicos nos muestran que en el Jesús histórico, hay “un misterio en su personalidad". La psicología nos ha confirmado este enigma porque la lectura de su vida plantea muchas interrogantes y abre un amplio espacio que motiva a conocer de verdad ya no quién era sino cómo era Jesús de Nazaret. Este libro aborda el tema de la fe en Jesucristo y la percepción de su personalidad desde el punto de vista de un psicólogo del siglo XXI, tema que ha sido analizado durante siglos por la teología y la filosofía. La presente obra constituye un trabajo profundo, vanguardista e iluminador sobre el carácter de Jesucristo.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1bhkqj9
Book Title: Moments of Silence-Authenticity in the Cultural Expressions of the Iran-Iraq War, 1980-1988
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Vatanabadi Shouleh
Abstract: The Iran-Iraq War was the longest conventional war of the 20th century. The memory of it may have faded in the wake of more recent wars in the region, but the harrowing facts remain: over one million soldiers and civilians dead, millions more permanently displaced and disabled, and an entire generation marked by prosthetic implants and teenage martyrdom. These same facts have been instrumentalized by agendas both foreign and domestic, but also aestheticized, defamiliarized, readdressed and reconciled by artists, writers, and filmmakers across an array of identities: linguistic (Arabic, Persian, Kurdish), religious (Shiite, Sunni, atheist), and political (Iranian, Iraqi, internationalist). Official discourses have unsurprisingly tried to dominate the process of production and distribution of war narratives. In doing so, they have ignored and silenced other voices.Centering on novels, films, memoirs, and poster art that gave aesthetic expression to the Iran-Iraq War, the essays gathered in this volume present multiple perspectives on the war's most complex and underrepresented narratives. These scholars do not naively claim to represent an authenticity lacking in official discourses of the war, but rather, they call into question the notion of authenticity itself. Finding, deciding upon, and creating a language that can convey any sort of truth at all-collective, national, or private-is the major preoccupation of the texts and critiques in this diverse collection.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1bj4sc8
1 Narratives of Borders and Beyond from:
Moments of Silence
Author(s) VATANABADI SHOULEH
Abstract: In a previous piece I wrote on the Iran-Iraq War (1980–1989)¹ I argued for the necessity of looking at this event not as an isolated moment fixed in time but as an experience within the continuum of temporality as formulated by Walter Benjamin, to point to the shifting and fluidity of times that connected the Iran-Iraq War with the U.S. invasion of Iraq. My argument in that paper also included the usefulness of cultural texts both literal and visual in narrating the experience of war as “a collective experience to which even the deepest shock of every individual experience
2 Lost Homelands, Imaginary Returns: from:
Moments of Silence
Author(s) SHOHAT ELLA
Abstract: When I first contemplated my participation in the “Moments of Silence” conference, I wondered to what extent the question of the Arab Jew / Middle Eastern Jew merits a discussion in the context of the Iran-Iraq War. After all, the war took place in an era when the majority of Jews had already departed from both countries, and it would seem of little relevance to their displaced lives. Yet, apart from the war’s direct impact on the lives of some Jews, a number of texts have engaged the war, addressing it from within the authors’ exilic geographies where the war
3 Treacherous Memory: from:
Moments of Silence
Author(s) RASTEGAR KAMRAN
Abstract: Questions of ideological dedication are perhaps most fraught within the context of war. Memory discourse, in particular on the memory of war and its traumas, is often a legitimating instrument in the contest to elaborate who serves as hero and who as traitor during the war and afterward. In post-revolutionary Iran, the onset of the Iran-Iraq War allowed for the articulation of new if shifting parameters for ideological commitment and heroism, as well as treachery or cowardice. The evolution of the “sacred defense” concept allowed for the most articulate elaboration of these binaries, and wartime and postwar cultural producers, bureaucrats,
6 Stepping Back from the Front: from:
Moments of Silence
Author(s) MOOSAVI AMIR
Abstract: In discussions of modern literatures rarely are modern Arabic and Persian fictions brought together in a comparative context. Despite many shared sources and intertwining histories in the classical period and similar trajectories in the development of what are now considered modern literatures, Persian and Arabic literary traditions are seldom brought into conversation with one another. As a result, and despite some more recent attempts to rectify this situation, whether in the form of conferences or publications,¹ scholars and critics of either literature face a lacuna just considering the possibilities of comparison between the two literary traditions, even though both are
Book Title: Nowhere in the Middle Ages- Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): LOCHRIE KARMA
Abstract: Drawing on a range of contemporary scholarship on utopianism and a broad premodern archive, Lochrie charts variant utopian strains in medieval literature and philosophy that diverge from More's work and at the same time plot uncanny connections with it. Examining works such as Macrobius's fifth-century
Commentary on the Dream of Scipio,Mandeville's Travels, and William Langland'sPiers Plowman, she finds evidence of a number of utopian drives, including the rejection of European centrality, a desire for more egalitarian politics, and a rethinking of the division between animals and humans.Nowhere in the Middle Agesinsists on the relevance and transformative potential of medieval utopias for More's work and positions the sixteenth-century text as one alternative in a broader historical phenomenon of utopian thinking. Tracing medieval utopianisms forward in literary history to reveal their influences on early modern and modern literature and philosophy, Lochrie demonstrates that looking backward, we might extend future horizons of utopian thinking.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1bmzkpm
CHAPTER 1 Nowhere Earth: from:
Nowhere in the Middle Ages
Abstract: This story of utopia begins in reverie and cosmography. The last chapter of Cicero’s treatise,
De republica, recounts Scipio Africanus’s dream that he is transported from his native Rome and earth to the heavenly spheres. From this interstellar perch he is transported again, only this time, affectively, by wonder at the grandeur of the heavenly spheres and shame at the comparative meanness of earth and diminution of Rome’s imperial reach. Scipio’s humility becomes the prerequisite for the text’s meditation on a world dedicated to justice and service of the commonwealth. Johannes Kepler, too, in hisSomnium, sive astronomia lunae, Dream,
CHAPTER 3 Provincializing Medieval Europe: from:
Nowhere in the Middle Ages
Abstract: The world of John Mandeville is far removed from the land of Cokaygne’s island paradise except insofar as it provides a narrative account of his travels to distant and fabulous places. Its utopianism, oddly enough, has more in common with the
Dream of Scipioand Macrobius’sCommentarythan it does with theLand of Cokaygne, because of its cosmopolitanism, which bears a kinship with that “geography of reduced significance” in the dream. Mandeville’s cosmopolitanism shares with Cicero’s text and Macrobius’s commentary the desire to dismantle the geopolitical “centrisms” of their times, if you will—of Rome in Scipio’s dream and
1 Is Hermeneutics Fundamental? from:
Crossing the Rubicon: The Borderlands of Philosophy and Theology
Abstract: In this crossing of the Rubicon, the trumpets first sound in homage to Ricoeur. Yet I will conclude with an accepted and even affirmed gap between his hermeneutics and the approach advanced here. Any tribute to a master must refl ect his greatness as well as his limitations, at least in the context of a legacy to be both received and transformed. Of course, one could proceed with pure and simple repetition. Ricoeur’s concept of distanciation, however, may be productive at this juncture, prompting the declaration that the times have changed and that one must orient oneself anew. After all,the
3 Always Believing from:
Crossing the Rubicon: The Borderlands of Philosophy and Theology
Abstract: It was necessary to interpret (Part I). It is now time to decide (Part II). The hermeneutic
of the body and the voice, which I have named Catholic, opens unto “a phenomenology of believing” that grounds it. Where hermeneutics drew outmeaning, albeit anchored in the body rather than in the text, phenomenology describes amodeof being-there rooted in believing. The experience of being-there and believing sends us back first to a human community. As we just underlined, ecclesiality opens a space for the Eucharistically incorporated voice, which gives a concrete body to the body—the church—empowered by the force
The Will to Apokatastasis: from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) JENNINGS MICHAEL W.
Abstract: To begin with the ending: Walter Benjamin’s much discussed and little understood allegory of the Turkish puppet in his last known text, “On the Concept of History,” raises one central question for the entirety of his work: exactly
howmight politics take theology into its service, and to what effect?¹ Throughout his career, Benjamin’s use of theological concepts and motifs is invariably bound to the formulation of a politics; but how are we to trace the invisible strings that allow theology to ensure that historical materialism always wins? Benjamin’s deployment of theological motifs and his political commitments are of course
Seminar Notes on Walter Benjamin’s “Theses on the Philosophy of History” from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) TAUBES JACOB
Abstract: The following text is the first English translation of seminar notes taken in a seminar on Walter Benjamin’s “Theses on the Philosophy of History” given by Jacob Taubes in 1984 at the Freie Universität Berlin, where Taubes held the Chair for Jewish Studies and Hermeneutics.¹
One Time Traverses Another: from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) BUTLER JUDITH
Abstract: Benjamin’s “Theological-Political Fragment” opens up several questions about the status of religion in Benjamin’s work. Two questions tend to emerge when I teach this short text. One of them is whether Benjamin understands the divine as a purely immanent feature of the world. The second has to do with the notion of the “rhythm of transience” that appears in the text and, simply put, whether the rhythm of transience is itself transient—that is, it comes and goes but not in a regular or law-like way—or whether that transience comes and goes in a rhythmic way, suggesting that the
Walter Benjamin and Christian Critical Ethics—A Comment from:
Walter Benjamin and Theology
Author(s) HAKER HILLE
Abstract: As enigmatic as it is at times, Walter Benjamin’s retrieval of Jewish theological language has perhaps done more for postwar German Christian theology than it could do for itself after the Holocaust, even though, admittedly, only a few theologians marked the Holocaust as a radical rupture of their tradition.¹ My reading of Benjamin engages specifically with two texts: “Critique of Violence” and “Theological-Political Fragment.”² I will demonstrate how an analysis sensitive to theological concepts may further inform a reading of Benjamin’s essays, before turning to Johann Baptist Metz’s reinterpretation of Christian theology as a new political theology. By linking the
Chapter 3 Jonathan SpencerDennis and the early years from:
The Adventures of Jonathan Dennis
Abstract: Barry Barclay described Jonathan Dennis’ work and his “stumbling prescience back in the first years …” which “… showed, at least in film archive circles, certainly in this country and perhaps internationally too, how he was much ahead of his time” (Barclay, 2005 p. 107). Conal McCarthy’s text,
Museums and Māori: Heritage Professionals Indigenous Collections Current Practice(2011) also briefly commented on Dennis’ work during the early 1980s which he said “demonstrated through an active public programme and community outreach how a small cultural organisation such as the archive could begin to take on board Māori values and practices” (McCarthy
Book Title: Moving Images-From Edison to the Webcam
Publisher: John Libbey Publishing
Author(s): Widding Astrid Söderbergh
Abstract: In 1888, Thomas Edison announced that he was experimenting on "an instrument which does for the eye what the phonograph does for the ear, which is the recording and reproduction of things in motion." Just as Edison's investigations were framed in terms of the known technologies of the phonograph and the microscope, the essays in this collection address the contexts of innovation and reception that have framed the development of moving images in the last 100 years. Three concerns are of particular interest: the contexts of innovation and reception for moving image technologies; the role of the observer, whose vision and cognitive processes define some of the limits of inquiry and epistemological insight; and the role of new media, which, engaging with the domestic sphere as cultural interface, are transforming our understanding of public and private spheres.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1bmzn7v
Introduction from:
Moving Images
Author(s) Widding Astrid Söderbergh
Abstract: On 17 October 1888, Thomas Alva Edison filed a caveat in which he announced that he was ‘experimenting upon an instrument which does for the Eye what the phonograph does for the Ear, which is the recording and reproduction of things in motion, and in such a form as to be Cheap, practical and convenient’. Just as work on the development of the instrument to which Edison referred, a precursor of the Kinetoscope, instances an apparatus that was framed in terms of the known technologies of the phonograph and the microscope, the essays in this collection variously address the contexts
Book Title: Early Cinema and the "National"- Publisher: John Libbey Publishing
Author(s): King Rob
Abstract: While many studies have been written on national cinemas, Early Cinema and the "National" is the first anthology to focus on the concept of national film culture from a wide methodological spectrum of interests, including not only visual and narrative forms, but also international geopolitics, exhibition and marketing practices, and pressing linkages to national imageries. The essays in this richly illustrated, landmark anthology are devoted to reconsidering the nation as a framing category for writing cinema history. Many of the 34 contributors show that concepts of a national identity played a role in establishing the parameters of cinema's early development, from technological change to discourses of stardom, from emerging genres to intertitling practices. Yet, as others attest, national meanings could often become knotty in other contexts, when concepts of nationhood were contested in relation to colonial/imperial histories and regional configurations. Early Cinema and the "National" takes stock of a formative moment in cinema history, tracing the beginnings of the process whereby nations learned to imagine themselves through moving images.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1bmzncx
4 National and racial landscapes and the photographic form from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Bertellini Giorgio
Abstract: How do historians usually address the relationship between early cinema and national differences? There is a wealth of methodological approaches. They range from discussions of subject matter, social themes, historical circumstances (i.e. Spanish-American War, World War I), genre/intertextual form (i.e. the western film), institutional affiliation (i.e. the Albert Kahn Archive, the Dutch Colonial Institute), economy of production, marketing, and cultural reception (i.e. French cinema in the USA).
7 Living Canada: from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Keil Charlie
Abstract: Distinctively in the Western world, Canada’s identity as a nation was forged at the same moment as technologies of mechanized reproduction became prevalent. Early cinema, indeed, assumed a privileged place in defining Canada to its inhabitants and to the larger world. No set of texts reinforces cinema’s role in the formative nation-building exercise more clearly than the changing program of film series known as
Living Canada, first exhibited in 1903. Living Canada offers a revealing example of the ways in which film was employed to envision and give form to concepts of nation at that crucial time before World War
11 “The transport of audiences”: from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) de Klerk Nico
Abstract: The materials that are the subject of this essay, films and their accompanying printed texts, were produced in the early and mid-1910s by the Association Koloniaal Instituut, in Amsterdam. This association was founded in 1910 as a centre for the promotion of science, education, trade, and manufacture. Alerted by a lack of interest in the Dutch colonies, in particular the East Indies (now Indonesia), the association’s founders conceived of the Colonial Institute as a center for the collection and study of data and objects of, and the dissemination of knowledge about, Dutch overseas territories. Besides exhibitions, publications or lectures, they
17 The cinema arrives in Italy: from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Welle John P.
Abstract: At the input we have a simple moving image, at the output we get a “reception text” ... The task of those who take up the study of cultural reception is quite similar to that of the Rorschach psychologist: to summarize and interpret the recurrent associations and fixed ideas that each culture reads into the “moving smudges” of early cinema.
21 Spanish lecturers and their relations with the national from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Sánchez-Salas Daniel
Abstract: This essay addresses the question of how the concept of the national provides a context for the work of the Spanish lecturer in early cinema. As is well known, previous studies have always stressed that the film lecturer was responsible for mediating between the screen and viewers, for whom, at least in the beginning, moving pictures were something strange.¹ Also we should not forget that he was dealing with a specific public, determined not only by the period of time, but also by the location. Generally, histories of early cinema have analysed film lecturing from a local perspective. In the
28 European melodramas and World War I: from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Andrin Muriel
Abstract: Our particular focus on the relationship between five European melodramas shot between 1913 and 1915 – in France, Belgium, Denmark, Italy and Germany – and the context surrounding
33 From Switzerland to Italy and all around the world: from:
Early Cinema and the "National"
Author(s) Yumibe Joshua
Abstract: This essay discusses the Joseph Joye and Davide Turconi Collections: two interconnected collections that derive from film prints originally distributed in Switzerland and Germany at the turn of the century. After their initial release, a Jesuit priest, Josef Joye, collected the prints from the second-hand market and used them for educational and religious purposes in the Protestant region of Basel, Switzerland during the 1900s and early 1910s. While the prints were used in a specific local and national context, they also have gone on to re-circulate in various transnational contexts. In the 1960s the Italian film historian, Davide Turconi, inspected
Book Title: The French Exception- Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Chafer Tony
Abstract: The notion of French exceptionalism is deeply embedded in the nation's self-image and in a range of political and academic discourses. Recently, the debate about whether France really is "exceptional" has acquired a critical edge. Against the background of introspection about the nature of "national identity," some proclaim "normalisation" and the end of French exceptionalism, while others point out to the continuing evidence that France remains distinctive at a number of levels, from popular culture to public policy. This book explores the notion of French exceptionalism, places it in its European context, examines its history and evaluate its continuing relevance in a range of fields from politics and public policy to popular culture and sport.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1btbw43
Chapter 1 France and Exceptionalism from:
The French Exception
Author(s) Hewlett Nick
Abstract: Anyone with more than a passing scholarly interest in things French will have encountered the notion that France is different from other countries.¹ We might disagree about the usefulness of this idea, we might think it is inaccurate or even trivial, but we have all been exposed to the view that important aspects of French society, French politics, French thought, French language and French culture are strikingly unique. From newspaper articles to the most serious historiography of the French Revolution, via an almost endless array of journal articles, textbooks, journalistic potboilers, and now websites, we find arguments and approaches whose
Chapter 9 French Foreign and Defence Policy: from:
The French Exception
Author(s) Bryant Janet
Abstract: This chapter examines the notion of exceptionalism in the context of French foreign and defence policy in the Fifth Republic. The idea that France is exceptional in this area of policy has been characterised by the plethora of adjectives such as different, unusual, unconventional, distinctive and sometimes even maverick, that are often used when describing French actions. To what extent does it really make sense to talk about French exceptionalism in foreign and defence policy? Might it be argued, rather, that this term is particularly difficult to apply to an area of ‘high’ policy where every state will be seeking
CHAPTER 4 Narrative, Moral Identity, and Historical Consciousness: from:
Narration, Identity, and Historical Consciousness
Author(s) Gergen Kenneth J.
Abstract: Two decades ago, inquiry into narrative played but a minor role in scholarly deliberation; the relationship between narrative analysis and historiography was little explored; the term “narrative” had scarcely entered the vocabulary of psychological science. Today, the study of narrative concatenates throughout the humanities and the social sciences, and the problems raised by such analyses for our conception of history, along with the historical consciousness of the individual, are profound. Further, there are now many distinct and well-articulated orientations toward narrative: realist, phenomenological, psychodynamic, cognitive, textual, and rhetorical among them. Each raises different implications for our understanding of history, identity,
CHAPTER 9 The Psychological Study of Historical Consciousness from:
Narration, Identity, and Historical Consciousness
Author(s) Wineburg Samuel S.
Abstract: School children the world over spend countless hours every year learning about the past. In Western countries, the block of the school day devoted to this study is referred to as “history,” “social studies,” “civics,” “government,” or a host of other names. Yet, despite this variety in nomenclature, in practically every case, students are taught something about what transpired before their births. Despite variations in context, different national traditions and curriculuar customs, students from Tokyo to New York, Auckland to Berlin, and Tel Aviv to Toronto all learn something about a movement known as the Renaissance, an event known as
Chapter 7 The Spectre of Trotsky from:
Sartre Against Stalinism
Abstract: After completing ‘Matérialisme et révolution’, Sartre’s quest continued. Philosophically and politically dissatisfied with the PCF, he wished to establish a revolutionary alternative. Yet Naville’s anti-Stalinist materialism was clearly not what he was looking for. In this context a major influence was his fellow-editor of
Les Temps modernes, Maurice Merleau-Ponty, who was usually the author of editorial statements signed ‘T.M’., to which Sartre gave his consent,¹ apparently recognising that Merleau-Ponty was more politically sophisticated than he was. Merleau-Ponty was not a Trotskyist, but he had had a number of friends and contacts in the Trotskyist movement since before the war.²
Chapter 11 Dangerous Liaison from:
Sartre Against Stalinism
Abstract: Sartre’s four-year romance with the PCF between 1952 and 1956 was not the most creditable period of his life, and it was certainly the one that provided most ammunition to his anti-Communist critics. A great many of the criticisms that have been made of Sartre’s political conduct during this period are fully justified. Yet his position was complex and contradictory; to appreciate it fully it is necessary to place it in context. Sartre’s political evolution in the 1950s is often presented as though it were simply a dialogue between two protagonists – Sartre and the Stalinist PCF. That dialogue did
Book Title: Recollections of France-Memories, Identities and Heritage in Contemporary France
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Picard Jeanine
Abstract: Since the 1980s, France has experienced a vigorous revival of interest in its past and cultural heritage. This has been expressed as part of a movement of remembering through museums and festivals as well as via elaborate commemorations, most notably those held to celebrate the bi-centenary of the Revolution in 1989 and can be interpreted as part of a re-examinaton of what it means to be French in the context of ongoing Europeanization. This study brings together scholars from multidisciplinary backgrounds and engages them in debate with professionals from France, who are working in the fields of museology, heritage and cultural production. Addressing subjects such as war and memory, gastronomy and regional identity, maritime culture and urban societies, they throw fresh light on the process by which France has been conceptualized and packaged as a cultural object.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1btbxwz
Introduction from:
Recollections of France
Author(s) Picard Jeanine
Abstract: Memories, identities and heritage have become the new holy trinity for contemporary academic research. In France, this fascination is borne out by a wide variety of sacred texts, be they Pierre Nora’s
Les Lieux de mémoire(1984–1993) or the more recentPatrimoine et passions identitaires, edited by Jacques Le Goff in 1998.¹
9 CULINARY HERITAGE AND PRODUITS DE TERROIR IN FRANCE: from:
Recollections of France
Author(s) Demossier Marion
Abstract: The decision taken in 1984 to produce a compilation of the culinary heritage of France, defined as a cultural and economic inventory of traditional and regional food and cuisine,¹ reflects more than just a mere interest in the past. The creation of such an inventory illustrates the various social and economic transformations experienced by French society in recent decades. The crisis in French agriculture and the consequent restructuring of local identities have provided two of the principal driving forces behind these changes. In this context, culinary heritage can be represented as the point at which political, economic and social spheres
Chapter 3 Personal and Collective Identity: from:
Identities
Author(s) Straub Jürgen
Abstract: ‘Identity’ has been among the most central concepts in 20
thcentury psychology and sociology. It acquired its significance, which has persisted in all essentials until today, particularly in the context of pragmatist, interactionist and psychoanalytical thought,—even if the term played no role in the work of either Sigmund Freud or William James, but rather only in subsequent attempts to develop their theories of the subject and the self (Straub, 1991, 1994). Of course the remarkable career of ‘identity’ is due especially to certain works that were still close to the sources of psychoanalysis and pragmatism, even if they were
Chapter 9 Collective Identity as a Dual Discursive Construction: from:
Identities
Author(s) Baumann Gerd
Abstract: There is consensus among historians and social scientists that collective identities can undergo thorough and sometimes radical processes of redefinition. Such changes of self-definition have been observed most clearly among populations that have located themselves in new historical contexts by long-distance migration and diasporic settlement. So much is clear, yet this consensus raises a tricky theoretical question. How is it possible that the same social agents can reaffirm putatively ancient ethnic or cultural cleavages in some situations, but can construct new identities and alternative or hybrid cultural forms in others? The answer I shall propose understands cultural identities as discursive
Chapter 2 The Gulag as a Metaphor: from:
French Intellectuals Against the Left
Abstract: According to most analyses,
The Gulag Archipelagowas a decisive, revelatory text in the transformation of French intellectual politics in the 1970s.¹ For example, in his synthesisPolitical Traditions in Modern FranceSudhir Hazareesingh, a historian of French intellectual politics in the 1970s, writes, “long after the rest of the Western world had seen through the pompous veneer of Soviet-style socialism, French intellectuals remained fascinated by the Leninist experience. Their awakening was brought about by the publication of Aleksandr Solzhenitsyn’sGulag Archipelagoin 1974.”² Pierre Grémion, another influential historian of this period, finds thatThe Gulag Archipelagowas a revelatory
Chapter 3 Intellectuals and the Politics of the Union of the Left: from:
French Intellectuals Against the Left
Abstract: The significance of Solzhenitsyn’s
The Gulag Archipelagoin the emergence of French antitotalitarianism has—as the preceding chapter has argued—been misconstrued.The Gulag Archipelagowas not a revelatory text; it was the PCF’s attacks on it and its author that gave it a special prominence in French debates. Still,The Gulag Archipelagowas eventually attributed a decisive influence in the evolution of the politics of the French intellectual Left because doing so allowed French intellectuals to critique the Union of the Left in universal terms, harshly condemn communism, and magnify the threat that communism posed in France by highlighting
Book Title: Beyond Rationalism-Rethinking Magic, Witchcraft and Sorcery
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Kapferer Bruce
Abstract: This book seeks a reconsideration of the phenomenon of sorcery and related categories. The contributors to the volume explore the different perspectives on human sociality and social and political constitution that practices typically understood as sorcery, magic and ritual reveal. In doing so the authors are concerned to break away from the dictates of a western externalist rationalist understanding of these phenomena without falling into the trap of mysticism. The articles address a diversity of ethnographic contexts in Africa, Asia, the Pacific and the Americas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1btbzsw
Chapter 6 Sorcerous Technologies and Religious Innovation in Sri Lanka from:
Beyond Rationalism
Author(s) Bastin Rohan
Abstract: This essay examines the importance of sorcery in the dynamics of religious innovation in contemporary Hindu and Buddhist Sri Lanka.¹ My interest stems from two observations. First, in almost stark contrast to other Hindu ritual forms that emphasise unchanging text-based rites, the sorcery practices I describe display an almost modernist preoccupation with innovation. Second, much of this innovation originates, or is seen to originate, from outside the cosmic order both of the pantheon and of society. Consequently, sorcery practices manifest a dynamism that often results in the appearance of sorcery having sprung up from nowhere or of being on the
5 A Sense of People and Place: from:
Identity and Networks
Author(s) Cohen Gaynor
Abstract: Within Britain, the Welsh language is often presented by the English media as controversial. In some cases it is seen as the instrument through which the minority, namely Welsh language speakers, impose their will on the majority. Promoters have been accused of encouraging linguistic racialism in Wales in the context of bilingual education policy. Yet few would deny the importance of language in a person’s identity: ‘For a man to speak one language rather than another is a ritual act, it is a statement about one’s personal status; to speak the same language as one’s neighbours expresses solidarity with those
6 Towards an Ethnography of Colleagueship from:
Identity and Networks
Author(s) Callan Hilary
Abstract: In this short essay I focus on two issues relating to colleagueship and anthropology. First, I look at a case drawn from my own occupational experience and recent analytical work, where it seems to me that colleagueship is germane to an understanding of institution building and the negotiation of identities in a particular environment. Secondly, using the same material, I consider the ‘colleague relationship’ as a context and a tool for ethnography. The designation of this relationship is, inevitably, imprecise, but perhaps no more so than others that have been much discussed as a basis for the production of anthropological
Gendering Oxford: from:
Identity and Networks
Author(s) Waldren Jacqueline
Abstract: Since the early 1970s, Shirley Ardener has applied her intellect, creativity and enthusiasm to the development of women’s studies at the University of Oxford and further afield. Her contribution to social anthropology and women’s studies is revealed in the chapters of this book and in her innumerable publications. She recognised the similarity between the ‘consciousness-raising’ proposed by Western feminist movements and the social anthropological techniques of ‘isolating from their context statements which though trivial in themselves carry assumptions with wider significance’ (Ardener 1978: 45, n. 9). The category ‘women’ was problematised in different contexts; individual cultural models of women –
Shirley Ardener’s Habitus from:
Identity and Networks
Author(s) Benthall Jonathan
Abstract: When I used to think of women anthropologists prominent during the last quarter of the twentieth century, either the profile would come to mind of a figure with arms akimbo ready to pounce on some ill-judged generalisation that I might have let slip, or alternatively a texture of silky meekness charged with static electricity and sheathing a healthy set of claws. The fault for these warped representations was, of course, entirely mine, and was no doubt due to schooling in competitive male boarding institutions where the opposite sex had been a reality only at the margins. Shirley Ardener, however, seemed
Her Powers of Persuasion from:
Identity and Networks
Author(s) Moore Fiona
Abstract: I first knew Shirley Ardener as a name in textbooks, in the sections on Africa and on gender studies, and so meeting her for the first time in 1997 was an overwhelming experience. Given that she was such a well-known figure, how could I not agree to her polite request to attend the seminars on Gender and Tourism at Queen Elizabeth House, even though my research interests lay very much in the opposite direction? In doing so, I learned quickly that any seminar series organised by Shirley is sure to have something of interest for any researcher regardless of their
11 The White Race Is Shrinking: from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) DANIELS DOUG
Abstract: For many years I have been teaching a sociology class on ‘Minorities and Ethnic Group Relations’ at the University of Regina, Canada, where the ethnic make-up of the student body is quite unremarkable. As on so many campuses in North America, our student body is almost exclusively ‘white’ in the sense that most come from British and East European families. We have a smattering of students from abroad (mainly Hong Kong) and a very few Canadian Indian and Metis students. In addition, our population is inundated with the usual US television programs, magazines, and university texts, so our perceptions of
74 What Does a White Woman Look Like? from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) FRANKE KATHERINE M.
Abstract: In significant ways, legal texts produce a narrative of national identity. They weave stories about who we are, what we are committed to, and what we expect of one another, individually and collectively. Certain foundational fictions, like “We the People,” provide the glue that over time binds a people to its past and to one another as a nation. But should law play the same role with respect to other aspects of human identity? I think not. Current debates surrounding affirmative action, congressional redistricting, the Million Man March, and the appointment of Clarence Thomas to the Supreme Court all represent
87 Hearts of Darkness from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) JUDIS JOHN B.
Abstract: “Race is such a difficult concept to employ in the American context. What does it mean to be ‘black’ in America,
110 Confronting Racelessness from:
Critical White Studies
Author(s) BROWN ELEANOR MARIE
Abstract: Kendall Thomas coined the phrase “we are raced”¹ as a race-conscious challenge to the abstract notions of citizen and state as they are conceptualized in liberal legalism. Thomas insists that our received notions of rights and duties in law are rife with racial implications. This is particularly the case given the highly charged racial context within which notions of rights and duties were developed, who they were meant to exclude, and our societal struggle to make the law “color-blind.” In this context, abstract notions of citizen, government, rights, and duties do not begin to account for the relationship between people
El hombre es una pasión inútil from:
El mito de la filosofía
Abstract: Jesús Ferro Bayona estudió Letras y lenguas clásicas, es Máster en Filosofía en Francia, Máster en Teología del Sèvres de París, Doctor en Ciencias Sociales de la Sorbona y miembro de la Academia Colombiana de la Lengua. Desde hace 35 años es rector de la Universidad del Norte, que cumple 50 años. Inteligente, lúcido, perceptivo y disciplinado. Le propuse que conversara sobre filosofía a partir de nueve propuestas, y este es el resultado. Creo que hasta el más despistado de los no iniciados podrá seguir, gozar y conmoverse con el texto.
10 LA ESPERANZA EN LOS DERECHOS HUMANOS: from:
Los derechos humanos
Author(s) Arcieri Carlos Andrés Orozco
Abstract: En su descripción del movimiento dialéctico de la realidad, el filóso fo y sociólogo del derecho Alessandro Baratta (1933-2002) se propu so desde inicios de los años 80 la elaboración de una categoría analí tica denominada “referente material”, la cual le permitiría definir la objetividad en el análisis de la sociedad y de los problemas sociales en los que aparecen relaciones de desigualdad, de explotación y de dominio (Baratta, 1981). En un principio, la necesidad de mante ner abierta la posibilidad de la elaboración de tal categoría analítica apareció formulada en el contexto de una crítica materialista a los posibles
Book Title: El individuo en la cultura y la historia- Publisher: Editorial Universidad del Norte
Author(s): Bayona Jesús Ferro
Abstract: Consciente de la necesidad actual de clarificar la relación entre el psicoanálisis y algunas de las principales propuestas filosóficas y psicológicas contemporáneas que de alguna manera se han visto influenciadas por los planteamientos psicoanalíticos, el autor se aproxima a los planteamientos freudianos desde una perspectiva que, aunque implica el aspecto psicológico, también apunta a la contextualización de éste en el ámbito histórico y cultural.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c3pxvm
INTRODUCCIÓN from:
El individuo en la cultura y la historia
Author(s) de Castro Correa Alberto Mario
Abstract: Si bien es cierto que Freud ha sido y continúa siendo criticado hoy día en muchos sentidos y aspectos diferentes, también es cierto que la genialidad de sus aportes ha influido en un sinfín de posturas que van desde aquellos que lo toman como la base y fundamento de sus orientaciones teóricas, hasta aquellos que partiendo de sus postulados tratan de complementar, contextualizar o redefinir sus aportes. Todas ellas tienen en común el interés por clarificar la forma en que el ser humano se orienta a lo largo de la vida a partir de la relación de éste mismo con
PRESENTACIÓN DE LA SEGUNDA EDICIÓN from:
En el principio era la etica. Ensayo de interpretacion del pensamiento de estanislao zuleta
Abstract: Estanislao Zuleta ha sido considerado como uno de los más importantes pensadores de la historia de colombia. Hoy en día, 25 años después de su muerte, las ediciones de sus libros tienen gran acogida y se agotan rápidamente. Apartes de sus textos son citados profusamente en la vida pública. Su pensamiento se difunde cada vez más y su nombre sigue convocando un público intelectual muy amplio. Sin embargo, lo más asombroso es que los principales interlocutores de su obra siguen siendo los jóvenes, que en el momento de su muerte apenas empezaban a vivir y ahora se relacionan con su
I EL SENTIDO DE UNA OBRA from:
En el principio era la etica. Ensayo de interpretacion del pensamiento de estanislao zuleta
Abstract: El primer gran obstáculo para interpretar el pensamiento de Estanislao Zuleta proviene del hecho de que, en sentido estricto, no existe una obra suya propiamente dicha, si para efectos de este trabajo entendemos por obra — en el significado convencional del término— un
corpusescrito, intencionalmente construido como tal, circunscrito a un ámbito intelectual, académico o universitario — relativamente independiente de una dimensión práctica— y orientado a dar cuenta, de manera analítica o descriptiva, de un conjunto definido de problemas, a partir del cual sea posible, apelando a los propios textos, contrastándolos o interpretándolos, deducir cuál es la “ hondura peculiar” o
II DIÁLOGO Y EXÉGESIS from:
En el principio era la etica. Ensayo de interpretacion del pensamiento de estanislao zuleta
Abstract: El segundo gran escollo con que nos encontramos en el proyecto de elaborar una interpretación del pensamiento de Estanislao Zuleta proviene del hecho de constatar que, sin desconocer la complejidad de su trabajo, la exégesis de autores, textos y teorías era el campo específico y prioritario en que este se desenvolvía. La mayor parte de sus elaboraciones son resultado de la lectura minuciosa y rigurosa, aprobadora y crítica, de los grandes autores. Sus ideas tienden casi siempre a apoyarse en referencias. Son muy escasos los textos construidos al margen del comentario a un gran escritor. de esta forma, el estudio
CAPÍTULO I. SUEÑO Y MUNDO SOCIAL from:
Economía para el ser humano
Abstract: Técnicamente, se trata de la forma de almacenamiento del dinero y de las riquezas. Y como al almacenamiento lo precede una historia, el capital se halla siempre en un contexto de prehistorias individuales, sociales y políticas. La “acumulación” de valor que tiene lugar en el capital no cae ciertamente del cielo. Tiene su origen en el trabajo, en la especulación, en la explotación, en una herencia, en un regalo o en otras formas de comercio social, por honorables o criticables que puedan parecerles a unos u a otros.
The Place of Remembrance: from:
A Passion for the Possible: Thinking with Paul Ricoeur
Author(s) BARASH JEFFREY ANDREW
Abstract: The theme of collective memory, conceived as a source of social cohesion, has come to assume a unique importance in the heterogeneous context of our contemporary societies. The public function of collective memory, in the form of commemorations or museums, as in the evocation of traumatic memories shared by entire social groups, has become a topic of lively debate in a large number of theoretical areas, ranging from cognitive science to sociology, political theory, history, and other disciplines of social inquiry. It is the singular achievement of the recent work of Paul Ricoeur,
Memory, History, Forgetting,to take a wide
Book Title: Religion: Beyond a Concept- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): de VRIES HENT
Abstract: What do we talk about when we talk about religion? Is it an array of empirical facts about historical human civilizations? Or is religion what is in essence unpredictable-perhaps the very emergence of the new? In what ways are the legacies of religion-its powers, words, things, and gestures-reconfiguring themselves as the elementary forms of life in the twenty-first century?Given the Latin roots of the word religion and its historical Christian uses, what sense, if any, does it make to talk about religionin other traditions? Where might we look for common elements that would enable us to do so? Has religion as an overarching concept lost all its currency, or does it ineluctably return-sometimes in unexpected ways-the moment we attempt to do without it? This book explores the difficulties and double binds that arise when we ask What is religion? Offering a marvelously rich and diverse array of perspectives, it begins the task of rethinking religionand religious studiesin a contemporary world. Opening essays on the question What is religion?are followed by clusters exploring the relationships among religion, theology, and philosophy and the links between religion, politics, and law. Pedagogy is the focus of the following section. Religion is then examined in particular contexts, from classical times to the present Pentacostal revival, leading into an especially rich set of essays on religion, materiality, and mediatization. The final section grapples with the ever-changing forms that religionis taking, such as spirituality movements and responses to the ecological crisis.Featuring the work of leading scholars from a wide array of disciplines, traditions, and cultures, Religion: Beyond a Concept will help set the agenda for religious studies for years to come. It is the first of five volumes in a collection entitled The Future of the Religious Past, the fruit of a major international research initiative funded by the Netherlands Organization for Scientific Research.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c5chhf
Translating Gods: from:
Religion: Beyond a Concept
Author(s) Assmann Jan
Abstract: The Babylonians very naturally developed their “theological onomasiology” in the context of their general diglossia. Their constant concern for correlating Sumerian
If This Be Magic . . . : from:
Religion: Beyond a Concept
Author(s) Das Veena
Abstract: In his commentaries on a series of papers on “Indian Religion,” the distinguished philosopher of religion and Indologist Alexander Piatigorski theorizes that, despite the widely accepted notion that the emergence of the anthropology of religion as a science was historically connected with a widespread cultural rejection of religious belief, anthropology remains, from the point of view of an external observer, “an epiphenomenon of Christian culture.” This is evident, Piatigorski argues, in the way in which concepts such as “religion,” “magic,” “god,” or “myth” are deployed in scholarly texts. He further claims that, despite the assumption of their universal applicability, all
Religious Indifference: from:
Religion: Beyond a Concept
Author(s) Pranger M. B.
Abstract: More often than not, we can read as nonreligious written and visual medieval sources that at first sight seem replete with religion, specifi-cally, Christianity. How can this be so? If we want to avoid the anachronistic opposition between religious and nonreligious, we could rephrase this question: Why does the religious element often manifest itself as intrinsically indifferent?¹ Not only does this “indifference” apply to the obvious cases of logic and semantics, and, more generally, to scholastic sources, it also underlies texts that are thoroughly devout. Whether we are dealing with the logics of Abelard, Ockham, or Buridan, or with Thomas
Can Television Mediate Religious Experience? from:
Religion: Beyond a Concept
Author(s) Zito Angela
Abstract: American prime-time television has recently seen a number of programs that deal with spiritual issues from various perspectives.¹ These wildly successful primetime dramas have included the much-older
Highway to Heavenand its successorTouched by an Angel(both featuring angels on earthly missions among ordinary people),Buffy, the Vampire Slayer, popular among young people for its heroine who secretly fights against evil spirits, and science-fiction shows likeThe X-files, which had the FBI investigating strange phenomena from alien spaceships to extrasensory perception.² These shows raise interesting questions about “theology and its publics” in the U. S. context. What form does
Death in the Image: from:
Religion: Beyond a Concept
Author(s) Alexandrova Alena
Abstract: A number of group and solo exhibitions offer evidence that both curators and visual artists are increasingly interested in the controversial issue of religion and its role in the contemporary art scene.¹ Artworks that deal with or refer to religious themes and motifs constitute a very heterogeneous group. They have in common the fact that they do not function in religious contexts and cannot be described as “religious art.” Instead, these artworks are
aboutreligion and its practices, concepts, ideas, and images in the sense that they thematize its continued cultural relevance. Curators and artists interested in religious themes are
Religion and the Time of Creation: from:
Religion: Beyond a Concept
Author(s) Carlson Thomas A.
Abstract: The question of “religion” today often seems most urgent wherever the “human” in its “life” or “nature” appears to grow unstable conceptually and/or to fall under threat existentially. Such instability and threat come into play very notably in the context of recent scientific and technological developments where any number of categories long operative in conceptions of the human—intelligence and agency, birth and death, natural life, and so on—prove increasingly difficult to delimit because open to various forms of manipulation, simulation, or transformation. In reading the daily newspaper in the United States, for example, one quickly gets the sense
Book Title: Death's Following: Mediocrity, Dirtiness, Adulthood, Literature- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): LIMON JOHN
Abstract: Almost all twentieth-century philosophy stresses the immanence of death in human life-as drive (Freud), as the context of Being (Heidegger), as the essence of our defining ethics (Levinas), or as language (de Man, Blanchot). In Death's Following, John Limon makes use of literary analysis (of Sebald, Bernhard, and Stoppard), cultural analysis, and autobiography to argue that death is best conceived as always transcendentally beyond ourselves, neither immanent nor imminent. Adapting Kierkegaard's variations on the theme of Abraham's near-sacrifice of Isaac while refocusing the emphasis onto Isaac, Limon argues that death should be imagined as if hiding at the end of an inexplicable journey to Moriah. The point is not to evade or ignore death but to conceive it more truly, repulsively, and pervasively in its camouflage: for example, in jokes, in logical puzzles, in bowdlerized folk songs. The first of Limon's two key concepts is adulthood: the prolonged anti-ritual for experiencing the full distance on the look of death. His second is dirtiness, as theorized in a Jewish joke, a logical exemplum, and T. S. Eliot's "Ash Wednesday": In each case, unseen dirt on foreheads suggests the invisibility of inferred death. Not recognizing death immediately or admitting its immanence and imminence is for Heidegger the defining characteristic of the "they," humanity in its inauthentic social escapism. But Limon vouches throughout for the mediocrity of the "they" in its dirty and ludicrous adulthood. Mediocrity is the privileged position for previewing death, in Limon's opinion: practice for being forgotten. In refusing the call of twentieth-century philosophy to face death courageously, Limon urges the ethical and aesthetic value of mediocre anti-heroism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c5chjz
NINE On Parole: from:
Irony on Occasion: From Schlegel and Kierkegaard to Derrida and de Man
Abstract: Nothing could be simpler, or so it might seem, than to know what it means to take someone at their word. But when that someone is a writer, and that writer is named Maurice Blanchot, then the question of his giving us his word, or of our taking him at his word, can become a source of genuine anguish, if not outright despair. “Reading is anguish,” Blanchot wrote, “and this is because any text, however important, or amusing, or interesting it may be (and all the more so that it gives that impression), is empty—at bottom it does not
ELEVEN Bewildering: from:
Irony on Occasion: From Schlegel and Kierkegaard to Derrida and de Man
Abstract: It is no easy task to determine the proper place of the “political” within the writings of Paul de Man. The difficulties inherent in the question stem not so much from the absence of references to history and politics in his writing—on the contrary; it is a rare text by de Man that does not mention law, politics, economics, social unrest, war, or revolution. The problem arises instead from the way such references can become intelligible only in the context of analyses that are themselves not in the first place either historical or political. What one does not find
Book Title: Carnal Hermeneutics- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): TREANOR BRIAN
Abstract: Building on a hermeneutic tradition in which accounts of carnal embodiment are overlooked, misunderstood, or underdeveloped, this work initiates a new field of study and concern. Carnal Hermeneutics provides a philosophical approach to the body as interpretation. Transcending the traditional dualism of rational understanding and embodied sensibility, the volume argues that our most carnal sensations are already interpretations. Because interpretation truly goes "all the way down," carnal hermeneutics rejects the opposition of language to sensibility, word to flesh, text to body. In this volume, an impressive array of today's preeminent philosophers seek to interpret the surplus of meaning that arises from our carnal embodiment, its role in our experience and understanding, and its engagement with the wider world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c5cj7s
16 Refiguring Wounds in the Afterlife (of Trauma) from:
Carnal Hermeneutics
Author(s) RAMBO SHELLY
Abstract: As trauma theory narrated shattering endings, it turns, in a new century, to imagine impossible beginnings. How do we figure life? The task of carnal hermeneutics, as described by Richard Kearney, is to read between text and body, to think with multiple senses about the meaning of (embodied) life. How might carnal hermeneutics, as it draws on multiple senses, participate in the work of refiguring traumatic wounds? The essays in this volume note the privileging of the visual as the dominant sense in Western philosophy. The study of trauma, largely a Western enterprise, is often referred to through the image
18 Original Breath from:
Carnal Hermeneutics
Author(s) MACKENDRICK KARMEN
Abstract: It is not clear that this marks a very promising start for a carnal hermeneutics. If we could somehow take a text by itself, out of its context and history, it might. But, of course, this story of Genesis enters into the long history of the Abrahamic faiths. There it encounters in subsequent millennia an insistence on a God who is beyond and outside all time and place. That already makes speaking very strange, and it becomes stranger still with the insistence that creation must be
ex nihilo, that before this speaking creator there is
The Self-Deconstruction of Christianity from:
Re-treating Religion: Deconstructing Christianity with Jean-Luc Nancy
Author(s) RAFFOUL FRANÇOIS
Abstract: Jean-Luc Nancy often insists on the necessity of understanding the expression “deconstruction
ofChristianity” as a subjective genitive: the deconstruction of Christianity would be—in a still enigmatic sense—a selfdeconstruction. Commentators have often taken “deconstruction” to be an external intervention by a sovereign interpreter, as a gesture performed, often violently, on a text or some other object of thought. However, what would it mean for our understanding of deconstruction if it were, as Nancy insists (following Derrida himself ), a self-deconstruction? What would the deconstruction of Christianity mean if it were, first and foremost, the self-deconstruction of Christianity and
Introduction from:
Words of Life: New Theological Turns in French Phenomenology
Author(s) BENSON BRUCE ELLIS
Abstract: Many who read this introduction will immediately know that the phrase on which the subtitle of this collection of essays is based—the so-called theological turn in French phenomenology—comes from a text of Dominique Janicaud.¹ Indeed, one can read this volume as a companion to
Phenomenology and the “Theological Turn”: The French Debate, which appears in this same series. In his official report to the French government that details the contours of the development of philosophy in France from 1975 to 1990, Janicaud claims that philosophy (in particular phenomenology, the dominant mode of philosophy in France today) has taken
The Appearing and the Irreducible from:
Words of Life: New Theological Turns in French Phenomenology
Author(s) Gschwandtner Christina M.
Abstract: The “reduction,” or
epochê, is officially a latecomer in the phenomenological landscape. Husserl’s first published text to propose the concept is the first book of theIdeas, published in 1913.¹ It certainly would not be difficult to show that the reduction is already present in an inchoate fashion in the 1905–1906 lectures on the theory of consciousness,² and we can suspect that the reduction is presentin nucefrom theLogical Investigationsonward. Yet let us stick with the official version and focus on theIdeas. To begin at the beginning, in the beginning was not phenomenology, that is,
Book Title: Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Kripal Jeffrey J.
Abstract: From rumors about gnostic orgies in antiquity to the explicit erotic symbolism of alchemical texts, from the subtly coded eroticism of medieval kabbalah to the sexual magic practiced by contemporary occultists and countercultural translations of Asian Tantra, the history of Western esotericism is rich in references to the domains of eros and sexuality. This volume, which brings together an impressive array of top-level specialists, is the first to analyze the eroticism of the esoteric without sensationalism or cheap generalizations, but on the basis of expert scholarship and attention to textual and historical detail. While there are few domains where the imagination may so easily run wild, the various contributions seek to distinguish fact from fiction-only to find that historical realities are sometimes even stranger than the fantasies. In doing so, they reveal the outlines of a largely unknown history spanning more than twenty centuries.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c5cjzn
INTRODUCTION: from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Hanegraaff Wouter J.
Abstract: In recent years, the academic study of Western esotericism has been developing rapidly from a somewhat obscure specialty pursued by a few dedicated researchers into a burgeoning professional fi eld of scholarly activity and international organization. Once a domain restricted to the relatively secluded circles of specialists and hence hidden from the sight of most academic and non-academic readers, it is now becoming an increasingly popular topic of public and critical discussion in the context of journals, monographs, conferences, and scholarly organizations.¹ The book you now hold in your hands is the fruit, one of many, of this growing branch
SEXUAL INTERCOURSE BETWEEN HUMANS AND DEMONS IN THE ISLAMIC TRADITION from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Lory Pierre
Abstract: The term “esoteric” has a very specific meaning in the Islamic tradition. The Koran as well as other fundamental religious texts emphasize the difference between what is “ apparent” and “ outward” (
zâhir) and what is “hidden” and “inward” (bâtin).Zâhiris everything that is obvious in our perceptions and thoughts (an empirical phenomenon, the meaning of a text), about the presence of which no doubt can be raised.Bâtinis what is not expressed outwardly (feelings for instance), what is hidden in natural phenomena, or concealed in speech. The “hidden” is, however, no less real than the “apparent.” On
TA‘ANUG: from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Idel Moshe
Abstract: Describing feelings is a notoriously difficult thing to do. The problem is enhanced when those who do so use a language that is not their vernacular, and even more so when that language is part of sacred scriptures, which are understood as paradigmatic and as informing or teaching some sublime forms of experience that took place in the glorious past. Caught between the artificiality of the language and the authority of the sacred texts, the dimension of personal experience is often attenuated and sometimes even obliterated. Clichés, models, paragons, rituals, and ideals canonized in the ancient past are powerful obstacles
REVEALING ANALOGIES: from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Principe Lawrence M.
Abstract: Sexual and erotic language and imagery is extremely common in alchemy. Its most visible form occurs in oft-reproduced alchemical emblemata that routinely contain graphic depictions of gendered entities and copulating couples. Alchemical texts regularly employ erotic language as well, often describing extended allegorical sequences that occasionally involve sexual intercourse of various kinds or at least employ highly gendered imagery. Even at the most basic level, alchemists frequently speak of their substances as gendered—some as female, some as male, and some, rather famously, as hermaphroditic. Among modern commentators, the presence of such imagery has engendered a variety of explanations—of
SENSUOUS RELATION WITH SOPHIA IN CHRISTIAN THEOSOPHY from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Faivre Antoine
Abstract: The biblical texts which mention Sophia, “the Divine Wisdom” (hokmâ in Hebrew, sapientia in Latin),¹ have been the object of many commentaries throughout the history of Christianity.² Her ontological status is one of the most debated issues in the history of sophiology. Two interpretations have been, and still are, particularly prominent. The first one considers her as a “personification,” that is, just an aspect or even a mere metaphor of Christ or of the Holy Spirit (an interpretation fostered by the use of the very term “Divine Wisdom”); whereas, according to the other, she is a “real Person,” alongside the
SEXUAL MYSTICISMS IN NINETEENTH CENTURY AMERICA: from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Versluis Arthur
Abstract: When we look at the more noteworthy developments in nineteenth-century American attitudes regarding sexuality, we can consider them in terms of broad social changes—like the emergence of the “free love” movement in the nineteenth century—or focus on particularly significant individuals. Here we choose the latter approach, for while a general understanding of broad social movements is of course important as background, the study of American esotericism inexorably requires one to consider specific individuals, their context, writings, and thought. This is particularly true when it comes to nineteenth-century American exemplars of sexual mysticism—that is to say, authors whose
THE YOGA OF SEX: from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Urban Hugh
Abstract: Since their first discovery of the complex body of texts and traditions known as “Tantra,” Western authors have been at once horrified and tantalized, scandalized and titillated, by this seemingly exotic form of Eastern spirituality. Above all, Western authors have been particularly obsessed with the use of sexual rituals in Tantric practice—a phenomenon that was a source of disgusted revulsion for most Christian missionaries and Orientalist scholars, even as it was a source of erotic allure for many European esoteric groups. By the end of the nineteenth century, in fact, Tantra had begun to be appropriated by various European
THE ROAR OF AWAKENING: from:
Hidden Intercourse: Eros and Sexuality in the History of Western Esotericism
Author(s) Kripal Jeffrey J.
Abstract: The multiple weavings of eroticism and esotericism within the history of the Esalen Institute in Big Sur, California—the mother of the American human potential movement founded in 1962 by Michael Murphy (1930) and Richard Price (1930–1985)—is a vast half-century tapestry whose multiple patterns, colors, and textures I have woven elsewhere in some detail.¹ The present essay is not a summary or replication of that historiographic project. Rather it is a further theorization of and reflection on the results of it. It is a “standing back” to see one, and only one, of the final weaves or gestalts,
Book Title: Dietrich Bonhoeffer and the Ethical Self-Christology, Ethics, and Formation
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress
Author(s): Elliston Clark J.
Abstract: Dietrich Bonhoeffer’s work has persistently challenged Christian consciousness due to both his death at the hands of the Nazis and his provocative prison musings about Christian faithfulness in late modernity. Although understandable given the popularity of both narrative trajectories, such selective focus obscures the depth and fecundity of his overall corpus. Bonhoeffer’s early work, and particularly his Christocentric anthropology, grounds his later expressed commitments to responsibility and faithfulness in a “world come of age." While much debate accompanies claims regarding the continuity of Bonhoeffer’s thought, there are central motifs which pervade his work from his doctoral dissertation to the prison writings. This book suggests that a concern for otherness permeates all of Bonhoeffer’s work. Furthermore, Clark Elliston articulates, drawing on Bonhoeffer, a Christian self-defined by its orientation towards otherness. Taking Bonhoeffer as both the origin and point of return, the text engages Emmanuel Levinas and Simone Weil as dialogue partners who likewise stress the role of the other for self-understanding, albeit in diverse ways. By reading Bonhoeffer “through" their voices, one enhances Bonhoeffer’s already fertile understanding of responsibility.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c84fqp
Introduction from:
Dietrich Bonhoeffer and the Ethical Self
Abstract: Dietrich Bonhoeffer, in his essay “Ethics as Formation,” describes the precarious position of ethics in his context. He writes,
1 Considering Contemporary Selves: from:
Dietrich Bonhoeffer and the Ethical Self
Abstract: Bonhoeffer’s account of the ethical self has become even more apropos with the onset of “postmodernity.” While this term is perhaps too disputed to be helpful, it heralds increased skepticism regarding the concept of selfhood. Important for the Christian theologian is the question of how God impacts the self. Two texts of particular relevance to this proposed consideration of theological selfhood stand out. They provide tools for considering the concept of an ethically oriented self. Specifically, these texts present the concept of ethical selfhood not as the fruit of reflection on oneself, but as engagement with an “other” who encounters
Book Title: Insights from Performance Criticism- Publisher: Augsburg Fortress
Author(s): POWELL MARK ALLAN
Abstract: Peter S. Perry describes the rise of performance criticism and its application to biblical studies and theology. He discusses the new understanding of biblical texts, particularly Gospel writings, that performance criticism has proposed and presents challenges for the future of performance criticism and its role in biblical interpretation generally.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c84g4c
Series Foreword from:
Insights from Performance Criticism
Author(s) Powell Mark Allan
Abstract: The question can arise from a simple desire for information, or the concern may be one of context or relevance: What
didthis mean to its original audience? Whatdoesit mean for us today?
1 The Performed Text from:
Insights from Performance Criticism
Abstract: Biblical Performance Criticism is a way of understanding the Bible. It is the result of many streams of thought meeting over the last century, including form criticism, oral-tradition studies, rhetorical criticism, narrative criticism, memory studies, media studies, and performance studies. In some way, each of these streams analyzes four elements: (1) someone speaking, (2) someone hearing, (3) a text, and (4) a social situation. Each has contributed to the understanding that the Bible should be read in terms of the interaction of those four elements rather than any one of them in isolation.
2 What Is Biblical Performance Criticism? from:
Insights from Performance Criticism
Abstract: To describe biblical performance criticism, I start by explaining how human beings communicate. Performance criticism analyzes and practices certain kinds of communication, specifically repeated behaviors for an audience. Inquiry, imagination, and intervention are three aspects of a performance and its analysis. Biblical performance criticism is the analysis and practice of performances of biblical traditions. The basic method of biblical performance criticism is to prepare, internalize, and perform a biblical text. Although it may make it sound like a step-by-step process, performance criticism is really more circular and interrelated, like nodes on a network that influence each other rather than a
5 Ten Insights from Performance Criticism from:
Insights from Performance Criticism
Abstract: By preparing, internalizing, and performing texts, I have been given many insights into the texts themselves, the impact they have on audiences, and how biblical studies can change to better address how traditions were transmitted in ancient times and how they function in modern times. Of the many insights that could be chosen, here are my top ten.
6 Conclusions, Challenges, and Considerations from:
Insights from Performance Criticism
Abstract: They are performers with texts and audiences in concrete situations. The father sits with his son practicing commandments. The reader opens the book and occasionally looks up at the group as she reads. The storyteller sits with others in a circle sharing a well-known tale. The leader reminds the group of their founder’s words and draws out new implications for their situation. The scribe explains what the law means for the people assembled. The song leader guides the rehearsal of a choir. The group follows the script of the annual gathering. A scholar reads her paper that analyzes the nuances
Book Title: Ascent into Heaven in Luke-Acts-New Explorations of Luke's Narrative Hinge
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress
Author(s): Pao David W.
Abstract: In comparison with other aspects of Jesus’ life and ministry, his ascent into heaven has often been overlooked within the history of the church. However, considering its placement at the end of the Gospel and the beginning of Acts—the only narrative depictions of the event in the New Testament—the importance of Jesus’ ascent into heaven is undeniable for Luke’s two-volume work. While select studies have focused on particular aspects of these accounts for Luke’s story, the importance of the ascension calls for renewed attention to the narratological and theological significance of these accounts within their historical and literary contexts. In this volume, leading scholars discuss the ascension narratives within the ancient contexts of biblical, Second Temple Jewish, and Greco-Roman literature; the literary contours of Luke-Acts; and questions of historical and theological significance in the wider milieu of New Testament theology and early Christian historiography. The volume sets out new positions and directions for the next generations of interpreters regarding one of the most important and unique elements of the Lukan writings.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c84g9z
Introduction from:
Ascent into Heaven in Luke-Acts
Author(s) Pao David W.
Abstract: Despite the voluminous amount of scholarship devoted to Luke-Acts in general, and Lukan Christology and theology in particular, one of the few areas that has received far less attention in the last fifty years is Luke’s dual narration of Jesus’s ascent into heaven in Luke 24 and Acts 1. Prior to the 1980s, ascension scholarship was heavily indebted to two key works. Victoriano Larrañaga,
L’ascension de Notre-Seigneur dans le Nouveau Testament(1938, original thesis written in Spanish in 1934 and published in Spanish in 1943), focused heavily on the text of the ascension narratives in the Lukan accounts. Gerhard Lohfink’s
1 Ascension Scholarship from:
Ascent into Heaven in Luke-Acts
Author(s) Zwiep Arie W.
Abstract: In this contribution, I will review recent biblical scholarship on the Lukan ascension narratives, outline points of agreement and areas of ongoing debate, and briefly outline a possible agenda for future research.¹ I roughly take the work of Mikeal Parsons² and myself³ as
termini a quo. First, I will map some recent developments in textual criticism and their potential repercussions on the reconstruction of the initial text (Ausgangstext) of the ascension narratives. Second, since the study of Parsons, narrative criticism and literary approaches have become increasingly popular in Lukan studies, including the study of the ascension narratives. What are the
5 Benefactor and Paradigm from:
Ascent into Heaven in Luke-Acts
Author(s) Wallace James Buchanan
Abstract: Whatever may have been the intentions of the author of Luke-Acts when composing the story of the ascension into heaven of Jesus Christ, and whatever may have been the antecedents foremost in his mind, the quotations above from the church fathers Justin Martyr and Tertullian provide sufficient warrant for exploring Greco-Roman ascension traditions as essential contexts for understanding the ascension of Jesus Christ in Luke-Acts. The first generations of readers would immediately have detected a similarity between Jesus Christ’s ascension into heaven and the countless tales of ascension into heaven told in Greek and Roman traditions.³ While Justin will go
2 Ancients and Moderns: from:
On the Anarchy of Poetry and Philosophy
Abstract: The Play of the Artwork. Possibly there is a no more unlikely, or maybe even unwanted, commentator on modernism than Hans-Georg Gadamer, a classical philologist, distinguished Plato scholar, and author ofWahrheit und Methode(Truth and Method) (1960), the monumental articulation of philosophical hermeneutics, one of whose central chapters concerns the normative character of the “classical” or “eminent” text. (WM. 269–75/TM. 285–90). Nevertheless, it happens that Gadamer is also an accomplished art historian who thinks that the claim of the modernist work (one of Duchamp’s Readymades, for example) is every bit as compelling as that of the classical
3 Foucault’s Modernism: from:
On the Anarchy of Poetry and Philosophy
Abstract: Modernism Once More. Fredric Jameson has usefully proposed that we think of modernism not as a period concept but, more loosely, as a “narrative category” in which topics like nineteenth-century realism, self-reflexive language, and the impersonality of the artist get articulated and rearticulated in multifarious ways.¹ It is certainly the case that modernism is often defined more clearly by examples than by theories—serial music, cubism, nonlinear or fragmentary texts like Stein’sTender Buttons(or Wittgenstein’sTractatus), as well as avant-garde groups like the Surrealists whose aim was often less to produce works of art than to develop new forms
Introduction: from:
Constellations of a Contemporary Romanticism
Author(s) Pyle Forest
Abstract: In his theses “On the Concept of History,” the final text he bequeathed to the future, Walter Benjamin proposed a model of historical thought quite different from a historicism that tells “the sequence of events like the beads of a rosary.”¹ More kairological than chronological, Benjamin’s understanding of history postulates that “the past carries with it a temporal index by which it is referred to redemption.” According to Benjamin, any “document of culture” from any historical epoch may be redeemed in the constellations that crystallize between past and present. “There is,” writes Benjamin, “a secret agreement between past generations and
Goya’s Scarcity from:
Constellations of a Contemporary Romanticism
Author(s) Clark David L.
Abstract: Recent discussions of the Francisco Jose de Goya y Lucientes’s series or, better,
assemblageof influential prints that came posthumously to be known asThe Disasters of War(c. 1810–1820; published 1863) locate the artist’s unsparing vision of wartime degradation in a necropolitical context in which proliferating sovereign power fuses indistinctly with the unrestrained destruction of others and otherness.² The genesis of the assemblage lies in the singular circumstances in which Spain found itself in 1808. As Gonzalo Anes describes it:
Endymion: from:
Constellations of a Contemporary Romanticism
Author(s) Jarvis Simon
Abstract: Trying to interpret Keats’s
Endymionis not unlike finding yourself (supposingyou, for the moment, to be, for example, a brain-sick shepherd-prince wandering somewhere in early nineteenth-century Arcady or Hampstead) catching sight of a butterfly on whose wings there appears to be inscribed some sort of singular text. You wish to decipher the text; you follow the butterfly through paths, glens, clefts, woods, and so on, until it alights, say, on a fountain near
2 An Atheistic Phenomenology? from:
Phenomenology Wide Open: After the French Debate
Abstract: In a text entitled “Pour une philosophie non théologique,”¹ Mikel Dufrenne noted the profound ambiguity in Heideggerian thought with regard to the theological tradition. On the one hand, Heidegger is the pioneer of the “philosophies of absence,” and he separates the “appearing” from any transcendent or ontic principle. On the other hand (even though he denies it), his argumentation has crypto-theological accents to it: being, which conceals itself in its own names, like the unutterable God of negative theology, safeguarding its truth in a meditative and almost religious experience. Now, this remanence of onto-theology, which Derrida denounced, Dufrenne in turn
CHAPTER 1 “J” Is for Jouissance from:
Provocations to Reading: J. Hillis Miller and the Democracy to Come
Author(s) MacCannell Juliet Flower
Abstract: For me, the most valuable aspect of J. Hillis Miller’s work is his persistent questioning of literary language in the context of a widely ranging philosophical inquiry into the human (and lately the inhuman) conditions in which literature emerges. From his first to his most recent books, we find Miller courageously confronting whatever the mind has thought unfathomable. Indeed, Hillis Miller is one of the few great critics of our time to underscore precisely the
provocativeelement in literature as he unfailingly highlights how literature stirs the mental labor necessary to face whatever threatens to flood the mind and ruin
CHAPTER 4 Between “the Cup and the Lip”: from:
Provocations to Reading: J. Hillis Miller and the Democracy to Come
Author(s) Castillo Larisa Tokmakoff
Abstract: Charles Dickens’s
Our Mutual Friendis a retroactively oriented text, a text that works to undo the events that actuate it. The text begins with an ending, a corpse being drawn from the Thames, and withholds the circumstances surrounding this central event until half of the plot has transpired. While we learn the victim’s history much sooner than we do the events leading to his death, his history, nonetheless, is represented inconsecutively—after his demise. We are never to meet the victim himself; we are never to hear his story from his lips; we are never to receive a linear
CHAPTER 5 Hillis’s Charity from:
Provocations to Reading: J. Hillis Miller and the Democracy to Come
Author(s) Williams Jennifer H.
Abstract: J. Hillis Miller has loved well as a writer, critic, and theorist. For Hillis, one cannot read well without love—reading is a matter of love because one must submit oneself to an uncontrollable performative force that arises when one attends to a radical recognition of difference in the text. Miller’s long career teaches us that love is the primary obligation that binds the critic to his or her work because instead of covering over a multitude of sins and acting as a blinding or obfuscating force, love requires the critic to respond to the absolute differences and particularities of
CHAPTER 9 War on Terror from:
Provocations to Reading: J. Hillis Miller and the Democracy to Come
Author(s) Redfield Marc
Abstract: Who speaks, and in what mode, when war is declared on terror? What are the conditions of possibility for this speech act; what clumps of historical context cling to it? To what performative felicity could it aspire? Has such a declaration of war indeed occurred? Could it occur or, for that matter, not occur? Both in what the United States government is now calling the “homeland” and in those generally more distant places where the fighting and killing is going on, the world is now enduring the consequences of what the Western media proclaims, over and over, to be a
CHAPTER 12 Three Literary Theorists in Search of 0 from:
Provocations to Reading: J. Hillis Miller and the Democracy to Come
Author(s) Miller J. Hillis
Abstract: In a quite remarkable recent essay, “Auktorialität: Die Nullstelle des Diskurses” (Authoritality: The zero point of discourse), Wolfgang Iser uses the mathematical zero as a figure for what he calls “the authorial instance [
der auktorialen Instanz].”¹ The authorial instance is the generative source of a literary or philosophical text. I want first to juxtapose Iser’s essay to two brief essays by Maurice Blanchot that also explicitly use “zero” as a figure for a starting point or origin. I will then turn to Paul de Man’s Pascal essay.² The juxtaposition of Iser and Blanchot brings to the fore what is seemingly
7 Gathering the Threads: from:
The Heart Has Its Reasons
Abstract: What are the theological contours of human emotionality? This has been the guiding question throughout my inquiry. Does theological reflection furnish any graspable points of orientation concerning the significance of the emotions and affectivity besides the clearly formulated tenets it provides concerning the theological role of the intellect? In order to find an appropriate answer, I first had to delineate the context within which the issue can be adequately treated in a theological manner. The cultural historical claim that there is a rupture, a dissociation, between intellect and sensibility, reason and emotion, seems to articulate a deep-seated experience of our
[PART THREE: Introduction] from:
Machiavellian Rhetoric
Abstract: MILTON provides one of the best challenges to the usual histories of Renaissance Machiavellism and one of the best examples of the revised definition of Machiavellism proposed in this book. In the usual account, Milton figures as one of the happy few who read Machiavelli as a theorist of republicanism rather than as the arch-hypocrite, rhetorician, and atheist we know as the paradigmatic Machiavel.¹ Among the texts adduced to support this view are Milton’s commonplace book, which includes numerous references to Machiavelli’s
Art of WarandDiscourses; the possible allusion to Machiavelli in the sonnet to Vane; the discussions of
6 The Poetics of War: from:
Empire of Chance
Abstract: Everything happens on a battlefield in a way that totally transcends our imagination and our powers of description.”¹ Articulated by Nikolay Rostov in Tolstoy’s
War and Peace,this claim presents one of the main challenges to the nineteenth-century novel, namely the representability of warfare. The Revolutionary and Napoleonic Wars, which had left such a profound imprint on Europe an history, seemed at the same time to evade description, to mark a hole in the textual fabric of history. In the attempt to conceptualize the wars, the literary imagination was faced not with a simple object but with an entire matrix
Book Title: A Practice of Anthropology-The Thought and Influence of Marshall Sahlins
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): KELLY JOHN D.
Abstract: Marshall Sahlins (b. 1930) is an American anthropologist who played a major role in the development of anthropological theory in the second half of the twentieth century. Over a sixty-year career, he and his colleagues synthesized trends in evolutionary, Marxist, and ecological anthropology, moving them into mainstream thought. Sahlins is considered a critic of reductive theories of human nature, an exponent of culture as a key concept in anthropology, and a politically engaged intellectual opposed to militarism and imperialism. This collection brings together some of the world’s most distinguished anthropologists to explore and advance Sahlins’s legacy. All of the essays are based on original research, most dealing with cultural change - a major theme of Sahlins’s research, especially in the contexts of Fijian and Hawaiian societies. Like Sahlins’s practice of anthropology, these essays display a rigorous, humanistic study of cultural forms, refusing to accept comfort over accuracy, not shirking from the moral implications of their analyses. Contributors include the late Greg Dening, one of the most eminent historians of the Pacific, Martha Kaplan, Patrick Kirch, Webb Keane, Jonathan Friedman, and Joel Robbins, with a preface by the late Claude Levi-Strauss. A unique volume that will complement the many books and articles by Sahlins himself, A Practice of Anthropology is an exciting new addition to the history of anthropological study.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1c99c4k
Book Title: Freud's Moses- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Yerushalmi Yosef Hayim
Abstract: In
Freud's
Mosesa distinguished historian of the Jews brings a new perspective to this puzzling work. Yosef Hayim Yerushalmi argues that while attempts to psychoanalyze Freud's text may be potentially fruitful, they must be preceded by a genuine effort to understand what Freud consciously wanted to convey to his readers. Using both historical and philological analysis, Yerushalmi offers new insights into Freud's intentions in writingMoses and Monotheism.He presents the work as Freud's psychoanalytic history of the Jews, Judaism, and the Jewish psyche-his attempt, under the shadow of Nazism, to discover what has made the Jews what they are. In the process Yerushalmi's eloquent and sensitive exploration of Freud's last work provides a reappraisal of Freud's feelings toward anti-Semitism and the gentile world, his ambivalence about psychoanalysis as a "Jewish" science, his relationship to his father, and above all a new appreciation of the depth and intensity of Freud's identity as a "godless Jew."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cc2kmd
Prelude for the Listener from:
Freud's Moses
Author(s) Yerushalmi Yosef Hayim
Abstract: “Prelude” rather than “introduction,” for in all essential respects the work must introduce itself along the way; “listener” rather than “reader,” for the text that follows remains exactly as it was delivered orally. Except that my lectures have become chapters I have altered nothing, in the hope that some echo of the spoken word will somehow survive the transition onto the printed page. Tempted though I was to dispense with any further apparatus, my scholarly superego (as well as my own frequent frustration in trying to trace the sources of others) has induced me to add
CHAPTER SEVEN Aldo Leopold and the Age of Ecology from:
The Idea of Wilderness
Abstract: Aldo leopold, the third giant of wilderness philosophy, is, a thinker whose ideas outline the living context of the idea of wilderness. Like Thoreau, he helped to define an intellectual framework within which to formulate questions involving the concept of wild nature. And like Muir, he was instrumental in founding an organization dedicated to wilderness preservation; the Wilderness Society remains a potent legacy, forming with Muir’s Sierra Club an effective advocacy for wildlife protection. But unlike Thoreau or Muir, Leopold could find a “path with a heart” that legitimated his life’s work. He became what is today termed a wilderness
Book Title: Criticism in the Wilderness-The Study of Literature Today
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): HARTMAN GEOFFREY H.
Abstract: Originally published in 1980, this now classic work of literary theory explores the wilderness of positions that grew out of the collision between Anglo-American practical criticism and Continental philosophic criticism. This second edition includes a new preface by the author as well as a foreword by Hayden White."A key text for understanding 'the fate of reading' in the Anglophone world over the last fifty years."-Hayden White, from the Foreword"
Criticism in the Wildernessmay be the best, most brilliant, most broadly useful book yet written by an American about the sudden swerve from the safety of established decorum toward bravely theoretical, mainly European forms of literary criticism."-Terrence Des Pres,Nation"A polemical survey that reaffirms the value of the Continental tradition of philosophical literary criticism."-Notable Books of the Year,New York Times Book Review
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cc2mjv
Foreword from:
Criticism in the Wilderness
Author(s) White Hayden
Abstract: It is an honor to introduce this new edition of Geoffrey Hartman’s
Criticism in the Wilderness. The book is a key text for understanding the “fate of reading” in the Anglophone world over the past fifty years. Coincidentally, it is also a key text for understanding the trajectory of Geoffrey Hartman’s career as a critic and reader, from his first book,The Unmediated Vision(1954), to his most recent one,The Geoffrey Hartman Reader(2004), which won last year’s Truman Capote Award for Literary Criticism.Criticism in the Wildernessappeared in 1980, the midpoint—give or take a few months
CHAPTER EIGHT Literary Commentary as Literature from:
Criticism in the Wilderness
Abstract: The school of Derrida confronts us with a substantial problem. What are the proper relations between the “critical” and “creative” activities, or between “primary” and “secondary” texts? In 1923, writing his own essay on “The Function of Criticism,” T. S. Eliot accused Matthew Arnold of distinguishing too bluntly between critical and creative. “He overlooks the capital importance of criticism in the work of creation itself.” Eliot’s perception was, of course, partially based on the literary work of French writers since Flaubert and Baudelaire, including Mallarmé, Laforgue, and Valéry. But Eliot is wary lest his charge against Arnold, and in favor
Book Title: Wallace Stevens among Others-Diva-Dames, Deleuze, and American Culture
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): JARRAWAY DAVID R.
Abstract: In Wallace Stevens among Others David Jarraway explores the extraordinary achievement of Wallace Stevens, but in contexts that are not usually thought about in connection with Stevens's work - gay literature, contemporary fiction, Hollywood film, and avant-garde architecture, among others. By viewing the poet among these "other" contexts, Jarraway considers the nature of self-reflection and pays special attention to the discrediting of self-presence as the principle of identity in American writing - a theme that reflects American authors’ abiding concern for subjectivities that engage the world from spaces of distance and difference. By returning to the work of Stevens, Jarraway seeks to refurbish this preoccupation by linking it to the literary theory of French philosopher Gilles Deleuze, whose work applies to American writers from Melville and Whitman to Fitzgerald and Cummings. Jarraway forges the link between Deleuze and Stevens by drawing out the female subjectivity found in each writer’s work to rethink the more static masculinist premises of being. Informed by a deep knowledge of and fluency with the work of Stevens and Deleuze, Jarraway uses these writers as a means of entry into American literature and culture, Wallace Stevens among Others is a sophisticated analysis that will open new directions for future scholarship.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cd0kr0
1 “The Theory of Life”: from:
Wallace Stevens among Others
Abstract: In the following collection of readings largely inspired by the work of Wallace Stevens, I endeavour to situate his poetry, sometimes directly and in other cases quite speculatively, among contexts not often associated with its extraordinary achievement in the annals of modern American culture: the gay alongside the straight fictional narrative (as in chapters 2 and 3), the classic American film (chapter 4), the postwar poetic “school” (chapter 5), and even contemporary architecture (chapter 6). Among these “other” contexts thanks to Stevens, I continue further to advance the claim elaborated previously (in
Going the Distance: Dissident Subjectivity and Modernist American
6 “The Play between the Spaces”: from:
Wallace Stevens among Others
Abstract: Thanks to Wallace Stevens, our focus in the last chapter on the “irrational element” in poetry by means of its speculative relationship to Freudian and post-Freudian psychoanalysis from the 1950s and onward perhaps requires us to explore further Stevens’s own specific debt to the psychoanalytic enterprise itself. I therefore designate psychoanalysis as an “other,” and here a terminal context among others in this study, all the while exercising some caution, as in the last chapter when the subject was broached in relation to Schuyler by means of (and with respect to) Deleuze. This hesitation in Stevens’s case arises because commentators
Conclusion: from:
Wallace Stevens among Others
Abstract: In the heyday of formalist (or structuralist, or archetypal) criticism, the great Canadian literary critic Northrop Frye once ventured a very shrewd insight in concluding a breathlessly synoptic overview of Stevens’s entire oeuvre that I think still holds up today. In the essay entitled “The Realistic Oriole: A Study of Wallace Stevens” from 1957, Frye makes clear why Stevens’s poetry perhaps situates itself so well among the other contexts explored throughout this study for gauging the extraordinary achievement of his work in the century past. Specifically, Frye remarks on the “anti-‘poetic’ quality” of Stevens in contrast, say, to T.S. Eliot
4 The Sociological Approach from:
Twentieth Century Theories of Art
Abstract: Any approach to art is sociological which solves the familiar problems of description, interpretation and evaluation by setting the artwork in the context of the society in which it was produced. Nowadays sociological approaches tend either to be committed to or influenced by Marxist views. I use the plural deliberately since there is not a single commonly accepted Marxist approach to a theory of art and art criticism.
Book Title: Archaeology and Memory- Publisher: Oxbow Books
Author(s): Borić Dušan
Abstract: Memory can be both a horrifying trauma and an empowering resource. From the Ancient Greeks to Nietzsche and Derrida, the dilemma about the relationship between history and memory has filled many pages, with one important question singled out: is the writing of history to memory a remedy or a poison? Recently, a growing interest in and preoccupation with the issue of memory, remembering and forgetting has resulted in a proliferation of published works, in various disciplines, that have memory as their focus. This trend, to which the present volume contributes, has started to occupy the dominant discourses of disciplines such as sociology, philosophy, history, anthropology and archaeology, and has also disseminated into the wider public discourse of society and culture today. Such a condition may perhaps echo the phenomenon of a melancholic experience at the turn of the millennium. Archaeology and Memory seeks to examine the diversity of mnemonic systems and their significance in different past contexts as well as the epistemological and ontological importance of archaeological practice and narratives in constituting the human historical condition. The twelve substantial contributions in this volume cover a diverse set of regional examples and focus on a range of prehistoric and classical case studies in Eurasian regional contexts as well as on the predicaments of memory in examples of the archaeologies of 'contemporary past'. From the Mesolithic and Neolithic burial chambers to the trenches of World War I and the role of materiality in international criminal courts, a number of contributors examine how people in the past have thought about their own pasts, while others reflect on our own present-day sensibilities in dealing with the material testimonies of recent history. Both kinds of papers offer wider theoretical reflections on materiality, archaeological methodologies and the ethical responsibilities of archaeological narration about the past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cd0pmc
10. Terra incognita: from:
Archaeology and Memory
Author(s) Weiss Lindsay
Abstract: At this very moment, the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia, or ICTY, sits in a kind of global nowhere – a place of no state sovereignty – though it is located in a building formerly occupied by a bank in a quiet neighbourhood in The Hague. Slobodan Milošević and others have been tried here on a set of charges with which the world is now well familiar, but what is not familiar to the global audience is the context of this trial and the specifics of its day to day organisation. At its most obvious, this process is
4 Experimental Archaeology: from:
Land and People
Author(s) Bell Martin
Abstract: Experimental archaeology may be defined as the creation of activities and contexts in which ideas about the past can be thought through in practical terms and tested. For instance: how were artefacts made and buildings constructed; what residues are left of particular activities; and what is the capability of a boat? Experiments often mean that some parameters are controlled in order to make precise observations about others, such as the effects of time. The main syntheses of the subject were written 30 years ago or more (Coles 1973; 1979), even then it was a diverse field encompassing many distinct specialisms.
3 Revising Yoderʹs Theology of Violence from:
Principalities and Powers
Abstract: The social and spiritual context of human beings suggests that the refusal of grace, as much as its acceptance, is not just an inner or individual phenomenon. Yoder’s sociological theology unsurprisingly casts sin in broad structural and cosmic terms. The powers are fallen, meaning, the created social structures are now badly malformed. God’s intended peaceful order has been disrupted and violence is the norm. As a Christian pacifist, Yoder was concerned to expose how violence is implicated in the everyday language and practices of Christians. Some critics argue that he was so focused on violence that he lost sight of
2 The Historical Contexts of Psychiatry and Mental Illness from:
In the Fellowship of His Suffering
Abstract: In this chapter, we will begin to develop a rich
situationalperspective to further our investigation. In order to grasp the reality behind the phenomenon of mental illness, we need to contextualize it within its historical framework and understand why and how it is culturally perceived, and how that perception has influenced the treatment options. What are the historical and political dimensions of this phenomenon? Who is benefiting from it, and who are the victims? What are the real barriers to recovery? Situations, including illness, never happen in abstraction; they always happen in a context and have different forces affecting
4 A Path Forward: from:
In the Fellowship of His Suffering
Abstract: In the last chapter, I argued that illnesses are not purely meaningless biological phenomena. Particularly, with regards to mental illness (an area where medical science has been severely challenged to offer satisfactory explanations of the experience), the voice of illness ought to be heard in the context of the sufferer’s community. In reference to a psychotic experience Aderhold et al., remind us that, “It is not the psychosis—whatever this might be—that is being treated, but a human being in the midst of an altered experience” who should be “supported and accompanied, realizing that each individual is very different
one Is Satan Evil? from:
Facing the Fiend
Abstract: Understanding Satan as a character requires the introduction of a
contextin which the character operates. Our search for Satan’s dwelling place takes us to different areas of definition and interpretation, but the most fundamental question at this point is the relationship between Satan and evil. The question of whether the character of Satan is evil or not cannot be answered readily, since the problem is twofold: like any character, Satan has many layers and describing him as evil is an over-simplification. At the same time, the abstract concept of evil depends on contextual circumstances. The best approach seems the
two Satan’s Biography: from:
Facing the Fiend
Abstract: There is no one “biography” of Satan. There is no authoritative body of text we can refer to when we speak of Satan, rather Satan appears like a shape-shifter, and every story gives him another face and body, deploying the old stereotypes, but adding new elements at the same time, creating a curious mixture of familiarity and strangeness. The story that is retold here is the story of the Satan who grew out of various Jewish and Christian traditions, a Satan whose origins were inspired by the ancient near Eastern combat myths.¹ The most recent biography of Satan was published
3 The Subjection of All Things in Christ: from:
All Shall be Well
Author(s) Harmon Steven R.
Abstract: I first encountered the thought of Gregory of Nyssa, the youngest of the three great “Cappadocian Fathers” of the fourth century and arguably the most enduringly significant constructive theologian among them, in an undergraduate course in Christian doctrine. Like many beginning students in Christian theology, I was introduced to Gregory in connection with atonement theory. In the tradition of Protestant systematic theologies that list five or six major atonement theories chronologically and then evaluate their strengths and weaknesses, my textbook identified Gregory as a major representative of the “classical” or “ransom theory of the atonement.² According to Gregory’s development of
15 In the End, God . . . : from:
All Shall be Well
Author(s) Hart Trevor
Abstract: John Robinson is best remembered nowadays as an
agent provocateurin ecclesial and theological terms. The self-confessed “radical”¹ became a household name more or less overnight in the early 1960s due to two particular acts of self-conscious provocation. First he appeared at the Old Bailey to defend Penguin Books against charges of obscenity in connection with their publication of an unexpurgated text ofLady Chatterley’s Lover.² Then, just as the dust was settling and the press pack losing interest, Robinson published his own “sensational” paperback,Honest to God—a popular work designed to introduce the “man on the Clapham omnibus”
Introduction from:
After Imperialism
Author(s) Pao David W.
Abstract: This collection of essays arises from a commitment to the belief that evangelicalism continues to provide the historical assets and intellectual (hermeneutical and theological) tools for the global church. Evangelicalism possesses assets with explanatory power able to address significant theological and cultural issues arising out of the churches in the global south. We believe evangelical approaches to contextualization and biblical studies can produce valuable fruit. One such issue is that of identity. In May 2008 over a dozen evangelical scholars, Chinese and Western, from the United States, Hong Kong, and Taiwan, came together to address issues of Christian and evangelical
7 “Holy War” and the Universal God: from:
After Imperialism
Author(s) Pao David W.
Abstract: The celebration of the 200th anniversary of the first Protestant missionary’s arrival in China provides us with an opportunity to consider various topics related to the impact of the missionary movements, the development of Western evangelicalism and global Christianity, the relationship between biblical confession of faith and indigenous religions, and the reading of the Bible in various cultural contexts. At the intersection of these various considerations, one often finds the symbol of the Holy War. This symbol points to various periods of our history that many people find disturbing. For those who consider themselves to have been manipulated by such
Book Title: An Introduction to the New Testament-2nd Edition
Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Robbins C. Michael
Abstract: This second edition of An introduction to the New Testament provides readers with pertinent material and a helpful framework that will guide them in their understanding of the New Testament texts. Many new and diverse cultural, historical, social-scientific, sociorhetorical, narrative, textual, and contextual studies have been examined since the publication of the first edition, which was in print for twenty years. The authors retain the original tripartite arrangement on 1) The world of the New Testament, 2) Interpreting the New Testament, and 3) Jesus and early Christianity. An appropriate book for anyone who seeks to better understand what is involved in the exegesis of New Testaments texts today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cg4mm1
1 The Greco-Roman Context of the New Testament from:
An Introduction to the New Testament
Abstract: Understanding the historical context is crucial for the serious study of any important document, person, or event. Using a modern example, no earnest interpreter of the U.S. Constitution can ignore the importance of eighteenth-century mercantilism and the prevalent teaching of social contract and popular sovereignty. Historical context is crucial for understanding. We will return to this same analogy in chapter 5.
4 The Text of the New Testament from:
An Introduction to the New Testament
Abstract: Certain questions are essential for interpretation. One question to be addressed before asking what a text originally meant is, did the text originally state that? For example, if we want to understand what the author of 1 John originally meant by the phrase “the Spirit, the water, and the blood” (5:7–8), we had better be certain that the author of 1 John composed it.¹ How reliable are the Greek manuscripts on which our modern translations are based?
8 The Genres of the Apocalypse (Revelation) of John from:
An Introduction to the New Testament
Abstract: As we tried to imply in the last two chapters, the disclosure of literary genre is intended to be a momentous event in the introduction of a text, tantamount perhaps to the discovery of an edible species of plant by a starving explorer. Despite the promise of such an occasion, however, in actual practice it can sometimes be frustrating, offering less of a hermeneutical advantage than is sometimes anticipated. But take courage! It is a bit like the great dialogue of Plato,
Theaetetus, where knowledge and understanding are discussed and debated. One begins by thinking s/he knows what knowledge is,
Book Title: Preaching and the Personal- Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Howell J. Dwayne
Abstract: Preaching and the Personal' is a collection of papers that have been presented at the Society of Biblical Literature in sessions sponsored by the Homiletics and Biblical Studies section. The Homiletics and Biblical Studies section encourages dialogue among scholars in both fields who share an interest in critical exegesis, its various methods, and the unique hermeneutical and theological problems inherent to the relationship between biblical interpretation and proclamation. The concept for this book began with the panel discussion "Preaching and the Personal: Prophecy, Witness and Testimony" at the 2010 meeting in Atlanta. Each paper explores various ways the personal can be found in the biblical text, in the preacher, and in the congregation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgdvp1
1 The Personal Nature of Preaching from:
Preaching and the Personal
Author(s) HOWELL J. DWAYNE
Abstract: Preaching is a personal event. Obviously, it involves the individual preparation and presentation by a minister or speaker. However, preaching also includes the Bible as a central source. This source comes from and provides a basis for the believing community. The preaching event is also personal for the members of the congregation. They are not simply receptors of the preacher’s words based on a biblical text. The congregation is also involved personally in how each individual interprets the words and the text. What is said in the text, what is said in the sermon, and the listener’s response comprise parts
2 Preaching and the Personal from:
Preaching and the Personal
Author(s) FLORENCE ANNA CARTER
Abstract: First off, let me say how delighted I was to learn that there is a homiletics workgroup at the society for Biblical literature. It isn’t a self-evident reality. You probably know that. Studying the text is often preferable to talking about it in public.
5 Collaborative Preaching and the Bible: from:
Preaching and the Personal
Author(s) MCCLURE JOHN S.
Abstract: Several long-standing shifts in biblical studies suggest that biblical interpretation is done best in a collaborative way. Fernando Segovia, in
Reading from This Place: Social Location and Biblical Interpretation in the United states, asserted that reading the Bible should involve “positioned readers, flesh-and-blood persons” who are in “critical dialogue” within a “truly global interaction” regarding the meaning of biblical texts.¹ Daniel Patte, in his bookEthics of Biblical Interpretation: A Re-evaluation, argued for a conversation between levels of exegetical practice and for the inclusion of the “ordinary reader” in that conversation.² in his book,Texts under Negotiation: The Bible and
7 Liberating Preaching: from:
Preaching and the Personal
Author(s) CORTÉS-FUENTES DAVID
Abstract: Hispanic homiletics has evolved from a traditional art imitating Anglo-Saxon styles and themes to a more autochthonous, critical, and liberating movement in recent years. As a field of study and research, it is fairly recent, especially within the Hispanic protestant tradition. It begins with the arrival of the earliest protestant missionaries to Latin America who brought with them their homiletic manuals and preaching traditions from North America. Pablo a. Jiménez¹ identifies three stages in the development of a Hispanic homiletics theory: transculturation, inculturation, and contextualization.
11 Epilogue from:
Preaching and the Personal
Author(s) HOWELL J. DWAYNE
Abstract: The Bible, the sermon, and the congregation are all intricately related to the personal. Each is influenced by what is seen and heard and by how events and words are interpreted. The biblical text has a rich historical context in the ancient Near East that aids the reader in understanding what the text meant. However, this history is not a static history, locked in the past. Instead, it is a dynamic history of the divine acts of God that can be seen throughout the canonizing process as successive generations interpreted the tradition and text for their situations. The interpreted history
6 DOUBTLESS THOMAS from:
Reading Scripture with the Saints
Abstract: Because of his monumental
Summa theologiae(1265–74), few remember that Thomas Aquinas (1225–1274) was employed as a biblical scholar.¹As magister in sacra paginaat Paris, Naples, Orvieto, and Rome, his principal duties were lecturing on biblical books, oversight of scholastic disputations on scriptural exegesis, and preaching the Word of God to clergy and laity.² From among his prodigious exegetical writings, Thomas’s lectures on the Gospel of John (Super Evangelium S. Ioannis Lectura) are esteemed as of the highest caliber.³ In this chapter we shall concentrate our attention on his handling of a crucial NT text, John 1:1–
3 The Mythos of Modernity from:
Returning to Reality
Abstract: In one of Shakespeare’s famous plays there is a scene in which some of Hamlet’s former schoolfellows flatter him about his breadth of mind. Hamlet’s response shows that he is well aware of the dark political subtext to this flattery, but his response also demonstrates precisely the kind of conceptual expansiveness he ironically denies. Refusing the compliment that Denmark is “too narrow for [his] mind” Hamlet says, “O God, I could be bounded in a nutshell and count myself a king of infinite space.”¹
4 Platonist Ideas in the New Testament from:
Returning to Reality
Abstract: The first reason why proof texting is of limited value here is that Christian Platonism is not actually
Introduction from:
The Scarlet Woman and the Red Hand
Abstract: This book examines how evangelicals in Northern Ireland read the Troubles (1966–2007) in the light of how they read the Bible. Notwithstanding its rootedness in the Northern Ireland context, this work is more than yet another addition to the existing articles and monographs that constitute the historiography of the Troubles. By considering the ways in which evangelical readings of the Bible inform their interpretations of society, this work supervenes on issues that reach out beyond this specific field of scholarly debate and makes sustained critical incursions into the much larger academic provinces of critical theory, hermeneutics and biblical studies.
1 Religion and Apocalyptic in Northern Ireland from:
The Scarlet Woman and the Red Hand
Abstract: It has been claimed that the scholarly effort to explain the relationship between religion and conflict in Northern Ireland is in danger of becoming “research saturated.”¹ Despite the profusion of articles and monographs, however, genuinely new ideas and original insights into the underlying dynamics of religious convictions in Northern Ireland have been rare. The problem is partly attributable to the dominance of social science approaches, many of which are predicated on the dubious methodological premise that religious convictions and the language in which they assumed textual form can be understood through a proper grasp of the social contexts out of
2 Texts, Contexts, and Cultures from:
The Scarlet Woman and the Red Hand
Abstract: The aim of this chapter is to provide the theoretical grounds for my main hypotheses. The first part will set out the theoretical basis for the notion of the text as an active agent in the interpretive process. The second part also focuses on theory and deals with the conceptual structure of the argument, based on a methodical examination of texts, contexts, and cultures. After introducing general theoretical considerations to these three concepts, this chapter will then elucidate their application and relevance to the case of Northern Ireland evangelicalism during the Troubles. These descriptions shall be complemented by several examples
5 Apocalyptic Dualism: from:
The Scarlet Woman and the Red Hand
Abstract: The divergent interpretations of the texts of Northern Ireland apocalyptic eschatology and the semantic oscillations between hope and fear exhibited in evangelical hermeneutics substantiate Montrose’s definition of a text as a site of “convergence of various and potentially contradictory cultural discourses.”¹ This chapter examines the nature of these discourses and how apocalyptic-eschatological language was expressed in the rhetoric of Northern Ireland evangelicalism. More specifically, chapter 5 explores the ways in which apocalyptic-eschatological worldviews corresponded to the political convictions of evangelical interpretive communities. The aim is thus to investigate how the political and social rhetoric emanating from these evangelical communities corresponded
3 The Apocalyptic Conception of History, Evil, and Eschatology from:
Why Resurrection?
Abstract: The goal of the sociological analysis of religious ideas is to help clarify the nature of the context in which they emerged, paying special attention to the motivations of the actors involved (individuals and groups with affinities and common interests). This is the way to reach a better understanding of the impact of the conceptions of some social groups and of why these ideas became hegemonic in a certain cultural space.
Book Title: The Atheist's Primer- Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Palmer Michael
Abstract: In The Atheist's Primer, a prominent philosopher, Dr Michael Palmer, reinstates the importance of philosophy in the debate about God's existence. The 'new atheism' of Richard Dawkins and others has been driven by largely Darwinian objections to God's existence, limiting the debate to within a principally scientific framework. This has obscured the philosophical tradition of atheism, in which the main intellectual landmarks in atheism's history are to be found. With an analysis of atheistic thought from the Ancient Greeks to the present day, Palmer explains and comments on the philosophical arguments warranting atheism, discussing issues such as evil, morality, miracles, and the motivations for belief. The emphasis placed on materialism and the limitations of our knowledge might seem disheartening to some; but Palmer concludes on a positive note, arguing – alongside Nietzsche, Marx and Freud and many others – that happiness and personal fulfilment are to be found in the very materialism that religious belief rejects. Michael Palmer first addressed these issues in his student-oriented edition, The Atheist's Creed, of which The Atheist's Primer is a revised abridgement for the general reader. Palmer has now stripped out the primary texts and expanded his commentaries into fluent and concise analyses of the arguments. Free of philosophical jargon and assumptions of prior knowledge, this is an important introduction to a major cultural debate.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgdxp0
Book Title: Lyrical Theology of Charles Wesley - Expanded Edition-A Reader
Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Kimbrough S.T.
Abstract: One of the difficulties in studying the theology of Wesleyan hymns and sacred poems is that it is couched in a literary and liturgical art form that does not fit into the usual intellectual paths defined over the last two centuries for the study of theology, which tends to be a prose endeavour. Charles Wesley composed a number of thematic collections of hymns, such as those based on the Christian year, e.g., Hymns for the Nativity of our Lord, Hymns for our Lord’s Resurrection, Hymns for Ascension-Day, Hymns for Whitsunday, but his lyrics on a plethora of theological themes, such as sanctification, perfection, holiness, etc., are scattered throughout his over 9,000 hymns and poems from a writing and publishing career that spanned almost fifty years. One of the primary purposes of this volume is to bring together a collection of hymns and sacred poems representative of Charles Wesley’s theological thinking. The texts are organized within a theological outline in order to make the study of his theological ideas and concepts more readily accessible, though many of them could be placed in diverse theological categories. This is a welcome addition to Wesleyan scholarship and a book that all those who sing Wesley's hymns will be interested in.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgdz67
3 Charles Wesley’s Lyrical Theology from:
Lyrical Theology of Charles Wesley - Expanded Edition
Abstract: Having established some of the parameters of lyrical theology and that Charles Wesley may be viewed and interpreted as a lyrical theologian, how are we to read his sacred poetry? This question is not raised in reference to established canons of literary interpretation of poetry, which have been discussed in many works on English literature. The question is posed primarily here in terms of the historical context within which Charles Wesley emerged as a sacred poet and the diverse theological problems facing eighteenth-century Christians in Great Britain. Both the historical and theological contexts are extremely significant in shaping Charles’s poetical
5 The Wesleyan Poetical Sources Used in This Volume from:
Lyrical Theology of Charles Wesley - Expanded Edition
Abstract: Since the importance of reading Wesley’s poetry in the context of the time in which he lived has been emphasized, it is essential to set the Wesleyan poetical sources from which the poetical selections for this volume have been drawn in their own context. As one reads the poems, one should refer back to the contextual explanations for the sources listed below in order to grasp more fully how, when, and why the poems were published. In some instances this will be more obvious than others. It is hoped that these contextual elaborations will assist the reader in the understanding
Introduction from:
Storied Revelations
Abstract: Parables—used by Jesus to reveal to us the Kingdom of God, used to move us from being bystanders to active recipients of God’s work of revelation—are constantly at risk of being buried into “mummies of prose” as George MacDonald puts it. We become so familiar with the language of Scripture and are so far removed from the context in which these parables had their meaning that Jesus’ parables no longer work on us in this revelatory and transforming way. Each new generation must recover the vibrant, often shocking dimension of Jesus’ parables and create a new context in
4 George MacDonald’s Theological Rationale for Story and the “Parabolic” from:
Storied Revelations
Abstract: George MacDonald’s theological rationale for story and the “parabolic” is closely connected to his understanding of Scripture, language, creation, and how God reveals himself in and through it. In order to understand MacDonald’s view of Scripture, especially as related to the “parabolic” and the role Scripture plays in his understanding of revelation and spiritual transformation, it is important to locate him in his historical context. Only by outlining the general attitude towards Scripture and closely related questions such as the role of science in Victorian Britain can we properly understand MacDonald’s response to the challenges of his time and the
6 The Postmodern Spirit and the Status of God from:
Radical Embodiment
Abstract: 1) Human knowledge is always mediated, contextual, and constructed (at least in part).
2 Approaching Divine Metaphors from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: In the previous chapter we said that metaphors provide us with a manner of speaking of God that is neither too human in its univocity, too nebulous in equivocity, too ungrounded as with analogy, while being both functional and context-sensitive. We now take a closer look at how metaphors convey information, the type of information they bear, and their ability to make truth-conditional propositions. As we shall see, these factors directly impact subsequent interpretations of the Bible, including its descriptions of God.
4 Seeing Good and Evil—Genesis 1–3 from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: In the previous chapter, we found that according to the biblical text, mankind is actually in a theomorphic relationship with God. This effectively casts the human sense of terms as the derivative one, with the divine sense being primary. Hence, the divine sense cannot be determined from the human, as the human is dependent upon the divine. Rather, this must be gleaned from its context of usage—something Josef Stern’s approach is uniquely suited to do. In his conception, metaphors (
de re) can point to objects without fully defining them. Rather, their content is determined, like that of the indexical
5 God, the Sons of God, and the Man of God from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: A similar theme of divine sight runs through the Flood narrative.¹ Both prominent and key to the story’s structure, it provides us yet another contrast—that of the “sons of God.” This particular usage holds special interest due to the non-corporeal nature of these beings. Additionally, the many echoes throughout this pericope drawn from earlier texts give us further insight into the nature of divine sight. In the following, we shall examine the nature of the vision of the “sons of God” (6:2), contrasting it with that of God Himself (6:5, 7:1). Then we shall look at a different instances
6 A View to Judgment from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: We have seen that God’s sight can incur many different connotations, from receiving aesthetic pleasure, transferring authority, judgment of sin, acknowledgment of righteousness, and active commitment to a covenant. In this narrative, we find sight expressing irony as well as discrediting the builders of the tower, again demonstrating the context-sensitivity of the metaphor.
7 Status and Blessing in the Sight of God from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: We have seen in our previous discussions that divine sight can involve aesthetic and moral appreciation, a transfer of authority, an acknowledgement of moral uprightness, and a judgment fitting the crime. In our next context, we find yet another function and meaning for divine sight—establishing worth. A disconcerting and yet pivotal chapter in the story of Abraham, Gen 16 has traditionally been assumed to recount a failed human attempt to build a legacy. Many clues, however, indicate that more is happening than meets the eye. Not only are the patriarch and matriarch of the people of God, the models
8 A Second Look at Sodom from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: In our previous chapter, we found divine sight to be informed by the primary themes of status and blessing. It thus functioned as both an affirmation of Hagar’s worth as well as motivation for her to return to the conduits of God’s covenantal blessing, Abram and Sarai. The story of Babel laid emphasis on God’s vantage point in looking at the city and the tower, and thus commented on the project as well as its future ramifications. In our next text, Gen 18 and 19, we find a narrative in which the act of “seeing” plays both a structural and
9 The Mountain with a View from:
In the Eyes of God
Abstract: In our last chapter, we found God’s sight acting in both a performative manner and by proxy. It performed actions through the use of sight, such as witnessing, confronting, and extending mercy. This accords with Stern’s context-based approach to metaphor, which expects to find differing meanings within each individual instantiation of a particular metaphor like divine “sight.” Furthermore, it demonstrates a distinct overlap in divine and human abilities. Although the
modus operandimight be different, God is still using sight in a manner that humans use it.
Book Title: The Joshua Delusion?-Rethinking Genocide in the Bible
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Moberly R.W.L.
Abstract: Many Christians wrestle with biblical passages in which God commands the slaughter of the Canaanites - men, women, and children. The issue of the morality of the biblical God is one of the major challenges for faith today. How can such texts be Holy Scripture? In this bold and innovative book, Douglas Earl grasps the bull by the horns and guides readers to new and unexpected ways of looking at the book of Joshua. Drawing on insights from the early church and from modern scholarship, Earl argues that we have mistakenly read Joshua as a straightforward historical account and have ended up with a genocidal God. In contrast, Earl offers a theological interpretation in which the mass killing of Canaanites is a deliberate use of myth to make important theological points that are still valid today. Christopher J. H. Wright then offers a thoughtful response to Earl's provocative views. The book closes with Earl's reply to Wright and readers are encouraged to continue the debate.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf0x1
2. On Wearing Good Glasses: from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Abstract: In chapter 1 we saw that concerns with historical and ethical difficulties might point us to a new (or renewed) way of reading Old Testament texts. The Church Fathers suggest to us that historical and ethical difficulties in a narrative might be indicators to us that we misread an Old Testament text if we read it primarily in terms of historical or ethical description via the ‘plain sense’ of the text. The Fathers mapped out a whole other way of reading the texts in a theologically faithful scheme, but a scheme that is perhaps unconvincing in a number of its
3. Clearing the Ground: from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Abstract: We saw in chapter 2 that the significance of the book of Joshua is not restricted to what it might have ‘originally meant’. To read it as a ‘revelatory text’ – as Christian Scripture – means that the text is used in ways that go beyond what it ‘originally meant’, such as in the case of Rahab’s story. The ‘world of the text’ portrayed in Joshua has a ‘plenitude’ of meanings, meanings evoked as it is read in new situations and contexts. But this is
notto say that we can use it as we please if we are to
4. Reading Joshua from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Abstract: In this chapter I would like to present something of an exploration of the story of Joshua as a text in the context of the Old Testament. I am concerned with tackling the question of what Joshua is about as a piece of discourse within the world of the Old Testament. I do not intend to address the question of Joshua’s Christian significance here – that will come in the next chapter where I shall consider how the plenitude of the text may be explored well in new Christian contexts as new questions are put to the text. Here, I
5. Reading Joshua as Christian Scripture from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Abstract: In chapter 4 we sought to understand what the book of Joshua was about as discourse. We asked, ‘What are the concerns of this text and what was it composed to achieve in the kinds of context in which it would have been heard and used ‘originally’?’ But this is not the same as reading Joshua
as Christian Scripturetoday, and I suggest that it is within the canonical as well as the contemporary context that Joshua ought to be read by the Christian if it is to be read well today. In very general terms, we saw in chapter
6. So what? from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Abstract: The sort of reading of Joshua that I am proposing is perhaps something of a double-edged sword for many Christians – something that I feel myself. On the one hand, in our contemporary context in which genocide and religiously motivated violence are, sadly, all too familiar, with the Old Testament being something of an embarrassing ‘no go area’ for many Christians owing to its apparent collusion with genocide, a reading like the one proposed here might provide a renewed way of engaging wholeheartedly with our more difficult yet nonetheless cherished texts. But on the other hand, a reading like the
Response to Douglas Earl from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Author(s) Wright Christopher J. H.
Abstract: This book by Douglas Earl is a stimulating and challenging contribution to how we think about the book of Joshua and there is much in his argument that is welcome and illuminating, as well as some points on which I still find myself uncomfortable and questioning. I think Earl goes a long way in enabling a different and more fruitful reading of the book, but does not quite manage to remove it from the category of being a ‘troublesome text of conquest’ (p. 138). This is an issue that I have wrestled with for many years as a teacher and
Response to Christopher J. H. Wright from:
The Joshua Delusion?
Author(s) Earl Douglas
Abstract: My primary response to Wright is to note – a point surely of considerable significance – that he does not challenge my reading of the text of Joshua. Wright appears more concerned with the
implicationsof my reading for how we understand Scripture. He seems primarily concerned
Book Title: Contextual Theology for the Twenty-First Century- Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Tahaafe-Williams Katalina
Abstract: Scholars from the United States, Latin America, and Oceania reflect in this volume on the importance of contextual theology for the twenty-first century. Contextual theology offers fresh voices from every culture, and not just from the West. It calls for new ways of doing theology that embrace cultural values, but at the same time challenges them to the core. And it opens up new and fresh topics out of which and about which people can theologise. If the church is to be faithful to its mission, it needs to provide a feast at which all can be nourished.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf112
1 What Has Contextual Theology to Offer the Church of the Twenty-First Century? from:
Contextual Theology for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Bevans Stephen B.
Abstract: In order to do this—albeit partially—I’m going to proceed in three steps. First, I’m going to try to answer the question, what is the church of the twenty-first century? Second, I’m going to try to answer the question, what is contextual theology? With
2 The Centrality of Contextual Theology for Christian Existence Today from:
Contextual Theology for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Haire James
Abstract: Contextual theology is increasingly central for Christian existence throughout the world. It is central because Christianity is growing in the Global South, that is, in the world of contextual theologies, or
theologiae in locoas they were first called. It is central because these contextual theologies of the Global South are lived out in communities’ lives but not always recognized for what they are. It is central because often in the Global North, and in the Global South, too, these contextual theologies are regarded as of little significance for Christian existence throughout the world, including in their own places. Asia
3 The Cons of Contextuality . . . Kontextuality from:
Contextual Theology for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Havea Jione
Abstract: I begin by acknowledging—as any respectful Tongan would do, following the customary practice of
fakatapu, which is where one honors thetapu(taboo), the sacredness, of land and of people, in one’s audience—that I am here sharing a reflection that I wrote, while being a migrant worker, in the country of the Darug people, in Australia. I am a foreigner to where I now live, so it is necessary to acknowledge and honor the tapu of my location, my context. I offer my fakatapu with the hope that I am permitted to think and reflect as a foreigner,
6 A Future for Latin American Liberation Theology? from:
Contextual Theology for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Álvarez Carmelo E.
Abstract: The title of my presentation is an invitation to explore the contributions of liberation theology in Latin America and the Caribbean and the challenges it poses to the twenty-first century. I come as a witness that takes seriously the context in which this theology was developed. As the late Taiwanese theologian Shoki Coe, Director of the Theological Education Fund of the World Council of Churches in the 1970s, used to stress, contextualizing theology as an ongoing process becomes a key hermeneutical principle both in educating for the ministry and promoting a relevant theology.¹
7 A Theology of Mission for the Church of the Twenty-First Century: from:
Contextual Theology for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Bevans Stephen B.
Abstract: In my correspondence with Katalina Tahaafe-Williams in the months before this conference, I asked for a suggestion for the topic or theme for my second talk. Of course, I presumed that the first talk would address the theme of the conference—“What Has Contextual Theology to Offer the Church of the Twenty-First Century?”—but I was not sure what would be the best follow-up to it. Katalina suggested the topic of mission, especially the understanding of it as developed by my colleague Roger Schroeder and me in our 2004 book,
Constants in Context: A Theology of Mission for Today.¹ In
Concluding Reflections from:
Contextual Theology for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Tahaafe-Williams Katalina
Abstract: In the first essay, Stephen Bevans proposed that contextual theology in this century will offer new methods, new voices, and a new agenda. We have already seen each of these new
Book Title: The Hermeneutical Self and an Ethical Difference-Intercivilizational Engagement
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Chung Paul S.
Abstract: In response to the religious and spiritual transition experienced in our modern world, Chung creates a postcolonial framework for inter-religious exchange, focussing on issues of interpretation, moral deliberation and ethical praxis. He investigates the relationship between hermeneutical theory and ethics and produces a new theory for intercivilizational dialogue, studying theological-philosophical theory of interpretation, ethics, the experience of cultural hybridity and inter-civilisational alliance, set within multiple horizons and diverse contexts
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf16n
7. Intercivilizational Encounters: from:
The Hermeneutical Self and an Ethical Difference
Abstract: The doctrine of the mean occupies an important academic position in theories on ethics and the conduct of life in both Western and Eastern civilization. In the previous chapter we discussed the place of the mean within Aristotelian theory of interpretation and virtue ethics. This chapter addresses the nature and moral orientation of Confucianism in regard to Aristotle’s ethics and Greek ethos. The Confucian notion of appropriateness can be compared with Greek notion of prudence. A Confucian hermeneutics of sincerity is to be reconstructed in examining the universal dimension of the mean within the context of
Great Learning. Here care
[PART III. Introduction] from:
The Hermeneutical Self and an Ethical Difference
Abstract: The purpose of the present part is to examine the philosophical development of the hermeneutical subject and ethics of the Other in the Western context, viewing the struggle with the enlightenment project and also in the aftermath of modernity. A philosophical debate concerning the legacy of the Enlightenment finds its voice in a postcolonial argument in the aftermath of colonialism. In order to understand and develop a global-critical and postcolonial study of Confucian philosophy of interpretation and ethical integrity in the dialogue of civilizations (in Part IV), it is important to review the modernist and postmodernist debate concerning the hermeneutical
[PART IV. Introduction] from:
The Hermeneutical Self and an Ethical Difference
Abstract: An encounter with the Other is further to be conceptualized in a broader intercivilizational and global-critical spectrum. I am interested in conceptualizing such a reconstruction of hermeneutical self and ethical difference in a Confucian context. Chapter 14 deals with the necessity and purpose of dialogue between civilizations in the aftermath of colonialism. The basic argument of this chapter is to examine the contribution of non-Western culture and civilization as an irregular or subside to Western modernity. Critically scrutinizing Western civilization and modernity, my concern is to emphasize the Confucian contribution together with Latin American, African, and Islamic history.
Book Title: Sacramental Presence after Heidegger-Onto-theology, Sacraments, and the Mother's Smile
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Sweeney Conor
Abstract: "Theology after Heidegger must take into account history and language as elements in the pursuit of meaning. Quite often, this prompts a hurried flight from metaphysics to an embrace of an absence at the center of Christian narrativity. Conor Sweeney here explores the “postmodern" critique of presence in the context of sacramental theology, engaging the thought of Louis-Marie Chauvet and Lieven Boeve. Chauvet is an influential postmodern theologian whose critique of the perceived onto-theological constitution of presence in traditional sacramental theology has made big waves, while Boeve is part of a more recent generation of theologians who even more wholeheartedly embrace postmodern consequences for theology. Sweeney considers the extent to which postmodernism à la Heidegger upsets the hermeneutics of sacramentality, asking whether this requires us to renounce the search for a presence that by definition transcends us. Against both the fetishization of presence and absence, Sweeney argues that metaphysics has a properly sacramental basis, and that it is only through this reality that the dialectic of presence and absence can be transcended. The case is made for the full but restless signification of the mother’s smile as the paradigm for genuine sacramental presence."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf1rx
1 Introduction: from:
Jesus and the Cross
Abstract: In her introduction to
Cross Examinations, Marit trelstad remarks that the meaning of the cross is dependent upon the context in which it is found.² One can hardly dispute her point: a burning cross on the lawn of an African American home in the mid twentieth-century does not have the same meaning as a cross mounted at the focal point of a contemporary African American church. Nor does the symbol of the cross have the same meaning when worn as a fashion accessory today as it once did in its crude representations on the shields of Constantine’s army. Like any
Book Title: The Scandal of Sacramentality-The Eucharist in Literary and Theological Perspectives
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Jasper David
Abstract: In this new book, Brannon Hancock explores the theme of the "scandalous" sacrament in the context of our current Western culture which some would describe as “post-Christian", and in the light of the Christian churches who hold sacramental life as central to their faith. In the texts addressed by Hancock we return to the body in all its messy complexity, and therefore to the mystery which lies at the very heart of the sacramental incarnation, the Word made Flesh.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf2fr
4 Fracturing: from:
The Scandal of Sacramentality
Abstract: In Part One, the
skandalonof sacramentality was established as a two-fold scandal of language and the body. Beginning with language, this raises a hermeneutical problem: how to determine meaning, significance, from speech or text. But theskandalonof the body is also a hermeneutical problem: how to “read” the body, especially the present absence of Christ’s “displaced” body, which overextends its bounds and incorporates all bodies. In both cases, we encounter a plurisignificance that is unsettling. It seems there is no possibility of singular or univocal meaning. However, it is here that the eruptive truth of sacramentality arises, which
4 Atonement in Theology and a Post-Einsteinian Notion of Time from:
Justification in a Post-Christian Society
Author(s) JACKELÉN ANTJE
Abstract: There are a number of obstacles for a consistent presentation of the doctrine of atonement today. How can the suffering and self-sacrifice of the One be salvific in our global context? Does the atoning activity of God in Christ presuppose total passivity on the human side? Is not atonement terminology remote from the realities of human life in contemporary Western societies? In this chapter I argue that post-Einsteinian notions of time may contribute to theological attempts to cope with some of these obstacles. Albert Einstein’s theories of relativity mean that the previous Newtonian concept of time is inadequate. A reception
Book Title: Reading Daniel as a Text in Theological Hermeneutics- Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Hebbard Aaron B.
Abstract: Reading Daniel as a Text in Theological Hermeneutics sets out to read the book of Daniel as a narrative textbook in the field of theological hermeneutics. Employing such disciplines as historical criticism, literary criticism, narrative theology, and hermeneutics, this work seeks to maintain an interdisciplinary outlook on the book of Daniel. Two inherently linked perspectives are utilized in this reading of Daniel. First is the perception that the character of Daniel is the paradigm of the good theological hermeneut; theology and hermeneutics are inseparable and converge in the character of Daniel. Readers must recognize in Daniel certain qualities, attitudes, abilities, and convictions well worth emulating. Essentially, readers must aspire to become a Daniel. Second is the standpoint that the book of Daniel on the whole should be read as a hermeneutics textbook. Readers are led through a series of theories and exercises meant to be instilled into their theological, intellectual, and practical lives. Attention to readers is a constant endeavor throughout this thesis. The concern is fundamentally upon contemporary readers and their communities, yet with sensible consideration given to the historical readerly community with which contemporary readers find continuity. Greater concentration is placed on what the book of Daniel means for contemporary readers than on what the book of Daniel meant in its historical setting. In the end, readers are left with difficult challenges, a sobering awareness of the volatility of the business of hermeneutics, and serious implications for readers to implement both theologically and hermeneutically.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf34k
Introduction from:
Reading Daniel as a Text in Theological Hermeneutics
Abstract: The book of Daniel¹ is all about interpretation, or at least it is according to the reading represented here. This is not to say, of course, that what we are about to embark upon is the only reading, nor is it an attempt to debunk the vast amount of historical-critical attention given to Daniel
B. Quite the contrary; as we will notice, this reading of DanielBnot only invites other readings, but nearly insists upon their presence. We must further assert that this reading is not only cognizant of the historical situated-ness of the original text but also—and distinctively—of
3 The Introduction to Danielic Hermeneutics from:
Reading Daniel as a Text in Theological Hermeneutics
Abstract: At last we have come to a point when we engage in a close reading of the text of Daniel
B. This task becomes challenging for several reasons; primarily, since we are viewing the whole corpus of DanielBas an exercise in hermeneutics, the entire narrative must receive comment. Therefore, we must consider the entire book but with a specific agenda, which limits our perspective to only those matters that directly pertain to DanielBas a textbook in hermeneutics, thus distinguishing it from a normative commentary format. The first issue that we must address is the debate that is ongoing in
6 The Reader as Hermeneut from:
Reading Daniel as a Text in Theological Hermeneutics
Abstract: We have in this reading attempted to find the significance for the pistic, sophic, and interpretive community as it engages in the reading of Daniel
B. Therefore we have taken the time and effort to display how the contemporary ideal/competent reader might interact with DanielBas text along the way. We reach a point now when our reading of the text is completed and we must make some necessary comments regarding the general implications left for the reader. Rather than a reiteration of the reader’s interaction with smaller episodes, we need to make some broader and more sweeping generalizations about the
Introduction from:
Grasping Truth and Reality
Abstract: When J.E. Lesslie Newbigin retired from missionary service and returned to Britain in 1974, he discovered that his homeland was as much of a mission field as India. While he had been in constant contact with Britain and the West throughout his missionary career, what he saw upon his return ignited his missionary spirit and caused him to set out in retirement to discover the cause of the problem and propose an answer. It was not that he would discover something new; in fact, he had the answer all along but had to articulate it anew for the new context.
1 A Brief Sketch of Newbigin’s Life and Work from:
Grasping Truth and Reality
Abstract: Before we address his theological and missiological thinking, we need to take a brief look at his life in order to get a clear understanding of the context that
Book Title: Translating the English Bible-From Relevance to Deconstruction
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Goodwin Philip W.
Abstract: In his detailed and thought-provoking work, Philip Goodwin conducts a thorough analysis of the challenges facing the Biblical translator, with particular focus on the problematic dominance of the King James Version of the Bible in our imaginations – a dominance which has had a deleterious effect upon the accuracy and originality of the translator's work. Goodwin considers the first two chapters of the Lukan narratives in depth, comparing and contrasting a breadth of widely disparate translations and drawing on a rich body of Biblical scholarship to support his thesis. A wide-ranging discussion of other linguistic issues is also conducted, touching on such vital matters as incorporating the contextual implications of the original text, and the attempt to challenge the reader's pre-existing encyclopaedic knowledge. Goodwin evolves a fresh and comprehensive answer to the difficulties of the translator's task, and concludes by providing his own original and charming translation of the first two chapters of Luke's Gospel. 'Translating the English Bible' provides a fascinating insight into the processes of translation and will interest anyone seeking accuracy and fidelity to the Scriptural message. It will also enlighten readers seeking a challenging translation of Luke that casts off the shackles of the 'Holy Marriage' tradition of Biblical translation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf395
Chapter Four When is a priest not a priest? from:
Translating the English Bible
Abstract: In Chapter Three we considered the Preface to Luke’s gospel, and found that it was a certain combination of syntactical features, rather than the semantics of the piece, which gave it its relevance. This, of course, is not the universal or perhaps even the normal state of affairs: on the contrary, the semantic properties of a text are normally very important in how it achieves relevance. Although part of the agenda of the present work is to challenge the assumption that semantics are always and everywhere the ‘trump card’ in interpreting a text, it has to be acknowledged that they
Chapter Five Still looking for clues from:
Translating the English Bible
Abstract: We saw in Chapter Two that in his exposition of a Relevance Theory of Translation, Gutt introduces the idea of ‘communicative clues’ and ‘direct translation’ at a crucial point in his argument.¹ A communicative clue is a feature of an utterance or a text which guides the hearer or reader to how the communicator intends it to achieve relevance. Gutt proposes eight kinds of communicative clue, and suggests that what he names direct translation ‘calls for the preservation of all communicative clues … [B]y preserving all the communicative clues of the original, such translation would it make it possible for
Chapter Six Repetitive texture and four kinds of literalism from:
Translating the English Bible
Abstract: We ended the last chapter with the potentially disruptive finding that
anyfeature of a text may be a communicative clue, and may indeed turn out to be the most important clue to how a given text achieves relevance for a particular reader. As we have seen repeatedly, there is a longstanding practice in biblical translation of attending to only some of the clues to relevance, and this arises because the translator’s mind is clouded by the idea of ‘equivalence’. Because she or he thinks that her task is to produce a target text which is somehow equivalent (however that
Final remarks: from:
Translating the English Bible
Abstract: ‘Experimental’ means just that – it is an experiment to see whether and to what extent a ‘perfect’ translation of any text is possible, if perfection is defined as above – as that which permits both construction of the relevant interpretation, and its deconstruction. In terms of the concepts used in Chapter Two, it aims above all to provide ‘outstanding value’ to
2 A Survey of the interpretive history of 1–2 Samuel from:
The Fate of Saul's Progeny in the Reign of David
Abstract: Chapter 1 laid out the primary concern of this work, the investigation of the fates of Saul’s heirs in David’s reign. It also situated the books of Samuel in the context of the DtrH, highlighting the connection between the Torah and its important motifs and themes, not the least of which is justice—the undergirding criterion for evaluating David’s dealings with the Saulides in the book.
3 Narrative Criticism from:
The Fate of Saul's Progeny in the Reign of David
Abstract: The previous chapter reviewed the history of scholarship in Samuel, beginning from the early nineteenth century to the present (at the dawn of the twenty-first century). The review considered the various methodological approaches used in studying Samuel: historicalcriticism, the new criticism, contemporary literary criticism, and the emergent new historicism. Besides methodological questions, the chapter also appraised studies that deal directly with David and Saul. This analysis furnished the needed context for the current endeavor.
4 The Contest for the Succession to the Throne of Saul (2 Samuel 2–4) from:
The Fate of Saul's Progeny in the Reign of David
Abstract: In chapter 3, I outlined the methodology of the present study, namely, narrative criticism. In discussing the narrative critical method, I pointed out the centrality of the final form of the text in its analysis, not the text’s prehistory. Additionally, I noted the
historary¹ nature of biblical narrative, which ontologically arises from the ground of history, existentially inhabits a literary sphere, and teleologically drives towards a theological goal; and I also noted how all of these trajectories have to be kept in tension for a proper explication of the world of the biblical narrative text. I also explored the various
Chapter One Introduction from:
Onslaught against Innocence
Abstract: Here again, because the story of Cain and Abel is so well and so universally known, as is the tale of Adam and Eve, there can hardly be a first “reading” of it. Even our first encounter with the text is already a “rereading.” There is nothing to lament about for, as Gary Saul Morson states, the
3 Remedies for the Passions from:
The Philokalia and the Inner Life
Abstract: There is no doubt that remedies for the passions are on offer in the classical tradition, in the teachings of Evagrios and the Desert Fathers, and in the
Philokalia. However, before moving on to consider these remedies, and to assess their efficacy, it may be well to consider briefly what is being suggested by the idea of a “remedy”, or at least what might be implied in the use of that word in the present context.
6 On Thoughts and Prayer from:
The Philokalia and the Inner Life
Abstract: If the
Philokaliais concerned with mental well-being, or with the proper ordering of the inner life of thoughts, then its only understanding of this is in the context of prayer. It is concerned primarily with prayer, yet it insists that prayer may only be properly understood and practised if attention is given first to the world of thoughts. This understanding of an inextricable relationship between thoughts and prayer runs all the way through thePhilokalia.
Book Title: A Double Vision Hermeneutic-Interpreting a Chinese Pastor's Intersubjective Experience of Shi Engaging Yìzhuàn and Pauline Texts
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Ooi Samuel Hio-Kee
Abstract: The aim of this thesis is to unfold the multilayered intersubjective experience of the author himself, a Chinese pastor. The author postulates himself as the subject in whom the said experience was evident, so that it can be analyzed and interpreted. The author argues for a cultural-linguistic experience of shì as the locus at which the intersubjective experience takes place. He then shows that such experience embodies a Chinese Christian’s ‘two texts’ inheritance, and argues that it is through unfolding or revealing of such experience that the nature of his relationship with them can be demonstrated.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf4zg
1 Surveying Chinese Indigenous Theological Approaches from:
A Double Vision Hermeneutic
Abstract: The story told in the introduction shows an indigenous Christian experience that invites further theological reflection. It involves a self, the subject, within which the Chinese culture and tradition and biblical teachings both form their respective effects. In terms of my double identity, as a Chinese Christian who has inherited Chinese tradition as well as Judaic-Christian tradition, I have many predecessors who have reflected on the dialog and integration of two traditions and two texts. This chapter intends to provide a context within which my own double vision hermeneutics will be compared. The earliest and most remarkable attempts in this
2 Constructing a Double Vision Hermeneutic from:
A Double Vision Hermeneutic
Abstract: In the introduction, I have proffered myself and my experience as the locus of my double vision hermeneutics. In chapter 1, dissatisfaction was expressed with the doctrinal approach and interest shown in developing Archie lee’s “Two Texts” concern and K. K. Yeo’s cross-cultural and intersubjective hermeneutics. I accept the call for an exegesis that seriously considers both the literary and historical context of the texts seriously and will apply this exegetical principle to my study of
Yìzhuànand Pauline texts. I find the reflection of my personal experience to be in line with Chinese Christians who wrestle with their inheritance
4 Interpreting Text A1: from:
A Double Vision Hermeneutic
Abstract: In the double vision hermeneutic I delineated in chapter 3, I had emphasized the intersubjective factor, i.e. the intersubjective experience of
shì. Developing from the hermeneutic of Gadamer, I have drawn attention to the cultural-linguistic effect ofshìas part of the larger body of Chinese traditionary texts, andshìas culturally inborn and subjectively experienced within myself, which together form an intersubjective experience. Thus,shìis something that is external to me, the interpreting subject but yet simultaneously exists as an intrinsic element in me. in other words, withshìas part of my inner world acting as a
5 Text B1: from:
A Double Vision Hermeneutic
Abstract: In the previous two chapters, I have shown the intersubjectivity between texts A1 and A2. On the one hand, they are intersubjectively related because they have both been appropriated by me, the interpreting subject; on the other, although appropriated by me they are self-subsistent. Here there are two layers of intersubjective relationship, one between the texts: Text A1 in or through Text A2 and vice versa, and the other between the texts and me. The texts and the meanings produced in the intersubjective interpretation help make sense of my initial experience of
shìwhich was designated as text 0 in
6 Power in Text B2: from:
A Double Vision Hermeneutic
Abstract: The aim of this and the following chapter is to interpret the Pauline notion of “principalities and powers” in Text B1 intermingling with Text b2—a reading of power relations in Galatians and 1 Corinthians. While chapters 3 and 4 prepared the “Chinese vision” for the execution of a double vision hermeneutics in the conclusion, this chapter and the next prepare the ‘Christian vision’. Both Texts A and b are appropriated texts, embedded in the Chinese Christian double vision. To see the fusion of A and b, one has to first see the fusion within each vision, in other words
7 Power in Text B2: from:
A Double Vision Hermeneutic
Abstract: This chapter, a continuation of chapter 6, serves as the second part of the discussion aimed at interpreting the Pauline account of “principalities and powers” as Text b1 intermingled with Text b2. While the last chapter focused on Galatians, this chapter will focus on 1 Corinthians. The purpose is to identify the power symbols that had a strong influence on the Corinthian church, attempt to consider them within the Corinthian social context and interpret them with an awareness of the Pauline critique of “principalities and powers.” This intermingling of Texts b1 and b2 (as 1 corinthians) will again serve to
8 The Double Vision Hermeneutics of a Chinese Pastor’s Intersubjective Experience of Shì Engaging Yìzhuàn and Pauline Texts from:
A Double Vision Hermeneutic
Abstract: This chapter aims to present the result and evaluate the claim of the double vision hermeneutic, i.e., its efficacy in interpreting the intersubjective experience of
shìand the multilayered intersubjective relationships between Texts A1 + A2 and Texts b1 + b2 and between these texts and the subject. In this regard, an assessment of a double vision hermeneutics as a preferable interpretive framework for the simultaneous handling of both concerns alongside the intersubjective experience ofshì, needs to be undertaken.
Book Title: Theology in Language, Rhetoric, and Beyond-Essays in Old and New Testament
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Lundbom Jack R.
Abstract: Theology in Language, Rhetoric, and Beyond' places before a broad audience of students and general readers theological essays on both the Old and New Testaments. Theology is seen to derive from a number of sources: the biblical language, biblical rhetoric and composition, academic disciplines other than philosophy, and above all a careful exegesis of the biblical text. The essay on Psalm 23 makes use of anthropology and human-development theory; the essay on Deuteronomy incorporates Wisdom themes; the essay called "Jeremiah and the Created Order" looks at ideas not only about God and creation but also about the seldom-considered idea of God and a return to chaos; and the essay on the "Confessions of Jeremiah" examines, not the words that this extraordinary prophet was given by God to preach, but what he himself felt and experienced in the office to which he was called. One essay on "Biblical and theological themes" includes a translation into the African language of Lingala, which weaves together the story of early Christianity with the more recent founding of churches in Africa and Asia. Jack R. Lundbom argues eloquently through these essays that theology is rooted in biblical words, in themselves, in rhetoric and their different contexts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf54j
8 Jeremiah and the Created Order from:
Theology in Language, Rhetoric, and Beyond
Abstract: One may well pose the question whether Jeremiah had any thoughts at all on creation, living as he did on the eve of a calamitous destruction—people dying from sword, famine, and disease; the land he loved becoming an uninhabitable ruin; and the nation he loved tumbling headlong into inglorious demise. How much more we might learn from Second Isaiah, whose eloquence on creation compares with writers of Gen 1, Ps 104, and a handful of other biblical texts on the subject (Isa 40:21–31; 42:5–9; 43:1–7; 44: 1–5, 21–28; 45:12–18; 51:12–16). it is
Book Title: Hope and the Longing for Utopia-Futures and Illusions in Theology and Narrative
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Boscaljon Daniel
Abstract: At present the battle over who defines our future is being waged most publicly by secular and religious fundamentalists. 'Hope and the Longing for Utopia' offers an alternative position, disclosing a conceptual path toward potential worlds that resist a limited view of human potential and the gift of religion. In addition to outlining the value of embracing unknown potentialities, these twelve interdisciplinary essays explore why it has become crucial that we commit to hoping for values that resist traditional ideological commitments. Contextualized by contemporary writing on utopia, and drawing from a wealth of times and cultures ranging from Calvin’s Geneva to early twentieth-century Japanese children’s stories to Hollywood cinema, these essays cumulatively disclose the fundamental importance of resisting tantalizing certainties while considering the importance of the unknown and unknowable. Beginning with a set of four essays outlining the importance of hope and utopia as diagnostic concepts, and following with four concrete examples, the collection ends with a set of essays that provide theological speculations on the need to embrace finitude and limitations in a world increasingly enframed by secularizing impulses. Overall, this book discloses how hope and utopia illuminate ways to think past simplified wishes for the future.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf5h7
3 What Means Utopia to Us? from:
Hope and the Longing for Utopia
Author(s) Baggett Marybeth
Abstract: Almost five centuries after
Thomas More’spublication ofUtopia, the insights of that work have all but disappeared beneath the mountain of fiction, criticism, and theory that has been built up around it. in many ways, the popular and critical reception of More’s text epitomizes the prediction about the written word plato offers in thePhaedrus.¹it has lost the protection of its author, and the many translations, adaptations, and appropriations of More’s material make difficult authentic engagement with his work. Yet, in light of More’s contemporary influence, his historical reputation, and his contribution to the popularization of humanism,Utopia
4 Hegel the Philosopher of Revelation from:
Between Vision and Obedience - Rethinking Theological Epistemology
Abstract: The purpose of this chapter is to set Hegel in context. I shall formally adopt a historical-systematic approach without delving too deeply into the details of Hegel’s conceptual intricacies. Nonetheless, some general clarifications will be attempted about both content and method, the nature of the subject matter, and the nature of the approach itself. By looking at the kind of claims Hegel makes within both the overall perspective of his philosophy and the general intellectual climate of his day, a particular interpretative position will come to view, pleading for the centrality of the theological framework of interpretation, if a holistic
Book Title: Biblical Knowing-A Scriptural Epistemology of Error
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Bartholomew Craig G.
Abstract: The Christian Scriptures could be theologically described as beginning and ending with an epistemological outlook. The first episode of humanity’s activity centers on the knowledge of good and evil. The final stage of humanity is pictured by Jeremiah as a universally prophetic and knowing society: 'And no longer shall each one teach his neighbor and each his brother, saying, 'Know the Lord', for they shall all know me, from the least of them to the greatest, declares the Lord' (Jer 31:34). What happens to knowledge in between? In this work, Dru Johnson reconsiders epistemology with the tool of biblical theology: an approach to knowledge as developed in Genesis 2 and explored throughout the Tanakh (i.e., the Old Testament) and New Testament. By re-examining the neglected idea that Christian Scripture might be developing robust descriptions of knowing that can direct us today, the ambition of this book is to lay the groundwork for a biblical theology of knowledge - how knowledge is broached, described, and how error is rectified within the texts of the Christian canon. Proper knowing as it occurs in the Scriptures means that there are better and worse ways to know. Even more, the epistemology that is found to be advocated in Scripture is not relegated to religious knowing. Johnson argues that scientific epistemology and biblical epistemology make significant points of contact suggesting that they are fundamentally consistent with each other.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf65j
2 Knowledge in the Garden: from:
Biblical Knowing
Abstract: Take a long look at this X-ray film.¹ In it, the bullet that wounded President Theodore Roosevelt can be seen. Actually, the bullet cannot be seen by just anyone. While anyone can see
something, we want to know exactly what we are seeing. If it were not for the physician, Dr. Hochreim, trained to read radiographs who also knew the historical context of the X-ray film (i.e., it was to get a look inside Roosevelt’s chest) and marked the film for us, we would only see the bare outline of what we presume to be someone’s chest. Only by the
4 Erroneous Knowing in Exodus and Beyond from:
Biblical Knowing
Abstract: So far, we have attempted to show that the canon is concerned to portray an epistemological process at the very outset of humanity’s history. What does the Tanakh then do with this view of knowing throughout its texts? Stated otherwise, is the epistemological process of Genesis 2–3 unique or normative? We contend below that Scripture recounts Israel’s errors in terms of Genesis 2–3, where knowing is contingent upon which authority is being heeded, and then whether or not the knower participates in the prescribed route to knowledge (e.g., not eating the fruit of prohibition). Proper knowing happens when
7 Broad Reality and Contemporary Epistemology from:
Biblical Knowing
Abstract: Having proffered evidence for a particular epistemological process which the Scriptures are keen to develop, our attention must now turn to engaging the various conversations about epistemology today. Most of these epistemologies can be championed by atheist and theist philosophers alike. But the controlling question for the next two chapters is: What view of epistemology best serves the theological enterprise concerned to reflect these biblical texts?
8 Analytic Theology and Biblical Scholarship from:
Biblical Knowing
Abstract: In the prior chapter, we were hesitant about appropriating any of the analytic epistemologies surveyed because they appeared incapable of addressing the broad sense of knowing required to do theology. However, there is a burgeoning group of philosophers and theologians who are advocating that theology might benefit from being more like analytic philosophy, at least, more like the analytic method. This most recent effort to encourage Christian theologians toward the analytic method was captured by the anthology
Analytic Theology. Yet the question seemingly absent in the philosophy of religion and among analytic theologians has been: What do the sacred texts
9 Implications for Theologians and the Church from:
Biblical Knowing
Abstract: For the purpose of this text, it is impossible to describe all of the implications of the epistemological process as proposed here. But, in an effort to show the practical matters that have to do with the lives of theologians, philosophers, teachers, pastors, and more, we will briefly consider some reflections and paint pictures of what knowing looks like as a real life process. Further, we will describe some reverberations from thinking about the church’s normal activities as epistemological processes, seeking to enliven our wisdom together in the church.
4 Lament Personified: from:
Spiritual Complaint
Author(s) Kynes Will
Abstract: This chapter will employ the intertextual relationship between Ps 22 and the book of Job to demonstrate the tendency toward the personi-fication of lament in Hebrew literature. First, I will put this connection in a wider hermeneutical context by outlining five similar intertextual connections between the psalm and the wider Hebrew tradition: the life of David, other Old Testament books, the New Testament, the Midrash, and the Dead Sea Scrolls. This brief summary will demonstrate both the wide, powerful influence of Ps 22 in the Hebrew understanding of suffering and the method of
relecturewith its reciprocal effect on the
6 Blurring the Boundaries: from:
Spiritual Complaint
Author(s) Boase Elizabeth
Abstract: The affinity between Isa 63:7—64:11 and the psalms of communal lament has long been noted.¹ Similarities with the book of Lamentations, and the penitential prayers of Ezra 9 and Neh 9 have also been identified.² Discussion as to the relationship between these texts has frequently been based within the methodological framework of form and/or tradition criticism,³ however, within this chapter, Isa 63:7—64:11 will be discussed from the perspective of the rhetorical and ideological climate of the exilic and post-exilic period, drawing on the literary framework of Mikhail Bakhtin.⁴ The chapter seeks to argue that Isaiah 63:7—64:11, through
9 Wrestling with Lamentations in Christian Worship from:
Spiritual Complaint
Author(s) Parry Robin A.
Abstract: The book of Lamentations was birthed in order to bring a deep and profound grief before the throne of Yhwh in the context of communal worship. It found ongoing relevance for the people of God in the worship of Jewish and Christian communities over the centuries and, if it is to function as
Holy Scripturetoday, it must do so by finding a place in the ongoing worshipping life of synagogue and church. This chapter offers some reflections onChristiantheological interpretation of Lamentations in doxological contexts.
12 Framing Lament: from:
Spiritual Complaint
Author(s) Mathews Jeanette
Abstract: In this chapter I suggest that the form-critically identified laments of the Hebrew Bible can be understood via the performance concept of “framing.” In art, drama, and literature the frame lifts the work or event to a heightened consciousness and provides a context for practitioners and audiences to interact. My interest is in the link between frame (form) and content. I argue that the lament form provides a literary framework for the expression of anguish by empowering those who are suffering to name their pain, despite the constraints of the form that generally culminate in a leaning towards hope. Comparison
CHAPTER 2 The Ancestry of John Wesley’s Covenant Theology from:
From Faith to Faith
Abstract: One of the most direct introductions to the ancestry of Wesley’s covenant theology appears in his sermon “The Righteousness of Faith” published in 1746. His text was Romans 10:5–8, a text from which he had preached at least as early as 1740 and from which he would preach as late as 1789: “For Moses describeth the righteousness which is by the law, The man who doth these things shall live by them. But the righteousness which is by faith speaketh thus, . . . The word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth, and in thy heart; that is,
CHAPTER 7 The Salvific Sufficiency of the Covenant of Grace from:
From Faith to Faith
Abstract: The attention given thus far to the context of John Wesley’s use of the servant-son metaphor has been compelled in part by the need to lay the groundwork for understanding the soteriological affirmations he expected it to convey. But it has also been compelled by the need to account for his apparent confidence that the theological repertoire of his audience was such that he could draw upon the metaphor with little or no introduction. This judgment on Wesley’s part suggests that neither the metaphor nor the primary elements of its supporting theology were original to him. Yet, it is hardly
6 Connecting the Dots: from:
Beyond Old and New Perspectives on Paul
Author(s) Campbell Douglas A.
Abstract: The journey to a solution from the problems I outlined in chapter 3 can begin usefully by considering just one concern— Judaism—in relation to a limited text—Galatians 2:15–16.² This consideration can illustrate both why the presence of a fundamentally Arian type of western contractualism in Paul is so problematic, however unnoticed, and what the basic strategy for resolving it is that
Deliveranceis proposing. In what follows, largely for the sake of convenience, I will call the problematic approach “forwardness.”³ in Galatians 2:15–16 Paul states, Ἡμεῖς φύσει Ἰουδαῖοι καὶ οὐκ ἐξ ἐθνῶν ἁμαρτωλοί· [16] εἰδότες δὲ
9 Rereading Romans 1–31 from:
Beyond Old and New Perspectives on Paul
Author(s) Campbell Douglas A.
Abstract: Despite what some have said, Romans 1–3 is generally read prospectively or forward, setting up a tacitly Arian or foundationalist variant within Paul’s theology more broadly in the form of Western Contractualism, so we need to engage with this text carefully if we are ever to rid Paul of this problem. without a
Book Title: The Dialogical Spirit-Christian Reason and Theological Method in the Third Millennium
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Yong Amos
Abstract: Contemporary proposals for Christian theology from post-liberalism to Radical Orthodoxy and beyond have espoused their own methodological paradigms. Those who have ventured into this domain of theological method, however, have usually had to stake their claims vis-à-vis trends in what may be called the contemporary "post-al" age, whether of the post-modern, post-Christendom, post-Enlightenment, post-Western, or post-colonial varieties. This volume is unique among offerings in this arena in suggesting a way forward that engages on each of these fronts, and does so from a particularistic Christian perspective without giving up on Christian theology's traditional claims to universality. This is accomplished through the articulation of a distinctive dialogical methodology informed by both Pentecostalism and Evangelicalism, one rooted in the Christian salvation-history narrative of Incarnation and Pentecost that is yet open to the world in its many and various cultural, ethnic, religious, and disciplinary discourses. Amos Yong here engages with twelve different interlocutors representing different ecumenical, religious, and disciplinary perspectives. 'The Dialogical Spirit' thus not only proffers a model for Christian theological method suitable for the twenty-first century global context but also exemplifies this methodological approach through its interactions across the contemporary scholarly, inter-religious, and theological landscape.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf6g6
CHAPTER 1 The Demise of Foundationalism and the Retention of Truth: from:
The Dialogical Spirit
Abstract: In a recent essay entitled “ The Postpositivist Choice: Tracy or Lindbeck?,” Richard Lints suggests that there are basically two methodological options available to contemporary theology: either the postmodern approach that highlights the public or universal character of theological rationality or the postliberal emphasis on intertextuality, narrative, and the cultural-linguistic framework of all knowledge.¹ Although Lints writes from within the evangelical tradition, a movement well known for taking a stand for the truth, he refrains from offering an answer to the question posed in the title, preferring instead to provide a descriptive survey of the two options.² As part of
CHAPTER 6 Radically Orthodox, Reformed, and Pentecostal: from:
The Dialogical Spirit
Abstract: As “the most heavyweight theological movement twentieth-century Christianity in England has produced” (
Theology), Radical Orthodoxy has gained increasing attention and momentum in the North American theological academy. Its most recent spokesperson, James K. A. Smith, has attempted to extend the Radical Orthodoxy vision in dialogue with the Dutch Reformed tradition.¹ Clearly, the central features of “Reformed” Radical Orthodoxy empower a kind of prophetic engagement with the cultural, political, economic, and ideological domains of modern Western society. At another level, however, the globalizing features of our late modern world context mean that the dominant pagan deities are not just secularism, nihilism,
CHAPTER 9 Tibetan Buddhism Going Global? from:
The Dialogical Spirit
Abstract: There is a growing awareness of Tibetan Buddhism as one viable representative of the Buddhist tradition in global context.¹ In this chapter, I want to add to the case for viewing Tibetan Buddhism as a global Buddhist tradition by focusing on its contemporary encounter with science. More specifically, I suggest that the recent Tibetan Buddhist dialogue with the sciences provides one avenue to understand the dynamic character of this tradition as an emerging global presence.
CHAPTER 10 The True Believers? from:
The Dialogical Spirit
Abstract: In the last twenty-plus years, Francis X. Clooney, SJ, has emerged as perhaps one of the most important theologians in our contemporary global Christian context through his work on reading Hindu and Christian texts side by side. Yet despite his remarkable output, Clooney’s work has received little attention from evangelical thinkers or theologians. I would urge, however, that evangelicals neglect interacting with Clooney’s work to their loss; rather, Clooney’s project is important precisely because of his concerns about maintaining confessional integrity as a Christian theologian (in his case as a lifelong Roman Catholic priest) while crossing over into and taking
11 Conclusion: from:
Mothers on the Margin?
Abstract: At the outset of this dissertation it was noted that the way a piece of narrative begins is important because it sets the scene for what is to follow, providing hints and clues about what the story will be about and how the reader might interpret it. Matthew’s opening genealogy introduces the reader to the Messiah but also to the Gospel as a whole. It is notable among other things for its inclusion of five women in the annotations; five mothers who are on the textual margin of the genealogy.
Book Title: Martin Luther and Buddhism- Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Moltmann Jürgen
Abstract: Martin Luther and Buddhism: Aesthetics of Suffering carefully traces the historical and theological context of Luther's breakthrough in terms of articulating justification and justice in connection to the Word of God and divine suffering. Chung critically and constructively engages in dialogue with Luther and with later interpreters of Luther such as Barth and Moltmann, placing the Reformer in dialogue not only with Asian spirituality and religions but also with an emerging global theology of religions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf98j
Foreword from:
Martin Luther and Buddhism
Author(s) Moltmann Jürgen
Abstract: A foreword is neither an afterword nor a review. A foreword should open up the door to a text and make one feel so invited that the book gets read. I will confine my introductory remarks to such an invitation. The work of Paul Chung says much more than the title suggests. The title speaks of a comparison between Martin Luther and (Mahayana) Buddhism in regard to the “Aesthetics of Suffering,” but the content provides an extraordinarily rich theology that combines Europe with Asia, the sixteenth century with the twenty-first century, and Christian theology with the history of religion in
Introduction from:
Martin Luther and Buddhism
Abstract: This book is designed to bring the great reformer Martin Luther into dialogue with Asian theology and spirituality, especially that of Mahayana Buddhism. A common basis for interreligious dialogue between Luther and Buddhism lies in the interpretation of
dukkha(suffering), in which an attempt is made to construct a theological aesthetics of divine suffering and human suffering. Therefore, it is of special significance to contextualize Luther’s theological insights and their ecumenical repercussions in an encounter with other traditions. In recent ecumenical conversation, Luther is examined in depth as we see him in his theological struggle and project. In this ecumenical
Afterword: from:
Martin Luther and Buddhism
Abstract: Luther’s theological aesthetics of God’s glory in Christ’s suffering love lays a basis for reshaping and redirecting motives of Asian post-confessional theology toward a different understanding and transformation of Luther. When Luther encounters a postmodern context, he can best be understood by challenging and transcending him. His doctrine of justification, theology of the cross, Trinity, law and gospel, eucharistic theology, and two kingdoms theory among others are seen at the point of the death, resurrection and reconciliation of the crucified Christ, the scope and reach of which is of inclusive, universal character allowing and tolerating other ways. If aesthetics are
Book Title: Contextual Theology-The Drama of Our Times
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Matheny Paul Duane
Abstract: For centuries, the global understanding of Church has been shaped by Western theological imperatives. Yet today, the decline of institutional religion in the West, and the extraordinary growth of the Church of the global South mean that a radical movement beyond such theologies is required. In this book, Paul Matheny argues that the Church would benefit by becoming more contextualized and less Western. Contextual Theology is an attempt to address that issue and to examine how a reassessment of the relationship of the Gospel to cultural context can advance this critical and necessary development. Through an accessible and critical approach, Matheny considers the historical background to contextual theology. In the same way, he aims to show how to use contextual methods to think theologically and act missiologically in different cultural contexts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cgf9rs
Introduction from:
Contextual Theology
Abstract: Hopes that the future of theology lies among the new “contextual” theologies of the “new Christianity” abound. Could these theologies replace the theologies of the Atlantic cultures with their roots in ancient theology and doctrine? For some this hope has given carte blanche to any theology from the global South that calls into question traditional “Western” theology. For others the emergence of non-Western Christian thinking is insignificant for it seems to have little to add to the theological debate. I believe these claims to be misleading and disingenuous. The theologies of the “new Christianity” cannot be easily pigeonholed in anti-traditional
3 The Helpfulness of Theology in the Life of the Church from:
Contextual Theology
Abstract: The rise of the “new Christianity” has led Christian theologians to retrieve insights within Christian traditions that are helpful as the faith takes root and forms new and vital communities and practices. According to these traditions, good theology is not a search for universal truths that can be applied in all contexts and times, but rather an engagement with the lives of peoples and communities. The eschatological framework of Christian thinking and the centrality of theological theories of God’s grace ensure the openness of Christian thinking to new contexts. The creation of new Christian communities is a social and cultural
5 Sources and Processes: from:
Contextual Theology
Abstract: By recalling here a biblical story, I believe that I can demonstrate a contention of contextual theology that the biblical text is the catalyst for the formation of
6 Theology, Both Local and Ecumenical: from:
Contextual Theology
Abstract: Historical and social realities provide textual meaning with its temporal and cultural limits and possibilities. We experience our world because we are part of a world. For our faith to have meaning it must be meaningful in a particular historical, cultural, and social context. The question of whether and how the meaning of the beliefs and practices of Christian faith can be translated into those that share the same truth in other cultures becomes acute. For the claims of Christian conviction to be true they must be commensurable. All this leads to an assertion: once the faith has been shared,
CHAPTER NINE Witness and Public Ethics: from:
Christian Ethics as Witness
Abstract: This chapter concludes this section exploring themes in Barth’s theological ethics in the context of contemporary Christian ethics. We have mostly been concerned with theoretical rather than practical issues, thereby looking at issues like moral knowledge, agency, and judgment. These various theoretical issues that Barth began struggling with in the early twentieth century still remain with us a century later. After a period of great liberal optimism and growing internationalism came the crisis of World War I. This horrific event challenged Barth and others of his generation to rethink strategies of Christian ethics, both in method and in practice. Central
5 Community Turned Inside Out: from:
Being Human, Becoming Human
Author(s) Nielsen Kirsten Busch
Abstract: The backbone of Dietrich Bonhoeffer’s theology is Christology. If one sees Bonhoeffer’s writings as the attempt to unfold, in a contemporary context, the meaning of believing and confessing the lordship of Jesus Christ, undoubtedly one has a good grasp of the core intention of his theology.
6 The Narrow Path: from:
Being Human, Becoming Human
Author(s) Harvey Barry
Abstract: Dietrich Bonhoeffer concludes the preface to
Discipleshipwith a comment which, though in its immediate setting refers to the decision of the Confessing Church to resist incorporation into the Reich Church, sets the appropriate context for assessing the contribution of his theology to the question of sociality: “Today it seems so difficult to walk with certainty the narrow path of the church’s decision and yet remain wide open to Christ’s love for all people, and in God’s patience, mercy and loving-kindness (Titus 3:4) for the weak and godless. Still, both must remain together, or else we will follow merely human
CHAPTER 2 Vanhoozer’s Covenantal Ontology and de Lubac’s Sacramental Ontology: from:
Reading Scripture to Hear God
Abstract: In the last chapter we examined the way in which Vanhoozer and de Lubac both seek to show that God’s use of Scripture is the foundational norm for all subsequent hermeneutical reflection. God’s use of precisely this collection of texts for self-mediation to readers is what makes Scripture unique, and all rules for reading should be developed from this assumption.Vanhoozer’s understanding of God’s speaking action through a clear, determinate canonical sense of Scripture, and de Lubac’s understanding of God’s speaking action through a three-fold spiritual sense of Scripture both arise from the same desire to articulate God’s present speaking action
TWO Antigone and Athenian War-dead: from:
Making Memory
Abstract: Biblical texts are not the only ancient texts with a significant interpretative afterlife. Western culture has also had a lengthy relationship of rereading with the literature of ancient Greece and Rome—this is the origin of the “Western philosophical tradition,” which I contrasted with the Jewish tradition of biblical interpretation in chapter one. In this chapter, I will turn to a brief examination of Sophocles’
Antigoneand its history of interpretation as a window into the way that discourse over mourning and ownership of the dead has developed. This discussion will provide a framework for the readings of Canadian material
6 A Constructive Engagement with Warfare from:
Religion and Violence
Abstract: Authors such as Juergensmeyer and Jones do not sufficiently attend to the distinction between genuine and false religion, nor do they explore the different moral horizons that inform religious agents’ reasons for warfare. There can be no doubt that the sacred texts of religious traditions also in-fluence the moral horizons of believers, whether or not those texts have been communicated and received after critical and responsible interpretation. Judeo-Christian and Islamic religious texts, uncritically examined, can lead one to conclude that religious traditions present a preoccupation with warfare and an image of a warrior God. The Old Testament Scriptures give many
Foreword from:
Church and Ethical Responsibility in the Midst of World Economy
Author(s) Duchrow Ulrich
Abstract: Who can write a book like this one? I guess only someone who has worked for a long time in interdisciplinary, intercultural, and interreligious ways. Paul Chung has already brought into dialogue Martin Luther with Buddhism, Karl Barth with religious pluralism, as well as Asian
minjungtheology with Buddhism, Daoism, and Confucianism—in order to construct an “Irregular Theology.” Now he masters the social, economic, historical, and cultural complexities of capitalism in the context of today’s crises. What is his special contribution to the broad debate on this subject spurred by the nearly complete collapse of the financial system in
4 Industrial Capitalism and the Self-Regulating Market from:
Church and Ethical Responsibility in the Midst of World Economy
Abstract: Max Weber’s sociological analysis of the affinity between Calvinism and capitalism finds its evidence in Holland and England. The political-economic development in the British context, including enclosure and mill, led to the industrial revolution. Industrial capitalism came into full swing with the self-regulating market. Along with the development of industrial capitalism, colonial trade played an indispensable role in connection with Christian mission. This chapter entails a critical study of the industrial revolution and British colonial economic policy in India and later China, including the opium wars to which Christian mission was linked. This chapter further includes a critical study of
5 Sociocritical Dialectics in the Shift from Alienation to Emancipation from:
Church and Ethical Responsibility in the Midst of World Economy
Abstract: This chapter is a study of the limitations and contributions of Karl Marx in the economic field. I shall deal with basic elements in Marx’s political economy and his method of historical materialism in reference to Hegel, because Marx’s thought cannot be properly understood without Hegel’s concept of labor and alienation in civil society. Marx’s critique of religion implies his negative evaluation of the role of church mission in the domestic-economic context, as well as in the colonial context. As we have previously seen, Marx’s critique of mission and colonialism and his analysis of the Christian character of capital accumulation
10 Alternatives to Global Capitalism in Ecumenical Context from:
Church and Ethical Responsibility in the Midst of World Economy
Abstract: The framing of the international landscape has shifted from a confrontation between East and West to the enormous disparity between North and South. Taking issue with the reality of economic globalization, there are several significant attempts to overcome the limitations and setbacks of global capitalism in ecumenical-global contexts. An alternative to global capitalism requires a new theological-ethical endeavor which should present the church’s ethical responsibility for the gospel and the world. A prophetic theology concerning the gospel and economic justice has been framed and undertaken in an ecumenical and global context to break through the limitation, setback, and crisis of
Excursus: from:
Church and Ethical Responsibility in the Midst of World Economy
Abstract: As we have already examined, Duchrow has now started to enlarge the scope of alternatives by engaging in inter-religious solidarity building for justice. He does so by starting from a contextual re-reading of the theory of Axial Age (including Islam as a second wave of the Axial
Epilogue: from:
Church and Ethical Responsibility in the Midst of World Economy
Abstract: Church and ethical responsibility in the midst of world-economyis a study of capitalism and its world-wide global dominion. In this study we have observed the church’s failure in ethical responsibility in the context of colonialism. Furthermore, we have attempted to examine the church’s commitment to economic justice in the ecumenical context concerning the reality of economic globalization and global capitalism.
Cardinal Paul-Émile Léger and the Establishment of the Mixed Commissionon Revelation from:
Vatican II
Author(s) Schelkens Karim
Abstract: This article investigates the role of one of Canada’s most prominent voices at the Second Vatican Council, that of Cardinal Paul-Émile Léger, from material found in several archival collections.² In recent years, several publications have already documented Léger’s conciliar activities, making clear that Léger was—in the context of Vatican II—omnipresent.³ Therefore, this contribution simply cannot study the full scope of Léger’s actions, let alone the entire story of his involvement in the council’s revelation debate, on which it will focus. On that debate too, much research has already been conducted. It remains a
communis opinioamong Vatican II
Canada’s Ukrainian Catholics and Vatican II: from:
Vatican II
Author(s) Tataryn Myroslaw
Abstract: The question of the reception of Vatican II by Ukrainian Catholics in Canada is a particularly vexing one because it is not a welltrodden path and has eluded critical inquiry. Thus it remains a question that will involve not just academic study but also personal bias or, more diplomatically put, context. The current author, for example, does not come to the study as a researcher of Vatican II but rather as someone who has been perplexed by the difference in religious cultures among Ukrainian Catholics in eastern and western Canada. One of the main differences in these cultures relates to
Book Title: Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts-Sources, Methods and Interdisciplinarity - Sources, méthodes et interdisciplinarité
Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): Perrier Sylvie
Abstract: The contributors to the volume come from a wide range of disciplines and represent both French and English Canada. Together, they explore and encourage the interdisciplinarity trend - around which considerable academic trepidation remains - and seek to explain, for example, how historians and those in English or Lettres françaises analyze texts, how scholars approach paintings, photography, and film, and how the study of music relates tempo and lyrics to wider societal trends. They utilize their respective research to elucidate means of effectively employing evidences and methods to achieve richer, deeper, and more nuanced results. As a whole, the collection provides an excellent primer for scholars of methodology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ch77q1
3 Model Behaviour: from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) Lamb Susan
Abstract: The anatomical model - a re-creation of normal or pathological anatomy created in various material - is usually regarded as simply a teaching aid for those studying to be physicians, and although the historical discourse surrounding anatomy often testifies to that purpose alone, a diversity in its function emerges if the researcher looks beyond the written text. The artistic choices made by creators of anatomical models reinforce messages about how a society views its own corporality, and by examining the way in which anatomy models are fabricated and decorated, cultural attitudes about the body in a given time period can
7 Rigueur et sensibilite dans un parcours historien from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) Watelet Hubert
Abstract: L’expose comprend deux parties. La premiere traite d’exigences de rigueur dans une these sur la revolution industrielle dans un bassin houiller beige. Concue dans les annees 1950-1970, elle s’inscrit dans le contexte des belles theses franfaises d’histoire economique regionale de l’epoque. Cependant c’est aussi une etude de
business history, qui relevait plutol d’historiens britanniques ou de Harvard. A cet egard, elle se differencie de l’historiographie francaise. Le titre du livre signale cette originalite en annon? ant la specificite de la region etudiee et l’approfondissement d'une entreprise¹. La recherche ful pensee Ires tot selon les theses d'Elal encore en cours en
9 Les sources juridiques au service de l’histoire socio-culturelle de la France médiévale et moderne from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) Perrier Sylvie
Abstract: Depuis quelques décennies, l’histoire sociale, médiévale aussi bien que modeme, exploite ce matériau de choix que sont les archives judiciaires pour étudier le fait social dans toute sa complexité: travail, migrations, pratiques matrimoniales, marginalité, criminalité, etc. Depuis peu cependant, le questionnement s’est porté sur la nature et la signification des actes juridiques et sur les pratiques qu’ils révèlent. Le renouveau de l’histoire du notariat, en particulier, a amene les historiens à s’intéresser à la pratique notariale autant qu’au contenu des actes, redonnant ainsi sa juste place au contexte juridicoprofessionnel qui a produit a ces sources incontournables de l’histoire sociale¹.
15 The Evidence of Omission in Art History’s Texts from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) Romba Katharine
Abstract: Katharine Romba Historians have long sought the assistance of written texts when examining the visual and material evidence of a culture, considering what is said in the writings of the time to be an important indicator of pertinent issues, themes, and perspectives regarding the object.
18 Television as Historical Source: from:
Building New Bridges - Bâtir de nouveaux ponts
Author(s) Caron Caroline-Isabelle
Abstract: Let us reflect on the state of historiography in Canada and the usual reluctance of Canadian historians, whether English- or French-speaking, to use audio-visual sources in their research. Whereas they readily use all forms of textual sources, oral sources, and even some iconographic sources, historians shy away from film and television. They rarely refer to these productions for purposes other than as illustrative and teaching tools. Historians do not readily analyze audio-visual sources in Canada. They leave them to specialists of film and communication studies.
Book Title: The Helping Relationship-Healing and Change in Community Context
Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): Rovers Martin
Abstract: The increased use of and emphasis on managed care, manualized treatment protocols, evidence-based treatments and quick treatments have marginalized the role of the helping relationship in the helping professions. This shift has sparked a debate within the helping professions over whether the helping relationship or technique is primarily responsible for healing and change.
The Helping Relationshipweighs in on this debate, arguing that healing and change always take place within the context of relationships and that the relationship is more important than the technique. While recognizing the value of techniques, the authors valorize the helping relationship, considering it in unconventional contexts, such as formal education, supervision, and faith communities to show its flexibility and efficacy. This alternative approach adds a new perspective on the helping relationship debate, shedding new light on the roles of relationship and technique in the healing process.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ch77tk
Introduction: from:
Multiculturalism and Integration
Author(s) REGAN VERA
Abstract: The thirteen essays collected in
Multiculturalism and Integration: Canadian and Irish Experiencesoffer new insights into issues of diversity, integration and identity that are important in all multicultural societies. The essays were developed from contributions to the 2008 fourteenth biennial international conference of the Association for Canadian Studies in Ireland. The issues raised are of central concern in many international contexts, where societies are coming to grips with accommodating cultural diversity within a civic identity. Multicultural and multilingual diversity are relatively recent phenomena in contemporary Ireland, whereas Canada’s policies and practices addressing cultural and linguistic diversity are several decades old
Chapter III Immersion Education in Ireland and Canada: from:
Multiculturalism and Integration
Author(s) REGAN VERA
Abstract: Immersion education in both the Republic of Ireland and Canada in the 21
stcentury entails education through indigenous but minority languages within the context of dominant anglophone cultures. “Immersion education” is a broad term used to describe various educational approaches. In Canada the term describes education in which at least 50 percent of the curriculum is delivered through the medium of a language other than that normally spoken by students (Genesee 1999). In Ireland the term describes education where all subjects other than English are taught through Irish. In both Canada and Ireland, English is the dominant language of the
Chapter IV The Linguistic Impact of Target-Language Contact on the Speech of Irish and Canadian Learners of French L2 from:
Multiculturalism and Integration
Author(s) LEMÉE ISABELLE
Abstract: The study is based on a large-scale comparative analysis that draws on a number of databases of anglophone L2 learners of French in three contexts of acquisition, namely immersion learners in Canada (Mougeon,
Chapter XII Reconciling Conceptual and Terminological Issues in Legal Texts: from:
Multiculturalism and Integration
Author(s) YANKOVA DIANA
Abstract: Within plurilegal and plurilingual legislative contexts, statutes should convey the same meaning to all citizens and should be construed by judges in a way comprehensible to all parties concerned. In jurisdictions where two or more legal traditions are merged, quite often expressed in more than one legal language, it is necessary for laws to be drafted, implemented and interpreted in accord with these different legal traditions and languages. Except for situations where one legal tradition is articulated in one language, there are a number of instances where bijuralism and/or multilingualism are operative: a few cases in point are the legal
Médiation et responsabilité from:
Enjeux interculturels des médias
Author(s) Mariniello Silvestra
Abstract: Ce texte s’inscrit dans le questionnement du vie colloque international de la nouvelle sphère intermédiatique –
Enjeux interculturels des médias. Violences, discontinuités, altérités– concernant la construction médiatique de l’Autre. Ce qui m’intéresse ici est un cas de figure particulier : l’Autre sur lequel je me pencherai n’est pas le représentant d’un ailleurs géographique et conséquemment ethnique, culturel, social, économique, mais un « produit » de la culture, de la société et de l’économie locales.
Introduction from:
Enjeux et défis du développement international
Author(s) BEAUDET Pierre
Abstract: En 2008, les deux directeurs de cet ouvrage ainsi que Jessica Schäfer publiaient
Introduction au développement international. Approches, acteurs et enjeuxaux Presses de l’Université d’Ottawa. L’ouvrage actuel est la continuité de ce livre. Ses textes ont été totalement remaniés et plusieurs nouveaux chapitres, écrits par de nouveaux auteurs, viennent l’actualiser. Évidemment, le domaine du développement a bien évolué en six ans. Les effets des diverses crises économiques, financières, sociales, politiques et écologiques ont bousculé les actions des principaux acteurs. Mentionnons notamment:
Chapitre 2 L’État et le développement from:
Enjeux et défis du développement international
Author(s) SOW Amadou Abdoul
Abstract: La forme contemporaine de l’État résulte d’une lente évolution et de multiples configurations sociales et politiques. Cependant, ce parcours a une histoire. Pour la comprendre, il faut éviter la perception « naturalisante » que nous ont léguée de grands penseurs qui ont « essentialisé » un « modèle » à partir de ce qui émerge dans un contexte particulier (l’Europe) et dans une expérience sociale précise (le capitalisme). En fait, son émergence est un processus qui s’étend sur de nombreux siècles. On peut situer l’aboutissement de ce long processus d’émergence graduelle de l’État moderne au xii
esiècle avec l’affirmation en
Chapitre 3 Le développement et le postdéveloppement from:
Enjeux et défis du développement international
Author(s) CANET Raphaël
Abstract: Depuis son invention, la définition du développement international n’a cessé d’évoluer en fonction des intérêts des acteurs en présence et du contexte social. Nous pouvons lire cette évolution comme une relation en tension entre, d’une part, une vision universaliste, linéaire et occidentalo-centrée du développement et, d’autre part, une vision particulariste, multiforme et globalement diversifiée des voies possibles de développement.
Chapitre 10 Le secteur privé et le développement from:
Enjeux et défis du développement international
Author(s) SONG-NABA Florent
Abstract: Dans le contexte de la fin de la guerre froide et de la mondialisation néolibérale depuis lors, la promotion de l’initiative privée semble faire l’unanimité. Ce consensus est fondé sur les liens supposés ou réels entre l’entrepreneuriat (particulièrement par le biais de la petite entreprise) et le développement. Contrairement à certains préjugés, même les pays dits les moins avancés ne sont pas des déserts entrepreneuriaux. Divers groupes ou segments de populations y conduisent, à des échelles variables, ou envisagent d’y créer, des activités génératrices de revenus et d’emplois. Toutefois, ces initiatives se heurtent à un environnement souvent peu favorable, voire
Chapitre 16 L’ordre et le désordre humanitaire from:
Enjeux et défis du développement international
Author(s) AUDET François
Abstract: Pourquoi s’intéresser à l’humanitaire? Selon le Bureau de la coordination des affaires humanitaires des Nations unies (OCHA), le nombre de victimes de crises humanitaires a doublé entre 2003 et 2010 et le contexte planétaire fait en sorte que la situation continuera de se détériorer (OCHA, 2010). En fait, le nombre de crises humanitaires, toutes causes confondues, a été multiplié par douze depuis 1950. L’augmentation du nombre de crises humanitaires a fait en sorte que les investissements globaux, institutionnels et privés pour répondre à ces urgences sont passés, entre 2000 et 2012, de moins de 10 milliards de dollars américains à
Book Title: Red, White, and Blue-A Critical Analysis of Constitutional Law
Publisher: University Press of Kansas
Author(s): Levinson Sanford
Abstract: The first paperback edition of a classic of American constitutional theory. The book is divided into two parts. In Part I Professor Tushnet appraises the five major competing "grand theories" of constitutional law and interpretation, and, argues that none of them satisfy their own requirements for coherence and judicial constraint. In Part II the author offers a descriptive sociology of constitutional doctrine and raises critical questions as to whether a grand theory is necessary, is it possible to construct a coherent, useful grand theory, and is construction of an uncontroversial grand theory possible?Professor Tushnet's new Afterword is organized in parallel fashion to the original text. Part I offers a new survey of the contemporary terrain of constitutional interpretation. Part II provides an extended discussion of the most prominent of contemporary efforts to provide an external analysis of constitutional law, the idea of regime politics. This includes discussion of major court decisions, including
Bush v. GoreandCitizens United.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ch7988
Foreword to the Paperback Edition from:
Red, White, and Blue
Abstract: A classic, it is said, is a work, whether art, literature, or scholarship, that can profitably be re-encountered throughout one’s life, with added appreciation when one places even a presumptively well-known work in the context of a later time. By any of these measures, Mark Tushnet’s
Red, White, and Blue: A Critical Analysis of Constitutional Law,is a classic, and Jeff Tulis and I, as coeditors of the Constitutional Thinking series at the University Press of Kansas, are delighted to be the agents of its republication more than a quarter-century after its initial publication in 1988. It can be read
Book Title: Home-Work-Postcolonialism, Pedagogy, and Canadian Literature
Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): Sugars Cynthia
Abstract: Canadian literature, and specifically the teaching of Canadian literature, has emerged from a colonial duty to a nationalist enterprise and into the current territory of postcolonialism. From practical discussions related to specific texts, to more theoretical discussions about pedagogical practice regarding issues of nationalism and identity,
Home-Workconstitutes a major investigation and reassessment of the influence of postcolonial theory on Canadian literary pedagogy from some of the top scholars in the field.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ckpc18
Cross-Talk, Postcolonial Pedagogy, and Transnational Literacy from:
Home-Work
Author(s) BRYDON DIANA
Abstract: My title, “cross-talk,” evokes the ambivalence of the conflictual classroom where dialogue is engaged about issues that matter enough to get people angry. Postcolonial questions in Canadian contexts can function like lightning rods for channelling complex and inarticulate anxieties about the changing shape of the nation. This paper was first inspired by my surprise at the anger that Dionne Brand’s perspective on the Writing Thru Race conference, held in 1994 after significant media controversy, can still inspire, several years after its enactment. It arises from my attempts in the classroom, together with my students, to work through that anger to
Culture and the Global State: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) HJARTARSON PAUL
Abstract: This book brings into critical relation two fields of study, postcolonialism and pedagogy, and proposes to examine the Canadian literatures within that context. While I welcome the foregrounding of pedagogical concerns, configuring the topic as
Postcolonialism and Pedagogyraises three significant issues for me. In raising these issues, my desire is not to call into question either the topic itself or postcolonialism as a critique but to underscore the incredible change sweeping through the discipline of English—indeed, through the humanities and social sciences generally—the fluidity of the situation at present, and the confused nature of the debates those
From Praxis to Practice: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) HAUN BEVERLEY
Abstract: This paper is divided into two parts. It begins by reviewing current postcolonial pedagogical theory, both focusing on its interests and identifying its omissions in relation to public education in Canada. It ends with an appendix of practical suggestions for implementing a postcolonial pedagogical supplement designed to transform teachers’ and students’ understanding, public memory, and reading of curricular texts.
“You Don’t Even Want to Go There”: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) MUKHERJEE ARUN P.
Abstract: Teachers of english, postcolonialists or others, have not paid much attention to pedagogical matters. Classroom teaching is the major part of what we do, and we undergo several levels of evaluation of our teaching practices. Yet, as Heather Murray suggests, we do it in the context of the “intense privatization and isolation of the classroom” and “the lack of written record of its practices” (161). In a special issue of
PMLA, devoted to “The Teaching of Literature,” Biddy Martin expresses surprise about the lack of material on pedagogy:
How Long Is Your Sentence?: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) BOIRE GARY
Abstract: This cranky academic discussion has two aims. One is to explore the uncanny presence of social class (more precisely, working classes) within the Canadian literatures—and how this ghostly revenant conjures in the classroom the related spectres of law, transgression, and power. To teach the reality of social class as both a literary trope and a socio-political category, in other words, raises issues concerning, not solely pedagogy or social hierarchy, but personal agency, identity politics, and subject formation. In this modest proposal I share an understanding with my friend, Alan Lawson, who approaches postcolonialism as “a textual effect, as a
Codes of Canadian Racism: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) BUDDE ROBERT
Abstract: The canadian discourses of power that flow around race and racism infiltrate texts as diverse as a provincial referendum, the Multiculturalism Act, and prominent newspaper ads, and these discourses, both official and popular, are sources for a much wider public perception and sensibility, ones that foster attitudes intolerant of difference. Classroom study of these texts offers an opportunity to unravel the many unquestioned Canadian assumptions regarding ethnicity, visible minorities, and especially, First Nations identity and status. One of the functions of the university environment is to examine ideologies that have been previously accepted and passively consumed, enabling a rejection of
Reading against Hybridity?: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) HÄRTING HEIKE
Abstract: Both of these epigraphs serve as a rough itinerary of this essay’s conceptual inquiries and multi-generic reading practices. Through their different political perspectives, the two quotations raise questions about, first, indigenous accounts of what Zygmunt Bauman calls the “human” and “social consequences of the globalizing process” (1), and, second, the theoretical and pedagogical value of diverse concepts and metaphors of cultural hybridity in an indigenous context. But they are also a reminder that “epigraph[s],” in Jacques Derrida’s words, “will never make a beginning” but comprise an indefinite network of texts (
Dissemination43) and conversations. Indeed, to a great extent, the
“Outsiders” and “Insiders”: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) KRUK LAURIE
Abstract: Is native literature also Canadian literature? Or is that a “simple” question, posed at the “Postcolonialism and Pedagogy” symposium, May 2002?¹ In 1999, I, the resident Canadianist at my small undergraduate institution, was asked to put together a new course in Native Literature in English, to be cross-listed with our developing Native Studies program. I had incorporated Native-authored literature within my Canadian survey, by the addition of a token text—either Tomson Highway’s
The Rez SistersorDry Lips Oughta Move to Kapuskasing, perennial favourites—but this new program initiative meant putting the “insider” into the “outsider” position. My institution
Re-Placing Ethnicity: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) GREKUL LISA
Abstract: Over the past 50 years, Canadian writers of Ukrainian descent have produced a substantial body of literature written in English that makes a rich contribution to Canadian literature. Sadly, however, Ukrainian Canadian writing is under-represented in Canadian literary studies, even though this literature has much to offer current debates going on within the Canadian literary institution. Why is Ukrainian Canadian literature rarely studied by literary scholars? Why are Ukrainian Canadian literary texts largely absent from classroom syllabi? In this paper, I suggest some possible answers to these questions. More importantly, I will outline several strategies through which Ukrainian Canadian literature
Literary History as Microhistory from:
Home-Work
Author(s) MURRAY HEATHER
Abstract: Now that the “linguistic turn” has been replaced by an “historical turn,” it may seem unnecessary to argue for literary history as a mode of work. In recent years, English-Canadian literary criticism has been both deepened and enhanced by the wealth of writing (often by innovative junior scholars) on lesser-known authors and texts. (As a graduate student, I would have dated early Canadian literature as predating the Confederation poets; a student of today may well find Renaissance Canadian literature, or early Native discourses, a familiar terrain.) Literary work for English Canada is, by now, and by and large, historical in
At Normal School: from:
Home-Work
Author(s) HENDERSON JENNIFER
Abstract: In the first decade of the twentieth century, two texts that were to become classics of Canadian children’s literature were published just five years apart: Ernest Thompson Seton’s
Two Little Savages: Being the Adventures of Two Boys and What They Learned, in 1903, and L.M. Montgomery’sAnne of Green Gables, in 1908. The story of the education of Anne, the imaginative orphan, is better known today than the story of Seton’s Yan, a pale and sickly boy who achieves courage and selfrespect through independent play in the woods. But in their historical moment, both of these narratives resonated with a
Book Title: De l'écrit à l'écran-Les réécritures filmiques du roman africain francophone
Publisher: Les Presses de l'Université d'Ottawa
Author(s): TCHEUYAP ALEXIE
Abstract: De l'écrit à l'écran est le premier ouvrage qui aborde la question de la réécriture filmique du roman africain francophone. Il se sert de la sémiologie de l'image, de la poétique et des théories post-coloniales pour définir les enjeux théoriques, idéologiques et sémantiques régissant le passage des textes littéraires au cinéma. Il identifie des paramètres importants dans la poétique de l'écriture et montre le rôle de l'acte créateur dans l'altérité du texte dérivé, filmique, par rapport au texte de départ, littéraire. De ce fait, il formule des propositions novatrices par rapport aux interrogations purement spéculatives, thématiques ou idéologiques sur « l'adaptation », acte de recréation et de réécriture dont les mécanismes dépassent le seul cadre des cinémas africains.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ckpcnk
INTRODUCTION from:
De l'écrit à l'écran
Abstract: Les récentes productions de Cheick Oumar Sissoko (
La Genèse, 1999;Battu, 2000), de Mansour Sora Wade (Le Prix du pardon, 2001) et de Joseph Gaye Ramaka (Karmen Geï, 2002), inspirées respectivement de la Bible, des oeuvres d’Aminata Sow Fall, de Mbissane Ngom et de Prosper Mérimée, confirment la nature intertextuelle des cinémas d’Afrique qui continuent d’emprunter leur matière à la littérature écrite. Le constat évident à établir dès lors est que, comme ceux des autres continents, les cinémas d’Afrique entretiennent des liens étroits avec la production littéraire : rapports thématiques, idéologiques, culturels et esthétiques qu’il est important d’interroger en se
Chapitre 1 LA LITTÉRATURE À L’ÉCRAN: from:
De l'écrit à l'écran
Abstract: La reprise filmique des textes littéraires soulève un certain nombre de questions qui demeurent sans réponses. Il s’agit principalement de la capacité des images industrielles à soutenir une création qui, tout en partant d’un rapport de duplication, parvienne, une fois la réalisation terminée, à évacuer quelques doutes. Le principal porte sur la prééminence qui demeure, plus ou moins implicite, de la source littéraire sur la version filmique. L’avant-garde française a d’abord considéré le phénomène comme un pis-aller honteux, avant qu’André Bazin ne tente de remettre les choses à leur Place: la plupart des chefs-d’oeuvre du cinéma contemporain sont dérivés de
Chapitre 2 LE TEXTE DÉRIVÉ from:
De l'écrit à l'écran
Abstract: Les analyses précédentes indiquent qu’il est difficile de séparer une poétique de l’écriture ou de la réécriture, procès toujours prospectif, de celle du texte. En effet, le texte est aussi le résultat d’une activité poétique. Mais les conceptions de la notion de texte ne sont pas des plus univoques. Appliquées à la réécriture filmique des textes littéraires, elles le sont encore moins. Comment en serait-il autrement? Le film lui-même, considéré comme production sémiotique, ne semble pas pour autant intégré dans le champ de la théorie textuelle. Au point que Michel Sorlin écrit, de manière sentencieuse, posant l’affirmation en principe :
Chapitre 4 LES MÉTAMORPHOSES DU RÉCIT from:
De l'écrit à l'écran
Abstract: On a constaté, au cours des analyses précédentes, que le texte, quel que soit le média le véhiculant, n’échappe pas à la tentation du récit, tant dans les modèles occidentaux qu’africains. Et l’expérience du nouveau roman, malgré les apparences d’un déni de narration, enseigne au contraire qu’il n’est même pas besoin de mettre en jeu tout l’appareil narratologique : décrire, c’est déjà narrer. On peut affirmer que tout texte est narratif et, par la suite, que les réécritures filmiques ou romanesques partagent cette aptitude à raconter, l’enjeu étant de reprendre divers paramètres sémantiques.
Chapitre 7 LA REMISE EN SCENE DU POUVOIR from:
De l'écrit à l'écran
Abstract: Comment le pouvoir, parfois simplement impliqué, strictement discret, voire inarticulé dans le texte littéraire, est-il remis en scène
Chapitre 9 MARGINALITÉ ET FONCTIONNALITÉ from:
De l'écrit à l'écran
Abstract: Dans son analyse des systèmes textuels, Christian Metz élabore la question d'une vision du monde en ces termes:
CHAPTER 1 THE ORIGINS OF PHENOMENOLOGY from:
Rephrasing Heidegger
Abstract: The term “phenomenology” is a compound word formed from the Greek roots
phainomenonandlogos.Phainomenonis frequently translated as “appearance,” while the meaning of logos varies depending on the context; typical English renderings are “word” “argument,” or “reason.” We will discuss the Greek etymology in more detail in Section 2.4. For our present purposes, we can define “phenomenology” as “giving an account of appearances.”
A Move to the Glebe from:
At the Speed of Light There is Only Illumination
Author(s) MOSS JOHN
Abstract: I stopped reading books when i turned fifty. Under the aegis of Marshall McLuhan, I determined that the impact of print on my life was antithetical to living well. Not being a zealot, I have not given up reading in dailies or weeklies the captions under photographs, or print on signs or cereal boxes, or printed texts emblazoned on screens; nor, when I made the conversion from print to experience, did I consign my library to a ceremonial pyre. I am neither a fanatic nor given to grandiloquent gestures. Instead, I boxed up the vast collection of leatherbound books I
Book Title: Modernité en transit - Modernity in Transit- Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): Pires Alvaro
Abstract: En 1979, Jean-François Lyotard a articulé la condition postmoderne, annonçant la fin de la modernité. Mais la modernité nous tient encore et se réinvente dans des nouvelles périodisations. Il nous incombe de reprendre la réflexion sur ce paradigme à la fois historique, culturel et social, et ceci, à partir de notre condition de « puînés » de la modernité. Tel est le programme de réflexion de cet ouvrage collectif qui privilégie une approche interdisciplinaire et internationale. -- In 1979, Jean-François Lyotard sketched out the postmodern condition, announcing the demise of modernity. However, modernity perseveres, reinventing itself within shifting temporal contexts. As such, it is particularly relevant for us, as 'latecomers', to reflect on this historical, cultural and social paradigm. This is the task undertaken by this interdisciplinary and international volume.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ckpdh0
6 Modernité et anti-modernité au Japon from:
Modernité en transit - Modernity in Transit
Author(s) Bernier Bernard
Abstract: L’analyse de la modernité peut difficilement ignorer le cas japonais. D’une part, le Japon est devenu dès le début du XX
esiècle le premier pays non occidental à effectuer avec succès la transition vers le capitalisme industriel. En effet, dès la fin de la Première Guerre mondiale, le Japon avait réussi à s’industrialiser et ainsi à devenir un concurrent des pays d’Europe de l’Ouest et d’Amérique du Nord; concurrent plus faible, sans aucun doute, dont les exportations se concentraient dans le textile et autres produits de l’industrie légère, mais le Japon avait néanmoins développé les secteurs de l’industrie lourde nécessaires
8 Meganarratives of Supermodernism: from:
Modernité en transit - Modernity in Transit
Author(s) Kingwell Mark
Abstract: It is a truism, but a worthwhile one, to note that the concept of postmodernism was adumbrated in architecture before appearing elsewhere, a language and a style before it was a condition or a form of knowledge suitable to, or demanding of, report (Jencks, 1978; Lyotard, 1984). To be sure, as Jameson (1984) acknowledges in his preface to the English translation of the latter text, the specifically architectural use of the adjective is distinct, indeed narrower, in referring mostly (and often indeterminately) to a cluster or trend of building designs that sought release from the rigid sleekness of normative architectural
Conclusion from:
Modernité en transit - Modernity in Transit
Author(s) Gin Pascal
Abstract: Quelque particulière que soit la perspective caractérisant chacune des études que regroupe le présent volume, celles-ci s’inscrivent collectivement contre la caducité présumée d’une réflexion contemporaine sur la modernité. Au-delà de ce constat qui confère cohérence à l’effort intellectuel traversant cet ouvrage, il importe toutefois de préciser certaines orientations sousjacentes aux regroupements thématiques qui l’ordonnent textuellement. De l’expérience japonaise de la modernité à l’écriture d’un cosmopolitisme postnational, d’une responsabilisation politique de la raison scientifique aux nouvelles disparités qu’introduit la modernisation numérique se communiquent effectivement des préoccupations saillantes justifiant que nous nous y attardions. Dégageant une à une ces trois orientations dont
Le théâtre franco-manitobain : from:
Entre lieux et mémoire
Author(s) GABOURY-DIALLO Lise
Abstract: Depuis la fin des années 1970, la dramaturgie a connu un certain essor au Manitoba français avec le succès de la présentation et de la publication de pièces comme
Je m’en vais à Régina, de Roger Auger, etLe roitelet, de Claude Dorge. Or, la référence explicite ou implicite à plusieurs lieux de mémoire – ces objets et lieux concrets ou ces phénomènes conceptuels ayant une valeur symbolique (Nora, 1997) – apparaît dans la majorité des textes étudiés. En effet, un bref survol des oeuvres dramatiques créées au Manitoba français (Gaboury-Diallo, 2003) révèle que dans le contexte de situation minoritaire,
Nine HUMAN RIGHTS AND THE SURVIVAL IMPERATIVE: from:
Philosophical Theory and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights
Author(s) Lancaster Philip
Abstract: We can understand the enthusiasm of the drafters of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights (United Nations General Assembly resolution 217A of 10 December 1948) by considering the historical context of their deliberations. After two cataclysmic global wars, the psychological urge to peace may have overwhelmed philosophical reservations that might have prolonged debate indefinitely.¹ Some may even have been blind to the weakness of the Kantian logic that I believe is clearly evident in the preamble or may have found their own reasons to support it.² The diplomatic bargaining involved in composing a declaration to which all could agree is,
“Where There’s a Will, There Are Always Two Ways”: from:
Robertson Davies
Author(s) SILVERBERG MARK
Abstract: In
World of Wondersthere are, as Magnus Eisengrim says, “double words for everything.”¹ Like many of Davies’ texts, World ofWondersis an intricate structure of dialogue and duality wherein Davies continually creates situations, images, and narrative structures that are doubled. Not only are they doubled, but this doubling is done in a duplicitous way. Like Eisengrim himself, who is named after that cunning animal the wolf, Doubles are often there to trick us. I intend to examine this doubling in two ways: in terms of narrative content and narrative structure. In the content phase, I will focus on
Langue et lieu de l’écriture from:
Vision-Division
Author(s) Klein-Lataud Christine
Abstract: Au fil des textes de Nancy Huston, aussi bien ses fictions que ses essais, revient avec insistance la question de l’identité. Une de ses dernières parutions,
Nord perdu, lui est consacrée et pose en ces termes la problématique du moi :
Stratégies de spatialisation et effets d’identification ou de distanciation dans Cantique des plaines from:
Vision-Division
Author(s) Sing Pamela V.
Abstract: Cantique des plaines, selon Nancy Huston, est un ouvrage où l’on se retrouve face à ses racines, plus précisément à l’enfance, cette « période séparée et distincte [au] caractère totalement singulier » (Huston, 1999 : 19) et révélatrice du « vrai moi » (Huston et Sebbar, 1986 : 60). En l’occurrence, le moi de la langue première, l’anglais, creuset d’« émotions si turbulentes » (ibid. : 139) dont l’auteure avait jusqu’alors évité de se servir pour ses textes de fiction. Car l’on sait, d’après sa biographie, que la langue et le pays maternels rappellent irrévocablement le départ de la mère
Variations littéraires dans Les Variations Goldberg from:
Vision-Division
Author(s) Khordoc Catherine
Abstract: Une œuvre littéraire dont le thème privilégié serait la lecture est une œuvre fondamentalement spéculaire, car ce thème se transmet par la lecture. C’est donc une tâche complexe que se propose de réaliser l’auteur d’une telle œuvre. Plusieurs stratégies littéraires peuvent servir à mettre l’acte de lecture en évidence, c’est-à-dire à faire prendre conscience au lecteur du fait qu’il est en train de lire : l’inscription de personnages écrivains ou lecteurs, l’enchâssement de textes à un second degré, la mise en abyme du texte, entre autres. Un autre moyen d’évoquer la lecture consiste en l’interprétation textualisée de formes d’expression artistique
L’expression contrapuntique : from:
Vision-Division
Author(s) Powell David A.
Abstract: L’œuvre de Nancy Huston foisonne en références et métaphores musicales. Ses récits constituent un tour de force magistral où, grâce à des renvois musicaux, l’on peut voir s’enchevêtrer de nombreux fils narratifs. Avec chaque nouveau texte, elle fait comprendre d’une façon pénétrante et en variant constamment son expression musico-littéraire la complexité de cette polyvalence et de cette polyphonie métaphorique. Dans la méta-expression typique de Huston, il s’agit le plus souvent de la vie d’une musicienne : je pense surtout à Liliane dans
Les Variations Goldberg, mais aussi à Marthe, la mère des jumeaux dansInstruments des ténèbresainsi qu’à la
Cacophonie corporelle dans Instruments of Darkness de Nancy Huston from:
Vision-Division
Author(s) Paillot Patricia-Léa
Abstract: À propos de Nancy Huston, musicienne et écrivaine, Roland Barthes (1953 : 145) pourrait nous inviter à chercher le degré zéro de son écriture ou à nous demander « par où commencer ». En d’autres termes, qui, de la musique ou des mots constitue le socle fondateur des textes de la romancière canadienne, car la récurrence ostentatoire de titres aux références musicales ne manque pas de susciter des interrogations. Lit-on, écoute-t-on Nancy Huston? Et qu’en est-il de
Instruments of Darkness, publié en 1997, évocateur desLeçons de ténèbresde Couperin, baigné de laSonate de la résurrectiondu musicien baroque
Book Title: Trajectoires culturelles transaméricaines-Médias, publicité, littérature et mondialisation
Publisher: Les Presses de l'Université d'Ottawa
Author(s): IMBERT PATRICK
Abstract: De quelle manière se transforment les Amériques à travers les discours publicitaires, les textes de vulgarisation économique et la littérature ? Que deviennent les cultures des Amériques dans le contexte de la nouvelle économie mondialisée ? Ces interrogations sont liées à la transformation des identités enracinées dans un territoire, en images de soi plurielles. Ces dernières rejoignent le développement des réseaux de communication multipliant les déplacements géographiques et symboliques et démocratisant des savoirs de plus en plus complexes. Dans cette dynamique analysée à partir de René Girard, de Homi Babhabha et de Néstor García Canclini, on analyse donc les stratégies pour devenir un producteur de significations plus efficace. Cette visée mène d'une part à la reconnaissance de l'autre et, d'autre part, à tenter de déterminer ce qui, en lui, n'est pas acceptable.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ckpf7b
Chapitre 1 DISCOURS ET IMAGES DE SOI from:
Trajectoires culturelles transaméricaines
Abstract: Le discours est un processus sociosémiotique médiatisant les rapports de pouvoir. Il joue sur la position sociosymbolique de l’instance qui produit ou diffuse un texte. Cela s’exprime très bien dans le passage suivant du roman
Les corrompusde Gilles Martin-Chauffier : « Le manuscrit faisait deux cent soixante pages. Écrit par un universitaire, il aurait brisé sa carrière. Signé par moi (journaliste), on l’aurait jugé frivole. Sous la plume de Morel (ministre), il allait faire l’effet d’une bombe ⁴.»
CHAPTER TEN HUSSERL ON THE COMMUNAL PRAXIS OF SCIENCE from:
Husserl and the Sciences
Author(s) Buckley R. Philip
Abstract: It is well known that for a long period within the phenomenological tradition itself, there was a tendency to view the
Crisis-texts of Husserl’s last years as marking a radical shift in his thought. Major figures such as Gadamer and Merleau-Ponty¹ are well-known exponents of this view, and even circumspect and insightful subsequent scholars such as Carr tend to stress the novelty, for example, of the infusion of history into Husserl’s later philosophy² Some treat this ‘novelty’ as a reaction to the historical crisis of the 1930s, and also imply that the proximity and popularity of Heidegger should not be
Book Title: Charting the Future of Translation History- Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): BANDIA PAUL F.
Abstract: Contributors to this volume go far beyond the text to uncover the role translation has played in many different times and settings such as Europe, Africa, Latin America, the Middle-east and Asia from the 6th century to the 20th. These contributions, which deal variously with the discourses on methodology and history, recast the discipline of translation history in a new light and pave the way to the future of research and teaching in the field.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ckpfkh
Conceptualizing the Translator as a Historical Subject in Multilingual Environments: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) MEYLAERTS REINE
Abstract: Among other things, the functional, text-and discourse-oriented approach of DTS has been criticized for “gloriously overlook[ing] the human agent, the translator” (Hermans 1995, 222). The present volume’s aim of studying the history of translation, and
Keepers of the Stories: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) ELDER JO-ANNE
Abstract: Many Canadian readers are familiar with early Aboriginal literature— even that which was produced up until the middle of the last century — only through the “myths and legends” included in school textbooks and anthologies. Although several contemporary Aboriginal writers (many of whom write in English as well as an Aboriginal language, or write exclusively in English) have now claimed a place in English Canada’s literary canon, very few contemporary non-Aboriginal translators approach the early oral literature of the First Nations as anything but a collection of folktales without authors or as examples of the primitive. Robert Bringhurst is a clear
Glosas croniquenses: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) FOSSA LYDIA
Abstract: Glosas croniquensesis a project that exhibits a distinct postcolonial approach, in that it considers texts as discourses and criticizes those accepted as foundational by conventional historians and anthropologists. Native languages and Spanish, as they appear in those discourses, have been studied as languages in contact by Solano (1991, 1993) and Rivarola (1990), as well as by Rosenblat (1977) and Alvar (1970) among others. These scholars deal with ever-changing Royal linguistic policies, the emergence of Spanish dialects in the Andes, the impossibility of expressing Catholic dogma in native languages, and the influences co-existing languages had on each other. A fresh
Translating the New World in Jean de Léry’s from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) YORK CHRISTINE
Abstract: One of the effects of translating a historical text years, even hundreds of years after its initial publication is the continued life given to it by the translation. The work lives on in its translation. The voices contained within the text are revived and returned to circulation. We shall see this occur in Janet Whatley’s 1990 translation of a book first published in 1578, Jean de Léry’s
Histoire d’un voyage fait en la terre du Brésil. The book describes Léry’s voyage, part of an early attempt by France to establish a colony in the New World, and his contact with
Amadis of Gaul (1803) and Chronicle of the Cid (1808) by Robert Southey: from:
Charting the Future of Translation History
Author(s) ZARANDONA JUAN MIGUEL
Abstract: This article will deal with a “past translator,” Robert Southey (1774–1843), and two of his “past translations,”
Amadis of Gaul(1803) andChronicle of the Cid(1808), and will place its findings and proposals within the context of a combined double interest in translation and the future of history.
3 Le corps social de la prostituée : from:
Du corps des femmes
Author(s) CODERRE CÉCILE
Abstract: Aborder la question du corps de la prostituée en criminologie ne coule pas de source. D’abord, les stéréotypes en cette matière sont tellement vivaces qu’ils risquent de colorer et de limiter toute approche, même celle qui cherche des garde-fous derrière les paramètres de la recherche scientifique. Ensuite, l’ensemble des textes, en criminologie comme ailleurs, n’ont généralement pas comme préoccupation centrale « le corps dans sa réalité sociale globale » (Berthelot, 1983 :124-125), ce qui pose le défi d'élaborer une approche qui permette de respecter la pluralité de dimensions et de sens que peut revêtir le corps social. Nous avons donc
Chapter 3 Madison and Hermeneutic Intentionality: from:
Philosophical Apprenticeships
Author(s) Geniusas Saulius
Abstract: The following remarks on the concept of intentionality will follow the path traversed by Gary Madison, the person who introduced me to phenomenology. By inquiring into intentionality I aim to account for at least some of the central features of Madison’s phenomenological hermeneutics. I share Madison’s conviction that the fruitful future of phenomenology and hermeneutics to a large degree depends upon the continuing dialogue between them. My aim here is to explore some reasons that will help in substantiating this claim. My interpretation, besides addressing Madison’s published texts, will also focus on a number of conference presentations, lectures, seminars, and,
History, Tradition, and the Work of Pastoral: from:
Northrop Frye
Author(s) Stacey Robert David
Abstract: It would be difficult to exaggerate the impact Frye’s 1965 “Conclusion to a
Literary History of Canada” has had on the theory and practice of Canadian literary criticism. Republished in 1971 as the conclusion to yet another landmark text, Frye’s ownThe Bush Garden: Essays on the Canadian Imagination, which collected the author’s Canadian criticism written over the previous twenty-five years, the essay has exerted a tremendous influence—registered with varying degrees of anxiety—on successive generations of Canadian critics. For Robert Lecker writing in 1993, the ideas expressed in the “Conclusion” “form the primary basis of how most Canadian
The Earth’s Imagined Corners: from:
Northrop Frye
Author(s) Dolzani Michael
Abstract: A utopian tale traditionally begins by recounting how a traveller discovered utopia, usually by stumbling across it accidentally. I stumbled across “utopia” as a subject by editing two Frye texts, first the “Third Book” notebooks, and later the Collected Works edition of
Words With Power. Somewhere around 1964, Northrop Frye began recording notes toward what he called the “Third Book”—that is, his third major work afterFearful SymmetryandAnatomy of Criticism. SinceAnatomywas a “centripetal” approach, concerned with the formal relations of literature, the Third Book was to be about criticism and society. Its first subject was
Reframing Frye: from:
Northrop Frye
Author(s) Sinding Michael
Abstract: Opinion is divided on Northrop Frye’s relation to ruling schools of thought in literary and cultural scholarship—that is, cultural studies and new historicism. Some in these schools have drawn deeply on Frye’s literary thought while condemning a perceived anti-historical, formalist, and religious bias (e.g., Jameson—see White, “Frye’s” and “Ideology” for other critics). Others (Hamilton, Salusinszky, Adamson, Wang) have strongly argued Frye’s importance as both contributor and challenger to these schools. Hayden White calls him the “greatest natural cultural historian of our time” (“Frye’s” 28). However, such contextualizations, even when favourable, risk leaving Frye obscured in the shadow of
Book Title: Problématiques identitaires et discours de l'exil dans les littératures francophones- Publisher: Les Presses de l'Université d'Ottawa
Author(s): TALAHITE-MOODLEY ANISSA
Abstract: De quelle manière s'est transformée l'idée d'appartenance à une culture, une nation ou une ethnie particulière ? Peut-on encore parler d' « exil » dans le contexte de cultures transnationales et d'identités plurielles ? Y a-t-il une écriture de l'exil ? Cet ouvrage cherche des réponses à ces questions à travers le regard nouveau que portent les écrivains francophones contemporains sur les problématiques identitaires. Un groupe international d'universitaires s'est penché sur des œuvres d'auteurs francophone d'origines diverses - africaine, antillaise, canadienne, chinoise, maghrébine, libanaise, russe pour n'en citer qu'une partie - pour y interpréter le « discours de l'exil ». Ce qui ressort est une diversité immense mais une constante : l'exil est une mise en perspective qui ouvre la possibilité de constructions identitaires nouvelles et fait de ces littératures francophones un lieu de créations fertile en questionnements.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ckphhf
INTRODUCTION from:
Problématiques identitaires et discours de l'exil dans les littératures francophones
Abstract: Les littératures francophones rendent visible un monde en train de se faire, ses convulsions, parfois reliées à un passé révélateur, et ses promesses. Parler de ces littératures, c’est parler de productions très diversifiées qui révèlent des réalités multiples jusqu’à l’hétérogène. Car les textes francophones ont l’aptitude originale de faire vivre des langues différentes dans une seule langue qu’ils travaillent, nourrissent et transforment. C’est ce que souligne Lise Gauvin dans un numéro du
Magazine littéraire: « Le récit francophone contemporain est voué à l’exploration¹ » , écrit-elle. Ces littératures ont en effet la particularité de poser la question du «
FILIATIONS ET FILATURES: from:
Problématiques identitaires et discours de l'exil dans les littératures francophones
Author(s) Gauvin Lise
Abstract: Marco Micone, Adrien Pasquali : l’un, originaire d’Italie, a immigré au Québec à l’âge de treize ans. L’autre, né de parents italiens et originaire du Valais suisse, n’a pas connu directement l’immigration mais l’a mise en récits et en a fait l’un des sujets privilégiés de sa réflexion. L’idée de comparer ces deux itinéraires m’est venue lors d’un séjour en Suisse il y a deux ans où, à l’occasion d’un colloque, j’avais été frappée par un certain nombre de traits communs entre les deux écrivains et, notamment, par la nécessité de signer, de part et d’autre, des textes de facture
LA VOIX DANS LE MIROIR: from:
Problématiques identitaires et discours de l'exil dans les littératures francophones
Author(s) Jones Christa
Abstract: Qui dit exil, dit coupure et désorientation, des attributs aujourd’hui « appréciés [...] au moins dans le contexte de la théorie postmoderne : incertitude, déplacements, identité fragmentée¹ » . Il n’y a pas d’exil car il y en a plusieurs : dans la nouvelle « II n’y pas d’exil » qui s’inscrit dans la partie intitulée « Hier » du recueil
Femmes d’Alger dans leur appartement,l’identité féminine est incertaine, ambiguë et fragmentée dans le sens où elle regroupe et s’exprime à travers une multiplicité d’exils². Le recueil fut publié en 1980 mais la nouvelle en question date de 1959.
POSTFACE from:
Problématiques identitaires et discours de l'exil dans les littératures francophones
Abstract: Les articles réunis dans ce recueil présentent des analyses sur des auteurs et des oeuvres de divers pays et cultures et tentent, par delà les différences, de cerner un discours—celui de l’exil—dans ces productions littéraires francophones. On constate tout d’abord que les études proposées dans cet ouvrage et le choix des textes analysés témoignent d’une volonté de porter un regard nouveau sur l’expression littéraire de l’exil au-delà des problématiques de la double culture et du déchirement identitaire. D’autre part, ces analyses découvrent, au sein des divers champs de la littérature francophone, des traits communs. On peut dire que,
Chapter 3 The Physician as Moral Agent from:
Ethical Deliberation in Multiprofessional Health Care Teams
Author(s) Flaherty Tim
Abstract: We present here a parallel to the chapter on nursing, keeping in mind that there will not be the repetition of much of the historical and social data that provide the context for our discussion. This chapter considers the physician and the exercise of this profession in the field of pediatric chronic illness. A brief historical sketch provides the background from which to observe the emergence of the indicators and the
implicit ethicsof three ideal types of physicians. This is followed by illustrations of how each of the ideal types addresses the ethical themes of autonomy, location of care,
Chapter 4 The Social Worker as Moral Agent from:
Ethical Deliberation in Multiprofessional Health Care Teams
Author(s) Flaherty Tim
Abstract: In the course of the literature search on nurses and physicians, the indicators drawn from professional journals and texts were collected into dimensions that gave us three ideal types of each profession with distinct approaches to ethical issues due to their distinct implicit ethics. In the course of the documentary analysis on the social worker, having used a corpus of literature comparable to that for physicians and nurses, it became evident that our discussion of the social worker would be different. First of all, it is clear that for the social worker in the field of pediatric chronic illness, there
Chapter 7 The Cognitional Theory of Bernard Lonergan and the Structure of Ethical Deliberation from:
Ethical Deliberation in Multiprofessional Health Care Teams
Author(s) Melchin Kenneth R.
Abstract: The focus of the proceduralists (e. g., Habermas, Rawls, Ackerman) is on the structure of ethical discourse and/or the political contracts and institutions that establish procedures for adjudicating conflicting value claims. Their interest is in general structural features that operate in all ethical discourse regardless of context or ethical content. In their view, all participants are rationally bound to accept these norms
Chapter 8 Value Conflicts in Health Care Teams from:
Ethical Deliberation in Multiprofessional Health Care Teams
Author(s) Monette Peter
Abstract: Conflicts among professionals in health care teams often involve differences over values. As was observed in part 1, these value differences are often implicit and are often related to the diverse ways in which professionals of different types understand themselves and their work. The field of conflict resolution has developed a range of insights into the dynamics of conflicts and a range of tools for helping disputants move toward resolution in situations of conflict. In this chapter we will examine some contributions from this field, particularly those contributions that lend themselves to better understanding value conflicts in health care contexts.
Conclusion to Part 2 from:
Ethical Deliberation in Multiprofessional Health Care Teams
Author(s) Melchin Kenneth R.
Abstract: Part 2 of this project began with a survey of literature in the field of discourse ethics. Chapter 6, by James Sauer, identified two main lines of theory in this field—the proceduralists and the contextualists—and provided preliminary arguments for the complementarity of the two. Chapter 7, by Kenneth R. Melchin, introduced the cognitional theory of Bernard Lonergan as an ethical framework for the project and drew upon insights from Lonergan scholarship to identify how proceduralists, contextualists and cognitional theorists can contribute to an understanding of ethical discourse in health care teams. The work of part 1 of the
Introduction to Part 3 from:
Ethical Deliberation in Multiprofessional Health Care Teams
Author(s) Melchin Kenneth R.
Abstract: Part 3 of this study takes the results of parts 1 and 2 and applies them to a case-study, action-research context. Two teams of health care professionals from Anglophone and Francophone pediatric chronic care institutional settings volunteered to participate in videotaped discussions of case studies involving ethical issues typically encountered in their work. These videos were then examined by the research team in the light of the analyses of parts 1 and 2. In keeping with the overall goals of this study, the observers focussed on the ethical deliberation process. We sought to determine whether insights from the implicit ethics
INTRODUCTION Celebrating Success — Célébrons nos réussites from:
Feminist Success Stories - Célébrons nos réussites féministes
Author(s) Kirby Sandra
Abstract: The use of both French and English throughout this text is deliberate as we want to provide opportunities for
[PART IV Introduction] from:
Feminist Success Stories - Célébrons nos réussites féministes
Abstract: Elsy Gagné présente un texte qui oscille entre deux questions chères aux femmes canadiennes. À qui appartient-il de décider de la méthodologie à utiliser lorsqu’il s’agit de féminiser l’institution médicale «masculinisée»? À qui appartient-il de se soucier des femmes dont le corps a été amputé suite à une chirurgie majeure et mutilante ? A la première question, l’auteure répond en disant que la recherche médicale, à tendance positiviste, promeut la supériorité des approches quantitatives qui conduisent souvent à des conclusions décontextualisées du vécu des femmes. À la seconde, Gagné indique que l’institution médicale est peu apte à reconnaître les problèmes
Personal and Organizational Change: from:
Feminist Success Stories - Célébrons nos réussites féministes
Author(s) Prévost Colette T.
Abstract: Sexual Assault Program Women share thé common expérience of being treated “differently” from men. What many of us do not share is thé expérience of being able to articulate how oppression, inequality, and sexism détermine our “différent” treatment. In général, we are not exposed to environments which can assist us or which encourage us to learn about our unequal status. This is in keeping with a patriarchal culture which dictâtes what is “normal” for us¹. In our view, feminizing means two things. First, particular attention will be paid to thé sociological and political circumstances and context of womens lives. Feminist
Implementing Principles: from:
Feminist Success Stories - Célébrons nos réussites féministes
Author(s) Rogerson Pat
Abstract: The purpose of this article is to describe thé principles that guided thé development of a community organization serving children. The following is a brief description of thé context for thé organization. Six catégories of principles are described; thèse principles, expressed as objectives, are as follows:
Part VI What We Have Learned from:
Feminist Success Stories - Célébrons nos réussites féministes
Author(s) Kirby Sandra
Abstract: In each chapter, authors presented their explanations of why and how women are oppressed. Now, in this final chapter of Feminist Success Stories, we review where this text has taken us and identify thé collective lessons we hâve learned. Our first major lesson involves
CONCLUSION from:
Myth, Symbol, and Colonial Encounter
Abstract: I began this inquiry by noting that one or another form of alienation appears to have been the experience of all Acadia’s peoples. The bulk of this work has concerned itself with a search for the historical roots of alienation, but it may not have constituted a historical analysis in any familiar sense of the term, since it has consciously focussed upon human religiosity as that which gives meaning to history. History, like religion, is very much a product of the scholar’s own historical context as well as of the scholar’s purpose for writing. In that sense, this historical work
FOREWORD from:
A Theology for the Earth
Author(s) Berry Thomas
Abstract: I have seldom reflected on the epistemological or critical implications of my writings. Thus it is a special delight to read these pages of Anne Marie Dalton. They give me insights into my own thinking that I have seldom thought about in any conscious manner. It is particularly helpful to have her reflections done in the context of the epistemological and theological work of Bernard Lonergan. She is quite correct in understanding my work in terms of Lonergan’s notion of Descriptive Discourse, for my intent has been simply to present and to leave the reader to respond out of whatever
CHAPTER TWO THE INFLUENCE OF WORLD RELIGIONS from:
A Theology for the Earth
Abstract: Berry’s professional career, his teaching and much of his scholarly research and writing, was in world religions, especially the religions of India and Asia. (His writings about North American native religions came later and within the context of the ecological crisis.) Within the field of world religions he remained primarily a cultural historian, interested in the ideas and events that shaped human culture. Later, as his concern turned toward the ecological crisis, his focus became a history of nature and of ideas relevant to the humanearth relationship. Berry commonly referred to himself as a “geologian,” conveying his notion that his
CHAPTER SIX BERNARD LONERGAN AND EMERGENT PROBABILITY from:
A Theology for the Earth
Abstract: The previous chapters have been an attempt to understand Berry’s response to the ecological crisis in the context of the genetic development of his thought and under the horizon that attracted him in the later years of his work. In moving the horizon to Christian theology, we move beyond the question of what Berry himself meant or intended to the further question, What aspects of his work are going forward with respect to a reform of Christian theology in the light of the ecological crisis? Bernard Lonergan’s compelling and inclusive account of emergent probability is especially suited as a framework
CHAPITRE TROISIÈME RAISON PUBLIQUE, RAISONS NON PUBLIQUES: from:
Pluralisme et délibération
Author(s) Nootens Geneviève
Abstract: Le développement de la tolérance religieuse en Occident joue un rôle paradigmatique dans la conceptualisation de la vie morale des citoyens des démocraties libérales. En effet, les philosophes libéraux considèrent généralement les mécanismes conçus à partir de la Réforme, en vue d’assurer la continuité de la vie en commun dans un contexte de diversité des convictions religieuses, comme le modèle conceptuel de la distinction entre les convictions non publiques des individus et les principes publics réglant leur vie politique. Pour rendre possible cette vie en commun, les citoyens doivent respecter certains principes fondamentaux, alors même qu’ils divergent parfois fondamentalement sur
CHAPITRE NEUVIEME LA RENCONTRE DE L’ALTÉRITÉ: from:
Pluralisme et délibération
Author(s) Kurasawa Fuyuki
Abstract: Les villes globales, pénétrées et formées par des circuits divergents de personnes et de choses, sont récemment devenues des villes minoritaires. D’une certaine manière, elles constituent maintenant des lieux postcoloniaux à l’intérieur desquels
altéritéetdominationse nourrissent l’une de l’autre. Dans un tel contexte, comment peut-on envisager l’existence de la différence et le changement continuel? La présente étude débute par une analyse de la pensée de Fredric Jameson, David Harvey et Manuel Castells, trois auteurs néomarxistes qui ont entamé une réflexion sur l’altérité en milieu urbain. Je tenterai de démontrer que leurs écrits avancent des idées qui ne permettent
The Question of the Corpus: from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) LORIGGIO FRANCESCO
Abstract: There are, of course, many reasons why ethnic writing should interest anyone whose field is literature, even before he or she makes the association with the Chinatowns or the Little Italys or the native groups that are or may be part of his or her everyday life. To start with, ethnic texts exist. They are published, appear, in journals, anthologies, are reviewed. And in literature, no less than in any other domain, phenomena have a way of enduring. They call for recognition, and sooner or later we cannot avoid stumbling on them.
“Listen to the Voice”: from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) GRACE SHERRILL
Abstract: The importance of Mikhail Bakhtin for literary scholarship does not reside in his often carelessly applied notions of carnival and polyphony. Bakhtin’s primary significance lies in his dialogism, that theory of discourse which enables him to establish, chart, and identify so many of the ways in which literary forms coincide with other diachronic systems of human communication. His theory of discourse is, in fact, an epistemology, even an ontological category (“
To be,” writes Bakhtin, “meansto communicate,” 1984, 287),¹ and it is a vital method for analyzing, not only texts, but concepts of literary canon, language acquisition, social identity, culture
Lacan: from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) CAMERON BARRY
Abstract: This paper is an enactment of theory. It constitutes a series of beginnings about the implications and appropriations of theory: the implications of the relationship between psychoanalysis and (Canadian) literature, the ways in which each of these discourses—concerned as they both are with seeking meaning through narration and with the construction of the subject in and by language/discourse/culture—is implicated in the other as its “
otherness-to-itself,itsunconsciousness” (Felman 1982, 10), and my appropriations of theory and theorists. It is a paper everywhere traversed by other languages, other critical texts/discourses/scenes, other rhetorical strategies. Of necessity, too, my text is
Reconstructing Structuralism: from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) STEELE JAMES
Abstract: The Theme-Text model of literary structure, a theory developed by Alexander Zholkovsky and Ju. K. Sčeglov, combines certain traditional critical concepts—rigorously redefined—with a set of systematic postulates for their practical use. In recent years, arguments and counterarguments advanced by structuralists and post-structuralists have indicated that neither the superimposition of pre-conceived structures on literary texts nor the sceptical rejection of the meaning of literary conventions offers a sound basis for literary theory. The Theme-Text model rests, as it were, on a more productive middle ground. Its main premise is that the artistic message of any TEXT¹ has a structure
History and/as Intertext from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) HUTCHEON LINDA
Abstract: The context of this examination of history and/as intertext is what I see as the paradoxes, not to say contradictions, of what we seem to want to call “postmodernism” in both artistic practice and theoretical discourse. Postmodernism in both areas is fundamentally paradoxical: in both, we find masterful denials of mastery, totalizing negations of totalization. The conventions of discourse are used and abused, inscribed and subverted, asserted and denied. This is the context in which I want to look at what I see as the literary equivalent of postmodern architecture. What we usually label as postmodernist in literature today, though,
Rewriting Roughing It from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) THURSTON JOHN
Abstract: Susanna Moodie did not write
Roughing It in the Bush.In fact,Roughing It in the Bushwas never written. Susanna Moodie andRoughing It in the Bushare interchangeable titles given to a collaborative act of textual production whose origin cannot be limited to one person or one point in time. This activity is ongoing. It is not merely a matter of the interpretation or reception ofRoughing It.The process for which this text is the focus involves its actual production. Susanna Moodie’s is only one hand among the many involved in this collaborative activity. In this paper,
Bakhtin Reads De Mille: from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) CAVELL RICHARD
Abstract: A number of Canadian critics—Frank Davey, Bruce Powe, and Paul Stuewe among them—have recently argued that Canadian criticism has reached an impasse. While the thematic criticism which has characterized writing on Canadian literature is acknowledged to have played a necessary part in the articulation of a Canadian literary identity, that criticism has been unable to respond adequately to the formal nature of the texts about which it seeks to speak (as Russell Brown, among others, has argued). As a solution to this impasse, these critics have proposed a re-orientation towards formalism—towards “literature as language and . .
The Reader as Actor in the Novels of Timothy Findley from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) SEDDON ELIZABETH
Abstract: When the novelist experiments with narrative techniques the reader, necessarily, becomes actively engaged in the process of discerning patterns and perceiving meanings. Within the context of reader response theory this paper explores the narrative layering in the novels of Timothy Findley and the structuring of texts that consciously anticipate the role of the reader. Implicit in this reading of Findley’s work is a tripartite model of reader response theory that includes a self-consciously constructing writer, a self-referentially deconstructing reader, and the enigmatic text of their mutual exchange. While the theory of the reader’s response has tended to be based on
Blown Figures and Blood: from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) DORSCHT SUSAN RUDY
Abstract: Blank pages, comic strips, quotations, jokes, dreams, rhymes, newspaper clippings, ads, etymologies, multiple selves, silence: what we have traditionally referred to as the writing of Audrey Thomas is obsessed with the contextual, contradictory meanings, and meaninglessnesses, of words, with the ways subjectivity is represented, in fact present only, in and as language. When I say “the writing of Audrey Thomas” then, I mean to point out the duplicity of the phrase. The words “the writing of Audrey Thomas” may refer to those texts which, because of our particular ideology of literary production, we say have been written by Audrey Thomas,
Reconstructing the Deconstructed Text: from:
Future Indicative
Author(s) HOEPPNER KENNETH
Abstract: How do we read a novel which is self-consciously post modern? If, as Paul de Man suggests, “a literary text simultaneously asserts and denies the authority of its own rhetorical mode, and . . . poetic writing is the most advanced and refined mode of deconstruction” (1979, 17) then, as Leitch says, “
literarytexts deconstruct themselves; they are always already deconstructed whether the author (or critic) realizes it or not” (1983, 187). Kroetsch’sWhat the Crow Said(1979), generally read as an example of the already deconstructed narrative “eroding the old forms and certainties” (MacKendrick 1979, 137), or as “an
Book Title: Europe et traduction- Publisher: Les Presses de l'Université d'Ottawa
Author(s): Ballard Michel
Abstract: La traduction est un phénomène central pour l'Europe telle qu'elle est en train de se construire : elle assure les échanges entre états sans qu'une langue commune donne l'impression d'une hégémonie quelconque ou d'un abandon des identités nationales. Cet attachement à la notion d'identité tout en ménageant les échanges culturels est une constante de l'histoire européenne et ces échanges passées, fondés sur la traduction, font que la construction de l'Europe ne se réduit pas à la création d'une entité économique et politique : elle possède une dimension humaine et culturelle spécifique, qui lui donne son âme. Ce colloque a abordé ces deux aspects du rôle de la traduction en Europe : dans le passé et aujourd'hui comme facteur de découverte mutuelle et ferment culturel ; de manière plus spécifique aujourd'hui comme facteur d'équilibre et instrument de communication au sein des institutions. Le colloque a rassemblé des spécialistes de nombreux pays européens ou observateurs jetant un regard sur l'Europe. Les textes partent de la traduction en Irlande au Moyen Age pour aboutir aux traducteurs allemands de Roumanie au XIXe siècle. La dernière partie du colloque tente de faire le point sur divers aspects de la recherche en matière de traductologie ainsi que la formation des traducteurs.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1cn6t8q
PRÉSENTATION from:
Europe et traduction
Author(s) Ballard Michel
Abstract: Ce volume réunit les Actes du colloque « Europe et traduction » qui s’est tenu à l’Université d’Artois les 21, 22 et 23 mars 1996 dans le cadre des activités du C.E.R.A.C.I. (Centre d’Etudes et de Recherches de l’Artois sur les Cultures et Intertextualités).
SOME REELECTIONS ON THE HISTORY OF MEDIEVAL TRANSLATION from:
Europe et traduction
Author(s) Tovar Joaquin Rubio
Abstract: Interest in médiéval translations is not new but fortunately, it bas experienced significant growth in récent years. Below this interest lies a wide compréhension of literature (to which translation is not to be considered inferior), thé need to explain texts from an extensive theory about intellectual production, and thé need to consider thé reasons of thé spread, réception and transformation of many texts. From my point of view, ail thèse interests will affect thé théories and thé construction of literary history. The objective of this paper is then to offer some reflections on thé difficulties that a history of translation
SOUS L’INVOCATION DE WILLIAM TYNDALE: from:
Europe et traduction
Author(s) Gachelin Jean-Marc
Abstract: II n’est pas rare que traduction et tradition s’opposent. Juifs et Musulmans préfèrent s’en tenir à la langue d’origine, l’hébreu et l’arabe étant ainsi considérés comme des langues sacrées. Jusqu’à la
Bible de Jérusalem(1966), l’Eglise Catholique a de semblable façon « sacralisé » la Vulgate (Vesiècle) de Jérôme, révérant ainsi le texte de la langue-cible, le latin, comme s’il s’était agi de celui des langues-sources, l’hébreu et le grec. La traduction diachronique interne, c’est-à-dire d’un stade X au stade Y d’une même langue, n’est pas toujours appréciée non plus. Même si les émeutes provoquées à Athènes en 1901
LA TRADUCTION DE TEXTES SCIENTIFIQUES FRANÇAIS AU XVIIIe SIECLE EN ESPAGNE. from:
Europe et traduction
Author(s) Lépinette Brigitte
Abstract: La présente étude est née du premier examen d’un corpus de textes scientifiques français traduits au XVIII e siècle que
DU PANTHEISME AU SURNATURALISME. from:
Europe et traduction
Author(s) Brix Michel
Abstract: La carrière littéraire de Nerval s’articule autour de ses quatre traductions du
Faustde Goethe. L’auteur n’a pas encore vingt ans quand paraît sa version de la première partie du drame allemand. L’ouvrage, qui sort de presse en novembre 1827, porte la date de 1828. Cette version fait l’objet de rééditions, avec des variantes, en 1835, puis en 1840, date à laquelle le texte se trouve augmenté de l’analyse et d’une partie de la traduction duSecond Faust.Enfin, dix ans plus tard, une collection de grand format, « Les Veillées littéraires illustrées », propose le texte des Faust nervaliens
L’EUROPE COMME TRADUCTION from:
Europe et traduction
Author(s) Coutel Charles
Abstract: Si une traduction prétend abolir la diversité des langues, elle oublie sa propre historicité et devient implicitement impérialiste; cette attitude omet l’évidente primauté du texte à traduire mais aussi la précarité de toute interprétation. En revanche, si une traduction souhaite maintenir l’extériorité et l’altérité du texte original, elle se nie et sombre dans un relativisme dispersif et un historicisme vite désespérant : elle serait comme
The Hour of the Lamb? from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Witetschek Stephan
Abstract: It has become a piece of textbook knowledge that the Synoptic Gospels and the Gospel of John differ on the chronology of Jesus’s passion. While the Synoptics present Jesus’s last supper as a regular passover meal (and apparently have him tried, sentenced, and crucified on the first passover holiday), John’s account of the Last Supper implies nothing at all about a Passover meal, and Jesus is indeed, according to John, tried, sentenced, and crucified on the “Day of Preparation,” just before the passover feast begins (see esp.John 18:28; see also matson 2009). moreover, there is also a difference regarding the
Story, Plot, and History in the Johannine Passion Narrative from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Zumstein Jean
Abstract: Both narrative analysis as practiced by paul ricoeur (1983–1985) and the new approach to history as seen in Hayden White (1999) have emphasized the decisive hermeneutical role of plot in the construction of a story. In particular, the shaping of the plot in historiographical works allows the narrator to structure and contextualize the story and place it in a certain perspective (Bauckham 2007a; Luz 2009; Schmeller 2009). The creation of the plot is a central moment in the creation of meaning.
The Passion of Jesus and the Gospel of John: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Thatcher Tom
Abstract: The Fourth Gospel’s account of the final events of Jesus’s life, including the causes and circumstances of his death, offers both special promise and special problems as a source for reconstructing his career. The Johannine passion narrative is
promisingsimply because this material enjoys substantial parallels with other canonical and early noncanonical Christian documents. Unlike most of the Johannine signs and sayings, the causes and events of Jesus’s trials and death are recorded, or at least alluded to, in all three synoptic Gospels, the Johannine and Pauline Epistles, a variety of noncanonical Christian texts (most significantly the Gospel of Peter),
The Last Days of Jesus in John and the Synoptics: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Humphreys Colin
Abstract: How certain can we be that an event described in John’s Gospel really happened? In science we can often have certainty (despite it frequently being said that this is not the case). For example, if astronomers calculate that a solar eclipse should occur at a particular time in the future, we would be astonished if this did not happen. Similarly, astronomers can run their calculations backwards in time and verify whether eclipses recorded in ancient texts really did occur at the time described. In this essay, I will include science in the armory of techniques available in order to help
Observations on God’s Agent and Agency in John 5–9: from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Borgen Peder
Abstract: In my book
Bread from Heaven(1965), I studied the Old Testament text quoted in John 6:31b, “as it is written, ‘He gave them bread from heaven
What Happened to “Good News for the Poor” in the Johannine Tradition? from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) Loader William
Abstract: Within the spectrum of possibilities and probabilities in constructing an image of the historical Jesus, the message of “good news for the poor” usually lies at the probability end of the authenticity scale. That Jesus emphasized the poor has the support of source texts and coheres with his social context. As James Dunn (2003, 517) observes, “the proclamation of the good news to the poor evidently ranked at the forefront of Jesus’s conception of his mission.” Key texts include the Beatitudes, in what is generally agreed to be their earlier form, in which Jesus declares, “Blessed are you who are
Some Reflections on the Historicity of the Words “Laying Down Your Life for Your Friends” In John 15:13 from:
John, Jesus, and History, Volume 3
Author(s) van der Watt Jan
Abstract: Did Jesus utter these words, or were they placed in the mouth of Jesus as nothing more than a figment of the Johannine imagination? This question will be addressed by analyzing these words within their present context in the Gospel and then considering their possible historical value.
1. La globalización es ordinaria: from:
Políticas culturales:
Abstract: La institucionalización y codificación de los estudios culturales sigue en curso, una cuestión que se ha vuelto más frecuente a escala transnacional. Así lo evidencian tanto la creación de nuevos programas de estudios culturales en Inglaterra y en el extranjero, incluyendo Asia y América Latina, como el surgimiento continuo de debates e inquietudes en torno a las fronteras disciplinarias, los valores éticos y artísticos, e incluso la desradicalización y/o disolución de los propios estudios culturales. Mientras tanto, una infinidad de publicaciones —antologías, libros de texto, recopilaciones de análisis (más o menos) concretos y traducciones— abastece las demandas de los maestros
4. Imperio, o multitud from:
Políticas culturales:
Abstract: Con la publicación de
Empire(2000), la obra del crítico y filósofo italiano Antonio Negri —una presencia hasta ahora confinada a los márgenes del pensamiento marxista libertario anglo-estadunidense— ha sido proyectada al corazón de lo que se conforma paulatinamente como un importante campo transnacional de teoría y crítica cultural. La función mediadora de Michael Hardt, como traductor de ciertos textos claves de Negri y de otros intelectuales radicales italianos (como Paulo Virno), y ahora como coautor deEmpire, ha sido crucial en el establecimiento y mantenimiento de su reputación. Publicado por Harvard University Press, el libro nos llega con la
Book Title: Comparing Faithfully-Insights for Systematic Theological Reflection
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): ROBERTS MICHELLE VOSS
Abstract: Every generation of theologians must respond to its context by rearticulating the central tenets of the faith. Interreligious comparison has been integral to this process from the start of the Christian tradition and is especially salient today. The emerging field of comparative theology, in which close study of another religious tradition yields new questions and categories for theological reflection in the scholar's home tradition, embodies the ecumenical spirit of this moment. This discipline has the potential to enrich systematic theology and, by extension, theological education, at its foundations. This resource for pastors and theology students reconsiders five central doctrines of the Christian faith in light of focused interreligious investigations. The dialogical format of the book builds conversation about the doctrine of God, theodicy, humanity, Christology, and soteriology. Its comparative essays span examples from Hindu, Buddhist, Jewish, Muslim, Jain, and Confucian traditions, indigenous Aztec theology, and contemporary "spiritual but not religious" thought, to offer exciting new perspectives on Christian doctrine. The essays in this volume demonstrate that engagement with religious diversity need not be an afterthought in the study of Christian systematic theology; rather, it can be a way into systematic theological thinking. Each section invites students to test theological categories, to consider Christian doctrine in relation to specific comparisons, and to take up comparative study in their own contexts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1d391px
Introduction: from:
Comparing Faithfully
Author(s) Roberts Michelle Voss
Abstract: Each generation of theologians must respond to its context by reart-iculating the central insights of the faith. Christian thinkers have always made reference to the cultures and
3 Comparative Theology and the Postmodern God of “Perhaps”: from:
Comparing Faithfully
Author(s) Kiblinger Kristin Beise
Abstract: To place Caputo’s God in context in very broad strokes, in the first half of the twentieth century, talk of God and religion had fallen out of favor among many philosophers, but then God made a comeback in philosophy in the late twentieth century with the postmodern movement. However,
4 Developing Christian Theodicy in Conversation with Navid Kermani from:
Comparing Faithfully
Author(s) von Stosch Klaus
Abstract: In my understanding of theology, the meaning of religious convictions always depends on a particular language game, i.e. on a certain theological context.¹ Because, for example, the sentence “God is love” can point to different meanings depending on to whom and in what context it is said, one can understand it adequately only if one perceives it as embedded in a particular dialogue or language game. Therefore, comparative theology can never result in a universal theory about religions and truth.² Because the meanings of basic religious beliefs within particular traditions are diverse, comparative theology focuses on select details within particular
13 The Way(s) of Salvation: from:
Comparing Faithfully
Author(s) Ralston Joshua
Abstract: The majority of Christian soteriologies written in context of religious diversity have focused on the possibility of salvation for those who are not Christian. Traditionally, these theologies of religious diversity have been divided into three major paradigms: exclusivism, inclusivism, and pluralism.
Exclusivismmaintains that salvation is given only through Christ to those that explicitly embrace faith, the Church, and/or Christianity. The assertion that there is no salvation apart from the church serves as a classical articulation of this position. The second category,inclusivism, recognizes the unsurpassed saving power of Christ and Christianity but also recognizes that truth is present in
15 Salvation in the After-Living: from:
Comparing Faithfully
Author(s) Rambo Shelly
Abstract: Leafing through introductory textbooks in Christian systematic theology, you will find discussions of salvation located in multiple places—under the topics of Christology (the nature and work of Christ), the “other” religions, and eschatology, the study of last or final things. Insofar as these primers orient elementary readers into knowledge of Christian faith, they set out the major points for theological discussion and debate. Eschatology often becomes the major landing point for discussions of salvation because the question of salvation is often framed in terms of ultimate ends. Under the doctrine of eschatology, soteriological discussions will circle around Jesus’s saying,
EL LEGADO DE RAMÓN IGLESIA from:
Los empeños de una casa
Author(s) Matute Álvaro
Abstract: No existe referencia alguna –o al menos conocida– que permita establecer cuándo optó Ramón Iglesia por el americanismo como su campo de especialidad historiográfica. Tras egresar de la Universidad Central de Madrid colaboró en el ya entonces prestigiado Centro de Estudios Históricos, al lado de Dámaso Alonso en el análisis de crónicas medievales. Después de un periplo europeo, que lo llevó a la Universidad de Gotemburgo como lector de español y tras recorrer algunos países, en 1930, ya de regreso, publicó en
Revista de Occidenteun ensayo poco usual si se le contextúa en la historiografía al uso, “El hombre
3 ‘Shared Cultural Heritage’ and the Visible and Invisible World Overseas from:
Beyond Bali
Abstract: In this chapter, I analyze the Balinese reception of a major exhibition featuring Balinese royal regalia obtained during the Dutch colonial conquest. This analysis allows me to tease out the correlations that my interlocutors make between the looted objects and their own Balinese presence in contemporary Dutch society. I argue that Balinese interpretative understandings of Balinese-Dutch historical connectivities generate specific knowledge production about ‘shared cultural heritage’. The heritage I talk about here is one that differs from that of Dutch policymakers’ conception of ‘shared heritage’ but also from interpretations that might be found in an exclusively Balinese context. In other
1 Introduction: from:
The Event
Abstract: The central objective of this book is to reconsider the concept of the
eventfrom a philosophical vantage point, and with special reference to the literary text. Through the study of Heidegger, Blanchot, Derrida, and Deleuze, this book will suggest a method of thinking about the event of the literary work, both by examining the fundamental question of the literary creation and by providing the conditions for a different approach to literary criticism. The termeventwill be defined here as any irregular occurrence, real or fictional, that has effectively and obviously come about. At the same time, it is
7 Toward a Theory of Literary Events: from:
The Event
Abstract: What is literature? What is the being of literature? What is the
literarinessof literature? What happens as a result of the fact that we have literature? Is there a particular substance or essence of literature? Although answers to these questions are offered in diverse classical poetics, aesthetics, and modern textual theories, these fundamental questions remain enigmatic. What is literature as a discourse and as an art, as an aesthetic object and as a poetic experience?
10 AIR RAID TWO: from:
The Event
Abstract: An uncanny scene of sexual seduction takes place under the menace of an air raid at the end of Céline’s novel
Féerie pour une autre fois(Fable for Another Time).¹ Locked in a prison cell, Ferdinand, the character of the writer in this novel, attaches his memories of the Allies’ invasion of Paris in the spring of 1944 to his betrayal by his best friend and his wife.² This scene begins by a sudden, brief eruption of the narrative tone, a violent textual crack, and what appears to be present of the writing is flooded by anger and shame. The
11 AIR RAID THREE: from:
The Event
Abstract: Under the German Blitz on London, during the World War II, the meditative poetry of Eliot’s
Four Quartetsis suddenly breached by an urgent sense that an inevitable ordeal is under way.¹ A key moment erupts from the long sequences of this poetic texture, throwing into disarray the all-embracing spiritual experience as well as the previous questioning of its truthful sources and achievements. What occurs here is not only the devastation wreaked by the air raid but a dramatic encounter of the poet with a ghost—the reappearance of a dead author walking through the dark streets of London, a
Book Title: Ethos and Narrative Interpretation-The Negotiation of Values in Fiction
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): Herman David
Abstract: Ethos and Narrative Interpretationexamines the fruitfulness of the concept of ethos for the theory and analysis of literary narrative. The notion of ethos refers to the broadly persuasive effects of the image one may have of a speaker's psychology, world view, and emotional or ethical stance. How and why do readers attribute an ethos (of, for example, sincerity, reliability, authority, or irony) to literary characters, narrators, and even to authors? Are there particular conditions under which it is more appropriate for interpreters to attribute an ethos to authors, rather than to narrators? In the answer Liesbeth Korthals Altes proposes to such questions, ethos attributions are deeply implicated in the process of interpreting and evaluating narrative texts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1d9nm18
[PART 1. Introduction] from:
Ethos and Narrative Interpretation
Abstract: The question of how and why readers would attribute an ethos to literary characters, narrators, or authors is part of the more general issue of how people make meaning from and with texts. Within the humanities, such issues are traditionally the province of hermeneutics, which encompasses the theory, the method (or the “art”), and the practice of interpreting texts. Alternately, interpretations and their underlying processes are studied from the perspective of literary and aesthetic phenomenology, the sociology of literature, discourse analysis, the reception history of literary works (
Wirkungsgeschichte), or empirical research on actual readers’ responses. Current literary and narrative studies
1 Literary Interpretation, Ethos Attributions, and the Negotiation of Values in Culture from:
Ethos and Narrative Interpretation
Abstract: The following chapter brings together insights from different theoretical frameworks. My intention is not, however, to suggest that such an eclectic juxtaposition amounts to a theory. My aim is, rather, to point out between these quite different frameworks transversal echoes that shed fresh light on narrative, interpretation, and in particular, ethos attributions. While this chapter’s wide-angle perspective seems to lead us away from the more concrete issue of ethos attribution in the context of literary narratives, it actually speaks to the broader relevance of my study, explaining why it is important to debate the authenticity of James Frey’s narrator or
4 Key Concepts Revised: from:
Ethos and Narrative Interpretation
Abstract: Should the debunkers of Frey’s “fraud” have done their narratological homework better? Would any of the current branches of narratology, each of which claims to analyze how we make meaning from narrative texts, have helped explain the bewilderment that for some readers, like Oprah, followed from Frey’s exposure? Perhaps, to the extent that narratologies offer heuristic procedures and concepts to tease out stances conveyed in narratives. Not really, or not yet, because narratology, though concentrating on textual features, insufficiently takes into account the conventions through which these features are invested with narrative functionality and meaning.
Book Title: Anthropologists and Their Traditions across National Borders- Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): GLEACH FREDERIC W.
Abstract: These essays examine myriad themes such as the pedagogical context of the anthropologist as a teller of stories about indigenous storytellers; the colonial context of British anthropological theory and its projects outside the nation-state; the legacies of Claude Lévi-Strauss's structuralism regarding culture- specific patterns; cognitive universals reflected in empirical examples of kinship, myth, language, classificatory systems, and supposed universal mental structures; and the career of Marshall Sahlins and his trajectory from neo-evolutionism and structuralism toward an epistemological skepticism of cross- cultural miscommunication.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1d9nmkj
Book Title: Artifacts and Illuminations-Critical Essays on Loren Eiseley
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska Paperback
Author(s): MAHER SUSAN N.
Abstract: As a writer who bridged the sciences and the humanities, Eiseley is a challenge for scholars locked into rigid disciplinary boundaries.
Artifacts and Illuminations, the first full-length collection of critical essays on the writing of Eiseley, situates his work in the genres of creative nonfiction and nature writing. The contributing scholars apply a variety of critical approaches, including ecocriticism and place-oriented studies ranging across prairie, urban, and international contexts. Contributors explore such diverse topics as Eiseley's use of anthropomorphism and Jungian concepts and examine how his work was informed by synecdoche. Long overdue, this collection demonstrates Eiseley's continuing relevance as both a skilled literary craftsman and a profound thinker about the human place in the natural world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1d9nqjg
8 Artifact and Idea: from:
Artifacts and Illuminations
Author(s) PITTS MARY ELLEN
Abstract: Loren Eiseley often scrawled questions and poems in the margins of texts that he read. Indeed, two years before the publication of Thomas S. Kuhn’s
The Structure of Scientific Revolutions, which footnotesThe Firmament of Time, Eiseley wrote that “the intellectual climate of a given period may unconsciously retard or limit the theoretical ventures of an exploring scientist” (Firmament61). Keenly aware of the limitations imposed by a worldview, Eiseley responded formally in “The Illusion of the Two Cultures” to C. P. Snow’s pronouncement that scientific and literary cultures are so polarized that they fail utterly to communicate. Thus began
Book Title: Writing at the Limit-The Novel in the New Media Ecology
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): PUNDAY DANIEL
Abstract: By examining how some of our best fiction writers have taken up the challenge of film, television, video games, and hypertext, Daniel Punday offers an enlightening look into the current status of such fundamental narrative concepts as character, plot, and setting. He considers well-known postmodernists like Thomas Pynchon and Robert Coover, more-accessible authors like Maxine Hong Kingston and Oscar Hijuelos, and unjustly overlooked writers like Susan Daitch and Kenneth Gangemi, and asks how their works investigate the nature and limits of print as a medium for storytelling.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1d9nr4r
Book Title: Herta Müller-Politics and Aesthetics
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska Paperback
Author(s): Glajar Valentina
Abstract: Herta Müller: Politics and Aestheticsexplores Müller's writings from different literary, cultural, and historical perspectives. Part 1 features Müller's Nobel lecture, five new collage poems, and an interview with Ernest Wichner, a German-Romanian author who has traveled with her and sheds light on her writing. Parts 2 and 3, featuring essays by scholars from across Europe and the United States, address the political and poetical aspects of Müller's texts. Contributors discuss life under the Romanian Communist dictatorship while also stressing key elements of Müller's poetics, which promises both self-conscious formal experimentation and political intervention.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ddr8pv
8 From Fact to Fiction: from:
Herta Müller
Author(s) Spiridon Olivia
Abstract: The novel
Atemschaukel[The Hunger Angel] marks an important turning point in the career of Herta Müller— an author who fought her way from writing literary texts with the regional touch of a small minority into the center of German mainstream literature. In 2009, the year of its publication,Atemschaukelbecame the focus of attention for the most prestigious German-language newspapers:Die Zeit,Süddeutsche Zeitung,Neue Zürcher Zeitung,Frankfurter Rundschau, andtaz. Its reception intensified further when Müller received the Nobel Prize for literature in the same year. In this chapter I will discuss the novel’s success in connection with
9 “Wir können höchstens mit dem, was wir sehen, etwas zusammenstellen”: from:
Herta Müller
Author(s) Eddy Beverley Driver
Abstract: There have been many attempts to decipher Müller’s collages; many of them, like Leitner’s, concentrating on the texts and largely ignoring the artworks that accompany them.² Some note the similarities in appearance between her collage texts and those
Book Title: Born in the Blood-On Native American Translation
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): Swann Brian
Abstract: In
Born in the Blood, noted translator and writer Brian Swann gathers some of the foremost scholars in the field of Native American translation to address the many and varied problems and concerns surrounding the process of translating Native American languages and texts. The essays in this collection address such important questions as, what should be translated? how should it be translated? who should do translation? and even, should the translation of Native literature be done at all? This volume also includes translations of songs and stories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1df4gp3
1 Should Translation Work Take Place? from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Dyck Carrie
Abstract: This chapter outlines the potential benefits and disadvantages of translating Cayuga, an Iroquoian language. It also describes the context of translation: the people who speak Cayuga,
4 Hopi Place Value: from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Whiteley Peter M.
Abstract: In Hopi discourse, important ideas and processes involving cultural and historical order are localized and commemorated in the landscape and are indexed by place-names. Events happened at particular places: in Hopi oral history, knowing
wheresomething happened is an important part of knowingthatit happened. As texts, some named places are interconnected, while others are more independent (on related Pueblo geographic sensibilities, see, e.g., Harrington 1916; Ortiz 1969, 1972; Silko 1999). Some texts are sociological, others historical, some mythological, others political, economic, religious, or ecological (cf. Thornton 2008 on Tlingit place-names). Like Hopi personal names, Hopi place-names individuate (see
6 Performative Translation and Oral Curation: from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Ridington Robin
Abstract: In 1999, as Amber Ridington was preparing to enter the ma program in folk studies at Western Kentucky University, her father, anthropologist Robin Ridington, recorded a French folktale told by Sammy Acko, a talented Dane-z̲aa storyteller (for the full text of this story see appendix A). The Dane-z̲aa, also known as the Beaver Indians (or Dunne-za in earlier publications), are subarctic hunting-and-gathering people who live in the Peace River region of northeastern British Columbia, Canada, close to the town of Fort St. John, where Amber was born. For almost fifty years, since Robin began his fieldwork in the area, the
9 Ethnopoetic Translation in Relation to Audio, Video, and New Media Representations from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Ridington Amber
Abstract: This chapter describes our use of video and Web-based media to present an electronic equivalent of “interlinear” translations of ethnographic texts. The initial tape recordings of elders of the Dane-z̲aa of northeastern British Columbia were made by Robin Ridington in the 1960s. Jillian Ridington and Howard Broomfield joined the work in the 1970s and 1980s, and Jillian continues to be a partner in the projects. In recent years, Robin has added video recordings to the collection. The entire audio archive has been cataloged and digitized and is available to members of the Danez̲aa community. More recently the Doig River First
10 Translating Algonquian Oral Texts from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) MacKenzie Marguerite
Abstract: In this chapter we discuss a number of issues pertinent to the translation of Canadian Aboriginal oral literature, specifically that of the Algonquian peoples of the Quebec-Labrador peninsula (eastern Canada). Our discussion focuses on a collection of “oral texts” (the Innu-Naskapi collection) with which we have been involved as translators since 1985 (MacKenzie) and 1996 (Brittain).¹ Working collaboratively with native speakers of the Aboriginal language, we have now published English translations of several stories from this collection (e.g., MacKenzie 2004; Brittain and Mac-Kenzie et al. 2004, 2005). The Innu-Naskapi collection was recorded on cassette tape in 1967 and 1968. It
11 Translating the Boundary between Life and Death in O’odham Devil Songs from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) Lopez David I.
Abstract: I do not think it a stretch to say that translating Native verbal arts occupies an unseen boundary with its comings and goings between what is actually said, what is interpreted, then invented out of those words, and the written text that is presented as a faithful rendition of what was originally stated or sung. And while translation is of course reliant upon getting the words straight, I think the heart of translation is centrally about re-expressing the rhythms and movements expressed by those words. As we are all very much aware, words have the ability to move us. And
12 Revisiting Haida Cradle-Song 67 from:
Born in the Blood
Author(s) White Frederick H.
Abstract: The significant development concerning traditional Native American literature and Native American cultural research has invoked attention to the intricacies of Native languages that previously had been ignored, if even considered at all (Basso 1984; Bringhurst 1999; Hymes 1981; Kroeber 1981; Kroskrity 1986; Swann 1992; Tedlock 1972). This attention has sparked a review of the volumes amassed during the early part of the twentieth century by the premier anthropologist Franz Boas and his protégés (1911, 1922). This return—to the texts gathered by Boasians as well as other collections—is replete with stories and songs of the tribes of North America.
Book Title: Phantom Past, Indigenous Presence-Native Ghosts in North American Culture and History
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska Paperback
Author(s): Thrush Coll
Abstract: Phantom Past, Indigenous Presenceexplores the importance of ancestral spirits and historic places in Indigenous and settler communities as they relate to territory and history-in particular cultural, political, social, historical, and environmental contexts. From examinations of how individuals reacted to historical cases of "hauntings," to how Native phantoms have functioned in the literature of North Americans, to interdisciplinary studies of how such beliefs and narratives allowed European settlers and Indigenous people to make sense of the legacies of colonialism and conquest, these essays show how the past and the present are intertwined through these stories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1df4h07
Book Title: Conception, Reception, and the Spirit-Essays in Honour of Andrew T. Lincoln
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Pietersen Lloyd K.
Abstract: A number of distinguished biblical scholars and theologians come together in this volume to honour the life and work of Andrew T. Lincoln. The title of this volume reflects Andrew Lincoln’s lifelong interests in Christian origins, the reception of biblical texts in believing and scholarly communities, and the embodiment of the gospel in believing communities made possible by the Spirit. These essays cover exegetical matters, theological interpretation, and theology and embodiment. Several essays engage directly with Lincoln’s monographs, Truth on Trial, and Born of a Virgin?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dfnrc1
Introduction from:
Conception, Reception, and the Spirit
Author(s) PIETERSEN LLOYD K.
Abstract: We are delighted to present this
Festschriftin honor of our esteemed friend and colleague, Professor Andrew T. Lincoln, on the occasion of his retirement. The title of this volume reflects andrew’s lifelong interests in Christian origins, the reception of biblical texts in believing and scholarly communities, and the embodiment of the gospel in believing communities made possible by the Spirit. Furthermore, his commitment to careful exegesis of biblical texts, combined with a sensitivity to theological interpretation of those texts and a passionate desire to see such theological interpretation worked out in the life and practice of believing communities, result
1 Figures in Isaiah 7:14 from:
Conception, Reception, and the Spirit
Author(s) MCCONVILLE J. G.
Abstract: In Matthew 1:23 we read: “Behold, a virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and his name shall be called immanuel” (RSV), in a formula that is immediately recognizable as a central element in Christian liturgy and theology about Jesus Christ. There are curiosities about the passage, not only in its announcement of a virgin birth, but also in the fact that the child that is born is called not immanuel, but Jesus, a first indication (in our present enquiry) that texts do not necessarily say exactly what they mean. This oblique connection between text and meaning is evident in
2 Rival Group Identities in the Matthean Gospel: from:
Conception, Reception, and the Spirit
Author(s) ESLER PHILIP F.
Abstract: Throughout his career andrew Lincoln, happily now my colleague in the University of Gloucestershire and predecessor in the named chair i hold, has undertaken the most perceptive and detailed interpretation of a wide range of new testament texts, especially on John, ephesians, and hebrews. he has also written important thematic studies of pauline eschatology and theology and the virgin birth of Jesus. it is, accordingly, a great privilege to be able to contribute this essay on Matthew to his
Festschrift, which, in its focus on the Matthean infancy narrative, connects with a passage on which he has written at length
Chapter 6 Ancestors, Saints, and Governance from:
The Grecanici of Southern Italy
Abstract: ’Ndrangheta is one of the most successful networks of political representation in Reggio Calabria that exceeds solely violence and extortion (Gambetta 1988:168–70). In local oral and textual accounts, examined in this chapter, ’Ndrangheta is
Chapter 7 An Invitation to Dance from:
The Grecanici of Southern Italy
Abstract: Stories about rare mafiosi free gifts, discussed in the previous chapter, drastically influence local perceptions of ’Ndrangheta. Public religious celebrations are another context where ’Ndrangheta personhood can
1 Scheherazade’s Stories and Pangloss’s Nose from:
Useful Fictions
Abstract: We begin this study—as so many previous studies of storytelling have begun—with perhaps the most impressive collection of stories in human history:
The Book of One Thousand and One Nights, often called, simply,The Arabian Nights. Though this collection contains hundreds of individual stories, all of the stories are placed within the context of a single frame tale: the story of Scheherazade and Shahryar. This famous tale begins three years after the great Sultan Shahryar vowed to avenge his wife’s infidelity by marrying a new woman each night and executing her the following morning. Determined to put a
6. STRATA AND ROUTES from:
The Rhizomatic West
Abstract: Writing this chapter from outside the United States and as a white critic has made me doubly conscious of my position in relation to the texts I am going to discuss, very much aware (again) of my “outsider” status. At the risk of making errors, of which I am sure there are many, I wanted to examine some notable critical positions and then to see how they related to the most accessible of texts, contemporary Indian film. Ironically, most of the books, films, and critical writings referred to in this chapter have never been readily available in the United Kingdom,
CONCLUSION: from:
The Rhizomatic West
Abstract: Jean-François Lyotard’s postmodern experimental text
Pacific Wallbegins with a description of the University of California, San Diego library as a “transparent jewel” with its “walls of glass” pointing in all directions, both “internal” and “external,” radiating both total vision and knowledge “without problem or hindrance.” However, his narrator goes on to think more about this elaborate crystal grid as a “maze” or labyrinth whose refractions and angles draw the eye away from the books, “behind the western face,” from inside to outside and back again, until “it begins to jump from one to the other, and the suspicion arises
1 “They Have Stories, Don’t They?”: from:
Transatlantic Voices
Author(s) ISERNHAGEN HARTWIG
Abstract: The notion of
story, ornarrative(the two terms will be taken to be synonymous for purposes of this argument), is so central in the practice, criticism, and theory of Native American literature that around it gather — or it actively attracts to itself — many of the major issues in that literature. At the same time, the notion is necessarily modified by interaction with those issues, as they provide the larger contexts for its use. This essay will attempt to trace some such interactions and contexts as well as to place the entire complex within the wider context of
4 American Indian Novels of the 1930s: from:
Transatlantic Voices
Author(s) PRAMPOLINI GAETANO
Abstract: John Joseph Mathews’s
Sundownand D’Arcy McNickle’sThe Surroundedwere published in 1934 and 1936, respectively, and were favorably if not widely noticed but — not unlike many other valuable books that appeared during the Depression years — very soon afterward sank into oblivion, to resurface only in the late 1970s, in the wake of the interest aroused by the novels of a younger generation of American Indian writers. Yet, since their reissue, they do not seem to have reached a very large readership beyond the one ensured by their adoption as textbooks in Native American Studies university programs, nor
5 Transatlantic Crossings: from:
Transatlantic Voices
Author(s) GEORGI-FINDLAY BRIGITTE
Abstract: How much are Native Americans part of the project of American identity? How have Native American novels contributed to it, particularly in the context of recent debates over multiculturalism? Considering the growing popularity of Native American literature in Europe, how far have Europeans become an implied audience? How “American” or “cosmopolitan” are Native American novels? These are the questions that led me to look at some recent novels by Native American authors. I was also curious about whether we can detect certain trends or new directions in Native American works of fiction. I will argue that many recent novels explore
6 Of Time and Trauma: from:
Transatlantic Voices
Author(s) MADSEN DEBORAH L.
Abstract: In the introduction to her 1998 essay “Contemporary Two-Spirit Identity in the Fiction of Paula Gunn Allen and Beth Brant” Tara Prince-Hughes observes that for Native American writers the “struggle for identity has required writers to engage actively and dispute dominant Western fictions of ‘Indianness’ and to express the fragmentation experienced by people of mixed ancestry” (9). In this essay I want to address the way in which Paula Gunn Allen, in
The Woman Who Owned the Shadows(1983), actively engages and disputes dominant Western fictions of “trauma” in a Native American context. In a central sequence of episodes in
6. AMAR LA VERDAD: from:
Filosofía: conceptos fundamentales
Abstract: La verdad no está de moda. La sexta opción fundamental que deseo proponer, al inicio de esta andadura, subyace al genuino compromiso filosófico, entendido como algo que va más allá de la erudición sobre los textos famosos de los grandes autores. Hemos de optar o bien por la verdad, a cuyo servicio nos dedicamos con plena conciencia de nuestras limitaciones, o bien por dos posibilidades humanas que se oponen, cada una a su manera, al ideal de la verdad: por un lado, el escepticismo, que desespera de alcanzarla, y, por otro, la mentira y el engaño, que deforman la verdad
Book Title: El hombre-Frontera entre lo inteligible y lo sensible
Publisher: Ediciones UC
Author(s): Casanova Carlos Augusto
Abstract: Este libro recoge los frutos de una meditación cuidadosa de los textos clásicos griegos y escolásticos, y del contraste entre estos y las modernas investigaciones de la psicología infantil, la psicología animal, la inteligencia artificial, la filosofía analítica y las neurociencias. Materialismo e idealismo, dualismo cartesiano, fenomenismo, mecanicismo y ocasionalismo, todos estos nombres designan las corrientes polares que se disputan la profundidad de logos humano: las presentes páginas pretenden dibujar un cuadro del alma que no deje de lado ninguno de estos extremos en los que ella se debate, y que sugiera un camino para comprenser su armonía. Escrita en un lenguaje claro y sencillo, puede servir de guía a estudiantes y a todos quienes se interesen por los distintos campos del saber relacionados con el ser humano y su trascendencia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1djmfd0
1. Comentario a Fedón, 96-102 from:
El hombre
Abstract: De acuerdo con el texto, la vida de Sócrates habría estado dividida en cinco etapas principales. En la primera, él habría sido mecanicista, como todos los que a causa de este pasaje ahora llamamos “presocráticos” (96a-e). En la segunda, Sócrates se habría dado cuenta de que el mecanicismo no puede
Book Title: Laudato Si-Carta encíclica de S. S. Francisco. Sobre el cuidado de la casa común
Publisher: Ediciones UC
Abstract: La nueva Encíclica del papa Francisco, Laudato si’, sobre el cuidado de la casa común, se centra en el cuidado de la tierra y las relaciones humanas que en ella se desarrollan. Es un texto con un fuerte acento social en torno al concepto de ecología integral, como paradigma capaz de articular las relaciones fundamentales de la persona: con Dios, consigo misma, con los demás seres humanos y con la creación. En el centro del recorrido de la Laudato si’ encontramos este interrogante: “¿Qué tipo de mundo queremos dejar a quienes nos sucedan, a los niños que están creciendo?" y sobre ella se plantea una serie de preguntas sobre el sentido de la vida, el trabajo y las relaciones sociales, entre otras. Si bien el mensaje de Francisco generará un impacto sobre las importantes y urgentes decisiones en el ámbito político ambiental, el texto posee una eminente riqueza “magisterial, pastoral y espiritual" propios de su naturaleza, cuya amplitud, profundidad y mensaje no pueden reducirse al aspecto de las determinaciones de las políticas ambientales.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1djmfj2
CAPÍTULO PRIMERO LO QUE LE ESTÁ PASANDO A NUESTRA CASA from:
Laudato Si
Abstract: 17. Las reflexiones teológicas o filosóficas sobre la situación de la humanidad y del mundo pueden sonar a mensaje repetido y abstracto si no se presentan nuevamente a partir de una confrontación con el contexto actual, en lo que tiene de inédito para la historia de la humanidad. Por eso, antes de reconocer cómo la fe aporta nuevas motivaciones y exigencias frente al mundo del cual formamos parte, propongo detenernos brevemente a considerar lo que le está pasando a nuestra casa común.
Book Title: Writing and Materiality in China-Essays in Honor of Patrick Hanan
Publisher: Harvard University Asia Center
Author(s): Widmer Ellen
Abstract: Speaking about Chinese writing entails thinking about how writing speaks through various media. In the guises of the written character and its imprints, traces, or ruins, writing is more than textuality. The goal of this volume is to consider the relationship of writing to materiality in China’s literary history and to ponder the physical aspects of the production and circulation of writing. To speak of the thing-ness of writing is to understand it as a thing in constant motion, transported from one place or time to another, one genre or medium to another, one person or public to another. Thinking about writing as the material product of a culture shifts the emphasis from the author as the creator and ultimate arbiter of a text’s meaning to the editors, publishers, collectors, and readers through whose hands a text is reshaped, disseminated, and given new meanings. By yoking writing and materiality, the contributors to this volume aim to bypass the tendency to oppose form and content, words and things, documents and artifacts, to rethink key issues in the interpretation of Chinese literary and visual culture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dnn90j
Introduction from:
Writing and Materiality in China
Author(s) Zeitlin Judith T.
Abstract: Speaking about writing, especially Chinese writing, entails thinking about the ways in which writing speaks to us through a variety of media and forms. Whether it be a consideration of the written character or its imprints, traces, or ruins, writing always appears in its multifarious guises to be much more than an embodiment of textuality. To reflect on this and related features of writing is the goal of this volume, as we consider a fundamental problem: What is the relationship of writing to materiality over the course of China’s literary history? In some manner or other, all the chapters in
On Rubbings: from:
Writing and Materiality in China
Author(s) Hung Wu
Abstract: What is a rubbing? Like a block print, a rubbing is made by directly transferring a sign—be it a text or a picture—from a sign-bearing object to a piece of paper. Unlike a block print, however, what is imprinted in a rubbing is not a mirror image. When a print is made, ink is applied to a block, and the paper is then placed face down on it. The reversed writing or image carved on the block is thus reversed again and appears as a black imprint on a white background. When a rubbing is made, however, the
Texts on the Right and Pictures on the Left: from:
Writing and Materiality in China
Author(s) Teng Emma J.
Abstract: In the preface to a collection of maps of the Taiwan frontier, the nineteenthcentury literatus Xia Xianlun 夏獻論 set forth a claim for the importance oflooking in addition to reading. He argued that comprehensive geographic knowledge cannot be gained without the aid of maps and implied that visual images allow for a way of comprehending space and place different from that afforded by words alone. Visual knowledge is a vital supplement to textual knowledge. The image of the literatus seated with texts on his right and tu (maps, pictures) on his left offers a vivid model of an idealized mode
PART I Names as positioning the self from:
Public Memory in Early China
Abstract: Among the texts committed to memory in early China, the famous “Shengmin” 生民 (Birth of our people) in the
Songs canonrecounts the life of Houji 后稷, progenitor of a lineage that would one day give rise to the Zhou dynasty. It begins by describing how his mother, Jiang Yuan 姜嫄, sought to abandon him despite his miraculous birth, that desertion scene depicted as follows:
Part IV The Context of Early Chinese Performative Thinking from:
Ancestral Memory in Early China
Abstract: When discussing texts that closely intertwine memory and spirits, Part III used the phrase “performative thinking” for thinking that, in and of itself, directly impacts the environment outside the thinker. As already noted, I adapted this notion from J. D. Austin’s “performative utterances,” utterances that, by Austin’s own definition, do not merely report about or stimulate an act but are the very execution of the act itself, such as when someone pledges “I do” in a marriage ceremony or is pronounced “Guilty!” at a trial.¹ The celebratory wedding or the courtroom drama are highly ritualized institutions in modern society, and
Part V The Symbolic Language of Fading Memories from:
Ancestral Memory in Early China
Abstract: Because cultures express ideas using more than just written words, textoriented historians can have great difficulty in understanding and communicating the “meaning” of some of the most basic components of experiences past. Past experiences are often measured in difficult-to-articulate symbols rather than words, and Lakoff and Johnson argue that humans tend to rely more upon such symbols when a particular idea cannot be clearly defined by experience in any direct fashion. They write that “we tend to structure the less concrete and inherently vaguer concepts (like those for the emotions) in terms of more concrete concepts, which are more clearly
Book Title: Lydia Ginzburg's Prose-Reality in Search of Literature
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Van Buskirk Emily
Abstract: Based on a decade's work in Ginzburg's archives, the book discusses previously unknown manuscripts and uncovers a wealth of new information about the author's life, focusing on Ginzburg's quest for a new kind of writing adequate to her times. She writes of universal experiences-frustrated love, professional failures, remorse, aging-and explores the modern fragmentation of identity in the context of war, terror, and an oppressive state. Searching for a new concept of the self, and deeming the psychological novel (a beloved academic specialty) inadequate to express this concept, Ginzburg turned to fragmentary narratives that blur the lines between history, autobiography, and fiction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dr36q1
8 Tolstoy and the Forms of Life from:
Forms of Life
Abstract: It is difficult to account for the remarkable sense of depth as well as breadth we feel in reading Tolstoy. Sir Isaiah Berlin, in describing that sense, has come closer than anyone else to explaining it. Tolstoy’s heroes achieve a kind of serenity through coming to accept “the permanent relationships of things and the universal texture of human life.” Through them we become aware of an order underlying and perhaps girding the world of our experience. It is an order which “ ‘contains’ and determines the structure of experience, the framework on which it—that is, we and all we
4 Rhetorical Criticism from:
The Postmodern Bible
Abstract: Over the past twenty-five years we have witnessed an explosion of publications on the rhetoric of biblical texts. The rich legacy of Western rhetoric, which has been neglected by scholars for several centuries, is now being reclaimed. As a result, rhetoric is no longer being reduced to a study of the biblical writer’s style. Rhetoric as the use by biblical writers of commonly accepted rules and techniques for persuading their audiences of certain viewpoints, or for reaffirming them, is now being recovered. The revival of rhetorical criticism, conceived as a set of rules and techniques sanctioned by the scholarly guild,
6 Feminist and Womanist Criticism from:
The Postmodern Bible
Abstract: We begin with several feminist and womanist readings of a single biblical text, Hosea 1
Book Title: Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): BRUNS GERALD L.
Abstract: In this wide-ranging meditation on the nature and purpose of hermeneutics, Gerald L. Bruns argues that hermeneutics is not merely a contemporary theory but an extended family of questions about understanding and interpretation that have multiple and conflicting histories going back to before the beginning of writing.What does it mean to understand a riddle, an action, a concept, a law, an alien culture, or oneself? Bruns expands our sense of the horizons of hermeneutics by situating its basic questions against a background of different cultural traditions and philosophical topics. He discusses, for example, the interpretation of oracles, the silencing of the muses and the writing of history, the quarrel between philosophy and poetry, the canonization of sacred texts, the nature of allegorical exegesis, rabbinical midrash, the mystical exegesis of the Qur'an, the rise of literalism and the individual interpreter, and the nature of Romantic hermeneutics. Dealing with thinkers ranging from Socrates to Luther to Wordsworth to Ricoeur, Bruns also ponders several basic dilemmas about the nature of hermeneutical experience, the meaning of tradition, the hermeneutical function of narrative, and the conflict between truth and freedom in philosophy and literature. His eloquent book demonstrates the continuing power of hermeneutical thinking to open up questions about the world and our place in it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dszwtv
Introduction: from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: Let me try to situate my book by taking up, in some fairly familiar ways, the question of what sort of thing hermeneutics might he and what its point is. The simplest answer is that hermeneutics is a tradition of thinking or of philosophical reflection that tries to clarify the concept of
verstehen, that is, understanding. What is it to make sense of anything, whether a poem, a legal text, a human action, a language, an alien culture, or oneself? The difficulty is that this is not an entirely coherent question; or rather, the question of understanding turns up in
3 Canon and Power in the Hebrew Bible from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: The first thing to be said about the Hebrew Scriptures is that we have very little evidence as to how they came into existence. Nineteenth-century textual criticism dispelled once for all the idea that Moses was the author of the sacred books; and indeed, it is now hard to see how a notion of authorship can be applied to these texts in any significant way. The British scholar Peter R. Ackroyd has summarized the current opinion as follows: “It is only rarely that we can point to individuals as authors—the author of Job, the author of Ecclesiastes perhaps, and
4 Allegory as Radical Interpretation from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: “Radical interpretation” means the redescription, in one’s own language, of sentences from an alien system of concepts and beliefs. My thought is that this idea describes, in a rough, preliminary sort of way, the logic of allegorical interpretation, at least in the case of someone like Philo Judaeus, who lived in Alexandria about the time of Christ and produced a number of commentaries on the Septuagint, the (almost legendary) Greek translation of the Hebrew Bible, in order to make sense of it in terms of the concepts and beliefs of Hellenistic culture. In this context making sense does not mean
5 The Hermeneutics of Midrash from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: In this chapter I want to examine in some detail a midrashic text that, from a hermeneutical standpoint, seems to articulate most fully the ancient rabbinical conception of what it means to interpret the Scriptures. In spite of its reputation, midrash is not just a sort of edifying companion to the Bible that goes off by itself; it is a genuinely hermeneutical practice in the sense that its purpose is to elucidate and understand scriptural text as such.¹ But what counts as understanding in this case? In Philo we saw that understanding and interpretation are internal to the practice of
6 Ṣūfīyya: from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: Not all texts are for reading. Of course, the word
textitself contradicts this idea. Discourse from a textual standpoint is not so much expression as ciphering and concealing, that is, plotting and weaving, layering and folding, structuring and packing; and these are metaphors that call for reading in the strong modernist sense of analytical action. Texts impose tasks that it seems natural for us to characterize in the language of instrumental reason—of grasping and penetrating, getting on top of and breaking down, unpacking and laying bare. The text is an object defined by our ability to reduce and
7 Scriptura sui ipsius interpres: from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: The Bible studied in the medieval schools was, we know, a glossed text, the
Glossa Ordinaria, in which each verse is surrounded by notes and commentaries handed down from the Church Fathers.¹ In effect, the biblical text was materially embedded in the history of its interpretation. If one were to look for a symbolic moment of transition between ancient and modern hermeneutics, one might choose the winter semester of 1513–14, when Martin Luther began preparing his first lectures as professor of theology at the University of Wittenberg. He was to lecture on the Psalms and wanted each of his
9 On the Tragedy of Hermeneutical Experience from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: Hermeneutics is made up of a family of questions about what happens in the understanding of anything, not just of texts but of how things are. This is different from the usual question about how to make understanding happen, how to
produceit the way you produce a meaning or a statement where one is missing. For hermeneutics, understanding is not (or not just) of meanings; rather, meaning is, metaphorically, the light that a text sheds on the subject (Sache) that we seek to understand. Think ofSachenot as an object of thought or as the product or goal
12 Against Poetry: from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: The title is meant to take us back to the quarrel between philosophy and poetry that Socrates already regarded as ancient. My sense is that every hermeneutical situation has the structure of this quarrel, which is governed by a logic that is by turns exclusionary and allegorical. Plato’s idea seems to have been that poetry embodies something (we’re not sure what) that interferes with the sort of discourse Socrates is trying to set up and that he seems to be practicing in texts like the
Republic, where one statement follows another more or less justifiably or according to some principle
Conclusion: from:
Hermeneutics Ancient and Modern
Abstract: I’ve said in this book that our relationship with texts, or with the world (or with other people), seems inadequately served by the concept of meaning. I expect now that someone will take me to be saying that texts, etcetera, are meaningless and that hermeneutics is one more thief in the postmodern night. It is true that hermeneutics is not always reputable and that one should always double one’s locks. But a serious hermeneutical lesson that one might draw from this book is that nothing, unfortunately, is meaningless; rather there are more meanings than we know what to do with,
Book Title: Local Knowledge, Global Stage- Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): GLEACH FREDERIC W.
Abstract: The Histories of Anthropology Annual presents localized perspectives on the discipline's history within a global context, with a goal of increasing awareness and use of historical approaches in teaching, learning, and conducting anthropology.This tenth volume of the series,
Local Knowledge, Global Stage, examines worldwide historical trends of anthropology ranging from the assertion that all British anthropology is a study of the Old Testament to the discovery of the untranslated shorthand notes of pioneering anthropologist Franz Boas. Other topics include archival research into the study of Vancouver Island's indigenous languages, explorations of the Christian notion of virgin births in Edward Tylor'sThe Legend of Perseus, and the Canadian government's implementation of European-model farms as a way to undermine Native culture. In addition to Boas and Tylor, the essays explore the research and personalities of Susan Golla, Edwin Sydney Hartland, and others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dxg7dv
3 Anthropology in Portugal: from:
Local Knowledge, Global Stage
Author(s) DE MATOS PATRÍCIA FERRAZ
Abstract: In recent years, several works have been published on the history of anthropology in specific national contexts (e.g., Stocking 1974, 1995; Kuklick 1991; Barth et al. 2005; Ranzmaier 2011) but little on the history of anthropology in Portugal—and the exceptions have largely been written from and for the Portuguese community (e.g., Areia and Rocha 1985; Branco 1986; Pereira 1986, 1998; Pina-Cabral 1991; Leal 2000, 2006; Roque 2001; Santos 2005; Sobral 2007; Matos 2013). Even then, with the exception of some authors such as Guimarães (1995), Pereira (1998), Roque (2001), Santos (2005), and my own work (Matos 2013), it has
Book Title: In a Different Place-Pilgrimage, Gender, and Politics at a Greek Island Shrine
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Dubisch Jill
Abstract: In a Different Placeoffers a richly textured account of a modern pilgrimage, combining ethnographic detail, theory, and personal reflection. Visited by thousands of pilgrims yearly, the Church of the Madonna of the Annunciation on the Aegean island of Tinos is a site where different interests--sacred and secular, local and national, personal and official--all come together. Exploring the shrine and its surrounding town, Jill Dubisch shares her insights into the intersection of social, religious, and political life in Greece. Along the way she develops the idea of pilgrimage-journeying away from home in search of the miraculous--as a metaphor for anthropological fieldwork. This highly readable work offers us the opportunity to share one anthropologist's personal and professional journey and to see in a "different place" the inadequacy of such conventional anthropological categories as theory versus data, rationality versus emotion, and the observer versus the observed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1dxg8nz
CHAPTER ONE Introduction from:
In a Different Place
Abstract: This book is, first of all, a book about a pilgrimage site, the Church of the Madonna of the Annunciation (
Evangelístria) on the Aegean island of Tinos, Greece, where I have been conducting research since 1986.¹ My account, however, is more than a simple ethnographic description. Indeed, in the context of contemporary anthropology, one would be hard put to maintain that any ethnographic description is ever really simple—or that any ethnography can be simply description. Acknowledging this, I seek here to experiment with several types of what might be termed “ethnographic exploration” in order to pursue the aims I
Book Title: La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale- Publisher: Presses de l'Université du Québec
Author(s): Roy Matthieu
Abstract: Les innovations sociales, à la manière de bougies d’allumage, engendrent des actions collectives qui proposent des solutions différentes de celles des pratiques dominantes en mettant l’économie au service des personnes et de la société. Or la simple multiplication des innovations sociales ne peut générer la transformation sociale à elle seule. La mise en relation des mouvements sociaux et de leur visée émancipatoire est nécessaire pour façonner de nouvelles normes et règles et mettre en place de nouveaux sentiers institutionnels. Ce sont certains de ces nouveaux sentiers que montrent les textes regroupés dans cet ouvrage. Fruit du ive Colloque international du Centre de recherche sur les innovations sociales, il expose les enjeux que pose la trans-formation sociale par l’innovation sociale et les documente par des illustrations ciblées sur des thématiques ou des expériences précises. Une discussion théorique sur le lien entre l’innovation sociale et la transformation sociale est d’abord proposée, puis les méthodes d’analyse de l’innovation sociale, le partage de connaissance entre les chercheurs et les acteurs sociaux, le rôle de l’État et des politiques publiques, l’économie solidaire et la place de l’entreprise sociale sont abordés. L’ensemble des textes analytiques et des textes illustratifs de cet ouvrage offre des pistes de réflexion sur la transformation sociale par l’inno-vation sociale, c’est-à-dire sur la façon dont certaines expérimen-tations aboutissent à la transformation de la société. L’ouvrage met ainsi de l’avant le rôle des citoyens et des organisations qui travaillent pour le bien-être des collectivités en expérimentant des solutions à leurs problèmes et en se mobilisant pour exiger leur reconnaissance. Il vise à poser les jalons pour comprendre et participer à la reconstruction sociale déjà à l’œuvre, dans le but de la renforcer.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1f1163h
[PARTIE 1 Introduction] from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Abstract: Le maillage entre l’approche de l’innovation sociale et celle de la transformation sociale n’est pas toujours naturel. L’une fait référence au temps court de l’expérimentation et l’autre au temps long de l’évolution des sociétés. Les textes présentés dans cette partie cherchent à faire le pont entre ces deux approches et à inscrire l’innovation sociale au coeur d’un modèle interprétatif de la transformation des sociétés. Pour débuter, Jean-Louis Laville dégage les visions qui se confrontent (ou qui s’ignorent) dans le champ de l’analyse de l’innovation sociale et donne des outils pour saisir le sens des transformations souhaitées par les promoteurs de
[PARTIE 2 Introduction] from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Abstract: Alors que l’innovation sociale est sur toutes les tribunes et qu’elle s’affirme comme objet de recherche et comme source d’inspiration pour le renouvellement de l’action publique, il s’avère nécessaire, pour mieux l’analyser, en mesurer l’incidence et l’évaluer, de développer des méthodologies, des outils de diagnostic et des indicateurs pertinents. C’est ce que proposent les trois chapitres et les trois textes illustratifs compris dans cette partie.Tout d’abord, le texte de Frank Moulaert interroge les dérives épistémologiques de la recherche sur l’innovation sociale, puis présente les jalons d’une méthode d’analyse qui s’applique au domaine du développement territorial. Le second texte, de Florence
14 L’INSÉCURITÉ IDENTITAIRE ET L’ACTION COLLECTIVE EN MATIÈRE DE LOGEMENT POUR AÎNÉS: from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Author(s) Bagaoui Rachid
Abstract: Le but de ce texte est de s’interroger sur les conditions de réalisation d’une recherche de type partenarial à partir d’une étude menée sur le logement des aînés dans la région de Sudbury (Ontario) entre 2011 et 2012. Quelles sont les formes de coproduction des connaissances générées par ce type de recherche ? Quel est le but poursuivi ? Qu’en est-il de la mobilisation des acteurs qui y participent ? Que peuvent-ils réaliser ensemble et comment y parviennent-ils ? À quelles conditions peut-on parler de recherche partenariale ?
15 LE LABORATOIRE VIVANT (LIVING LAB) JEUNESSE: from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Author(s) Boire Martin
Abstract: Ce texte traite du Laboratoire vivant Jeunesse (LVJ) de l’agglomération de Longueuil, un territoire densément peuplé, situé sur la rive sud du fleuve Saint-Laurent, face à Montréal (au Québec).
[PARTIE 4 Introduction] from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Abstract: Chaque initiative d’innovation sociale prend racine dans un terreau spécifique qui influe sur son évolution, sur sa trajectoire. Une approche territoriale permet la prise en compte de l’ensemble des acteurs impliqués dans les processus innovants et de faire ressortir les événements déclencheurs, les ressources mobilisées ainsi que les processus qui mènent à l’ancrage territorial des initiatives. Les textes regroupés dans cette partie abordent l’effet territorial dans l’innovation sociale. Pierre-André Tremblay et Yann Fournis réfléchissent sur la tension entre l’action communautaire (ancrée dans le local) et l’État dans le contexte du Québec. Cordula Kropp, à partir de l’étude de communautés alpines,
21 L’ACCEPTABILITÉ SOCIALE D’UN PROJET ÉOLIEN: from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Author(s) Rabeniaina Tiavina
Abstract: Cette recherche porte sur le rôle joué par la Coopérative d’énergie renouvelable de Lamèque Ltée (CERL) dans le développement d’un projet de parc éolien et, plus particulièrement, sur le recours à la concertation et au développement de partenariats dans la construction de l’acceptabilité sociale. Dans un premier temps, nous ferons état du contexte de gouvernance locale au sein du territoire de l’île Lamèque, puis nous présenterons les concepts théoriques et la méthodologie qui ont servi à cette étude de cas pour ensuite analyser les informations colligées. Finalement, nous discuterons des apprentissages, mais aussi des questionnements à tirer de cette expérience.
[PARTIE 5 Introduction] from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Abstract: L’économie solidaire, en proposant une logique économique au service de l’intérêt collectif, porte en elle un fort potentiel de transformation sociale. Les chapitres regroupés dans cette partie donnent à voir la relation entre économie solidaire, innovation sociale et transformation sociale, et ce, à des degrés divers passant des innovations incrémentales aux innovations radicales. Un premier texte de Luiz Inácio Gaiger se penche sur le solidarisme populaire en Amérique latine, lequel s’inscrit dans une logique de réciprocité. Un deuxième texte de Tuur Ghys et Stijn Oosterlynck présente un cadre théorique pour évaluer le potentiel de l’innovation sociale en matière de réduction
22 DES VOIES OUBLIÉES, DES SENTIERS OUVERTS: from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Author(s) Gaiger Luiz Inácio
Abstract: Ce chapitre a pour but d’esquisser une thèse générale sur les rapports entre l’innovation sociale et le solidarisme populaire en Amérique latine. Pour bien comprendre le sens de l’innovation sociale sur ce continent et les défis auxquels elle fait face en tant qu’outil de transformation sociale, le texte propose d’abord une analyse rétrospective des changements survenus en Amérique latine ces dernières décennies. Cela permettra de saisir que l’enjeu majeur à l’heure actuelle découle de l’emprise progressive de l’économie de marché et de la culture utilitariste qui lui confère sa légitimité, au détriment d’autres formes d’économie et d’autres systèmes de vie.
23 L’ÉVALUATION DU POTENTIEL DE L’INNOVATION SOCIALE POUR RÉDUIRE STRUCTURELLEMENT LA PAUVRETÉ: from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Author(s) Oosterlynck Stijn
Abstract: De nombreux gouvernements nationaux en Europe ont récemment découvert l’innovation sociale comme étant un nouveau paradigme pour l’intervention sociale. Au sens le plus générique, l’innovation sociale consiste en une innovation que l’on qualifie de sociale à la fois dans ses objectifs et dans ses moyens (Mulgan
et al., 2006). Il s’agit d’aborder des besoins sociaux et des défis sociétaux à travers la transformation des relations sociales (Ghys et Oosterlynck, 2013a). Dans le contexte actuel, l’innovation sociale est souvent associée à des projets sociaux innovants d’organisations de la société civile, d’entrepreneurs sociaux et de gouvernements locaux.
24 DE L’INNOVATION À L’EXPÉRIMENTATION: from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Author(s) Denis Jean-Michel
Abstract: Jusqu’à peu, l’innovation n’était pas une notion couramment employée pour analyser les relations professionnelles (Garabige
et al., 2013). Leur confrontation à la thématique de l’innovation s’est néanmoins amplifiée ces dernières années, tant en raison de la « plasticité » de la notion que du constat de la transformation du système des relations professionnelles, de son architecture, du nombre et du rôle de ses acteurs, de ses normes, etc., l’ensemble de ces changements intervenant dans un contexte de profonde déstabilisation des cadres antérieurs, qu’il s’agisse de la nation, de la loi ou de la convention collective. Ce bouleversement des cadres n’a
[PARTIE 6 Introduction] from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Abstract: La multiplication des besoins et aspirations non satisfaits ni par le marché ni par l’État génère des nouvelles formes d’entrepreneuriat porteuses d’innovations sociales ou portées par elles. Cette dernière partie contribue à l’analyse des conditions qui favorisent l’émergence de ces nouvelles formes d’entrepreneuriat. Un premier texte, de Marthe Nyssens, passe en revue les approches de l’entrepreneuriat social. Le deuxième texte, de Carlo Borzaga et ses collègues, se penche sur les entreprises et coopératives sociales. Le troisième texte, de Nadine Richez-Battesti et Francesca Petrella, situe l’entrepreneuriat social dans un cadre où l’innovation sociale, en l’absence d’une conceptualisation rigoureuse, est mobilisée autant
30 L’EUROPE EN TRANSITION: from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Author(s) Salvatori Gianluca
Abstract: Ce texte vise à décrire le rôle des entreprises et coopératives sociales en tant que modèle économique. Il s’agit d’organisations non lucratives qui assument un rôle de plus en plus important en Europe (comme le montre l’exemple de l’Initiative pour l’entrepreneuriat social lancée récemment par la Commission européenne) en contribuant à son développement économique et social. De façon plus générale, le texte vise à mettre en exergue l’impact économique et social des entreprises et coopératives sociales, en s’appuyant principalement sur des exemples issus des coopératives sociales italiennes.
31 L’INNOVATION SOCIALE ENTRE VOGUE ET VAGUE: from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Author(s) Petrella Francesca
Abstract: L’ampleur de la crise actuelle et les multiples soubresauts du modèle économique depuis la fin des années 1970 favorisent un regain d’intérêt pour l’innovation, supposée à l’origine d’un nouveau régime de croissance. On perçoit aussi que la croyance dans le progrès technologique comme réponse aux situations de crise trouve ses limites. Dans ce contexte, l’innovation sociale apparaît comme la nouvelle solution susceptible de favoriser non seulement la croissance, mais aussi une forme de partage de ses fruits plus équitable et, dans certains cas, de redéfinir les politiques sociales (Moulaert
et al., 2013a). Elle est souvent présentée comme une façon de
CONCLUSION from:
La transformation sociale par l'innovation sociale
Author(s) Roy Matthieu
Abstract: La lecture des textes présentés dans cet ouvrage nous conduit à différents constats. Tout d’abord, ils montrent que les expérimentations en cours dans les organisations et dans les communautés peuvent être vues comme des bougies d’allumage de processus qui peuvent amener la société à se transformer. Cette perspective permet d’établir un lien entre diverses actions collectives en apparence peu significatives sur le plan sociétal mais qui, répondant aux mêmes aspirations, créent les bases pour de nouvelles façons de faire, pour de nouvelles règles et pour de nouvelles façons de comprendre l’évolution des sociétés. Les innovations sociales, en s’appuyant sur de
CHAPITRE 2 Par-delà les silences, « faire savoir » avec des familles en irrégularité de séjour: from:
La protection de l'enfance
Author(s) JAMOULLE PASCALE
Abstract: CE CHAPITRE étudiera la légitimité des enquêtes en terrain sensible, à partir d’une enquête ethnographique réalisée dans le « département monde » de Seine-Saint-Denis¹, en banlieue nord-est de Paris, auprès de familles immigrées² et banlieusardes (Jamoulle, 2013). Elle portait sur le travail de l’exil et les métissages socioculturels en contexte de précarité. Nous appellerons « travail de l’exil » la reformulation identitaire des migrants, l’émergence des personnes qu’ils deviennent, de là-bas à ici, en prenant place dans de nouveaux mondes, en tirant les leçons de l’expérience vécue (Métraux, 2011). Les métissages socioculturels, ces tissages d’appartenances plurielles, se poursuivent de génération
CHAPITRE 3 Les familles et la vulnérabilité: from:
La protection de l'enfance
Author(s) LACHARITÉ CARL
Abstract: AU COURS des dernières années, j’ai publié trois textes qui portent sur la participation des parents aux divers services que leurs enfants et eux-mêmes peuvent recevoir. Le premier texte (Lacharité, 2009) présente les grandes lignes d’une approche participative en intervention auprès des familles qui vivent en situation de vulnérabilité. Le second texte (Lacharité, 2011) examine les enjeux liés à la participation des parents à l’intérieur du contexte particulier de la protection de l’enfance. Le troisième texte (Lacharité et Goupil, 2013) décrit les enjeux éthiques et cliniques du travail d’intervention psychosociale auprès des familles qualifiées de vulnérables. Ces travaux reposent sur
CHAPITRE 7 La parole… de l’enfant à son parent: from:
La protection de l'enfance
Author(s) SIFFREIN-BLANC CAROLINE
Abstract: EN 1989, la France, comme 193 pays, ratifiait la Convention internationale des droits de l’enfant (CIDE), dite aussi « Convention de New York », adoptée par l’Organisation des Nations Unies. En 2014, on fête le 25
eanniversaire de la Convention des droits de l’enfant, ce texte fondateur qui fédère les États autour d’une même volonté d’assurer la protection de l’enfant, alors reconnu comme détenteur de droits dans différents domaines de la vie: droit à l’édu cation, à la santé, droit de ne pas être séparé de ses parents, d’exprimer son opinion… En 2000, afin de veiller au respect et à
CHAPITRE 17 « Can You Hear Me, Major Tom? »: from:
La protection de l'enfance
Author(s) DUBEAU DIANE
Abstract: 3) en contexte de protection, l’intervention de l’État signifie aussi que la situation est potentiellement suffisamment grave et dangereuse pour
CONCLUSION from:
La protection de l'enfance
Author(s) CHAMBERLAND CLAIRE
Abstract: LES CHAPITRES de cet ouvrage ont tous été écrits dans l’intention d’inviter les divers acteurs professionnels du dispositif de la protection de l’enfance (et cela inclut autant les professionnels eux-mêmes que les chercheurs) à se pencher sur la parole des enfants et des parents de même que sur le contexte dans lequel cette parole peut être exprimée et entendue. Au terme de cet exercice collectif, et en guise de conclusion, il nous est apparu nécessaire de mettre en relief certains points autour desquels un débat devrait être fait. Nous laissons donc aux lecteurs l’initiative de prolonger cette réflexion collective à
Book Title: Changement et grands projets-Des choix engagés
Publisher: Presses de l'Université du Québec
Author(s): COLOMB VALÉRIE
Abstract: Qu’ils soient urbains, technologiques, environnementaux, sociaux, territoriaux, éducatifs, touristiques ou miniers, les grands projets produisent, portent, apportent, accompagnent ou subissent de nombreux changements. En réunissant des textes qui juxtaposent et entremêlent gestion de projet, sciences politiques, management, urbanisme, communication, tourisme, technologies de l’information, sciences de la Terre, gestion des connaissances et ingénierie, cet ouvrage propose un panorama de ces changements. Chercheurs et praticiens, tous passionnés par les défis de changement que représente la nouvelle ère de l’économie des idées, qui viendrait déjà, si vite, remplacer celle de l’économie du savoir, ont fait le choix d’investiguer, d’analyser et d’expliciter en quoi les grands projets sont synonymes de changements, comment les grands changements environnementaux, technologiques et sociaux frappent les grands projets ou encore quelles pratiques de gestion de projet ont changé sur le terrain. La première partie du livre aborde les changements d’environnements et leurs implications pour les grands projets ; la deuxième partie traite des changements de pratiques et de métiers pour les grands projets ; la troisième partie concerne les changements de perspectives théoriques ou intuitives ; la quatrième partie illustre les complexités inattendues ou indomptables que représentent les grands projets de changement. L’ensemble des textes invite à imaginer l’être-ensemble et le vivre-ensemble de demain, que l’on soit ici ou là, leader politique ou étudiant, urbain ou rural, gestionnaire ou consultant.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1f116qt
CHAPITRE 12 NOUVEAUX BESOINS D’AFFAIRES, PROJETS DE CHANGEMENT ET COMPLEXITÉS: from:
Changement et grands projets
Author(s) RENARD LAURENT
Abstract: Changement se conjugue avec grand projet
aussilorsque que grand projet est synonyme de changement. Dans ce texte est présenté le cas d’une organisation du secteur bancaire canadien vivant un changement de grande envergure : celui de ses systèmes d’information patrimoniaux. Ce projet majeur est rendu nécessaire pour répondre à de nouveaux besoins d’affaires qui ne peuvent pas ou peuvent difficilement être pris en compte par les systèmes d’information patrimoniaux en place. Dans ce cas précis, ce projet peut être qualifié de projet complexe, car il comporte de nombreuses incertitudes, entre autres en matière d’objectifs stratégiques, c’est-à-dire en ce qui
CHAPITRE 13 LA MISE EN ACTION DES TECHNOLOGIES POUR L’ÉDUCATION: from:
Changement et grands projets
Author(s) BESSIÈRES DOMINIQUE
Abstract: Aujourd’hui, les équipements en ordinateurs et en réseaux haut débit sont bien installés dans la plupart des établissements d’enseignement français. Le temps est venu d’une perspective plus critique sur les conditions de développement des instrumentations pédagogiques, de dévoilement des processus de changement et d’appropriation, en lien avec les contextes organisationnels et étatiques, professionnels et managériaux.
Book Title: Écritures de la réclusion- Publisher: Presses de l'Université du Québec
Author(s): Ferrer Carolina
Abstract: Le thème de la réclusion, cette forme de violence directe qui consiste à limiter la mobilité physique d’un sujet, traverse la littérature. En effet, l’expérience de l’enfermement, de cet espace-temps intermédiaire créé par la contrainte, a inspiré l’œuvre de plusieurs auteurs. Peu importe la forme que prend l’enfermement, fictif ou réel, dans des contextes de violence explicite ou implicite, les écritures de la réclusion mettent au jour les liens entre le politique, le social et le traitement qu’en fait l’art. Les auteurs de cet ouvrage explorent l’expression de la réclusion, que ce soit dans la littérature hispano-américaine postdictatoriale, en particulier dans le roman Le fourgon des fous de l’écrivain uruguayen Carlos Liscano, en contexte antillais dans l’œuvre de Patrick Chamoiseau, dans les classiques africains, dans Lefeu ou la démolition de l’écrivain autrichien Jean Améry, dans les aveux de comploteurs guinéens, dans le contexte du Centre de rééducation civique de Tcholliré au Cameroun ou encore dans l’œuvre du célèbre auteur d’origine togolaise Kossi Efoui. Une entrevue inédite avec ce dernier conclut par ailleurs l’ouvrage, qui offre un cadre large et varié pour réfléchir aux violences institutionnelles faites aux collectivités et aux individus, à leurs modes de fonctionnement et à ce qu’en fait l’art, la littérature en particulier.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1f116vw
Introduction from:
Écritures de la réclusion
Author(s) Ferrer Carolina
Abstract: La réclusion fait partie de cette forme de violence directe qui vise le sujet en limitant sa mobilité physique¹. Nous entendons par « écritures de la réclusion » les diverses formes d’expression écrite qui rendent compte de cette expérience de l’enfermement visant à contrôler les sujets selon un principe de localisation « forcée » et d’assignation à un lieu². Cette assignation devient un espace-temps intermédiaire, entre mobilité et contrainte, dans la prise en otage du sujet. Cette question suscite un grand intérêt chez plusieurs auteurs, qui traitent dans leurs oeuvres les diverses formes de l’enfermement dans des contextes de violence
Littérature hispano-américaine et violence d’État from:
Écritures de la réclusion
Author(s) Ferrer Carolina
Abstract: Dans
La conquête de l’Amérique. La question de l’autre², Todorov remonte aux textes de Bernal Diaz del Castillo et de Bartolomé de las Casas afin d’analyser ce qu’il appelle « la destruction des Indiens au seizième siècle sur deux plans, quantitatif et qualitatif³ ». En comparant ces sources aux données compilées par des historiens contemporains, il parvient à déterminer que les chroniqueurs des Indes avaient tout à fait raison lorsqu’ils parlaient de millions de morts comme résultat de la conquête espagnole. Todorov affirme : « Sans entrer dans le détail, et pour donner seulement une idée globale […], on retiendra
Consommation et identité en ligne: from:
Identité et multiplicité en ligne
Author(s) Cordelier Benoit
Abstract: Pour Goffman (1973), la présentation de soi se fait à travers des interactions et des négociations avec autrui et constitue une composante tangible et intentionnelle de l’identité. L’acteur cherche à projeter une impression qu’il gère grâce à un comportement et des actions répétées et cohérentes avec son intention et les attentes des tiers dans une relation réflexive qui relève de l’
imposition de statut(Strauss, 1992). Dans un contexte d’interactions physiques, l’acteur peut s’appuyer sur ce que Marcel Mauss (1936) ou encore André Leroi-Gourhan (1991) ont pu qualifier detechniques du corps. La présentation de soi devient donc une manipulation de
CHAPITRE 3 LA VIOLENCE CONJUGALE, C’EST CRIMINEL from:
Responsabilités et violences envers les femmes
Author(s) Pollender Geneviève
Abstract: Quel rôle l’État devrait-il jouer dans la résolution d’un problème social qui relève historiquement de la sphère privée ? La judiciarisation de la violence conjugale demeure le moyen choisi par plusieurs gouvernements, dont celui du Québec, pour soustraire cette problématique de l’ordre du privé. Cette position est parfois contestée par les différents acteurs qui prennent part à la lutte pour enrayer la violence conjugale. De nombreux enjeux animent les débats relatifs à cette responsabilisation collective du problème. Il devient donc essentiel de tenir compte du contexte historique derrière la mobilisation des États, des différentes politiques gouvernementales en place au Québec
CHAPITRE 8 VIOLENCES STRUCTURELLE ET CONJUGALE EN CONTEXTE MIGRATOIRE from:
Responsabilités et violences envers les femmes
Author(s) Rojas-Viger Celia
Abstract: La majorité des études qui traitent de la violence conjugale dans un contexte d’immigration occultent l’histoire et le contexte qui l’entourent et ne tiennent pas compte du savoir scientifique et empirique des femmes et des intervenantes ou intervenants qui l’affrontent. Nous démontrerons dans cet article que l’approche systémique-écologique-politique (S-É-P)² permet de contourner cette difficulté analytique. Pour la contrer, nous argumenterons ensuite en faveur d’une stratégie de promotion du bienêtre et de prévention en contexte migratoire. En 2002, l’Organisation mondiale de la santé (OMS) a réitéré l’importance d’une approche théorique
englobantepour aborder sa complexité et des réponses à lui donner.
CHAPITRE 10 LA DIFFUSION DE REPRÉSENTATIONS RACISTES DANS LA DÉNONCIATION DES VIOLS COLLECTIFS EN FRANCE from:
Responsabilités et violences envers les femmes
Author(s) Hamel Christelle
Abstract: Le présent texte a été publié pour la première fois en France en 2003 dans
Gradhiva, sous le titre « Faire tourner les meufs : discours des médias et des agresseurs ». La revue consacrait alors un dossier spécial aux violences exercées ou commises par des femmes, intitulé « Femmes violentées, femmes violentes » (Hamel, 2003a). La version fortement remaniée que je livre ici revient, dix ans plus tard, sur les responsabilités individuelles et collectives qui ont rendu possible la diffusion de représentations racistes dans la dénonciation des violences sexuelles. En novembre 2000, le filmLa Squaleconsacré aux relations
POSTFACE from:
Responsabilités et violences envers les femmes
Author(s) Le Bras-Chopard Armelle
Abstract: En 1789, la Déclaration des droits de l’homme et du citoyen, à prétention universelle, ne concernait en fait que les mâles : certains révolutionnaires sauront à l’époque le préciser. Ce n’est que très lentement que le principe de l’égalité des droits entre les deux sexes a été intégré dans des textes tant internationaux que nationaux. Pour autant, au nom de la sacro-sainte séparation du public et du privé dans lequel l’État n’avait pas à intervenir, les violences domestiques envers les femmes n’étaient pas prises en compte. Sous la pression des organisations féministes, les instances internationales, les États et les particuliers
Book Title: Vers une approche géopoétique-Lectures de Kenneth White, de Victor Segalen et de J.-M. G. Le Clézio
Publisher: Presses de l'Université du Québec
Author(s): BOUVET RACHEL
Abstract: Toute perspective de lecture est liée à un ancrage géographique. Chaque lecteur est habité par des paysages. Pour Rachel Bouvet, ce paysage est celui de l’océan tel qu’on peut l’observer le long des côtes bretonnes, cette force gigantesque, sublime, mais aussi porteuse d’une douceur infinie. Les auteurs Kenneth White, Victor Segalen et J.-M. G. Le Clézio partagent eux aussi cet ancrage breton : White vogue principalement entre les Côtes-d’Armor et l’Écosse, Segalen naviguait surtout entre le Finistère Nord et le Pacifique, Le Clézio voyage entre le Finistère Sud et le Nouveau-Mexique en passant par l’océan Indien et la Méditerranée. Consciente de son attachement breton, provoquant chez elle une sensibilité accrue aux paysages maritimes et désertiques, le désir de la géopoétique et un questionnement sur l’altérité, Rachel Bouvet réfléchit à la dimension géographique de l’acte de lecture. Par son analyse des œuvres de Kenneth White, de Victor Segalen et de J.-M. G. Le Clézio, elle montre que la géopoétique peut donner lieu à une approche singulière des textes littéraires. Faisant souvent appel à la géographie, aussi bien à la géographie physique qu’à la géographie humaine, avec les questions de paysage, de carte, de territoire, d’archipel, de frontière, elle illustre de quelle manière une interprétation basée sur les principes essentiels de la géopoétique peut se déployer.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1f1176j
ÊTRES HYBRIDES DANS LÉON L’AFRICAIN ET LES JARDINS DE LUMIÈRE D’AMIN MAALOUF from:
Amin Maalouf: une oeuvre à revisiter
Author(s) El Ouardirhi Sanae
Abstract: Issue des études postcoloniales, l’hybridité est une notion clé pour comprendre les multiples déplacements identitaires, ainsi que les croisements linguistiques et culturels dus à l’accentuation des mouvements migratoires et à la contamination des modèles culturels. Le concept d’hybridité souligne le caractère mixte d’un objet, que ce soit une identité, une culture, une langue, un texte ou un personnage. Si les notions d’hybridation (processus) et d’hybridité (produit) aident à mieux comprendre les sociétés et les phénomènes politiques, historiques et sociaux, elles servent aussi à mieux appréhender l’évolution des cultures et des objets culturels – particulièrement les plus récents –, et à
9. Le patrimoine historique et culturel des instituts religieux en Belgique: from:
Des couvents en héritage / Religious Houses: A Legacy
Author(s) Suenens Kristien
Abstract: Pour bien comprendre le « modèle flamand » de gestion du patrimoine historique et culturel des instituts religieux en Belgique, il convient de retracer le contexte de l’émergence et du développement des instruments de conservation et de gestion. Cette contribution s’articule en trois parties. Après avoir dressé un bref historique du développement des instituts religieux en Belgique et en Flandre (1801-2009), nous examinons la situation juridique et la gestion patrimoniale des instituts religieux en Belgique aux XIX
eet XXesiècles. Enfin, le propos se focalise sur le patrimoine religieux en Communauté flamande. Les raisons de ce choix sont doubles :
CHAPITRE 1 Les dimensions réflexive et professionnalisante de l’écriture: from:
L'écriture réflexive
Author(s) Morisse Martine
Abstract: L’inflation actuelle de la réflexivité dans les discours sur la professionnalisation des acteurs de la formation va de pair avec une conception croissante portant sur l’avènement d’un sujet de plus en plus autonome et responsable (Dubet, 1994 ; Ehrenberg, 1998 ; Taylor, 1998). Or, la flexibilité et les transitions perpétuelles que vivent les adultes sont marquées aussi par une fragilisation croissante des modes de vie, personnelle, familiale, sociale, et une plus grande vulnérabilité attachée à la destinée des individus (Boutinet, 2009). C’est donc en portant un regard sur un environnement complexe, changeant et paradoxal que nous interrogerons dans ce texte
Lieux de mémoire et d’oubli dans une ville du Nord. from:
Le lieu du Nord
Author(s) Walecka-Garbalinska Maria
Abstract: Le roman de l’écrivain et sociologue marocain Abdelkébir Khatibi,
Un été à Stockholm², s’inscrit dans un courant qui émerge dans la littérature maghrébine de langue française aux alentours de 1990, année même de la parution du livre. Le Nord (finno-scandinave dans la plupart des cas) révèle alors ses ressources esthétiques et imaginaires à des auteurs comme Mohammed Dib, Assia Djebar, Tahar Ben Jelloun, qui choisissent d’y décentrer le lieu de référence de leurs textes³. Dans le cas d’Abdelkébir Khatibi, contentons-nous de constater qu’il avait avec la Suède une relation exceptionnelle, aussi bien en amont qu’en aval de son roman autobiographique⁴
Book Title: New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales- Publisher: Utah State University Press
Author(s): Schwabe Claudia
Abstract: New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Talesprovides invaluable hands-on materials and pedagogical tools from an international group of scholars who share their experiences in teaching folk- and fairy-tale texts and films in a wide range of academic settings.This interdisciplinary collection introduces scholarly perspectives on how to teach fairy tales in a variety of courses and academic disciplines, including anthropology, creative writing, children's literature, cultural studies, queer studies, film studies, linguistics, second language acquisition, translation studies, and women and gender studies, and points the way to other intermedial and intertextual approaches. Challenging the fairy-tale canon as represented by the Brothers Grimm, Charles Perrault, Hans Christian Andersen, and Walt Disney, contributors reveal an astonishingly diverse fairy-tale landscape.The book offers instructors a plethora of fresh ideas, teaching materials, and outside-the-box teaching strategies for classroom use as well as new and adaptable pedagogical models that invite students to engage with class materials in intellectually stimulating ways. A cutting-edge volume that acknowledges the continued interest in university courses on fairy tales,New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Talesenables instructors to introduce their students to a new, critical understanding of the fairy tale as well as to a host of new tales, traditions, and adaptations in a range of media.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1f2qr02
6 Teaching Charles Perrault’s Histoires ou contes du temps passé in the Literary and Historical Context of the Sun King’s Reign from:
New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales
Author(s) Jones Christa C.
Abstract: My undergraduate French literature and civilization class is a communication and writing-intensive class that discusses Charles Perrault’s (1697)
Histoires ou contes du temps passé, excerpts from other seventeenth-century literary and historical texts, and contemporary fairy-tale adaptations, both onscreen and literary. One of my main goals is to enable students to enjoy studying the original French text, which can be challenging for students who read a seventeenth-century text for the first time. To this end, I encourage an intertextual approach: my hope is to “hook” students on Perrault’s tales by anchoring his tales in the cultural background of his time and
7 Lessons from Shahrazad: from:
New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales
Author(s) Talahite-Moodley Anissa
Abstract: Since the beginning of the eighteenth century, the stories of the
One Thousand and One Nights—also known asThe Arabian Nights—have exercised a particular fascination on the Western imagination. Whether it is in the context of the Orientalist construction of an exotic Eastern “Other” or the more recent feminist and postcolonial rereadings of the tales, theNightsis a text that has generated numerous critical responses as well as a wealth of literary, musical, artistic, and cinematographic adaptations, some of which are examined in this chapter.¹ In this respect, it constitutes an ideal text for college students to
9 Giambattista Basile’s The Tale of Tales in the Hands of the Brothers Grimm from:
New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales
Author(s) Maggi Armando
Abstract: Rewriting is a fundamental aspect of the Western tradition of literary fairy tales. A literary fairy tale is a text composed by a writer in a particular cultural context. These tales are “literary” because they result from a specific author’s poetics. Composing fairy tales in the twentieth and twenty-first centuries often means appropriating and retelling a handful of tales that have acquired the status of classics. Alert readers of this literary genre must be able to appreciate and dissect a given tale in the light of its models. The phenomenon of rewriting becomes particularly meaningful when it pertains to key
10 Teaching Hans Christian Andersen’s Tales: from:
New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales
Author(s) François Cyrille
Abstract: As one of the most famous fairy-tale writers and one of the most translated authors in the world, Andersen should be given a prime place in a teaching unit on fairy tales. At the same time, as he was a Danish writer, both the language and the cultural context make it difficult for non-Danish -speaking instructors to grasp the many dimensions of his work. This chapter gives advice and suggests activities that can be used to work on Andersen’s tales in an academic setting, focusing on a comparative analysis of translations to approach the particular language in which they were
12 Binary Outlaws: from:
New Approaches to Teaching Folk and Fairy Tales
Author(s) Duggan Anne E.
Abstract: Within the domain of fairy-tale studies, queer theory has yet to receive the critical attention that it deserves, particularly given the centrality of sexuality in fairy tales.¹ This situation increasingly is changing, evident in the work of Kay Turner and Pauline Greenhill, among others.² Approaching fairy-tale texts and films from the perspective of queer theory can help students understand the ways in which fairy-tale plots can subvert what is often—and problematically—taken for granted in classical tales: the heteronormative plot, upheld by a specific configuration of gender roles. As Turner has argued, “Even if many tales hurtle headlong toward
Book Title: Residuos de la violencia-Producción cultural colombiana, 1990-2010
Publisher: Editorial Universidad del Rosario
Author(s): Castro Andrea Fanta
Abstract: Esta obra analiza los productos culturales contemporáneos del choque entre la globalización y la violencia a través de la literatura, del cine, de la arquitectura y de la escultura. Específicamente estudia las subjetividades que derivan de este contexto: los cuerpos residuales, es decir, remanentes de la generalizada violencia social, política, y económica inherentes a las sociedades consumo. El análisis está centrado específicamente en los textos La virgen de los sicarios de Fernando Vallejo, Rosario Tijeras de Jorge Franco y en sus adaptaciones cinematográficas. También examina las novelas Satanás y Scorpio City de Mario Mendoza, Perder es cuestión de método y Vida feliz de un joven llamado Esteban de Santiago Gamboa, El olvido que seremos de Héctor Abad Faciolince y Todo pasa pronto de Juan David Correa. A través del trabajo plástico de Doris Salcedo el texto examina como los cuerpos residuales están presentes como ausencia en la escultura contemporánea y esto, en última instancia, señala su condición marginal. Además, explora transformaciones urbanas recientes en Bogotá, particularmente en estructuras arquitectónicas como el Palacio de Justicia y el Parque Tercer Milenio. En este corpus diverso se analiza el contexto político e histórico en el cual los cuerpos residuales devienen parte del proceso de reciclaje de desechos. Este trabajo propone una lectura de la producción cultural reciente totalmente novedosa tanto en su forma como en el contenido, en tanto que rompe con las visiones tradicionales y propone una nueva comprensión no solo de la violencia sino de las prácticas culturales contemporáneas colombianas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1f5g2tx
Book Title: De la constitución de 1991 a la realidad-Debates políticos, jurídicos, territoriales e internacionales
Publisher: Editorial Universidad del Rosario
Author(s): Vásquez Juan Carlos Ruiz
Abstract: Este libro presenta las reflexiones que sobre los efectos de la Constitución de 1991 y sus modificaciones han hecho profesores e investigadores de las facultades de Ciencia Política y Gobierno de la Universidad del Rosario, así como de la Facultad de Jurisprudencia de esta misma institución, expertos del Centro Colombiano de Derecho Procesal Constitucional y personalidades reconocidas de la vida nacional, en cuanto al equilibrio de poderes y el poder de reforma, las políticas públicas y la participación política, el Estado Social de Derecho, la perspectiva de nuestras relaciones internacionales y el ordenamiento territorial. Como todo texto jurídico-político, la Constitución Política de 1991 cobra vida y revela sus complejidades a través de su aplicación material día a día, práctica mucho más compleja que la original enunciación de sus contenidos escritos. Dos décadas del nuevo ordenamiento constitucional, de su ejecución dentro del propósito de impulsar el Estado Democrático Constitucional Social de Derecho, nos permiten reflexionar acerca de múltiples logros pero también de las enormes inquietudes y discusiones que hemos expuesto, las cuales serán revisadas y profundizadas a lo largo del presente estudio.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1f5g2wz
Constitución de 1991 y revolución jurisprudencial from:
De la constitución de 1991 a la realidad
Author(s) Betancur Carlos Mario Molina
Abstract: Desde sus inicios, la Corte Constitucional ha realizado una verdadera revolución institucional,² puesto que le ha dado una nueva lectura al texto constitucional: ha hecho repensar el trabajo legislativo, ha organizado la función judicial, ha canalizado el obrar administrativo y ha recompuesto la estructura política y administrativa del Estado.³
Book Title: La nación expuesta-Cultura visual y procesos de formación de la nación en América Latina
Publisher: Editorial Universidad del Rosario
Author(s): Schuster Sven
Abstract: Esta obra reúne once ensayos originales acerca de la función de las imágenes en los procesos de formación de la nación en América Latina, incluyendo contribuciones de especialistas de Europa, Estados Unidos, América Latina e Israel. Inspirados por el reciente “giro pictorial" en las ciencias sociales, estos textos no sólo transcienden los límites nacionales, sino también los disciplinares, combinando acercamientos de la historia, la literatura, los estudios culturales y las ciencias políticas. En general, los autores indagan sobre la función que han desempeñado las imágenes de lo propio y de lo ajeno –como parte de discursos nacionalistas– dentro de exposiciones y museos, en la prensa, en el arte, en la fotografía, en el cine, así como en forma de monumentos y estatuas, es decir en su función de “imágenes públicas".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1f5g31h
Book Title: La tradición política en la obra de Hannah Arendt- Publisher: Editorial Universidad del Rosario
Author(s): CASTILLO C. MERY
Abstract: Los temas que constituyen el conjunto de este libro tienen diferentes pretextos teóricos. El interés principal ha sido recabar en este escrito un conjunto de reflexiones articuladas sobre la idea del poder y el proceso de comprensión del pasado que aborda Arendt. Este no se desarrolla a través de un proceder sistemático –como no lo es tampoco el pensamiento arendtiano– ni por medio de argumentos que supongan premisas necesarias para alcanzar las conclusiones buscadas. Cada uno de los capítulos emularía más bien la pieza de un “rompecabezas" que, al articularse y combinarse con las demás, logra construir ese cuadro representado por la teoría arendtiana. Por ello, si bien cada uno de ellos puede leerse por separado, asimismo cada uno de ellos resulta necesario para completar el panorama buscado, es decir, la construcción integral del “rompecabezas" en los rubros del poder y la violencia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1f5g4bn
Introducción from:
La tradición política en la obra de Hannah Arendt
Abstract: La obra de Hannah Arendt destaca por su capacidad para encontrar nuevos enfoques y perspectivas sobre los ya viejos y habituales problemas de la filosofía. En este contexto, el pensamiento político de la pensadora se ha revelado como un punto de referencia fundamental en el estudio de la teoría y la filosofía política.
1. Reivindicación de Maquiavelo en la obra de Hannah Arendt from:
La tradición política en la obra de Hannah Arendt
Abstract: En este capítulo se abordan algunas ideas que surgen a partir de un filósofo muy controvertido. Estas son un pretexto en tanto llevan a realizar reflexiones de carácter antropológico, ético y político en un mundo tan convulsionado en estos rubros.
Introduction from:
Foundations for Sociorhetorical Exploration
Author(s) Bruehler Bart B.
Abstract: Sociorhetorical interpretation (SRI) is a heuristic that is properly called an interpretive analytic rather than a method. This means an interpreter can select any series of strategies to analyze and interpret rhetorical, social, and cognitive picturing and reasoning to help interpreters learn how a text prompts and influences thinking, emotion, and behavior. Since it is not a method, it does not prescribe a series of scientific steps or formulae designed to perform and produce predictable results in accord with a particular conceptual framework. Rather, the goal is to produce a programmatic exploration guided by a particular constellation of strategies and
Sociorhetorical Criticism: from:
Foundations for Sociorhetorical Exploration
Author(s) Robbins Vernon K.
Abstract: Both the textual base for the strategies and
The Aristotelian Topos: from:
Foundations for Sociorhetorical Exploration
Author(s) Miller Carolyn R.
Abstract: Although the topoi have routinely been thought of as instruments of decorum serving a managerial function in rhetoric, Richard McKeon noted that they can also be understood as sources of novelty, as having a generative function.¹ To establish what the Aristotelian topos can contribute to contemporary interests in generative rhetoric, this essay examines the conceptual contexts from which Aristotle drew his use of the term and the framework from which he drew his thinking about invention. Sources examined include his earlier works, the
PhysicsandOn Coming-to-Be and Passing-Away, as well as aspects of prephilosophical Greek thought that constitutes what
Paul’s Inclusive Language: from:
Foundations for Sociorhetorical Exploration
Author(s) Bloomquist L. Gregory
Abstract: There is no doubt in my mind that sociorhetorical analysis, as envisioned by Vernon K. Robbins, represents one of the most significant and healthy approaches to the analysis of sacred texts to have appeared in many years. It is significant in that it welcomes already-existing forms of analysis to the table for inclusion in an interpretive analytics that asks interpreters to carry forth a programmatic analysis, but to do so in light of a hermeneutical sensitivity to the questions being asked of the text. It is healthy for two reasons: (1) it welcomes all voices to the table, without deciding
From This Place: from:
Foundations for Sociorhetorical Exploration
Author(s) Bruehler Bart B.
Abstract: Given the complex nature of what is public, political, and private combined with the relative lack of careful attention to these social-spatial categories in New Testament scholarship, this study will establish a critical and contextual classification of space for Luke’s gospel. This requires three things: an informed theoretical perspective, an adequate system of classification, and broad and specific comparative material. The first third of this chapter will describe several scholars and works that contribute to the eclectic theoretical perspective of this study. However, this study does not delve into unplowed ground. Unfortunately, most previous studies of the public and private
KNOWING IS SEEING: from:
Foundations for Sociorhetorical Exploration
Author(s) Huber Lynn R.
Abstract: As we saw in chapter 1,¹ since the earliest centuries of the church, interpreters have acknowledged the imagistic or metaphorical nature of the book of Revelation, although they disagree about what this characterization means. This suggests that bringing the insights of metaphor theory to bear on Revelation would be an appropriate and fruitful endeavor, especially contemporary theories of metaphor that emphasize the cognitive nature of this phenomenon. This is not to suggest that scholars have ignored discussions about metaphor in their work on Revelation; rather, there has been little systematic analysis of the metaphorical language in the text. Scholars who
Conceptual Blending and Early Christian Imagination from:
Foundations for Sociorhetorical Exploration
Author(s) Robbins Vernon K.
Abstract: The emergence of early Christianity during the first century CE is a truly remarkable phenomenon. The literature this movement produced during its first seventy years of existence exhibits profound creativity in the context of traditional cultures, which are known for their conservative nature. Years ago, scholars such as Amos Wilder observed that there were amazingly “new” formulations of phrases and words in New Testament literature.¹ There has, however, been only limited progress in our understanding of how this “newness” emerged. Many scholars have exhibited and discussed the wide reaching diversity in traditions, concepts, and practices among different groups of early
Rhetography: from:
Foundations for Sociorhetorical Exploration
Author(s) Robbins Vernon K.
Abstract: The process of writing this essay has reminded me that “there is nothing new under the sun” (Eccl 1:9).¹ It also has renewed my conviction that all things humans perceive to be new are reconfigurations of that which is old and commonplace. The topic of this essay is
rhetography, a term of importance for scholars investigating the rhetoric of religious antiquity.² Rhetography refers to the graphic images people create in their minds as a result of the visual texture of a text.³ Rhetography communicates a context of meaning to a hearer or reader. A speaker or writer composes, intentionally or
Overture: from:
Citizen Subject
Author(s) Swenson James
Abstract: Doubtless, from one text to another, and sometimes even within the same “text” (I am primarily referring here to the Nietz sche of 1939–46), Heidegger nuances his formulation. At one moment he positively affirms that, in Descartes’s
Meditations(which he cites in Latin), theegoas consciousness (which he explicates ascogito me cogitare) is
ONE “Ego sum, ego existo”: from:
Citizen Subject
Abstract: Mister President, you have imposed Draconian limits upon me. As a result, I must cut to the chase. The abstract that you might have received is not, as you no doubt grasp, a summary of my talk: not only because I hadn’t yet given my text a definitive form but also because what I have to say, since it remains highly open to discussion, is very difficult to summarize. Rather than drawing conclusions, my goal today is merely to arrive at questions; and I would consider myself a very happy man if, to some extent, you were to concur that
FOUR From Sense Certainty to the Law of Genre: from:
Citizen Subject
Abstract: The present discussion is not exclusively devoted to the thought and work of Jacques Derrida. It is rather an attempt to bring the reading and discussion of Derrida in relation with other texts, and other heritages, in order to illustrate how his manner of philosophizing has transformed our understanding of certain fundamental problems. I would argue that what distinguishes his specific practice of deconstruction is the way in which it displaces the classical question of the “paradoxes of the universal,” if only because it dismantles the metaphysical opposition between the universal and the particular, along with that of the absolute
SIX The Messianic Moment in Marx from:
Citizen Subject
Abstract: In the present essay, I would like to reexamine and, if possible, elucidate a question that often recurs in interpretations of Marx: What is the relationship between his concept of politics and religious (or theological) discourse? In view of the comparison that this issue of the
Revue Germanique Internationalewould like to draw, but also because of the strategic importance that, I believe, must be conferred upon this comparison, I will focus mainly upon a single text: the article, entitled “Zur Kritik der Hegelschen Rechtsphilosophie. Einleitung,” that Marx published in theDeutsch-Französische Jahrbücherin March 1844. For the first aa
6 A Social Economy of Whiteness from:
Taking Hold of the Real
Abstract: In a radical inversion of the way Christians are taught to read scripture, Dietrich Bonhoeffer concludes his argument in the crucial letter of April 30, 1944, with a strongly worded assertion: “God is the beyond in the midst of our lives. The church stands not at the point of where human powers fail, at the boundaries, but in the center of the village. That’s the way it is in the Old Testament, and in this sense we don’t read the New Testament nearly enough in light of the Old.”¹ Bonhoeffer refers repeatedly to Old Testament texts in his prison correspondence
Chapter Two URBAN OPPOSITIONS: from:
Alternative Modernities in French Travel Writing
Abstract: In this chapter I draw some of the theory already outlined into dialogue with two urban travel accounts to London dating from the latter half of the nineteenth century: Jules Janin’s
Le Mois de mai à Londres et l’exposition de 1851 / London in the Month of May and the Exhibition of 1851(1851) and Jules Vallès’s,La Rue à Londres / The London Street(1876). As can already be discerned from their titles, both works are concerned with different architectures and spatial arrangements of the city, and indeed both texts exhibit a consciousness of space as a material configuration
Chapter 2 THE SOCIOLOGICAL CHALLENGE OF REFLEXIVITY IN BOURDIEUSIAN THOUGHT from:
The Anthem Companion to Pierre Bourdieu
Author(s) Susen Simon
Abstract: The main purpose of this chapter is to examine Pierre Bourdieu’s conception of reflexivity. The concept of reflexivity plays a pivotal role in Bourdieu’s attempt to develop a ‘critical sociology’ (
sociologie critique), often referred to as ‘reflexive sociology’ in the Anglophone literature. Based on a thorough textual analysis of his key works, the chapter aims to demonstrate that the following twelve elements are particularly important to Bourdieu’s conception of reflexivity: (1) ‘science’, (2) ‘vigilance’, (3) ‘consciousness’, (4) ‘self-awareness’, (5) ‘critique’, (6) ‘self-objectification’, (7) ‘distance-taking’ (8) ‘rupture’, (9) ‘epistemology’, (10) ‘historicization’, (11) ‘understanding’ and (12) ‘emancipation’. Although the concept of reflexivity
Chapter 4 BOURDIEU AND INTERNATIONAL SOCIAL SCIENCE from:
The Anthem Companion to Pierre Bourdieu
Author(s) Robbins Derek
Abstract: ‘“The point of view”, says Ferdinand de Saussure, “creates the object”’. This is the opening sentence of part 2 of
Le métier de sociologue: Préalables épistémologiques(The craft of sociology: epistemological preliminaries), which Pierre Bourdieu coproduced with Jean-Claude Chamboredon and Jean-Claude Passeron in 1968 ([1968], 1991, 33). The co-authors proceeded to quote from Karl Marx and Max Weber to suggest that there was an epistemological principle articulated in the Saussurean statement that unified social science practice in spite of ideological differences, one that involves seeing science as ‘an instrument for breaking with naive realism’ ([1968], 1991, 33). The whole text
Chapter 9 BOURDIEU’S USE AND RECEPTION: from:
The Anthem Companion to Pierre Bourdieu
Author(s) Méndez María-Luisa
Abstract: In an article entitled ‘On the Cunning of Imperialist Reason’, Pierre Bourdieu and Loïc Wacquant (1999) refer to theorization as ‘the power to universalize particularisms linked to a singular historical tradition by causing them to be misrecognized as such’ (Bourdieu and Wacquant 1999, 41). In other words, theorization is understood as a form of neutralization of the historical context. In this, as in other pieces, Bourdieu showed reluctance to extract concepts – understood as structured structures – from the contexts of their production, or from their structuring structures (Robbins 1994). This, he thought, was a way of imposing (Western) sociological
CHAPTER SIX The Modern Proliferation of the Southern Hospitality Myth: from:
The Southern Hospitality Myth
Abstract: Unfortunately for his tourist guests from the North, when Mayor Earl Buckman promises them the best of southern hospitality, what he actually has in mind includes torture, mutilation, dismemberment, burning, cannibalism, and ritualistic mob violence. The shock film
Two Thousand Maniacs!was screened in drive-in theaters around the country, North and South, in the summer of 1964, and it was ardently promoted and particularly popular in southern markets. I begin this concluding chapter withTwo Thousand Maniacs!for a number of reasons. First, like perhaps no other text, the film shows the incredible, even absurd, ranginess of the myth of
Book Title: New Perspectives on James Weldon Johnson's "The Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Man"- Publisher: University of Georgia Press
Author(s): Morrissette Noelle
Abstract: Johnson's novel provocatively engages with political and cultural strains still prevalent in American discourse today, and it remains in print over a century after its initial publication.
New Perspectivescontains fresh essays that analyze the book's reverberations, the contexts within which it was created and received, the aesthetic and intellectual developments of its author, and its continuing influence on American literature and global culture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1g2kmgz
Authenticity and Transparency in The Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Man from:
New Perspectives on James Weldon Johnson's "The Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Man"
Author(s) KAREM JEFF
Abstract: Critical discussions of authenticity in
The Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Manhave been curiously bounded by either the text’s complex provenance or the putative cultural (in)authenticity of the title character. The novel’s initial reception as a genuine autobiography has made the text a touchstone for debates about African American authorship, genre, and social change at the dawn of the twentieth century. Robert Stepto and William Andrews were among the first to note that Johnson’s text appears to join the historical tradition of African American self-authorship, only to break from it by constructing a “false” self and a “false” text in
The Futurity of Miscegenation: from:
New Perspectives on James Weldon Johnson's "The Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Man"
Author(s) PAULIN DIANA
Abstract: Although both Hopkins’s
Of One Blood(1902–3) and Johnson’sThe Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Man(1912) are now considered canonical African American literary texts, they have been examined most extensively in terms of their contributions to African American literary representation, including their excavations of the undocumented past and their complex depictions of self-discovery, interiority, passing, and racial hybridity.¹ Interdisciplinary scholarship has added to current understandings of the interactivity of these texts with diverse forms of African American, black diasporic, and transnational cultural production, like Susan Gillman’s work on Hopkins and the occult and Siobhan Somerville’s queer readings of both
2 A SYNCRETIC TROPOLOGY from:
Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making
Author(s) Mazzotti José Antonio
Abstract: This analysis of Garcilaso’s
Royal Commentariesoffers an alternative reading of the text, based on the confluence and superimposition of Andean and European discourses—at times coincident, at times counterpoised.¹ Such a reading advances the outlines of a colonial writing subject who manifests himself through a discourse that is in and of itself a palimpsest. Just like the worn parchment with its many layers of writing, this multilayered discourse implies a simultaneity of positions that are not necessarily harmonious. I am referring to a kind of syncretism that embodies multiple meanings and values; different readers will appreciate the meanings and
3 THE DISSEMINATION AND READING OF THE ROYAL COMMENTARIES IN THE PERUVIAN VICEROYALTY from:
Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making
Author(s) Pérez Pedro M. Guibovich
Abstract: Read, glossed, cited, and paraphrased, Inca Garcilaso de la Vega’s
Royal Commentaries(1609) have enjoyed enormous acclaim from readers since their first appearance at the beginning of the seventeenth century.¹ The existence of numerous translations into most modern languages proves their success in Europe. Several factors explain this fact: the socioethnic background of the author, the literary quality of the work, the nature of the sources consulted for its composition, and the fact that until late into the nineteenth century it would remain the only published text solely dedicated to the topic of Incan history. The purpose of this chapter
6 “FOR IT IS BUT A SINGLE WORLD” from:
Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making
Author(s) Castro-Klarén Sara
Abstract: One of the objectives of this chapter is to try to assess not only the survival of the
Royal Commentaries(1609) as a text for our day, but also to advance the notion that Garcilaso’s ability to appeal to different readerships throughout the centuries, and perhaps in the future, is grounded in the strategies of translation and commentary that Garcilaso detected in the work of Marsilio Ficino (1433–99), Plato’s Renaissance translator and commentator.¹ Another point argues that Garcilaso’s familiarity with Plato’s ideas on the origin of the world and the natural diversity of its cultures allows Garcilaso’s to mount
10 SIGNIFYIN(G), DOUBLE CONSCIOUSNESS, AND COLONIALITY from:
Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making
Author(s) Lamana Gonzalo
Abstract: This chapter examines the production of discourses at the crossroads of domination and subversion in early colonial Peru. It presents an alternative interpretation of one of the main texts of the Amerindian intellectual production, the first part of Garcilaso’s
Royal Commentaries of the Incas. By reading it as a two-layered text, an expression of double consciousness, I argue that theRoyal Commentariescan be seen as a paradigmatic example of signifying in subaltern colonial texts that advance a theory of practice.
11 THE HISTORIOGRAPHICAL METATEXT AND NEW WORLD HISTORIOGRAPHY from:
Inca Garcilaso and Contemporary World-Making
Author(s) Corbett Barbara M.
Abstract: The only part of Reyes’s quotation that interests me here is the chronicle, its generic nature and its acceptance as literature.¹ The conceptual structure of Reyes’s statement presumes that the chronicle is a genre, and a literary genre at that. But is it really? In asking the question “what is literature?” or “what is a genre?” we are confronted with a complex problem. One could answer the question in a straightforward manner, simply stating that literature is everything that our traditions recognize as literature and that genres are categories of texts, such as chronicles or missionary plays. In other words,
INTRODUCTION from:
Indebted
Abstract: Reading the works of Shmuel Yosef Agnon in New York in 2008 against the backdrop of the economic crisis evolving in the United States at that time had an unintended effect: I started to think of Agnon as an economist. Encountering Agnon in high school (as every child who grows up in the Israeli education system does), and later in university, my perception of the canonical author was shaped through Gershon Shaked’s paradoxical definition of Agnon as a “revolutionary traditionalist.” Born in 1888 in Galicia, an erudite “pupil” of the Jewish sacred multi-textual tradition but also of the writings of
CHAPTER 1 THE GIFT OF DEBT from:
Indebted
Abstract: In reading
And the Crooked Shall Be Made Straight(והיה העקוב למישור), Agnon’s first novella, published in 1912 in pre-state Israel, one motif stands out clearly: money. The text’s pious narrator outlines the disastrous route to bankruptcy taken by middle-class shopkeepers Menasheh Hayim and his wife Kreindel Tcharni in mid-nineteenthcentury Buczacz, Galicia. After the childless couple loses their shop and all their assets, Menasheh Hayim sets out to raise money as a beggar, with the help of a letter from the town rabbi, which lists his name and misfortunes. Failing to get enough donations, he is persuaded by a drunkard
Book Title: The Quest for Meaning-Friends of Wisdom from Plato to Levinas
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Peperzak Adriaan T.
Abstract: One of our most distinguished thinkers, Adriaan Peperzak has masterfully explored the connections between philosophy, ethics, religion, and the social and historical contexts of human experience. He offers a personal gathering of influences on his own work as guides to the uses of philosophy in our search for sense and meaning. In concise, direct, and deeply felt chapters, Peperzak moves from Plato, Plotinus, and the Early Christian theologians to Anselm, Bonaventure, Descartes, Pascal, Leibniz, Hegel, and Levinas. Throughout these carefully linked essays, he touches on the fundamental ideas-from reason and faith to freedom and tradition-that inform the questions his work has consistently addressed, most specifically those concerning philosophy as a practice.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1g2kn48
3 Toward a “Continental” Philosophy of Religion: from:
Rethinking Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) Halteman Matthew C.
Abstract: In what follows, I examine this Continental legacy in the context of Jacques Derrida’s recent work on the concept of responsibility. First I discuss three guiding themes (the limits of
10 Apophasis and Askêsis: from:
Rethinking Philosophy of Religion
Author(s) Ellsworth Jonathan
Abstract: This much, at least, is clear: we continue to speak of
apophasis.Studies on the logic and language of apophatic discourse abound,¹ and more are on the way. But why this concern, today, with apophaticism? More specifically, why is it that apophatic theologies are (still? again?) being studied and discussed in certain segments of contemporary philosophy? And to what end? This essay will first hazard a few answers and offer some remarks on contemporary philosophy’s ongoing interests in-and appropriations of—apophatic theological language. Attention will then be called to an essential feature of these apophatic texts that many studies neglect,
Book Title: How John Works-Storytelling in the Fourth Gospel
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Sheridan Ruth
Abstract: An introduction to the Fourth Gospel through its narrative features and dynamicsFifteen features of story design that comprise the Gospel of JohnShort, targeted essays about how John works that can be used as starting points for the study of other Gospels/texts
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1g69w8s
1 Genre from:
How John Works
Author(s) Attridge Harold W.
Abstract: Crafting a literary work does not happen in isolation. Imitation and creative adaptation of extant models are regular parts of the creative process. Imitation and adaptation result in the formation of literary “genres” or types that conform to certain patterns, generating expectations on the part of readers.¹ Genres are thus inevitable wherever literature is created.² In some contexts, generic patterns may be more formally recognized and described by theorists, but genres are operating whether formally recognized or not.
2 Style from:
How John Works
Author(s) Nässelqvist Dan
Abstract: Style has been a feature of the study of the Fourth Gospel for a long time. It has rarely been examined on its own terms, however; primarily, it has been used in a supporting function within source-critical research. This application of style focuses upon identifying and demarcating sources in and behind the text in its current form. The idea is that some parts of the Fourth Gospel exhibit a style that is inconsistent with the prevalent style of the Fourth Evangelist. In the history of source criticism, stylistic features have thus been used to prove (or, by critics, to disprove)
4 Space from:
How John Works
Author(s) Luther Susanne
Abstract: Space in the Gospel of John denotes narrative space, which is all the topographical and topological information given in the text that serves to create the setting for the narrative action as well as a narrative world in the reader’s mind.¹ Narrative space can be created through reference to geographical spaces like “Jerusalem” or “Galilee”; through the naming of concrete spaces like “synagogue,” “praetorium,” or “Jacob’s well”; or through descriptive (“inside,” “outside”) or deictic (“here,” “there”) expressions. However, only fragments of the narrated world are provided through the words of the narrator and the characters of the story. The reader
5 Point of View from:
How John Works
Author(s) Resseguie James L.
Abstract: Point of view “signifies the way a story gets told.”¹ It elaborates the relationship between the storyteller and the story and the reception of the story by developing the way the author or narrator presents the reader with the characters, dialogue, actions, setting, and events of the story.² It is a multifaceted concept that biblical critics avoid—perhaps because it seems confusing or even irrelevant to the text’s meaning—yet nothing could be more important to the study of a biblical narrative text than the way the story gets told and the mode or modes by which the reader receives
12 Persuasion from:
How John Works
Author(s) Sheridan Ruth
Abstract: John’s Gospel is an inherently persuasive narrative text. Toward the end of the gospel story, the narrator famously explains his purpose in writing his account of Jesus’s life: “Now Jesus did many other signs in the presence of his disciples, which are not written in this book. But these are written so that you [pl.] may come to believe that Jesus is the Messiah, the Son of God, and that through believing you may have life in his name” (John 20:30–31).¹ To assist its readers in believing, the gospel narrative employs a variety of literary and rhetorical techniques. For
14 Audience from:
How John Works
Author(s) Klink Edward W.
Abstract: Every story is written for an audience. Every story seeks to capture its audience, directing them along an intended textual path and sharing with them a purposeful communication. The story told by the Gospel of John is no different. John speaks
abouta topic, the life and ministry of Jesus, but alsotoan audience, one for whom Jesus is intended to be made both relevant and personal. Since an audience is implied whenever a text is created, it becomes an essential component in its interpretation. To interpret John, then, is to interpret its use of audience.
Book Title: The Gift of Love-Augustine, Jean-Luc Marion, and the Trinity
Publisher: Fortress Press
Author(s): Staron Andrew
Abstract: The Gift of Love builds upon recent scholarship and reads Augustine’s De Trinitate as a rational study of the limits of theological language and the possibility of knowing the Trinity because of those limits. Marion’s description of the gift of love offers to Augustine’s theology a phenomenological texture by which the trinitarian love given might be made incarnate in one’s life. The Gift of Love presents a reason for hope that the signification of “the Trinity that God is," while impossible for human beings is not impossible for God.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ggjhcg
1 Language and Conversion Within the Limits of De Trinitate from:
The Gift of Love
Abstract: As he begins the work, Augustine presents his
De Trinitateas a response to the cry of the Psalmist, “Seek his face always,”¹ through a pursuit of “the unity of the three, of Father and Son and Holy Spirit”²—an endeavor, he warns, in which no “mistake is more dangerous, or the search more laborious, or the discovery more advantageous.”³ Having struggled with his own conception of God for years⁴ and all too aware of the difficulty of the text to come, the Bishop of Hippo invites his reader along the path of charity, in hope that this “gentle authority”
Conclusion to Part One from:
The Gift of Love
Abstract: It is my intention that part 1 presents
De Trinitatein light of two primarily complementary contexts. First, contemporary scholarship onDe Trinitate(and that on Augustine in general) has shed the cumbersome weight of the long-standing dominant interpretation of the text as one burdened by the presentation of the Trinity made in the image of the three faculties of the one human mind. Instead, the text can be read as an illuminating study of “how we come to knowledge of God, how we become wise.”¹ In this way,De Trinitateoffers rational inquiry into the God’s healing and saving
7 The Impossible Gift from:
The Gift of Love
Abstract: The icon offers a paradox: it is only in my openness to excess that I might see the image as icon, but such openness is always already a received response to the excess. It is through this reception that Marion hopes to speak of the rationality of a discourse dealing with the impossible, particularly with reception in the context of the gift. This chapter will begin with a brief recapitulation and furthering of the “new subject”: the one who is given themselves in receiving the phenomenon as it gives itself. It will continue with a consideration of the gift and
Conclusion: from:
Acting for Others
Abstract: Up until this point, I have concentrated on the church’s familial metaphor separately from reflecting on Christian action, which is embodied in it, and its challenges. In this final chapter, I will place the church’s understanding expressed in the family metaphor within the context of its calling to a specific kind of action—in terms of communal and common action. What is reflected in it? Is the church compared to a family still pertinent or does Christian acting of equals delineate another metaphor of the church?
2 Figurines, Paint and the Perception of the Body in the Early Bronze Age Southern Aegean from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Papadatos Yiannis
Abstract: Most studies on anthropomorphic figurines of the Early Bronze Age (hereafter EBA) in the southern Aegean tend to emphasise the strong similarities concerning their type, form and context of findspot (Renfrew 1969; 1991; Branigan 1972; Getz-Preziosi 1987; Doumas 2002). This is largely because Cycladic three-dimensional iconography, particularly the female figurines with folded arms, profoundly influenced the neighbouring areas. Imports from the Cyclades, hybrid types and local imitations of Cycladic-type figurines were found in many sites across the littoral southern Aegean and Crete (Branigan 1972; Sakellarakis 1987; Mina 2008). The typological homogeneity of these figurines was used as evidence for the
3 Thoughts on the Funerary Use of the Early Bronze Age (EBA) Cycladic Figurines: from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Goula Dimitra
Abstract: Painted motifs on Cycladic folded-arm figurines (FAFs hereafter) have been considered as representations of body ornamentation that reflected social identity and status (Broodbank 1992, 543–5; 2000, 247–75; Carter 2008, 120–1; Sherratt 2000, 134; Hoffman 2002, 532–4). This paper aims to formulate some thoughts concerning possible meanings of the FAFs deposited in burial contexts. The study of embodied through consideration of painted patterns on the figurines’ surface in most cases make no reference to gender or to the association of specific iconography with the burial context.
10 Placed with Care: from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Aulsebrook Stephanie
Abstract: Vessels manufactured from metal appear in a geographically-wide distribution of Late Bronze Age deposits across the southern Greek mainland,
c.1700–1200 BC, although they remain relatively rare in the archaeological record. Their decoration required additional crafting time, labour and skill, altering their appearance and changing the interactions between the individual user, the vessel, and other participants within their context of use. Much emphasis has been placed within the discipline of archaeology on the communicative aspects of material culture (cf. Shanks and Tilley 1987, 97, 117; Kenoyer 2000, 91; for a more nuanced approach Meskell 2005, 2), but less attention
15 Lithics and Identity at the Middle Palaeolithic site of Lakonis Cave I, Southern Peloponnese, Greece from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Panagopoulou Eleni
Abstract: Recent developments in the study of Palaeolithic society have emphasised the need to adopt a more comprehensive approach to the interpretation of human behaviour by taking into consideration various scales of analysis, encompassing both time and space. These scales of analysis can include individuals interacting for only a few hours in the course of a brief encounter, to larger groups and for longer periods, in the context of complex social networks within extended spatial units (Gamble 1999, 67–8). The study of individuals in particular, has generally been regarded as beyond the resolution of the Palaeolithic record (Clark 1992, 107),
16 Picrolite and Other Stone Beads and Pendants: from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Georgiou Giorgos
Abstract: This paper focuses on the fact that picrolite, an indigenous stone that was extensively used during the Chalcolithic period (4000/3900–2500/2400 BC) for the manufacture of small figurines and other symbolic artefacts, was used in the Early and Middle Cypriot periods (2400–1700 BC) for the production of pendants in new forms. Although the relatively limited number and contextual information available for Bronze Age objects leaves little opportunity to consider in detail how they were perceived by their makers and wearers, they can nevertheless be used to give insights into their significance and the way in which they embodied identity
20 Headshaping and Identity at Tell Nader from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Fox Sherry C.
Abstract: Human skeletal data are presented in this chapter within the context of the archaeological data from the site of Tell Nader in the Kurdistan Region of Iraq to help elucidate long-standing questions of cultural dynamics. In particular, a form of circumferential headshaping has been found in the skeleton of an adult female recovered from the Ubaid site. It is suggested from the integrated results of the study of the human remains in their cultural context that the intentionally produced modification of the cranium recovered from the archaeological site of Tell Nader is linked to group identity in the Ubaid.
26 Collective Selves and Funerary Rituals. from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Papadimitriou Nikolas
Abstract: The present paper aims at investigating — both theoretically and in the context of the Early Mycenaean period in mainland Greece (Table 26.1) — the relation of funerary rituals with processes of shaping, negotiating and transmitting collective identities. In particular, I wish to explore the role of specially designated ritual spaces (in this case, the
dromoiof Mycenaean tombs) as frameworks for the creation of embodied experiences of shared remembering and identification. In this effort, I will draw extensively on anthropological literature examining rituals as public performances. Anthropologists recognise widely the ability of rituals to instil social values, worldviews and power relations
27 Burning People, Breaking Things: from:
An Archaeology of Prehistoric Bodies and Embodied Identities in the Eastern Mediterranean
Author(s) Whitley James
Abstract: The context is the
Odyssey, where Odysseus is disguised as a beggar in his own palace in Ithaka, and recalls a worse time, when he was in Polyphemos’ cave. Johnson was indicating that he had indeed found the job of mayor trying — but that he had seen worse [κύντερον] — and he mustn’t
CHAPTER THREE THE CASE FOR GEORG LUKÁCS from:
Marxism and Form
Abstract: For Western readers the idea of Georg Lukács has often seemed more interesting than the reality. It is as though, in some world of Platonic forms and methodological archetypes, a place were waiting for the Marxist literary critic which (after Plekhanov) only Lukács has seriously tried to fill. Yet in the long run even his more sympathetic Western critics turn away from him in varying degrees of disillusionment: they came prepared to contemplate the abstract idea, but in practice they find themselves asked to sacrifice too much. They pay lip service to Lukács as a figure, but the texts themselves
Book Title: Psychoanalytic Mediations between Marxist and Postcolonial Readings of the Bible- Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Runions Erin
Abstract: Essays and responses from multiple perspectives and geographical locations, including Africa, Australia, Oceania, Latin America, and North AmericaPsychoanalysis that considers how the traumas of colonialism manifest both materially and psychicallyClose readings of biblical texts
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gk0831
Introduction: from:
Psychoanalytic Mediations between Marxist and Postcolonial Readings of the Bible
Author(s) Liew Tat-siong Benny
Abstract: The essays in this volume question whether and how psychoanalytic readings might mediate between the important materialist grounding of Marxism and the poststructuralist analysis of exclusion and oppression in postcolonialism. Taken together, these essays consider how the unconscious workings of the very real material exploitations of capitalism and colonialism (ancient and modern) are variously worked out in the biblical text and its afterlives, via fetish or antifetish, storytelling, silence, dream work, and fantasy.
Imperial Fetish: from:
Psychoanalytic Mediations between Marxist and Postcolonial Readings of the Bible
Author(s) Boer Roland
Abstract: My argument is that the current spate of “anti-imperial” studies of the Bible manifests a fetishism of empire. I understand fetish here in two senses, one in line with Freudian psychoanalysis, in which the fetish marks both the disavowal of castration and the affirmation that the penis is still there, albeit displaced onto another object, the other following a marxist trajectory in which the fetish becomes an element of the socioeconomic context, indicating a transfer of powers between human beings and object fetishized. however, unlike a trend—which really began with Theodor adorno and the Frankfurt school and runs through
Haunting Silence: from:
Psychoanalytic Mediations between Marxist and Postcolonial Readings of the Bible
Author(s) Liew Tat-siong Benny
Abstract: The ending of mark’s story of Jesus is “one of the most widely-known problems in New Testament studies, involving both text-critical and exegetical issues” (Hurtado 2009, 427). My teacher in graduate studies, Mary Ann Tolbert, has argued that the seemingly disappointing and tragic ending—with the women disciples leaving the empty tomb in fear and in silence after they were told to tell Jesus’s male disciples the good news of Jesus’s resurrection and a future reunion with them in Galilee in 16:7– 8¹—is Mark’s rhetorical ploy to put the ball on the court of markan listeners and readers, since
Book Title: The Chatter of the Visible-Montage and Narrative in Weimar Germany
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): McBride Patrizia C.
Abstract: The Chatter of the Visible examines the paradoxical narrative features of the photomontage aesthetics of artists associated with Dada, Constructivism, and the New Objectivity. While montage strategies have commonly been associated with the purposeful interruption of and challenge to narrative consistency and continuity, McBride offers an historicized reappraisal of 1920s and 1930s German photomontage work to show that its peculiar mimicry was less a rejection of narrative and more an extension or permutation of it—a means for thinking in narrative textures exceeding constraints imposed by “flat" print media (especially the novel and other literary genres). McBride’s contribution to the conversation around Weimar-era montage is in her situation of the form of the work as a discursive practice in its own right, which affords humans a new way to negotiate temporality, as a particular mode of thinking that productively relates the particular to the universal, or as a culturally specific form of cognition.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gk08k8
2 The Narrative Restitution of Experience: from:
The Chatter of the Visible
Abstract: Montage holds a distinctive place in Benjamin’s discourse. The term comes up with remarkable insistence in his writings, which probe the rich meanings the concept assumed in contemporary discourses bent on outlining the realignment of literature, drama, and the visual arts following the rise of new media and mass-cultural forms. In surveying the term’s semantic range and occasional vagueness, one can easily receive the impression that it functions like a useful conceptual prop in Benjamin’s texts, its role subordinated to what invariably appear to be more pressing concerns—the need for an alternative thinking on history in the face of
3 Storytelling in the Age of Its Technological Reproducibility: from:
The Chatter of the Visible
Abstract: “The Work of Art in the Age of Its Technological Reproducibility” (1935–39) and “The Storyteller” share much common ground. Both texts seize on the transformed status of art and aesthetic experience as a privileged point of entry for reflecting on the modern condition. Each essay examines the changes wrought by a watershed event in the development of technology—in “The Storyteller,” the propagation of movable print and a book culture that displaces the oral practice of storytelling, marking the dislocation of the collective wisdom of tradition by the putative objectivity of information; in the artwork essay, the advent of
5 Narrative Resemblance and the Modernist Photobook from:
The Chatter of the Visible
Abstract: It would be difficult to overstate the impact of technologies of mechanical reproduction on the visual culture of Weimar Germany, as a flood of images from photography and film upended conventional models of cultural literacy following the media boom of the early 1920s. Within this context film has attracted far greater attention than photography because of its explosive potential as a mimetic medium that can convey a sense of unfolding time and engender fresh modes of collective reception. Yet the photographic image was an even more ubiquitous and flexible instrument of visual dissemination because of the unprecedented proliferation of newspapers
Book Title: The Muses on Their Lunch Hour- Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Garber Marjorie
Abstract: As a break from their ordained labors, what might the Muses today do on their lunch hour? This collection of witty, shrewd, and imaginative essays addresses interdisciplinary topics that range widely from Shakespeare, to psychoanalysis, to the practice of higher education today. With the ease born of deep knowledge, Marjorie Garber moves from comical journalistic quirks (GÇ£Fig LeavesGÇ¥) to the curious return of myth and ritual in the theories of evolutionary psychologists (GÇ£Ovid, Now and ThenGÇ¥)._x000D_ Two themes emerge consistently in GarberGÇÖs latest exploration of symptoms of culture. The first is that to predict the GÇ£next big thingGÇ¥ in literary studies we should look back at ideas and practices set aside by a previous generation of critics. In the past several decades we have seen the reemergence ofGÇöfor exampleGÇötextual editing, biography, character criticism, aesthetics, and philology as GÇ£hotGÇ¥ new areas for critical intervention. The second theme expands on this observation, making the case for GÇ£cultural forgettingGÇ¥ as the way the arts and humanities renew themselves, both within fields and across them. Although she is never represented in traditional paintings or poetry, a missing MuseGÇöwe can call her AmnesiaGÇöturns out to be a key figure for the creation of theory and criticism in the arts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gn6bb4
CHAPTER 3 Over the Influence from:
The Muses on Their Lunch Hour
Abstract: Sometimes a term or phrase becomes so culturally powerful that it dislocates completely from its initial context. The various deformations of “deconstruction” are a case in point. Long after Jacques Derrida, headlines in the
New York Timesnow routinely use—or misuse—the term: Recent examples include “Deconstructing a Demagogue” (on Newt Gingrich), “‘Diva’? Deconstructing Pop Images of Black Women” (a panel discussion at the Brooklyn Museum), and “Deconstructing the Perfect Burger” (use a cast-iron pan and an 80–20 ratio of fat to lean).¹ Harold Bloom’s phrase “the anxiety of influence” has enjoyed—or suffered—a similar fate. “Beware
CHAPTER FOUR Violence, Mourning and Singular Testimony from:
Assia Djebar
Abstract: During the 1990s Djebar’s work becomes increasingly, immediately politically engaged. While
Loin de Médinereturns to the early days of Islam in order to denounce the misuse of the past by resurgent Islamists at the end of the 1980s, Djebar’s next group of texts focuses overtly and pointedly on the present. As the political climate in Algeria becomes steadily more fraught, reflections on femininity and genealogy are superseded by a direct engagement with current confrontations and losses, and Djebar’s horror at the upsurge of Islamist terrorism leads her to interrogate more pointedly the contemporary disintegration of her native land. Bearing
Introduction: from:
Science Fiction Double Feature
Author(s) Telotte J. P.
Abstract: The most well-known, and certainly the most frequently discussed cult film,
The Rocky Horror Picture Show(1975), opens with an arresting image, a close-up of bright red lips mouthing the film’s theme song, “Science Fiction Double Feature.” Both image and song have become practically iconic—emblems of the cult film, signs of its generally transgressive, sometimes campy nature, celebrations of the way such films, in contrast to most traditional Hollywood cinema, seem to directly address their audience, even, as Timothy Corrigan allusively puts it, placing them “oddly inscribed” within the film text (34). WhileRocky Horror—the film—no longer
1. From “Multiverse” to “Abramsverse”: from:
Science Fiction Double Feature
Author(s) Hills Matt
Abstract: When theorizing how a cinematic cult status develops, we should bear in mind that there may be more than one kind of media cult, and also more than one way for audiences to meaningfully approach films and franchises as cults. Prior research has emphasized different
typesof cult texts, whether by distinguishing “the midnight movie from the classical cult film” (Telotte, “Beyond” 10), “residual” from “emergent” audience valorizations (see my own “Realising the Cult Blockbuster”), or transgressive cult movies from “cult blockbusters” (Mathijs and Sexton 214). Some writers have explicitly identified branches of cult movies: “One … branch of cult
5. The Cult Film as Affective Technology: from:
Science Fiction Double Feature
Author(s) Orbaugh Sharalyn
Abstract: Oshii Mamoru’s animated
Ghost in the Shell 2: Innocence(2004, hereafterInnocence) is indisputably an sf film, but does it constitute a cult film as well? Is it a cult film for all audiences, or only those outside Japan, fascinated by the world of anime? Perhaps we might better ask: can an animated film for adults, created within Japan for a Japanese audience, be considered anythingbutcult when it circulates in a non-Japanese context?¹ This essay will explore these questions en route to a consideration of the connections between the “cult” elements of the film and the science fiction-esque
8. Transnational Interactions: from:
Science Fiction Double Feature
Author(s) Tatsumi Takayuki
Abstract: In 2009, several friends recommended that I see
District 9, a new film produced by Peter Jackson and directed by the hitherto unknown Neill Blomkamp. They knew that since I was something of a missionary for cyberpunk and avant-pop texts, I would appreciate this film, an unlikely export from South Africa that had quickly attracted a cult following. They were right. Blomkamp’s ideas and shocking images immediately reminded me of Shinya Tsukamoto’s cyberpunk Tetsuo films (Tetsuo: The Iron Man, 1988, andTetsuo II: Body Hammer, 1992) which had inspired me to write my first book,Full Metal Apache(2006). However,
12. Visual Pleasure, the Cult, and Paracinema from:
Science Fiction Double Feature
Author(s) Vint Sherryl
Abstract: Cult and sf are both categories that suggest a skewed perspective on reality. Jeffrey Sconce uses the term “paracinema” to denote this different perspective, as he describes cult and other kinds of “bad” cinema that are often appreciated, ironically, for their deviation from—perhaps resistance to—dominant aesthetic codes. Sconce maintains that the resulting celebration of such “trash” is a rejection of the hegemony of academic film criticism, championing the trashy as “a final textual frontier that exists beyond the colonizing powers of the academy, and thus serves as a staging ground for strategic raids on legitimate culture and its
Book Title: Patrick Chamoiseau-Recovering Memory
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): FORSDICK CHARLES
Abstract: This timely new book skilfully examines the work of the award-winning writer Patrick Chamoiseau. Considered by many as one of the most innovative writers to hit the French literary scene in over 40 years, Chamoiseau made his name with his book Texaco (published in 1992 and winner of the highest literary prize in France, the Prix Goncourt). His books have gone on to sell millions and his work has been translated by a number of academic presses. McCusker sets the author in context, providing a valuable contribution to ‘memory studies’ by looking at literary representation of memory in Martinique, a society founded on slavery but now politically assimilated to the metropolitan centre, France.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gn6cf5
CHAPTER 3 Memory Re-collected: from:
Patrick Chamoiseau
Abstract: The relationship with the past is one of the most fraught aspects in the negotiation of a postcolonial identity, and indeed history is frequently figured in postcolonial writing as a restraining or a restrictive force. For Joyce’s Stephen Dedalus history, famously, is the nightmare from which he wants to awake, while Salman Rushdie’s Saleem Sinai describes himself as being ‘handcuffed to history’ on the opening page of
Midnight’s Children. Such images of entrapment or restraint testify to the oppressive ‘presentness’ of the past in the postcolonial imaginary. As we have already seen, in the context of the Caribbean – where
CHAPTER 5 Flesh Made Word: from:
Patrick Chamoiseau
Abstract: This study began with a reading of Chamoiseau’s first novel,
Chronique des sept misères, and reaches its end with his most recent, and most ambitious, to date,Biblique des derniers gestes(2002).¹ The striking similarity in the very titles of the two texts gestures towards a continuity of thematic preoccupation, and indeed of structure, across theœuvreas a whole. This coherence can be seen for example in the fact thatBiblique, likeTexacoandSolibo, opens in the debased contemporary present, and then projects back in time, uncovering a more vital, if painful, Creole past. The novel’s hero, Balthazar
Afterword from:
Patrick Chamoiseau
Abstract: In the transition that has been traced in this monograph, from an æsthetics of re-collection and transcription to a poetics of materiality, the body has emerged as a primary site of both fictional and autobiographical memory, an archive and an active witness. It is appropriate that this study should end with further consideration of
Bibliquebecause, as we have seen, this novel focuses on the body to an unprecedented degree, and because the text exemplifies many of the tensions which have lain at the heart of my analysis more generally, such as the fraught borderline between nostalgia and ‘authentic’ memory,
Book Title: At the Limits of Memory-Legacies of Slavery in the Francophone World
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): Hodgson Kate
Abstract: Recent years have seen a growing body of literature dedicated to memories of slavery in the Anglophone world, yet little has been done to approach this subject from Francophone perspectives. This collection responds to the urgent need to contribute to current research on slavery and memory studies by focusing specifically on the Francophone world. Featuring the scholarship of leading academics in France, Britain, the United States and Canada, the collection reflects upon contemporary commemorative practices that relate to the history of slavery and the slave trade, and questions how they function in relationship to other, less memorialized histories of exploitation, such as indentured and forced labour. The volume is set against the context of France’s growing body of memory legislation, as well as its close cultural and political connections to its former empire, all of which make it an influential player in how slavery continues to be memorialized and conceptualized in the public sphere. Contributors retrace and redraw the narrative map of slavery and its legacies in the Francophone world through a comparative understanding of how these different, but interconnected forms of labour exploitation have been remembered and/or forgotten from European, West African, Indian Ocean and Caribbean perspectives.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gpcb4p
Book Title: Strange Narrators in Contemporary Fiction-Explorations in Readers' Engagement with Characters
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): CARACCIOLO MARCO
Abstract: A storyteller's craft can often be judged by how convincingly the narrative captures the identity and personality of its characters. In this book, the characters who take center stage are "strange" first-person narrators: they are fascinating because of how they are at odds with what the reader would wish or expect to hear-while remaining reassuringly familiar in voice, interactions, and conversations. Combining literary analysis with research in cognitive and social psychology, Marco Caracciolo focuses on readers' encounters with the "strange" narrators of ten contemporary novels, including Bret Easton Ellis's
American Psycho, Haruki Murakami'sHard-Boiled Wonderland and the End of the World, and Mark Haddon'sThe Curious Incident of the Dog in the Night-Time. Caracciolo explores readers' responses to narrators who suffer from neurocognitive or developmental disorders, who are mentally disturbed due to multiple personality disorder or psychopathy, whose consciousness is split between two parallel dimensions or is disembodied, who are animals, or who lose their sanity.A foray into current work on reception, reader-response, cognitive literary study, and narratology,Strange Narrators in Contemporary Fictionillustrates why any encounter with a fictional text is a complex negotiation of interlaced feelings, thoughts, experiences, and interpretations.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gr7dkd
Introduction: from:
Strange Narrators in Contemporary Fiction
Abstract: Narrators of very different kinds can elicit feelings of strangeness in the audience. Over the course of this book we will run into a number of “strange” narrators—where the scare quotes highlight, here and throughout, that a narrator cannot be strange in and of itself: strangeness is always a matter of experiential and interpretive negotiation between particular readers and particular texts. However, feelings of strangeness are not completely unpredictable either, because readers within a certain interpretive community—or within neighboring communities—tend to share a large number of cultural assumptions and templates for defining “normality” (for instance, in relation
4 A Strange Mood from:
Strange Narrators in Contemporary Fiction
Abstract: I stressed in the prologue that defamiliarization is far from being a purely cognitive process of belief change, since it is always accompanied by an emotional “feel,” which may span a wide affective gamut of curiosity, puzzlement, hesitation, and unease. This chapter focuses on the feelings of strangeness that underlie readers’ engagements with characters by using as case studies two novels, Haruki Murakami’s
Hard-Boiled Wonderland and the End of the World(2011; originally published in Japanese in 1985) and Martin Amis’sTime’s Arrow(2003; first edition 1991). Both texts play on a triangulation between the reader and two narrators (Murakami)
The Promise of the Non-Identical: from:
Theodor W. Adorno: Truth and Dialectical Experience / Verità ed esperienza dialettica
Author(s) Bolaños Paolo A.
Abstract: Theodor W. Adorno’s preoccupation with language is gleaned from the context of his theory of knowledge, particularly his critique of identity thinking. He tackles the problem of conceptual reification genealogically, that is, he traces conceptual reification via an analysis of the structure of language. My aim in this paper is to argue that Adorno’s engagement with the nature of language is informed by an implicit attempt at a revaluation of the language of philosophy, a revaluation that has significant consequences for a global understanding of how we conceive the world of objects, in general, and how philosophy’s configurative use of
Chapter 11 CARRYING THE FLAME FORWARD: from:
Sixties Radicalism and Social Movement Activism
Author(s) McKechnie Rosemary
Abstract: Where have the revolutions gone? What happens with the passion of the day once movements are no longer publicly visible – what does it transform into? And what are the lessons learned? Our concern in this chapter is to critically examine the idealism of political movements following the moment of 1968, by listening to the voices of adults who have been engaged in a range of activist projects over their lifetime. Our discussion is founded on in-depth life story interviews with adults in the UK, however to contextualize and analyse this material we draw on theories about new social movements
Book Title: Modern European Tragedy-Exploring Crucial Plays
Publisher: Anthem Press
Author(s): CASCETTA ANNAMARIA
Abstract: The idea of the tragic has permeated Western culture for millennia, and has been expressed theatrically since the time of the ancient Greeks. However, it was in the Europe of the twentieth century – one of the most violent periods of human history – that the tragic form significantly developed. ‘Modern European Tragedy’ examines the consciousness of this era, drawing a picture of the development of the tragic through an in-depth analysis of some of the twentieth century’s most outstanding texts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gxp8qf
Chapter 2 EVE BECOMES MARY: from:
Modern European Tragedy
Author(s) CLAUDEL PAUL
Abstract: The text is based on a philosophy of Christian inspiration, fostered
Chapter 3 THE SCHOOL OF HATRED: from:
Modern European Tragedy
Author(s) O’NEILL EUGENE
Abstract: It will hardly appear surprising that a selection of the key texts of European twentiethcentury drama should include a work by Eugene O’neill, being yet another response to the emergence of the twentieth century’s tragic consciousness. Of course he was American, but the matrix of his work is deeply rooted in European culture and theatrical research, with a pessimistic anthropology and a probing of behaviour based on depth psychology (one of the major axes of twentieth-century thought), embedded in a formal structure that is original and innovative compared to the currents of commercial Broadway theatre.¹
Chapter 5 THE TRAGIC AND THE ABSURD: from:
Modern European Tragedy
Author(s) CAMUS ALBERT
Abstract: A great writer and an outstanding moral figure of the twentieth century was responsible for the next text we are to analyse:
Caligulaby Albert Camus. Hannah Arendt, writing to her husband from Paris, described him as ‘the best man in France’. Yet in his lifetime the novelist, a nobel laureate, beloved of thousands of readers, remained, as is well known, at times isolated and unheeded in a period of ideological conflicts, of opposed blocs and themaîtres à penserof the century. Today, however, a revaluation is rightly under way. His moral authority, lucidity, courage and intellectual substance are
Chapter Thirteen SWARAJ AS BLOSSOMING: from:
Knowledge and Human Liberation
Abstract: Hind Swarajis an open dialogue in which not only the Reader and Editor¹ speak to each other with compassion but all of us, the whole humanity, are invited to join this journey of co-walking and the realization of fuller humanization and divinization (Gandhi 1938). It is an open text, a very different kind of manifesto. In the known and valorized manifestos of modernity we have a parade of assertions, but inHind Swarajthere is no such one-sided assertion and preaching from a pulpit. This is a revolutionary departure from modernistic models of pedagogy, human emancipation and national liberation,
Chapter 9 DILTHEY’S THEORY OF KNOWLEDGE AND ITS POTENTIAL FOR ANTHROPOLOGICAL THEORY from:
Philosophy and Anthropology
Author(s) Šuber Daniel
Abstract: With some considerable delay, the German philosopher Wilhelm Dilthey (1833–1911) was, in 1986, declared the ‘new anthropological ancestor’ (Bruner 1986, 4). Although he had been acknowledged as having exerted some influence on major figures of anthropology, like Boas and Benedict well before, the recent turn to Dilthey was meant to go far beyond the historical concern. This move contrasts sharply with the result of an examination of the indexes of relevant textbooks on basic anthropological theory, where Dilthey’s name hardly ever appears. What then are the common points of contact between late twentieth-century anthropology and turn-of-the-century German philosophy? In
Chapter 12 RICOEUR’S CHALLENGE FOR A TWENTY-FIRST CENTURY ANTHROPOLOGY from:
Philosophy and Anthropology
Author(s) Taylor Betsy
Abstract: Ricoeur ends his last major book with the above poem (Ricoeur [2000] 2004, 506). This poem is a dance of paradoxes, vividly conjuring up its author and his long life of philosophical labours – a life remarkable for both generous openness and tenacious continuity. In his distinctive mix of solemnity and playfulness, Ricoeur sets up a game of hide and seek in this poem – between text, author and reader, between life and death, between embodiment and disembodiment.
Chapter 13 CLIFFORD GEERTZ: from:
Philosophy and Anthropology
Author(s) Saalmann Gernot
Abstract: Clifford Geertz (1926–2006) was one of the main figures to build a new kind of anthropology, beginning in the 1960s. In doing so, he borrowed many ideas from philosophy. Although some of his works have been read by philosophers too, the influence of his anthropology on philosophy is negligible. The reception of his thoughts does not conform to the generally accepted significance of his writings, appropriate to their philosophical content. Most often, Geertz is read only superficially and the reading is confined to his two most famous texts – ‘Thick Description’ (1973) and ‘Deep Play: Notes on Balinese Cockfight’ (1972).
Chapter 14 BAKHTIN’S HERITAGE IN ANTHROPOLOGY: from:
Philosophy and Anthropology
Author(s) Brocki Marcin
Abstract: For over thirty years, the development of theory in anthropology has been under heavy influence from literary theory, serving mostly as an inspiration in solving certain problems in the research practice of ethnography. This influence first started with the assimilation of structuralism and semiotics into anthropology, with their concept of culture as a collection of texts interacting with one another. The real interdisciplinary dialogue, however, originated with the discovery, received in the field of ethnography with much suspicion and astonishment, that the practice of anthropology is not only collecting and analysing data, but also ‘producing texts’, and that the textualization
Chapter 17 ‘ANTHROPOLOGY OF PHILOSOPHY’ IN AFRICA: from:
Philosophy and Anthropology
Author(s) Kresse Kai
Abstract: An anthropological investigation into philosophy can provide us with insights and information about traditions of knowledge and intellectual practice elsewhere in the world, in social contexts very different from our own. The project needs to engage with – and first of all be able to identify – philosophy as part of social discourse, and as a social practice, within any given region. Here, I am carving out one particular approach about how this could work, in relation to the Swahili context and against the background of discussions in African philosophy. Philosophy, as socialized discourse and practice, overlaps with other (more established) areas
CHAPTER 5 Is There Such a Thing as a ‘Pragmatic Sociology of Critique’? from:
The Spirit of Luc Boltanski
Author(s) Susen Simon
Abstract: In the contemporary sociological literature, not only in the Francophone² world but also in Germanophone³ and Anglophone⁴ contexts, the work of Luc Boltanski is widely recognized as a major contribution to the social sciences. The value and influence of Boltanski’s writings manifest themselves in the emergence of a new paradigm: the
sociology of critiqueor, as it has been recently characterized not only by sympathetic and unsympathetic critics alike but also by the author himself, thepragmatic sociology of critique.⁵ It is true that the concept of critique plays a pivotal role in most of Boltanski’s writings.⁶ His recent book
CHAPTER ONE Between Structuralism and Theory of Practice: from:
The Legacy of Pierre Bourdieu
Author(s) Skinner Alex
Abstract: Bourdieu’s work was deeply moulded by the national intellectual milieu in which it developed, that of France in the late 1940s and 1950s, a milieu characterised by disputes between phenomenologists and structuralists. But it is not this national and cultural dimension that distinguishes Bourdieu’s writings from those of other ‘grand theorists’. Habermas and Giddens, for example, owed as much to the academic or political context of their home countries. What set Bourdieu’s approach apart from that of his German and British ‘rivals’ was a significantly stronger linkage of theoretical and empirical knowledge. Bourdieu was first and foremost an empirical sociologist,
CHAPTER FIVE With Weber Against Weber: from:
The Legacy of Pierre Bourdieu
Author(s) Susen Simon
Abstract: Question: When did you start to familiarise yourself with the work of Max Weber? If I understand you correctly, this happened during your time in Algeria. What sort of texts were you reading at that time?
Book Title: The Vision of the Priestly Narrative-Its Genre and Hermeneutics of Time
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Boorer Suzanne
Abstract: Boorer explores the theology of an originally independent Priestly narrative (Pg), extending through Genesis-Numbers, as a whole. In this book she describes the structure of the Priestly narrative, in particular its coherent sequential and parallel patterns. Boorer argues that at every point in the narrative's sequential and parallel structure, it reshapes past traditions, synthesizing these with contemporary and unique elements into future visions, in a way that is akin to the timelessness of liturgical texts. The book sheds new light on what this material might have sought to accomplish as a whole, and how it might have functioned for, its original audience.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1gxxq00
5 The Interpretation of the Story of the Nation within Pg as a Whole, Its Trajectory, and Parallels, in Light of Its Hermeneutics of Time from:
The Vision of the Priestly Narrative
Abstract: In seeking to situate the story of the nation in Exod 1:13–Num 27:14* as we have analyzed it in chapter 4 in terms of its paradigmatic nature, in its context as preceded by Gen 1:1–Exod 1:7*, its historiographical nature, which is indeed inseparable from its paradigmatic nature, will become more apparent.
Book Title: Bible through the Lens of Trauma- Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Frechette Christopher G.
Abstract: Implications for how reading the biblical text through the lens of trauma can be fruitful for contemporary appropriation of the biblical text in pastoral and theological pursuitsArticles that integrate hermeneutics of trauma with classical historical-critical methodsEssays that address the relationship between individual and collective trauma
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1h1htfd
No Words: from:
Bible through the Lens of Trauma
Author(s) Poser Ruth
Abstract: The book of Ezekiel strikes us as strange. Readers find the enormous amount of violence contained in the text disturbing or even shy away from reading it altogether. The characters in the narrative appear only as people wounded, tortured, or devastated by acts of war; the catastrophe seems to have broken them all: the prophet himself, the people of Israel, the populations of surrounding nations. Even YHWH is portrayed as affected by the violence and brutality.
Trauma, Psalmic Disclosure, and Authentic Happiness from:
Bible through the Lens of Trauma
Author(s) Strawn Brent A.
Abstract: The argument of the present essay contains four parts.¹ First, empirical studies have demonstrated that disclosure plays a key role in recovery from trauma (§1). Second, the Psalter is marked by extensive disclosure about traumatic events and the feelings of those who have been traumatized (§2). Third, insofar as the psalms are (re)read or (re)uttered texts, psalmic disclosure may function not only
descriptively—as testimony to (or recovery from) past trauma—but also in aprescriptivefashion, that is,therapeutically, not just for the psalmists themselves but for all who (re)read or (re)utter these poems (§3). Fourth, the preceding points
Reading Biblical Texts through the Lens of Resilience from:
Bible through the Lens of Trauma
Author(s) Schreiter Robert J.
Abstract: Reading scriptural texts through the lens of trauma studies is proving to be an exciting development in biblical studies and the study of other ancient Mediterranean and Near Eastern texts. The first forays into
theologicaltexts through the lens of trauma are promising as well, although this lens would seem, at least at this point, not to provide the far-reaching consequences that it may well have in biblical studies.¹ I come to this literature in biblical studies not as an expert in that field but as a systematic theologian who has become interested in trauma studies, especially as it plays
Between Text and Trauma: from:
Bible through the Lens of Trauma
Author(s) West Gerald O.
Abstract: “‘Every South African has been damaged by apartheid,’ Michael Lapsley and his colleagues of the Institute for Healing of Memories used to say when they facilitated the first Healing of Memories workshops in the late 1990s.”¹ As we enter the third decade of liberation and democracy “we realise,” argues Philippe Denis, another pioneer of memory work in the South African context, “that, as part of the legacy of apartheid, a host of challenges face South African society. We are also damaged by HIV and AIDS, domestic violence, sexual abuse, violent crime, xenophobia, corruption and various forms of discrimination.” In sum,
Toward a Pastoral Reading of 2 Corinthians as a Memoir of PTSD and Healing from:
Bible through the Lens of Trauma
Author(s) Clark Peter Yuichi
Abstract: When people endure times of crisis or trauma, they often search for meaning and hope by engaging in a bidirectional reading of texts. One direction involves hearing, reading, or witnessing the stories of others in analogous circumstances. Doing so can help people to know that they are not alone in their suffering, thus fulfilling Donne’s axiom that “no man is an island, entire of itself.”¹ The other direction points toward texts and rituals in one’s religious faith and spiritual practices, seeking a linkage between one’s own story and a larger, transcendent story: one that recounts what is sacred or ultimate.
Introduction: from:
Light and Death
Abstract: Introducing this book, the word
issue, derived from Latinexire, “to go out” or “go forth,” embraces a range of meanings, among them “outflows,” “questions,” or “problems,” which in turn suggest “results,” “departures,” “developments,” or even “extensions.”¹ Englishissuesis itself a historical extension ofexire, one issuing from this verb over time. For readers of early modern texts,issuesand its implied Latin root hold a haunting memory of Donne’s play on it inDeaths Duell, famously his own funeral sermon, which examines the issues from, in, and through death—Latinà(ab),in, andperdeath—and charges
6 Asma Barlas: from:
New Thinking in Islam
Abstract: The meaning of the text cannot be understood on its own terms. Everyone must give it a meaning. In this regard I note that the Qur’an has been interpreted exclusively by men for 1400 years, and always within a patriarchal society.¹
The Future of Islam from:
New Thinking in Islam
Abstract: The thinkers presented here have confronted a central problem of modern Islamic theology, namely, how to deal with specific Qur’anic statements. For us Muslims today this is an existential question since many Qur’anic statements do not agree with what we accept as values – at least when these statements remain uninterpreted. This complex of problems taken in itself can be discussed and a new way of interpretation devised and developed, for example, one that is favorable to women. But it can also be placed within the context of a more far-reaching question and an answer can be attempted as to
Book Title: Metaphor, Morality, and the Spirit in Romans 8-1–17
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Robinson William E. W.
Abstract: In this innovative book, William E. W. Robinson takes the reader on a journey through Romans 8:1-17 using Conceptual Metaphor Theory and Conceptual Integration Theory. Robinson delineates the underlying cognitive metaphors, their structure, their function, what they mean, and how Paul's audiences then and now are able to comprehend their meaning. He examines each metaphor in the light of relevant aspects of the Greco-Roman world and Paul's Jewish background. Robinson contends that Paul portrays the Spirit as the principal agent in the religious-ethical life of believers. At the same time, his analysis demonstrates that the conceptual metaphors in Romans 8:1-17 convey the integral role of believers in ethical conduct. In the process, he addresses thorny theological issues such as whether Spirit and flesh signal an internal battle within believers or two conflicting ways of life. Finally, Robinson shows how this study is relevant to related Pauline passages and challenges scholars to incorporate these methods into their own investigation of biblical texts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1h4mhzd
1 Introduction from:
Metaphor, Morality, and the Spirit in Romans 8
Abstract: As the title of this book indicates, my project centers on what I contend are three essential components of Paul’s thought in Rom 8: 1–17: metaphor, morality, and the Holy Spirit. In this introduction, I address these three elements in turn, as each provides a window into the purpose, scope, and thesis of the present monograph.¹ This opening chapter also includes an explanation of the choice of Rom 8:1–17 as the textual focus for this study and an overview of the book’s structure. In the past thirty years or so, scholars have become more attentive to the metaphors
Book Title: Perspectives critiques en communication-Contextes, théories et recherches empiriques
Publisher: Presses de l'Université du Québec
Author(s): Rueff Julien
Abstract: Cette introduction aux perspectives critiques présente un large éventail d’approches théoriques élaborées en sciences sociales ou en philosophie, allant du XVIIIe siècle, avec la philosophie critique de Kant, jusqu’aux développements les plus contemporains en économie critique de la communication, en études de genre ou encore en philosophie sociale, en passant par Marx, Engels, Foucault, Habermas, Bourdieu et Honneth pour ne nommer que ces derniers. Ces approches accordent toutes une place centrale à l’analyse des pathologies sociales, que ce soit les inégalités économiques, les phénomènes de domination coloniale ou postcoloniale, la privation des droits politiques, le mépris à l’endroit des minorités culturelles, les maux du travail, les rapports de pouvoir de genre ou la surveillance de masse. Elles sont abordées ici par une quinzaine d’auteurs comme autant de ressources conceptuelles pour appréhender des objets de recherche communicationnels comme le journalisme, la propagande politique, la publicité politique, les médias sociaux, les industries culturelles ou les relations publiques. De quoi parle le théoricien critique ? Quelles sont les finalités des perspectives critiques ? Quels phénomènes sociaux, culturels, politiques ou économiques retiennent l’attention des chercheurs critiques ? Quelles sont les limites de ces approches ? Quelles formes prennent-elles ? Résolument pédagogique, cet ouvrage se donne pour triple objectif de contextualiser des constructions conceptuelles a priori peu accessibles, de les exposer clairement afin d’en faciliter l’appropriation, mais aussi de démontrer leur pertinence pour la réalisation de recherches empiriques dans le domaine de la communication.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1h64m1f
CHAPITRE 3 QU’EST-CE QUE LA CRITIQUE FOUCALDIENNE? from:
Perspectives critiques en communication
Author(s) Bonenfant Maude
Abstract: En 1990, la Société française de philosophie publie le compte-rendu de la séance du 27 mai 1978 pendant laquelle Michel Foucault (1926-1984) présentait une conférence portant le titre « Qu’est-ce que la critique ? » . Aux dires même de l’auteur, cette conférence aurait tout aussi bien pu porter le titre de « Qu’est-ce que l’
Aufklärung? [les Lumières] » , faisant directement référence au texte d’Emmanuel Kant« Was ist Aufklärung? ». Cet article du philosophe allemand, publié en 1784 dans laBerlinische Monatschrift, un journal berlinois, a inspiré une grande partie de la réflexion de Foucault sur la
CHAPITRE 5 HABERMAS, RECONSTRUCTION DE LA RAISON ET COMMUNICATION from:
Perspectives critiques en communication
Author(s) Aubin France
Abstract: Le présent chapitre est structuré en trois grandes rubriques, suivant le gabarit adopté pour l’ouvrage collectif : à savoir une brève contextualisation de l’œuvre et de l’auteur ; la présentation de certains concepts ; et la proposition de travaux qui les mobilisent. Le volet conceptuel abordera principalement les théories susceptibles d’être utiles aux recherches s’intéressant à la communication, soit celles de l’espace public, de l’agir communicationnel et de l’éthique de la discussion, tandis que le volet opérationnalisation se concentrera sur l’espace public. À noter qu’étant donné la grande variabilité du vocabulaire mobilisé par les traducteurs de Habermas et par l’auteur
CHAPITRE 8 Les conditions de la signifiance des connaissances from:
Enjeux et défis de la formation à l'enseignement professionnel
Author(s) Zourhlal Ahmed
Abstract: Le texte qui suit présente une partie des résultats d’une recherche doctorale qui a exploré, sur le plan théorique et empirique, une définition formulée par Gagnon (1996, p. 10) dans ces termes : « Un savoir est signifiant pour un indi vidu dans la mesure où il est pertinent pour cet individu et valide à ses propres yeux. » Cette définition a été proposée dans un contexte de formation profession nelle où le rapport des enseignants aux concepts et théories scientifiques que mobilisent les programmes d’études en formation professionnelle (mécanique, ébénisterie, joaillerie, etc.) entrave souvent leur apprentissage et le développe
Book Title: I Am Because We Are-Readings in Africana Philosophy
Publisher: University of Massachusetts Press
Author(s): Lee Jonathan Scott
Abstract: Over the past twenty years, however, new scholarly research has uncovered other contributions to the discipline now generally known as "Africana philosophy" that were not included in the original volume. In this revised and expanded edition, Hord and Lee build on the strengths of the earlier anthology while enriching the selection of readings to bring the text into the twenty-first century. In a new introduction, the editors reflect on the key arguments of the book's central thesis, refining them in light of more recent philosophical discourse. This edition includes important new readings by Kwame Gyekye, Oyèrónké Oy˘ewùmí, Paget Henry, Sylvia Wynter, Toni Morrison, Charles Mills, and Tommy Curry, as well as extensive suggestions for further reading.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1hd18x6
I Am Because We Are—Twenty years on from:
I Am Because We Are
Abstract: In the twenty years since the first edition of
I Am Because We Are—Readings in Black Philosophywent to print many things have changed both within the academy and outside the walls of colleges and universities. many departments and programs of Black studies have rechristened themselves as programs in Africana studies, while other such entities have been folded into programs dedicated to race and ethnic studies. At the same time, there has been a remarkable proliferation of anthologies and texts dealing with African philosophy and with African American philosophy (for a guide to these resources, see our selected Bibliography
“I am because we are”: from:
I Am Because We Are
Abstract: The volume you hold in your hands offers itself as a highly selective overview of a central tradition of black philosophy, a tradition extending over more than five thousand years and stretching geographically from Africa to the Caribbean and North America.¹ This tradition includes a rich diversity of texts, including the Egyptian
Book of Coming Forth by Day;essays on negritude by Léopold Sédar Senghor and Wole Soyinka; practical reflections on revolution, political reform, and the relation between culture and identity in texts by Julius nyerere, Amilcar Cabral, Malcolm X, and Frantz Fanon; and sophisticated proposals for the transformation of
Introduction from:
I Am Because We Are
Abstract: It is in the texts from Africa included here that the three generative themes discussed in our introduction are most clearly articulated. From the beginnings of recorded African thought in
The Book of Coming Forth by Day(better known as the egyptianBook of the Dead) to the stirring words of Nelson Mandela, from the conceptualization of negritude in the work of Léopold Sédar Senghor and Aimé Césaire to the profound reimagining of identity and gender in the recent contributions of Kwame Gyekye and Oyèrónké Oyewùmí, there is a repeated emphasis on the relation between the individual and his/her community.
Identity and Dignity in the Context of the National Liberation Struggle (1972) from:
I Am Because We Are
Author(s) CABRAL AMILCAR
Abstract: An objective analysis of imperialism insofar as it is a fact or a “natural” historical phenomenon, indeed “necessary” in the context of the type of economic political evolution of an important part of humanity, reveals that imperialist rule, with all its train of wretchedness, of pillage, of crime and of destruction of human and cultural values, was not just a negative reality. The vast accumulation of capital in half-a-dozen
Introduction from:
I Am Because We Are
Abstract: In the texts from the caribbean included here, the generative themes of African philosophy find expression in the context of the black diaspora forced by the Atlantic slave trade. The ontological emphasis on a relational con ception of reality plays a particularly important role in helping define the black community as something distinct from the European community of slaveholders. In turn, the Caribbean philosophical tradition presented here devotes much attention to the issues of constructing notions both of identity and self-determination and of culture and ethos within the framework of the black community. Thus the relational humanism so characteristic of
The General Character of Afro-Caribbean Philosophy (2000) from:
I Am Because We Are
Author(s) HENRY PAGET
Abstract: There are idealist views of philosophy that see it as an affirmation of the autonomy of a thinking subject. As the primary instrument of this absolute subject, philosophy shares in its autonomy and therefore is a discipline that rises above the determinations of history and everyday life. The distinguishing characteristics of Afro-Caribbean philosophy do not support this view. Here we find a tradition of philosophy so indelibly marked by the forces of an imperial history, and by its intertextual relations with neighboring discourses, that it is necessary to begin with a general characterization of philosophy that is more appropriate to
Aboriginal from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Cariou Warren
Abstract: When we think of Aboriginal people in the context of fuel, one common image is of Aboriginal protestors voicing resistance to energy projects like PIPELINES, DAMS, and uranium mines. One reason for the prevalence and the visibility of such protests is that Aboriginal people are disproportionately affected by energy megaprojects—in fact, it is difficult to find a megaproject that has
notdisplaced indigenous people or in some way threatened their cultural and physical survival. This situation can hardly be accidental. Low population densities, ongoing histories of colonial disempowerment, and the existence of alternate (noncapitalist) value systems within Aboriginal communities
Embodiment from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Johnson Bob
Abstract: Hot yoga emblematizes who we are as a people—it is both metonym and exaggeration of the modern condition. The wild excess of steam heat, the span of vinyl-wood flooring, the plate glass walls and mirrors, and the textures of spandex, polyester, and PVC mats immerse the modern body in a festival of tactile and visual sensations that trace back to the pleasures of combusted carbon. Here, as
Networks from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Parks Lisa
Abstract: Every keyboard button you push, every screen you view, every ringtone you hear requires electrical ENERGY. If you are reading on an e-reader, smartphone, or computer interface right now, consider how these words arrived before your eyes, how packets of data hopped through network nodes to become digitally rendered pages for your perusal. Data, whether text, image, or sound, moves so rapidly and transparently that we rarely consider the energizing of networks, the fueling of cultures. Building on work in environmental media studies (see Cubbit 2005; Maxwell and Miller 2012; Bozak 2012), I offer three energy-media network scenarios involving water,
Nigeria from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Aghoghovwia Philip
Abstract: To write about Nigeria in relation to ENERGY and culture is to write about the Niger Delta, the very theater of energy production. Indeed, one cannot write about energy culture in the Nigerian context without engaging the spectacle of violence it elicits, both in the public mind and in the sphere of creative imagination, precisely because the form of sociality that oil energy generates in cultural production is imagined and inscribed in idioms of violence. My concern here with this concept of violence is less with the destructiveness it inflicts (which is considerable) than with the intricacy of its operation
Risk from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Pinkus Karen
Abstract: Risk, as I have written elsewhere, is a risky term.¹ We do not know exactly where or when the term originated—in early maritime law, perhaps. More significantly, we do not know quite how to use it properly.Riskin its most general sense (Webster’s: “the chance of injury, damage or loss”) contrasts significantly with its meaning in the context of investment: price volatility. In common speech,riskhas a primarily negative connotation, as something to be avoided. But in the market,riskhas a positive, aspirational sense so long as prices move upward, even if in fits and starts
Textiles from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Robertson Kirsty
Abstract: Every day we dress in oil. At each stage in the process of making, purchasing, and discarding clothing and other textiles, oil is present as a secret companion. Petrochemicals douse the cotton fields; oil powers the complex farm machinery that has replaced hand labor in the fields; it powers the vast looms that weave cotton into fabric. Oil polymers subtend the many synthetic and natural-synthetic hybrid fabrics that make possible a waterproof, stainresistant, hard-wearing, easily replaced material existence. Underlying the vast transport systems that carry textiles and apparel across the globe is oil. At the end of their lives, as
Work 2 from:
Fueling Culture
Author(s) Shukaitis Stevphen
Abstract: “One of the problems,” my friend and comrade Ben said, “is that while we’ve been quite good at celebrating the refusal of work, we never had anything like zerowork training.” This statement struck me as strange, and not merely because of the context—a meeting of the editorial collective for Autonomedia, a long-running Brooklyn-based autonomist publisher. After a decade of involvement with the project, Ben was moving on. In the autonomist equivalent of an exit meeting, Ben declared his exit from a collective whose stated goal was to exit from work itself, to “substruct the planetary work machine,” in the
Book Title: Children of God in the World- Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): O’Callaghan Paul
Abstract: Children of God in the World is a textbook of theological anthropology structured in four parts. The first attempts to clarify the relationship between theology, philosophy and science in their respective approaches to anthropology, and establishes the fundamental principle of the text, stated in Vatican II's Gaudium et spes, n. 22, "Christ manifests man to man." The second part provides a historical overview of the doctrine of grace: in Scripture (especially the teaching of the book of Genesis on humans 'made in the image of God', as well as Paul and John), among the Fathers (in particular the oriental doctrine of 'divinization' and Augustine), during the Middle Ages (especially Thomas Aquinas) and the Reformation period (centered particularly on Luther and the Council of Trent), right up to modern times. The third part of the text, the central one, provides a systematic understanding of Christian grace in terms of the God's life present in human believers by which they become children of God, disciples, friends and brothers of Christ, temples of the Holy Spirit. This section also provides a reflection on the theological virtues (faith, hope and charity), on the relationship between grace and human freedom, on the role of the Church and Christian apostolate in the communication of grace, and on the need humans have for divine grace. After considering the relationship between the natural and the supernatural order, the fourth and last part deals with different philosophical aspects of the human condition, in the light of Christian faith: the union between body and soul, humans as free, historical, social, sexual and working beings. The last chapter concludes with a consideration of the human person, Christianity's greatest and most enduring contribution to human thought.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1hrdn0m
3 JESUS CHRIST, THE REDEEMER: from:
Children of God in the World
Abstract: In the constitution of Vatican Council II,
Gaudium et Spes, we read the following programmatic text: “In reality it is only in the mystery of the Word made flesh that the mystery of man truly becomes clear. For Adam, the first man, was a type of him who was to come, Christ the Lord. Christ the new Adam, in the very revelation of the mystery of the Father and of his love, fully reveals man to himself and brings to light his most high calling.”² Karol Wojtyła, later Pope John Paul II, considers this text as “a key point of
4 THE HUMAN BEING ACCORDING TO SCRIPTURE: from:
Children of God in the World
Abstract: Scripture does not have a developed and systematic anthropology. Yet both Testaments speak of the human being in a wide variety of ways.³ This is especially so in the first book of the Bible, Genesis, which recounts the creation of the universe, the first stage of the Covenant that God established with his people and with humanity as a whole regarding its origin, its life, its Fall, and the promise of salvation. The fact that these texts are situated at the very beginning of scripture, though they are not the earliest ones of the Old Testament, is not without significance.
7 DIVINIZING GRACE IN THE EASTERN PATRISTIC TRADITION from:
Children of God in the World
Abstract: In the early centuries of Christian theology, the doctrine of grace developed in two principal, fundamentally convergent, directions. First, as a maturation of the teaching of Paul and John in the light of the pastoral and intellectual challenges of the Church’s mission in different situations,⁴ particularly in the context of the Gnostic heresy. And second, as a kind of “developed Christology”: divine grace is described and understood on the basis of the insertion and manifestation of the life of Christ in believers, as the direct fruit of the incarnation of the Word, which makes the believer become a son or
25 THE HUMAN PERSON: from:
Children of God in the World
Abstract: Coming to the last chapter of this text, we shall return to the question dealt with in the first chapter: who is the human being? In the light of Christian faith in divine grace through Christ, the reply must be: the human person, Christianity’s foremost contribution to anthropology.
LES CONCEPTS DE TEXTES, GENRES, DISCOURS POUR L’ANALYSE TEXTUELLE DES DISCOURS from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Adam Jean-Michel
Abstract: J’ai mis les trois concepts qui sont au centre du colloque au pluriel – TEXTES, GENRES et DISCOURS – dans le but de signifier que je me méfie de tout ce qui pourrait apparaître comme une essentialisation DU Texte, DU Genre et même DU Discours. Ces réifications ont mené aux dérives du textualisme et à la cristallisation des genres littéraires en grandes catégories immuables. Je me méfie de l’idée d’une science DU discours ; le singulier dissimule les différences entre discours littéraire, discours religieux, discours philosophique, discours politique, journalistique ou publicitaire. C’est cette volonté de différencier qui m’a poussé à
GRAMÁTICA Y DISCURSO(S) from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Molina Jesús F. Vázquez
Abstract: Resulta imposible, por evidente falta de espacio, hacer una introducción acerca de lo que se entiende por
discurso, y de sus relaciones con otras nociones como elenunciadoo eltexto. Remito al lector al apartadodiscoursdel diccionario de Charaudeau y Maingueneau (2002), para una clarificación metodológica de este concepto¹. Digamos, eso sí, que hablar de una lingüística del discurso actualmente es, sobre todo, hacer referencia a un modo de ver la lengua que obviamente no es ajeno a la influencia de las corrientes pragmáticas que tanto han influido en la lingüística francesa contemporánea. A partir de esta premisa
MODELOS DE ANÁLISIS PARA RECURSOS LEXICOGRÁFICOS EN LÍNEA EN EL ÁMBITO DE LA TRADUCCIÓN from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Álvarez Alfredo Álvarez
Abstract: En la enseñanza clásica de los idiomas, los docentes utilizaban un material (libros de texto, de ejercicios, casetes…) que, en su mayor parte, les llegaba concluido y contrastado, con lo cual su función en la concepción de dicho material era prácticamente nula. Con el uso de las Nuevas Tecnologías la intervención sobre todo aquello que se utiliza en clase es mucho mayor. Y ello, principalmente, en dos sentidos; por una parte, el profesor tiene a su disposición en la red una ingente cantidad de recursos –lo cual, obviamente, lo pone en la tesitura de proceder a una selección– y, por
L’UTILISATION DE L’HYPERTEXTE DANS L’ENSEIGNEMENT DE LA LITTÉRATURE D’ENFANCE ET DE JEUNESSE from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Espejo María José Sueza
Abstract: Nous sommes persuadées que ces outils peuvent être de véritables atouts pour la découverte du langage écrit. C’est la raison pour laquelle s’interroger sur l’impact de la lecture sur nos étudiants est très intéressant, étant donné que l’arrivée massive des hypertextes et hypermédias remet en question nos repères de lecture et notre rapport à l’écrit, ce qui implique des réflexions sur de nouvelles stratégies.
LAS IMÁGENES DEL DISCURSO DE RAZÓN EN ALGUNOS MANUSCRITOS DEL ROMAN DE LA ROSE from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Doreste Dulce Mª González
Abstract: El
Roman de la Roseque Guillaume de Lorris dejó inconcluso hacia 1230-1240 fue continuado alrededor de cuarenta años después por Jean de Meun. Como es sabido, la segunda parte convierte la alegoría amorosa de Guillaume de Lorris, su primer autor, en una «encyclopédie du monde, du savoir humain, de ses croyances et de ses rêves» (Gally, Jourde, 1995: 31). Este carácter enciclopédico confiere al texto una naturaleza erudita que el primero no contenía. Jean de Meun, hombre de amplia cultura clerical y de clara vocación pedagógica, combina en su texto elementos de la literatura profana –pues de algún modo,
EL DISCURSO Y LA IMAGEN DEL DISCURSO EN LE ROMAN DE LA ROSE DE GUILLAUME DE LORRIS from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) del Pilar Mendoza Ramos Mª
Abstract: Cuando se trata de aplicar el análisis de la articulación discursiva a la literatura medieval, debe destacarse sin duda el
Roman de la Rosepor estar construido sobre un discurso organizado en interacciones concéntricas². Así, en primer lugar, encontramos la interacción marco donde se identifica el autor con el personaje Amante quien, a través del texto, pretende dar cuenta de un sueño³ que tuvo cinco años atrás. Esta identificación hace que el texto constituya en su conjunto una única escena circular, determinada por su carácter retrospectivo, donde, bajo forma de monólogo directo, se pretende encerrar el Arte de Amar (vv.
LA AUTOBIOGRAFÍA EN EL MÉTODO CARTESIANO from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Arribas Jesús Camarero
Abstract: De todos es conocida la trascendencia capital del
Discours de la méthode(1637), de René Descartes, en tanto que texto fundador de la filosofía moderna y de la corriente racionalista. En este breve tratado, construido con el objetivo de «bien conduire sa raison et chercher la vérité dans les sciences», tal como consta en el subtítulo¹, Descartes expone los principios de una nueva filosofía humanista y científica, sintetizada en lo que ya es un tópico universal, el famoso asertocogito ergo sum, comprendido como una relación entre el pensar y el existir, y tradicionalmente traducido al español como ‘pienso luego
LO FANTÁSTICO A PARTIR DE UN TEXTO INAUGURAL: from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Feijóo María Dolores Rajoy
Abstract: En este artículo pretendo fijar las características temáticas del género fantástico a partir de uno de los textos que contribuyeron a fijarlo,
Vathekde Beckford, relato muy significativo por su carácter fronterizo entre lo maravilloso y lo fantástico, y entre la literatura anglosajona y la francesa.
DEL POEMA AL RELATO POÉTICO EN JULES SUPERVIELLE from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) López Lourdes Carriedo
Abstract: Personal e independiente, la obra de Jules Supervielle (1884-1960) se sitúa a mitad de camino entre los deslumbrantes hallazgos de la imagen surrealista en su libre desarrollo textual, y el rigor estilístico y compositivo de la Poesía Pura; entre la modernidad de André Breton y el clasicismo de Paul Valéry, ambos sus coetáneos. Esta postura de voluntario equilibrio y armonización de tendencias contrarias caracteriza una obra que, como veremos, recurrió a diferentes modalidades genéricas para expresar un universo de gran coherencia temática.
LA PRÉSENCE DU CORPS DANS L’ÉCRITURE DE MARIE-CLAIRE BLAIS from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Ponce Eva Pich
Abstract: Le corps est souvent perçu par la sociologie comme étant avant tout une construction sociale et culturelle². La présence de nombreux discours qui ont marqué la notion de corps, ont transformé celle-ci en un
texte, susceptible d’interprétation. Ce travail vise à analyser les représentations du corps qui apparaissent dans l’écriture de l’écrivaine québécoise, Marie-Claire Blais. Notre analyse se centrera sur trois romans fondamentaux :La Belle Bête(1959),Une Saison dans la Vie d’Emmanuel(1965), et le premier volume de la trilogieManuscrits de Pauline Archange(1968). Nous observerons comment la perception dualiste du corps, si importante dans son premier
LES INTERTEXTUALITÉS GARYENNES DANS LA LITTÉRATURE QUÉBÉCOISE HYPERCONTEMPORAINE, NOUVELLE VAGUE ? from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Roland Geneviève
Abstract: Dire que l’œuvre de Romain Gary est volontairement truffée d’intertextes, de citations et de renvois explicites à des personnalités historiques ou artistiques est un euphémisme. Les héros de cet écrivain-diplomate entré en littérature au lendemain de la seconde guerre mondiale sont en effet nourris par la nostalgie du monde révolu qu’ils incarnent. Si les points de vue des protagonistes diffèrent parfois radicalement, aucun ne nie jamais l’héritage de la culture dans laquelle il a baigné. « Tous les rapports authentiques de l’œuvre avec l’individu sont des rapports déterminants de l’individu avec la culture, de l’individu déjà fortement ‘déterminé’ », affirme-t-il
LAS DIGRESIONES DE LOS “GRIOTS” EN LAS EPOPEYAS SUBSAHARIANAS from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Nogales Vicente Enrique Montes
Abstract: Lilyan Kesteloot y Bassirou Dieng no dudan en defender a ultranza la evidente existencia de una vasta producción épica en África. El privilegio de estos relatos radica en que son textos “vivos” puesto que aún en la actualidad gozamos de la fortuna de poder asistir a sesiones narrativas en las que un “griot” recita las aventuras de un personaje épico que permiten analizar al mismo tiempo las particularidades del texto oral, la reacción de un público que escucha ensimismado cómo se han desarrollado los acontecimientos del pasado que han condicionado su presente y, en tercer lugar, la actitud del narrador.
MAUPASSANT Y SU OBRA EN LA PRENSA DE GIRONA DE FINALES DEL SIGLO XIX from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Plaja Anna-Maria Corredor
Abstract: El objetivo de esta comunicación es dar a conocer las referencias a Maupassant publicadas en algunos periódicos de Girona entre los años 1887 y 1900. Concretamente, se trata de traducciones de alguno de sus relatos o de noticias y anécdotas relacionadas con la vida de este autor, aparecidas en el
Diario de Gerona de avisos y noticias, La Lucha y La Nueva Lucha. El análisis de los diferentes textos periodísticos nos permite conocer la percepción que se tenía del autor francés y de su obra en nuestro país, tanto en los últimos años de su vida como después de su
REPRESENTACIONES DE CANARIAS EN LA NARRATIVA FRANCESA RECIENTE from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Curell Clara
Abstract: Nuestra búsqueda de huellas canarias en las letras francesas nos ha llevado a descubrir una serie de relatos ficcionales de distinta intención y alcance que, junto a otros textos pertenecientes a diferentes géneros (poesía, libros de viaje, memorias, etc.), dan buena cuenta de una relación intercultural que se inició a finales del siglo XV y se prolonga hasta nuestros días¹.
LE JEU DE L’INTERTEXTUALITÉ DANS LE VIEUX CHAGRIN DE JACQUES POULIN from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Garcia Lluna Llecha Llop
Abstract: La littérature des dernières décennies nous a habitués à la technique narrative basée sur l’intertextualité. Pour plusieurs théoriciens, « l’intertextualité est la condition même de la littérature [dans le sens où] tous les textes seraient tissés à partir des fils pris à d’autres textes, que leur auteur en soit conscient ou non » (La Mothe, 2000 : 299). Dans ce sens, tout lecteur qui se soit intéressé à l’œuvre poulinienne aura eu l’occasion de constater que Jacques Poulin adhère totalement à cette conception de la littérature puisque tous ses romans sont bâtis sur un jeu constant et conscient de l’intertextualité¹,
EL REFLEJO DE LA SOCIEDAD QUEBEQUESA A TRAVÉS DE LAS PELÍCULAS DE DENYS ARCAND from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Tonda Mª Ángeles Llorca
Abstract: Con nuestro trabajo pretendemos mostrar cómo los textos cinematográficos de Denys Arcand, director de cine quebequense, se convierten en un lugar de identificación social y cultural de Quebec.
ALAIN CORNEAU, INTERPRÈTE CINÉMATOGRAPHIQUE DU DISCOURS LITTÉRAIRE AD’AMÉLIE NOTHOMB from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Hernández Ángeles Sánchez
Abstract: Notre analyse souhaite faire une approche de deux types de discours : le littéraire et le cinématographique ; le roman et le scénario constituent, en prime abord, deux genres différents, mais souvent le récit filmique est créé sur le canevas d’un texte littéraire. L’adaptation d’œuvres littéraires faite par le cinéma naît d’une lecture qui témoigne du dialogue qu’une époque, une catégorie socioculturelle ou une société entretiennent avec la substance vive de la littérature. Le cinéma a toujours été un moyen d’accès du public à la matière littéraire, pourtant on ne saurait dire que le cinéma reste dans le domaine de
EL GÉNERO DEL SUCESO MEDIÁTICO («FAIT DIVERS») Y LAS CARACTERÍSTICAS DE LA NARRACIÓN DEL ACONTECIMIENTO EN LOS TEXTOS DE LA PRENSA FRANCESA: from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Cecilia Juan Herrero
Abstract: El género informativo del discurso de la prensa que en francés se designa con el nombre de «fait divers», corresponde a lo que en español se llama «suceso» o «caso», es decir un relato que se caracteriza desde el punto de vista temático por dar a conocer al gran público un hecho excepcional o extraordinario de la actualidad que ha producido una transformación inesperada de un estado de cosas. Esa transformación implica una trasgresión o una ruptura de la normalidad de la vida. El texto del «suceso» informa, en efecto, sobre crímenes, raptos, desapariciones, atracos, accidentes fatales, incendios, catástrofes de
LE MESSAGE PUBLICITAIRE EN FRANÇAIS ET EN ESPAGNOL D’EUROPE CHEZ DANONE. from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Larminaux Caroline
Abstract: De prime abord, il semblerait que ce Colloque, qui invite à s’interroger simultanément ou non sur les trois concepts « Texte, genre, discours », ne se prête pas spécialement à l’étude de la langue de la publicité. Mais pourtant, même s’ils ne passent pas à la postérité, une masse importante de textes est produite par la publicité et forme un ensemble reconnaissable. D’ailleurs, de nombreux auteurs s’accordent à dire que le genre publicitaire n’existe que par l’imitation d’autres genres ou d’autres discours. C’est pourquoi ce bref exposé s’efforcera de mettre en lumière cette tendance au mimétisme qui caractérise la langue
AVATARES CASTELLANOS DE LA CARMAGNOLE (II) from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Muñiz Elías Martínez
Abstract: La tradición castellana, tal como ha llegado al siglo pasado y se mantiene en la actualidad en escasas localidades, nos remite a un contexto procesional religioso, de danzas masculinas², realizadas al aire libre, ejecutadas entrechocando unos bastones cortos de madera³, y con una indumentaria muy repetida en toda la península⁴. Esta particular indumentaria tiene predominio del color blanco sobre el que adornan distintas cintas de colores vivos, a la cintura y cruzadas en pecho y
LES LUMIÈRES EN POLITIQUE from:
Texto, género y discurso en el ámbito francófono
Author(s) Goulemot Jean-Marie
Abstract: Je voudrais d’abord remercier ceux qui ont pensé à moi pour remplacer un collègue parisien défaillant. Cette invitation me comble. Elle satisfait mon attachement aux études consacrées à la littérature française dans des universités non-francophones. J’ai servi cette cause en enseignant aux USA, au Canada, au Brésil et en Espagne à Santiago de Compostela, en établissant des contacts de travail et d’amitié avec nos collègues de Vitoria, de Montréal et de Johns Hopkins. On me permettra de dédier ce texte à Lydia Vazquez, retenue loin de nous. Ces nombreux semestres passés à l’étranger m’ont beaucoup appris et permis, je crois,
3. Preguntas peligrosas. from:
La experiencia como hecho social
Author(s) Aguilar Luis Manuel Hernández
Abstract: ¿Qué es ser totonaco? ¿Qué significa ser totonaco? ¿Qué es la identidad totonaca? Son sin duda cuestionamientos problemáticos desde su planteamiento; sin embargo, en algunos contextos son también preguntas indispensables. De lo anterior se desprenden las siguientes interrogantes: ¿Cómo poder enunciar dichos cuestionamientos en el marco de una investigación sin caer en esencialismos identitarios, representaciones folclóricas u objetivaciones con hedor a colonialismo? De la misma forma, ¿cómo traducir la respuesta a dicha pregunta en un discurso con pretensiones analíticas y explicativas, sin arrebatar y apropiarse de la voz de los sujetos, sin pretender representarlos? Estas preguntas se erigen como cuestionamientos
5 Memory in Irish Culture: from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) KEARNEY RICHARD
Abstract: One of Ireland’s earliest texts is the
Book of Invasions, which records a genealogy of incursion and settlement for early Ireland. Already present is a mixing of history—telling itas it happened—and fiction—telling itas if it happened: for in those ancient times the boundary between empirical fact and cultural imagination was often blurred. When a manuscript begins with the words “In Illo tempore,” “In the Old days,” “Fado Fado,” one is already encountering a particular narrative take on the legacy of the past. Historical remembrance in Irish national culture is, from the outset, a matter of
3 Chronotopic Memory in Contemporary Irish-Canadian Literature from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) URSCHEL KATRIN
Abstract: In contemporary Irish-Canadian literature, memory of Ireland is a site of careful negotiation because memory is such a powerful instrument: it is an agent that both constructs and constitutes the Irish
ethnie,and, eventually,representsthatethnie.Authors Frances Greenslade, Mark Anthony Jarman, Pat Nevin, Thomas O’Grady, and Patrick Taylor have all set texts in Ireland that present memory as a form of negotiating belonging and of reevaluating the writer’s cultural positioning in relation to Ireland and Canada. A striking commonality among this group of contemporary Irish-Canadian authors—some born in Ireland and some in Canada—is their concern with
Introduction from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) FRAWLEY OONA
Abstract: James Joyce’s relation to “cultural memory” is inordinately complex. Joyce’s texts have come to be seen as embodying and somehow representing both memory and history, particularly in an Irish context, but also in an international one. When considered individually but especially as a collective, Joyce’s works function as narratives of the gigantic, in Susan Stewart’s phrase (Stewart 1994), that have consumed not just the particular periods in which they are set, not only whole swathes of Irish history and culture, but have come to function as digestives of world histories, languages, cultures: so that what we confront is the notion
7 ʺNow, just wash and brush up your memoiriasʺ from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) PLATT LEN
Abstract: Joyce scholars have always been interested in situating Joyce in historical context, but only since the late 1980s has the “Joyce and History” formulation become central. In part, this turn toward “history” has been philosophical. Less concerned with Joyce as a historical subject, the American academy in the 1980s and early 1990s produced a Joyce engaged with the subject of history—that is with history as historiography. Such critics as Robert Spoo and James Fairhall, then, constructed a Joyce preoccupied with history as ideological formation, particularly in relation to the orthodoxies of late nineteenth- and early twentieth-century historiography (Fairhall 1993;
2 Space: from:
Seamus Heaney as Aesthetic Thinker
Abstract: In this chapter, I will offer readings of essays that demonstrate how Heaney expands the borders and the limits of texts and ideas and how, as an aesthetic thinker, he offers genuinely new perspectives and new ways of looking at paradigms of identity that have traditionally been seen as running on regular tramlines. He looks at the political context of different aspects of literature and also allows the cultural sphere to complicate the political binarism of British-Irish and colonizer-colonized. His engagement with the signifieds of postcolonial theory is framed by his very specific views on the role and force of
3 “the memorye of their noble ancestors” from:
Memory Ireland
Author(s) IVIC CHRISTOPHER
Abstract: The Oxford Companion to Irish Literaturedefines “Anglo-Irish Chronicles” as “the body of political writings about Ireland written in English during the Tudor and Stuart periods and primarily concerned with justifications for the expropriation of the country by the English Crown, its administration by Crown agents, and the recalcitrance of the Irish in the face of the supposed benefits of that regime” (Welch 1996, 97). As examples of “Anglo-Irish Chronicles,”the Oxford Companionlists a number of texts written in the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries, including Edmund Campion’sTwo Bokes of the Histories of Ireland(c. 1571), Richard
CHAPTER 7 JUSTICE AND INCOMMUNICABLE SUFFERING from:
Prophetic Politics
Abstract: The question concerning the essence of justice is the opening question of Plato’s Πολιτεία, in which there appears in book 6 the idea of a good-beyond-being, the idea that has oriented all of Levinas’s original research from its inception.¹ This original question is not straightaway pursued in Plato’s text. Socrates in book 1 fends off the definitions of justice by the older Cephalus (who simply leaves before being questioned), the younger Polemarchus, and the “new man” Thrasymachus. The question at that point gets diverted from
whatjustice is, to whether justice isbetterthan injustice. Socrates’ claims at the end
B from:
Encyclopedia of Missions and Missionaries
Abstract: The text Carey chose to expound as his primary justification was Matthew 28:18–20, in which the risen Jesus, on the basis of his claim to authority as Lord of heaven and earth, mandated his own disciples to go and make disciples of all
1 Interpreting the Love Commands in Social Context: from:
Love and Christian Ethics
Author(s) OGLETREE THOMAS W.
Abstract: Biblical portrayals of the love commands are interwoven with presentations of more comprehensive bodies of commandments, laws, and ordinances that order human affairs in particular social settings. The love commands provide a substantive foundation for these more complex resources, undergirding their authority and informing efforts to observe them faithfully in ongoing life practices. This essay focuses on distinctive yet overlapping treatments of the love commands contained in the book of Deuteronomy and in Matthew’s presentation of Jesus’s Sermon on the Mount, with selective references to related materials in other biblical texts. Deuteronomy ventures a comprehensive yet realistic vision of a
3 “Repellent Text”: from:
Love and Christian Ethics
Author(s) O’DONOVAN OLIVER
Abstract: James O’Donnell has characterized Book 10 of the
Confessions, with a measure of irony perhaps, as a “repellent and frustrating text.”¹ The reason has to do with the book’s structure: “bright mystical vision, culminating in luminous and often-quoted words … is suddenly derailed by an obsessive and meticulous examination of conscience.” The structural difficulty is, however, also a material one. The whole character of Augustine’s ethics as presented in this book is put in question for O’Donnell by the sudden transition from the luminous to the meticulous. To understand the ethics ofConfessions10 then (which means, as with everything
21 Neighbor Love in Muslim Discourse from:
Love and Christian Ethics
Author(s) KELSAY JOHN
Abstract: Discourses on love abound in Muslim poetry and prose. As Paul Heck argues, it is possible to understand Sufi texts in particular as holding for an ideal of universal love: as each and all are loved by God, so each and all should love in God; the Sufi is one who exhibits universal compassion.¹ In Heck’s account, such notions provide the makings of a cosmopolitan ethic by which contemporary Muslims may construct a mode of social-political discourse focused on tolerance and inclusion.
Afterword from:
Love and Christian Ethics
Author(s) WERPEHOWSKI WILLIAM
Abstract: Love and Christian Ethicsaddresses significant authors, texts, and topics dealing with the interlaced meanings of divine love, love for God, neighbor love, and love for oneself. A recurring question is whether and how the Christian moral life amounts to a kind of eudaimonism. The book also offers insights and arguments that develop alternative accounts of the normative content of the command to love the neighbor as oneself. Beyond these concerns, the collection practically reframes an ethic of agape regarding (and this is a partial list) love’s motivational effectiveness, sexual life, the moral repair of communities, and interreligious exchange.
ETHICAL CHALLENGES OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH IN PORTUGAL from:
The Intimate. Polity and the Catholic Church
Author(s) OLIVEIRA MARIA JOÃO
Abstract: Portugal is mainly a Catholic country and with significant indicators of religiosity in the European context. However, this fact did not prevent the liberalization of society on fracturing and delicate issues related to customs and bioethics. There have been two referendums on abortion and legislative changes with regard to divorce, gay marriage and medically assisted procreation (without a previous referendum).
La protonarrativité, un concept entre neurosciences et musique from:
Sémiotique et vécu musical
Author(s) Imberty Michel
Abstract: Le concept de
narrativitéfait aujourd’hui fureur dans les sciences humaines, et la musicologie et la sémiologie musicale n’échappent pas à son influence. Ce concept peut cependant paraître polémique parce qu’il vient plutôt d’une tradition de l’analyse des textes littéraires, et que son utilisation dans le domaine de la musique relance la vieille question posée jadis par J.-J. Nattiez et réactualisée de façon admirable par son ouvrage récent,La musique, les images et les mots(2010). Mais plus encore, le concept de narrativité fait problème, eu égard à la tradition narratologique, lorsqu’il est théorisé par la psychologie cognitive et par
Angélica Liddell ou un théâtre sur le fil grinçant du rasoir from:
Sémiotique et vécu musical
Author(s) Reck Isabelle
Abstract: Angélica est une artiste complète : auteure, actrice, performeuse et metteur en scène de ses propres pièces écrites pour la compagnie
Atra Bilisqu’elle crée en 1993 avec Gumersindo Puche. Touche-à-tout de l’écriture, on lui doit une quinzaine de pièces, des poèmes, des textes de théorisation (articles, introductions de ses pièces, digressions théoriques glissées dans ses textes dramatiques). Après un parcours essentiellement limité aux petites salles alternatives de Madrid dans les années quatre-vingt-dix, la consécration arrive d’abord en 2007 lorsquePerro muerto en tintorería. Los fuerteest montée au Centro Dramático Nacional par Gerardo Vera, puis en 2010 avecEl
“EN EL NOMBRE DE DIOS” from:
El amor es el límite. Reflexiones sobre el cristianismo hermenéutico de G. Vattimo y sus consecuencias teológico-políticas
Author(s) Oñate Teresa
Abstract: No Conozco ningún libro mejor que éste que el lector/a tiene ahora entre las manos:
El Amor es el límite. Reflexiones sobre el cristianismo hermenéutico de Gianni Vattimo y sus consecuencias teológico-políticas, para estar bien informado y bien documentado, con respecto a los textos-acciones y los debates-interpretaciones que delimitan una problemática tan crucial; tan de hondo calado crítico en nuestros días como lo es ésta: la concernida por el retorno de lo divino plural, lo sagrado indisponible y el misterio de Dios… en la ontología hermenéutica de la Postmodernidad. Y claro está que no me estoy refiriendo a eso que
0. ESTADO DE LA CUESTIÓN from:
El amor es el límite. Reflexiones sobre el cristianismo hermenéutico de G. Vattimo y sus consecuencias teológico-políticas
Abstract: El contexto de la postmodernidad filosófica siguió a remolque de la línea que se estaba dando en la estética, pero fue a mediados de los ochenta, tras los ecos del Mayo del 68, cuando J.-F. Lyotard declaró la condición postmoderna y el fin de los meta-relatos. Es así que la filosofía de la historia se ponía de relieve pidiendo cuentas a Hegel-Marx de la violencia metafísica de la historia universal y de la perversión racional del progreso. Aquí hace lo que puede W. Benjamin y entra en escena Lyotard, pero sobre todo, Gianni Vattimo, el cual consiguió con asombrosa maestría
1. INTRODUCCIÓN from:
El amor es el límite. Reflexiones sobre el cristianismo hermenéutico de G. Vattimo y sus consecuencias teológico-políticas
Abstract: Los textos están ahí y lo único que piden es leerlos de otro modo que no sea a través de interpretaciones caducas. Hay que conocerlas pero, por supuesto, no
Presentación from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Hejwowski Krzysztof
Abstract: En su famoso libro
Los argonautas del Pacífico occidental(1922) Bronislaw Malinowski citaba un texto
5. Conceptualización estética y traducción: from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Marco María Rosario Martí
Abstract: La característica alemana de poseer una doble posibilidad de conceptualización gracias al general establecimiento dualista entre léxico germánico y léxico grecolatino en la lengua teórica y filosófica, con todas las posibilidades semánticas y terminológicas que esto posibilita, constituye un aspecto técnico traductológico de primer orden. Aquí estudiaré el aspecto de constitución germánica del par
AnmutyWürde, ejercido en su plenitud terminológica frente a los correspondientes latinos y sus posibilidades a partir del indoeuropeo. Sin duda es el texto schilleriano el centro en lengua alemana de este par esencial de la terminología estética. Nos aproximaremos pues a la dificultad y
7. Un gran paradigma filológico de presencia/ausencia traductográfica: from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Kuznetsova Natalia Timoshenko
Abstract: La obra de Veselovski, uno de los monumentos mayores de la filología del siglo XIX, proyectó importantes ideaciones filológicas desarrolladas en el XX, entre otros por los formalistas rusos¹, por Bajtín y Lotman, a través de los cuales ha influido de algún modo en el pensamiento filológico occidental. Sin embargo, la obra de Veselovski es escasamente conocida en Europa y apenas citada sino de forma indirecta. El hecho, por otra parte, consiste en que la limitadísima presencia de la traducción de la obra de Veselovski, en un continente que en general ni lee ni accede a los textos en lengua
11. Alusiones culturales en la prensa española from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Madyjewska Katarzyna
Abstract: Los textos de prensa son por antonomasia obras efímeras y por eso raras veces son objeto de análisis desde el punto de vista de los estudios de traducción, normalmente interesados por obras más extensas. De hecho, en muy contadas ocasiones a un traductor se le encarga trabajar con un texto periodístico, porque en la mayoría de los casos son los propios periodistas quienes buscan recursos y traducen, con menor o mayor éxito, las noticias necesarias. Sin embargo, ese tipo de textos refleja el estado actual de un idioma. Da muestras de fenómenos lingüísticos que un traductor puede luego encontrar en
14. Sobre la fidelidad en la traducción de poesía. from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Farré Xavier
Abstract: ¿Cómo es la construcción de un poema? ¿Cuáles son los elementos que se ponen en combinación, en juego, para conseguir un tipo de artefacto literario dentro de unos cánones o no de lo que termina siendo considerado como texto poético? Es evidente que la teoría no ha terminado de dar una respuesta satisfactoria a estas preguntas. Además, las tendencias que se han ido sucediendo a lo largo de todo el siglo XX en la poesía occidental han ido rompiendo la posibilidad de poder llegar a un consenso sobre el hecho poético.
15. Las traducciones al español de las novelas de los años 50 de Josep M. Espinàs from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Dasca María
Abstract: ¿En una comunidad bilingüe como la catalana, cuál es la experiencia de la otredad? ¿Qué función asumen las traducciones al español de una literatura que tiene un público potencial bilingüe? ¿Qué importancia adquirieron estas traducciones en el marco de los años 1950, en el contexto de la dictadura franquista, en un momento en que aún no existía un mercado editorial consolidado en catalán que vehiculase este tipo de proyectos? La creación forzosamente bilingüe (o monolingüe en español) de algunos escritores, la publicación de cuya obra estaba constreñida a los avatares de la censura, puede relacionarse con el cuestionamiento de una
19. Traducciones y recensiones de un texto inestable: from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Monferrer Luis Pomer
Abstract: La
Historia Alexandri Magni, más conocida comoPseudo Calístenespor haber sido falsamente atribuida por algunos manuscritos al sobrino de Aristóteles, es un buen ejemplo de un texto abierto, de difícil establecimiento, que no ha llegado a través de una única versión, sino que puede reconstruirse a través de diversas recensiones y con la ayuda de posteriores y numerosas traducciones: “La novela del Pseudo-Calístenes, frente a la gran mayoría de otros textos de la Antigüedad, que pueden llamarse muertos, en el sentido de que han sido transcritos con suma fidelidad, es lo que podríamos llamar un texto vivo, es decir,
20. La adaptación del contenido en los diccionarios médicos traducidos y publicados en España en el siglo XIX from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Diez Carmen Quijada
Abstract: El traductor actual de obras científicas tiene clara conciencia de que debe ser totalmente fiel al documento original. Busca la fidelidad de tal manera, que a veces lo que consigue es que el texto traducido no se entienda; o lo que es casi peor, que carezca de pertinencia para el lector al que supuestamente se dirige. Pero, por mucho que esto sea así ahora, la historia de la traducción científica nos muestra que a lo largo de los siglos los traductores han intervenido activamente en la forma final del “producto” conseguido, modificando su forma y su contenido de acuerdo con
25. Traduire l’attente dans Waiting for the Barbarians, The Tartar Steppe, et En attendant Godot / Waiting for Godot from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Yvernault Martine
Abstract: Avant d’aborder le problématique de la traduction, de sa définition et de ses rapports à la littérature, une question semble s’imposer : à l’heure du « tout informatique » qui aurait balayé la Galaxie Gutenberg (McLuhan 1977), quels sont les limites et les enjeux de la numérisation ? La numérisation conduit-elle à déshumaniser le texte, à privilégier la présence virtuelle au détriment de la « vérité » du texte que l’on écrit, que l’on imprime, la forme typographique rendant lisible, publique, l’impression subjective à l’origine de la création ? Notre objet de réflexion sera précisément l’articulation entre l’impression subjective, sa
26. Mouvance et traduction: from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Rosenstein Roy
Abstract: La traduction relève de la mouvance car c’est une constatation d’altérité, un écrit qui s’ébranle et se métamorphose. La volonté de traduire nous demande de combler un vide qui se creuse entre deux pôles textuels et linguistiques, toujours éloignés et parfois opposés dans l’espace et le temps, opposés par la pensée comme par la langue. Comme un commis voyageur, la traduction est toujours en déplacement. Bon gré mal gré, elle survole tous les jours une grande distance, comme entre deux gares ou deux pays. La traduction est une
translatio studii, de la langue de départ, par les champs et par
37. Concept et image du lecteur de littérature de jeunesse en traduction: from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Balatchi Raluca-Nicoleta
Abstract: Les domaines récents d’analyse de la traduction – l’histoire et la critique des traductions – permettent une compréhension complexe du phénomène du traduire par la relation du texte traduit au contexte de sa production et de sa parution : coordonnées spatio-temporelles, normes traductives valables pour une époque, profil du traducteur, de l’éditeur. L’image du récepteur du texte traduit ne saurait être analysée que dans un cadre théorique plurifactoriel de la traduction.
41. Etholinguistics expecting from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Zaliwska-Okrutna Urszula
Abstract: One such source is the intuitive, though regularly reaffirmed, impression that any translation is ultimately dependent on the identity of the translator. In practice, it means going beyond the analysis of texts and processes involved in rendering the original text in the target language, it means supplementing these analyses with being inquisitive about an individual mint mark
46. „Schwache“ und „starke“ Intertextualität als Übersetzungsproblem from:
Translatio y Cultura
Author(s) Majkiewicz Anna
Abstract: Die vorangestellten Worte von Julia Kristeva, die im Jahre 1967 den Begriff der Intertextualität, den sie aus Bachtins Betrachtungen über die Dialogizität des literarischen Textes abgeleitet hatte, in die Literaturwissenschaft einführte, sind als universelles Prinzip der Textkonstitution zu verstehen. Die poststrukturalistischen Theorien legten damit einen weiten Textbegriff zugrunde und sahen jeden Text als intertextuell konstituiert an. Doch dieses Modell findet wenig Anwendung im translatorischen Umfeld (der literarischen Übersetzung), da es keine Ansatzpunkte bzw. Interpretationsmodelle für den literarischen Übersetzer bietet, für den die Analyse und Interpretation des jeweiligen literarischen Textes ein unabdingbares Element des Übersetzungsprozesses bildet. Die Aussage, dass die intertextuellen
V. EL SABER EN LA EDAD MEDIA from:
Repensar la Universidad. Reflexión histórica de un problema actual
Abstract: Como señala Haskins, el nacimiento de la Universidad en la Edad Media es fruto del despertar intelectual que se origina con el renacimiento cultural del siglo XII
259, momento en que, a diferencia de los siglos precedentes, las bibliotecas no sólo estaban dotadas con ejemplares de la Biblia, de los textos de laPatrología latina, es decir, de las obras de los Padres de la Iglesia, de algún libro del oficio divino, de vidas de santos, de las obras de Boecio y tal vez de algún clásico latino, sino que ya se podía encontrar -junto a éstas obras- elCorpus Iuris
VIII. EL SABER EN LA UNIVERSIDAD DEL SIGLO XXI: from:
Repensar la Universidad. Reflexión histórica de un problema actual
Abstract: La escuela de la Teoría Crítica de la sociedad tuvo como baluarte el texto
Dialéctica de la Ilustración, escrito por Max Horkheimer y Teodoro Adorno durante sus primeros años de exilio en Estados Unidos. En el Prólogo de 1944-47, los autores se lamentaban del lastimoso estado de la tradición científica occidental, hasta el punto de afirmar “que pese a ver observado desde hacía muchos años, que en la actividad científica moderna, las grandes invenciones se pagan con una creciente decadencia de la cultura teórica, creímos, no obstante, poder seguir esa actividad hasta tal punto que nuestra contribución se limitase preferentemente
Book Title: Teoría contemporánea de los derechos humanos. Elementos para una reconstrucción sistémica- Publisher: Dykinson
Author(s): García José Antonio López
Abstract: El respaldo a la teoría de los derechos humanos, así como a las declaraciones y tratados internacionales, es un hecho geo-político de la mayor relevancia, al cual se han sumado por razones de convicción o conveniencia la mayoría de los países delo que llamamos “el mundo civilizado". Tales instrumentos se han convertido entonces en un punto de referencia obligado para cualquier estudio y discusión de carácter moral, jurídico y político, y en un paradigma para los valores humanos y criterios de legitimidad del ejercicio del poder público. La ciencia jurídica actual ha considerado que la dignidad humana es cualidad principalísima de todo ser humano, que debe ser respetada bajo cualquier circunstancia y bajo ese sustrato que fundamenta la convivencia social, la tendencia real es lograr su adecuada protección, encontrarla idea de que todos estamos involucrados en una tarea común; la tarea de conocer cuál es el vínculo que nos une en cuanto seres humanos o humanidad para llegar al cumplimiento de una responsabilidad de todas y todos; la preservación de la dignidad humana como núcleo esencial de los derechos humanos. El propósito de este libro es presentar, con una virtud de orientación teórica y sistémica, la más amplia información sobre las propuestas que los grandes tratadistas en la materia han formulado en los últimos años, haciendo énfasis en las expresiones que delimitan su concepción; tales como derechos naturales, derechos fundamentales, derechos subjetivos o derechos morales. Se resaltan también los aciertos y debilidades de sus distintas definiciones y de todo el elenco de categorías jurídicas relacionadas, para intentar ofrecernos un extenso panorama de lo que son o se consideran los derechos humanos y la forma en que su estudio se ha desarrollado desde el análisis de gabinete hasta la práctica. Para todo lo anterior, se abordan, entre otras, las teorías de los iusfilósofos recientes más reconocidos como Gregorio Peces-Barba, Luigi Ferrajoli, Angelo Papacchini, Robert Alexy, Ronald Dworkin, John Rawls, Francisco Laporta, Antonio E. Pérez Luño, LiborioHierro, y Elías Díaz; con lo que esta obra pretende convertirse en referencia ineludible para todos aquellos que se dediquen al estudio, investigación y aplicación de los temas que aborda, lo mismo que para quienes sólo deseen introducirse con bases firmes a la teoría contemporánea de los derechos humanos. GEOFREDO ANGULO LOPEZ. Es doctor en derechos fundamentales por la Universidad de Jaén, Andalucía (España), asesor ejecutivo de la Comisión de Derechos Humanos del Estado de Yucatán (México) y profesor e investigador del Centro de Investigaciones Jurídicas de la Facultad de Derecho de la Universidad Autónoma de Yucatán (México). Ha recibido el Primer lugar del Concurso estatal de Ensayo Jurídico La impartición de Justicia en el Nuevo Contexto Constitucional del Poder Judicial del Estado de Yucatán, 2012. Dentro de sus publicaciones destacan: “La ductilidad como núcleo esencial del Derecho: La reforma al artículo 1° de la Constitución mexicana", Revista de Estudios Jurídicos, Segunda Época n° 14, 2014. Colabora en la formación y capacitación especializada de funcionarios públicos en materia de derechos humanos.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1k232zb
APLICACIONES PRÁCTICAS DE LA TEORÍA DE LAS ACTIVIDADES RUTINARIAS A LA INVESTIGACIÓN CRIMINAL from:
Crimen, Oportunidad y Vida Diaria. Libro homenaje al Profesor Dr. Marcus Felson
Author(s) Rossmo Kim
Abstract: La teoría de las actividades rutinarias enfatiza el rol de las acciones cotidianas en la formación de los patrones espaciales y temporales del delito (Clarke y Felson, 1993). A pesar de que esta teoría se utiliza principalmente para explicar tendencias y comportamientos a nivel agregado, también es posible emplearla para analizar comportamientos al nivel del individuo en investigaciones policiales. En un modo similar al perfilado criminal, tomamos la ubicación temporal y geográfica de un delito como pistas, dentro del contexto de toda la información sobre la víctima y el infractor que tengamos a nuestra disposición; es decir, en vez de
Book Title: Diversidad de género, minorías sexuales y teorías feministas. Superposiciones entre las teorías de lesbianas, gays, bisexuales y transexuales y el feminismo en la reformulación de conceptos y estrategias político-jurídicas- Publisher: Dykinson
Author(s): ATIENZA CRISTINA MONEREO
Abstract: De manera bastante reciente los textos político-jurídicos sobre orientación sexual e identidad de género han empezado a proliferar significativamente. Las reivindicaciones del colectivo de lesbianas, gays, bisexuales y transexuales (a partir de ahora LGBT) se atendieron de forma más o menos anecdótica en sus inicios, pero actualmente este grupo se está considerando con más atención. Además, el oportuno interés por la igualdad y los derechos del colectivo de LGBT ha trasladado a la esfera de la Política y el Derecho un intenso debate filosófico sobre la condición individual y social de las personas integrantes de este grupo, que a su vez ha retomado conceptos complejos también analizados y discutidos en otros colectivos como el feminista. Como sucede en el caso del feminismo, la tarea de delimitar las nociones implicadas es espinosa por la heterogeneidad existente entre sus miembros y por la propia organización social del sistema social. Sin embargo, es una labor primordial para entender y atender a sus proposiciones. Esta investigación va dirigida a aclarar este mapa conceptual complejo con el fin de promover la igualdad real y la eficacia de los derechos, no tan nuevos ni emergentes, del colectivo de LGBT.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1k235jk
1. INTRODUCCIÓN. from:
Diversidad de género, minorías sexuales y teorías feministas. Superposiciones entre las teorías de lesbianas, gays, bisexuales y transexuales y el feminismo en la reformulación de conceptos y estrategias político-jurídicas
Abstract: De manera bastante reciente los textos político-jurídicos sobre orientación sexual e identidad de género han empezado a proliferar significativamente. las reivindicaciones del colectivo de lesbianas, gays, bisexuales y transexua les (a partir de ahora LGBT) se atendieron de forma más o menos anecdótica en sus inicios, pero actualmente este grupo se está considerando con más atención.
Book Title: Historiografía y Teoría de la Historia del Pensamiento, la Literatura y el Arte- Publisher: Dykinson
Author(s): Zarzo Esther
Abstract: La Historiografía ha sido sometida en el curso de la época moderna tanto a su confirmación inicial de mayor rango humanístico como a su depauperación en el siglo XX por negligencia regional en sectores tan decisorios por su objeto como la literatura, la filosofía o el arte. El gran dominio contemporáneo estructural-formalista significó por principio la destrucción de los conceptos de tiempo e historia en el ámbito operacional de las ciencias humanas. Ya de la Ilustración cabe interpretar que desempeñó una función ambivalente en este sentido. Aún cabría argüir que nos hallamos ante una deficiencia o depauperación solidaria respecto del proceso conducente al nuevo estado de cosas actual, es decir la aminoración generalizada de los estudios humanísticos serios en favor de las simples prácticas profesionales; la aminoración de los criterios críticos y su relegación a los intervenidos medios de opinión pública; la imposición permanente de las ciencias sociales so pretexto de convergencia sobre las humanas propiamente dichas; la doble y paralela liquidación de las artes de la lectura y la memoria; y por último, digamos, el abocamiento a un resituado momento “final" de la Historia y la progresión confirmada de la Globalización… En cualquier caso, todo ello no exime sino que exige, cuando menos, un análisis de los hechos y el intento de establecimiento de un diagnóstico bien fundado.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1k235x8
2. Historia de los términos Historia e Historiografía from:
Historiografía y Teoría de la Historia del Pensamiento, la Literatura y el Arte
Author(s) Mesa-Sanz Juan Francisco
Abstract: La primera referencia en lengua española al término
historiografíaaparece en el citado texto de Menéndez Pelayo. Por ello, puede sorprender que la distinción que
6. Verdad y Tiempo en la historiografía de la Historia de la Filosofía: from:
Historiografía y Teoría de la Historia del Pensamiento, la Literatura y el Arte
Author(s) González Ángel Poncela
Abstract: La historiografía de la Historia de la Filosofía ha de enfrentarse desde un principio al problema de la relación entre verdad y tiempo. La Filosofía es comprendida como ciencia de la verdad que introduce el
lógoscon la pretensión de ordenar la diversidad de los hechos humanos acaecidos en el tiempo; actos caóticos, contingentes que son sujetos a la medida universal de la razón. La Historia de la Filosofía está contenida en un corpus de textos que recoge la verdad, pero que a su vez es producto del pensamiento de autores sometidos a la contingencia histórica de escuelas o épocas.
14. La historiografía artística: from:
Historiografía y Teoría de la Historia del Pensamiento, la Literatura y el Arte
Author(s) Portús Javier
Abstract: La Historia del Arte como disciplina según la entendemos hoy en día no nace hasta que en el siglo XVIII Winckelmann elige como tema de investigación un periodo cronológicamente alejado, la Grecia clásica, y centra su interés en el estudio de las obras en sí y su contexto, de sus características formales y las leyes internas de su evolución, independientemente de su contenido iconográfico o de la personalidad de sus autores¹.
24. En torno a la historia del concepto de historia literaria hispanoamericana from:
Historiografía y Teoría de la Historia del Pensamiento, la Literatura y el Arte
Author(s) Kristal Efraín
Abstract: La historia de la literatura hispanoamericana es fenómeno reciente. No es sino en el siglo XX cuando se alcanza a contemplar las literaturas hispanoamericanas del siglo XIX en su conjunto, e incluso textos escritos en épocas anteriores. Durante la formación de las nuevas repúblicas nadie dudaba de que el pasado literario hispanoamericano fuera español. Hubo, sin embargo, diferencias y polémicas en torno al papel de la literatura española respecto de las nuevas repúblicas independientes. Las posturas de Andrés Bello y Domingo Faustino Sarmiento representan polos opuestos y de alguna manera paradigmáticos en este asunto. Para Bello la emancipación intelectual de
28. La historiografía de la literatura africana from:
Historiografía y Teoría de la Historia del Pensamiento, la Literatura y el Arte
Author(s) Fandos José Manuel Mora
Abstract: Salvadas algunas obras precedentes aisladas, un esbozo de la historiografía de la literatura africana se refiere principalmente a una tradición de trabajos académicos realizados a partir de los años 60 del siglo XX, hasta nuestra actualidad: media centuria en la que se ha podido observar una evolución constructiva en cuanto a criterios de diverso tipo, una peculiar evolución marcada en buena medida por factores históricos, políticos, culturales y académicos. Así, presentar un panorama historiográfico de la literatura africana de un modo inteligible, supone primeramente una breve contextualización histórica que permita entender mínimamente las motivaciones y los condicionantes generales de dichas
Book Title: La literatura testimonial como memoria de las guerras en Colombia-Siguiendo el corte y 7 años secuestrado
Publisher: Fondo Editorial FCSH (Facultad de Ciencias Sociales y Humanas de la Universidad de Antioquia)
Author(s): Gómez Jorge Eduardo Suárez
Abstract: En este trabajo se analizan dos libros testimoniales sobre las guerras en Colombia, "Siguiendo el corte" y "7 años secuestrado". Estudiados como memoria, discurso testimonial y narración, se evidencian entre los textos diferencias y puntos de encuentro. Los dos condensan la subjetividad de algunos testigos representativos que, desde diversos lugares de enunciación y ubicaciones temporales, narran su experiencia en medio de diversas guerras. Las obras así analizadas y complementadas con otras referencias testimoniales, periodísticas y académicas, se ubican en otras discusiones "extratextuales" relacionadas con la memoria, el conflicto y la literatura testimonial en Colombia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1k3s8x3
1. Perspectivas teóricas from:
La literatura testimonial como memoria de las guerras en Colombia
Abstract: En este texto una de las dimensiones centrales es la memoria. Hay una serie de binomios que dan cuenta de la complejidad de este fenómeno: memoria individual/memoria colectiva, memoria/testimonio, recuperación/usos de la memoria, usos
Conclusiones from:
La literatura testimonial como memoria de las guerras en Colombia
Abstract: En este trabajo se trató la literatura testimonial como fuente de análisis social, más concretamente como memoria de las guerras en Colombia. Después de leer varias obras de este género publicadas en los últimos 25 años, se escogieron dos que representaban tendencias diferentes en cuanto al tema, al momento, la técnica y la recepción. A partir del análisis se ubicaron los libros en otras discusiones “extra textuales” relacionadas con la memoria, las guerras y la literatura testimonial en Colombia y en el mundo. De las conclusiones parciales se extrajeron las conclusiones más generales.
Book Title: Éveil et enracinement-Approches pédagogiques innovantes du patrimoine culturel
Publisher: Presses de l'Université du Québec
Author(s): Beaudry Nicolas
Abstract: Du primaire à l’université, l’exploitation des ressources patrimoniales à des fins pédagogiques suscite un intérêt grandissant chez les enseignants et les formateurs. Grâce à la richesse et à la diversité du patrimoine culturel, ces derniers peuvent envisager des formules pédagogiques originales, dans différents contextes d’enseignement, pour répondre à des objectifs très divers. Les traces du passé permettent aussi d’appuyer l’enseignement sur l’expérience d’une communauté ; elles permettent aux élèves et aux étudiants de s’éveiller à cette expérience, d’y ancrer des apprentissages et de s’inscrire dans sa continuité. Dans cet ouvrage, des enseignants et des chercheurs partagent leurs pratiques, leurs expériences et leurs réflexions sur l’exploitation des ressources patrimoniales dans l’enseignement. Quel est ce patrimoine auquel s’intéressent les enseignants ? Comment devient-il une ressource pédagogique ? Dans quels contextes disciplinaires et à quelles fins est-il mobilisé ? Quelles stratégies originales, quelles pratiques novatrices sont mises en œuvre ? Dans quelle mesure favorisent-elles un éveil au patrimoine et à son appréhension critique ? Enseignants, formateurs, chercheurs et étudiants trouveront dans cet ouvrage une esquisse d’un nouveau champ de recherche et d’intervention multidisciplinaire.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1k3s977
INTRODUCTION from:
Éveil et enracinement
Author(s) Beaudry Nicolas
Abstract: Du primaire à l’université, l’exploitation des ressources patrimoniales à des fins pédagogiques semble susciter un intérêt grandissant chez les enseignants et les formateurs. La richesse et la diversité du patrimoine culturel leur permettent en effet d’envisager des formules pédagogiques originales, dans différents contextes d’enseignement et pour répondre à des objectifs très divers. Au-delà des moyens et des méthodes de l’enseignement, le patrimoine et les traces du passé qui le constituent permettent aux enseignants de s’appuyer sur l’expérience d’une communauté et, aux élèves et aux étudiants, de s’éveiller à cette expérience, d’y ancrer des apprentissages et de l’investir pour s’inscrire dans
Chapitre 1 IDENTITÉ ET PATRIMOINE from:
Éveil et enracinement
Author(s) Poyet Julia
Abstract: Le texte qui suit relate une étude qui s’interroge notamment sur le rôle que peut ou pourrait jouer le patrimoine culturel dans l’enseignement de l’histoire, sur la nature même de ce patrimoine et sur les principaux bénéfices que pourraient retirer les apprenants et les formateurs de sa découverte ou de son étude. Nous témoignons ici de l’expérience d’une pratique originale en didactique des sciences humaines au primaire permettant à des élèves montréalais de construire leur « identité sociale » et d’offrir du « sens » à leurs apprentissages en étudiant l’histoire de leur quartier et son patrimoine. Notre intention est
Chapitre 3 LA CULTURE PAR L’EXPÉRIENCE HUMAINE from:
Éveil et enracinement
Author(s) Larouche Marie-Claude
Abstract: D’abord, situons le contexte. Parmi les idées maîtresses de la réforme de l’éducation des années 2000, le rehaussement culturel des programmes ainsi que l’approche culturelle de l’enseignement figurent en tête de liste (Inchauspé, 2007). Les écrits officiels incitent l’enseignant à assumer la posture de passeur culturel (MEQ, 2001, 2003). Mais, au fil des ans, plusieurs voix se sont élevées pour signaler les dérives entraînées par une conception instrumentale de la culture, au service du développement de compétences
Chapitre 8 LES DEUX PIEDS DANS LE PALIMPSESTE from:
Éveil et enracinement
Author(s) Bérubé Harold
Abstract: Au tout début de mes études doctorales, un chercheur invité à partager les résultats de ses travaux évoqua en séminaire le terme – pour mes collègues et moi assez obscur – de « palimpseste » pour décrire l’environnement urbain. Si la chose nous sembla à l’époque un peu pompeuse, j’ai depuis développé beaucoup d’affection pour ce terme qui décrit à merveille ce qu’est une ville. Car, lorsqu’on l’observe de manière globale, la ville moderne est-elle autre chose qu’un parchemin sur lequel un nouveau texte a été écrit, mais où demeurent des traces de ceux dont on n’a que partiellement effacé l’empreinte ?
Chapitre 9 LE PATRIMOINE INVESTI PAR L’ARCHÉOLOGIE from:
Éveil et enracinement
Author(s) Beaudry Nicolas
Abstract: La formation pratique sur le terrain est une composante importante d’une formation en archéologie. Elle permet l’acquisition des compétences théoriques et pratiques nécessaires dans l’exercice professionnel ou universitaire de l’archéologie de terrain, compétences qui peuvent être utiles également dans divers autres domaines de la culture, du patrimoine, de l’aménagement, de la gestion du territoire et des ressources, etc. Bien que l’acquisition de ces compétences soit l’objectif essentiel d’une formation de terrain, cette dernière ne peut faire abstraction du contexte dans lequel elle s’inscrit, des raisons qui motivent et entretiennent l’activité archéologique, ni des attentes qu’elle suscite. Au contraire, cette formation
PAUL RICŒUR, HEREDERO UNA TOPOLOGÍA DE LA JUSTICIA SIN CASTIGO from:
Con Paul Ricoeur. Espacios de Interpelación: Tiempo. Dolor. Justicia. Relatos
Author(s) Salcedo Diego S. Garrocho
Abstract: Sabemos, creo, por Nietzsche, lo que es hacer genealogía; y sabemos, también, lo que es hacer historia de las ideas. La propuesta de este texto es mucho más modesta y no pretende dar razón causal o genética ni de un concepto ni tampoco de experiencia alguna. Bajo el rótulo “tiempo, dolor y justicia”¹ recordamos a Paul Ricœur y mi propuesta, les digo, no consistirá tanto en servirme del curso causal que se prolonga a lo largo de una coordenada tan polisémica como es el tiempo sino que este título aspira a establecer, más propiamente, una reflexión espacial. O si lo
RICŒUR Y MERLEAU-PONTY. from:
Con Paul Ricoeur. Espacios de Interpelación: Tiempo. Dolor. Justicia. Relatos
Author(s) López Mª Carmen
Abstract: En este trabajo partimos de la fenomenología de la existencia¹ de Merleau-Ponty y Ricœur, y de sus concepciones de la intención lingüística para explicitar el sentido que, en este contexto, atribuyen a la metáfora.
LO JUSTO Y EL MAL from:
Con Paul Ricoeur. Espacios de Interpelación: Tiempo. Dolor. Justicia. Relatos
Author(s) Cordón Juan Manuel Navarro
Abstract: Llevar a cabo una exposición y presentación del tema “Lo justo y el mal” en Paul Ricœur, en cuanto “Lo justo y el mal” es justamente un tema y no ningún absoluto, exigiría recorrer varios textos
deRicœur², pensando precisamente con Ricœur y al margen de Ricoeur. No convendrá entonces que se piense que llevaré a cabo un mero amontonamiento de textos. Transitaré aún con desigual atención por diversas obras del autor intentando hacer un análisis lo más estricto, minucioso y agudo dentro de mis limitaciones posibles.
AMOR Y JUSTICIA EN PAUL RICŒUR (I) from:
Con Paul Ricoeur. Espacios de Interpelación: Tiempo. Dolor. Justicia. Relatos
Author(s) Oñate Teresa
Abstract: El texto de Ricoeur así intitulado responde a una conferencia impartida en 1989 por el filósofo francés en Tübingen, bajo el rótulo alemán: “Liebe und Gerechtigkeit”. Fue con motivo de la recepción del prestigioso premio Leopold Lucas, un premio que llegó a las manos de Paul Ricoeur en una fecha muy señalada: era el año de la caída del Muro de Berlín, cuando tras el término de la Guerra Fría se inició el cambio geopolítico que conduciría a la Guerra del Golfo y la escalada bélica (¿contra-religiosa?) entre EEUU y sus aliados y las diversas culturas y países del islam.
EDEDUCAR COMO ACTO POLÍTICO: from:
Con Paul Ricoeur. Espacios de Interpelación: Tiempo. Dolor. Justicia. Relatos
Author(s) Méndez Pedro Perera
Abstract: Este texto parte de un título que surge de un inicial ejercicio de negación de su antítesis. La proposición negativa a la presentada, “educar no es un acto político” nos lleva a afirmar que la educación es una cuestión “técnico-didáctica” y que no tiene que ver con la política.
DEFENSA DE LA CONFESIÓN from:
Con Paul Ricoeur. Espacios de Interpelación: Tiempo. Dolor. Justicia. Relatos
Author(s) Porée Jérôme
Abstract: Había pensado, en primer lugar, en darle a este texto el título elegido por Paul Ricœur para introducir la primera parte de
La simbólica del mal: «Fenomenología de la confesión»¹, pues esta fenomenología es, precisamente, lo que voy a esbozar a continuación. Y no lo he hecho porque mi intención no es comentar ese texto en particular. Sin embargo, quedémonos tranquilos: no lo desestimaré sino para poder seguir mejor la lección de la obra en su totalidad; para, también, poder defender mejor la confesión de los ataques a los que su polisemia no es ajena.
AMNISTÍA VS. AMNESIA, EL EFECTO PLACEBO EN LA MEMORIA HISTÓRICA from:
Con Paul Ricoeur. Espacios de Interpelación: Tiempo. Dolor. Justicia. Relatos
Author(s) González Ariadna Simó
Abstract: A través de este texto hemos intentado poner en conversación a Paul Ricoeur y otros personajes que irán apareciendo a lo largo de la exposición, quizás algunos vinculados a mundos del arte o del escenario, pero que sin ninguna duda son orfebres de la palabra, cantautores del alma o filósofos de la vida. Al fin y al cabo, fue labor de aedos y rapsodas el que parte de la Historia trascendiera y no cayera en el olvido.
CAPÍTULO SEXTO CONCLUSIONES PARA LA TRANSFORMACIÓN DE LA SOCIEDAD from:
El pensamiento político de Fredric Jameson. Discurso utópico para la transformación de la sociedad y la defensa del débil
Abstract: Esta investigación ha sido, por delante de cualquier otra apreciación de juicio o de sentimiento, una gran aventura intelectual y política para acompañar y revisitar de los desafíos atendidos por Fredric Jameson a lo largo de su dilatada vida y prolífica carrera académica, los cuales, tal y como se ha comprobado en el desarrollo del libro, consistieron en interpretar (ejecutando un método de
desentrañamientopara separar lo aparente de lo oculto) los textos de algunas de las mentes más influyentes de la historia del pensamiento político, la filosofía, la economía y el arte desde la Época Moderna, que empezó a
MIGUEL REALE (BRASIL, 1910-2006). from:
Principios jurídicos en la definición del derecho. Principios del derecho III
Author(s) de los Ángeles Mateos García María
Abstract: En la línea de trabajo marcada este año académico en el seno del Seminario de Filosofía del Derecho de la Real Academia de Jurisprudencia y Legislación, se presenta este artículo sobre la concepción del derecho de uno de los juristas más relevantes del siglo XX, encuadrado en el contexto general de la cultura iberoamericana y estrechamente relacionado con nuestro País, y más concretamente con la Universidad Complutense de Madrid y el Catedrático de Filosofía del Derecho que en aquellos años dirigía dicho Departamento: Miguel Reale y Ángel Sánchez de la Torre, autores ambos que compartieron doctrina, amistad y admiración mutua;
1. LA INTERVENCIÓN DESDE EL TRABAJO SOCIAL from:
La intervención social con menores. Promocionando la práctica profesional. España
Author(s) Nieto-Morales Concepción
Abstract: Existen dificultades para dibujar un solo perfil del trabajador social, dada, la cantidad de contextos en que desarrolla sus servicios profesionales.
3. LA INTERVENCIÓN CON MENORES: from:
La intervención social con menores. Promocionando la práctica profesional. España
Author(s) Carrasco María Dolores Márquez
Abstract: Este tema posee una gran relevancia en el contexto de la
9. INTERVENCIÓN SOCIAL EN CASOS DE ABUSO SEXUAL A MENORES from:
La intervención social con menores. Promocionando la práctica profesional. España
Author(s) Guilloto Laura Fernández-Trabanco
Abstract: La presencia de este tipo de maltrato ha estado presente en otras épocas y en otros contextos sociales (Rangel Diez, 2002), abarcando un amplio catálogo de conductas ocultas o semiocultas que han afectado y afectan directamente a la libertad e integridad de la
11. INTERVENCIÓN CON MENORES CON PROBLEMAS Y TRASTORNOS CONDUCTUALES GRAVES EN EL CONTEXTO ESCOLAR. from:
La intervención social con menores. Promocionando la práctica profesional. España
Author(s) Ciruela Ana Mª Giménez
Abstract: La escuela es junto a la familia, el contexto de socialización más importante en la vida de los menores. Su carácter obligatorio desde los seis a los dieciséis años (aunque la mayoría de los niños y niñas son hoy escolarizados desde edades mucho más tempranas), hace que los menores pasen en ella una parte muy importante de su tiempo. Tendrá por tanto un papel clave en su desarrollo personal, aprendizaje, integración e inserción social. La escuela tiene encomendado el papel de preparar a los menores para la vida, y debe responder a los retos que la propia sociedad le plantea
CAPÍTULO I. BIOÉTICA. from:
Bioética. Vulnerabilidad y responsabilidad en el comienzo de la vida
Abstract: 420-350 a.C. Se escriben la mayoría de los más de cincuenta tratados de la colección Hipocrática (Corpus Hipocratum)⁶. Algunos de ellos pueden deberse al propio Hipócrates (460-380 a. C.)⁷. El texto más significativo es el primer aforismo de Hipócrates: “
La vida es breve, el arte es largo, la oportunidad es efímera, los experimentos son peligrosos, los juicios son difíciles. El médico debe estar
CAPÍTULO III EL ABORTO from:
Bioética. Vulnerabilidad y responsabilidad en el comienzo de la vida
Abstract: En el tema del aborto quizás lo más importante es situar la perspectiva desde la que nos situamos y miramos esta realidad. Reconocer el lugar y las actitudes desde las que partimos es el primer paso para un diálogo fructífero en este campo. Plantear esta realidad desde un punto de vista neutral, desde un punto de vista de ningún lugar es imposible. Nadie, en nuestro contexto de la bioética, puede vivirá ajeno al drama del aborto.
Capítulo 3 Evolución y límites del concepto de experiencia en la modernidad from:
Memoria retórica y experiencia estética. Retórica, Estética y Educación
Abstract: Es bien sabido que el debate epistemológico del siglo XVIII se centra en superar el dualismo heredado en sus distintas versiones. El dualismo metafísico encallado en la oposición entre arquetipo ideal / acontecimiento físico, necesidad / contingencia; el gnoseológico con el enfrentamiento entre razón y fe, razón / sentidos; el dualismo ético entre conocimiento y acción, teoría / práctica, hecho / valor. Es en este contexto marcado por el enfrentamiento entre razón y sentidos donde la experiencia asume por primera vez el rango de problema epistemológico. De otra parte, la evolución tanto de la Poética como del Arte y el
Book Title: Insights from African American Interpretation- Publisher: Fortress Press
Author(s): POWELL MARK ALLAN
Abstract: In this volume in the series Reading the Bible in the 21st Century: Insights, Mitzi J. Smith describes the distinctive African American experience of Scripture, from slavery to Black Liberation and beyond, and the unique angles of perception that an intentional African American interpretation brings to the text today. Smith shows how questions of race, ethnicity, and the dynamics of “othering" have resulted in new reading of particular texts, and describes challenges that scholarship raises for the future of biblical interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1kgqtsd
Series Foreword from:
Insights from African American Interpretation
Author(s) Powell Mark Allan
Abstract: The question can arise from a simple desire for information, or the concern may be one of context or relevance: What
didthis mean to its original audience? What does it mean for us today?
4 Slavery, Torture, Systemic Oppression, and Kingdom Rhetoric: from:
Insights from African American Interpretation
Abstract: Oppressive structures are often adjusted to accommodate the changing fears and desires of the (neo)colonizers and/or dominant oppressors. The public face of an oppressive system can change (or alternate, at times), between oppressor and oppressed subordinated other; aspects of the new facade may even appear representative of the oppressed. But the death-dealing policies continue to the detriment of the oppressed. Oppressive systems must be exposed and deconstructed or dismantled (even in sacred texts), not simply recycled or cosmetically adjusted to palliate and opiate the oppressed and their allies. Studies have proven that black women and men, the poor, and other
5 Dis-membering, Sexual Violence, and Confinement: from:
Insights from African American Interpretation
Abstract: The¹ story of the gang rape and mutilation of a Levite’s secondary wife in Judges 19 is indeed a “text of terror,” as Phyllis Trible has argued.² Texts of terror reflect, describe and critique the violence humans inflict upon one another, as well as our ignorance, complicity, and culpability in the brutality and victimization of women and others. Sometimes it is the Divine who is depicted as terrorizing women and their children or as sanctioning violence among humans. We often rationalize that the violence we commit is necessary and different from the violence committed by the internal and external other
11 Through the Lens of the Cross: from:
The Crucifixion of the Warrior God
Abstract: In this chapter, I will provide an overview of the Cruciform Hermeneutic, which I will further nuance in the following chapter by placing it in the context of the contemporary Theological Interpretation of Scripture (TIS) movement. Since all theological reflection must be done in dialogue with others, past and present, I will first set the stage for my development and defense of the Cruciform Hermeneutic by briefly discussing the views of six scholars whose thinking, to one degree or another, reflects foundational aspects of this hermeneutic.³ I will then proceed to outline three closely related distinctive aspects of the Cruciform
14 The Heavenly Missionary: from:
The Crucifixion of the Warrior God
Abstract: I have been acquainted with several people who have worked as missionaries to tribes in Third World countries that had not yet heard the gospel. I am told that serving in these contexts often requires a great deal of patience and flexibility. One sometimes encounters centuriesold customs such as “female circumcision” that are, by western Christian standards, utterly inhumane.³ The missionary cannot simply point out the inhumanity of these ancient customs and expect the tribe to abandon them. If the missionary ever hopes to have the tribe eventually embrace the gospel and abandon their inhumane customs, they must rather initially
21 The Battle of the Gods: from:
The Crucifixion of the Warrior God
Abstract: To set a context that will help us appreciate the significance of the third principle of the Cruciform Thesis, I would like to return to the story of my wife’s bizarre behavior toward an apparently disabled panhandler on the other side of the busy city street that I first shared in the Introduction. Imagine that after witnessing my wife mistreat this disabled panhandler and walking around downtown for several hours in a confused stupor, I finally decide to return home. I walk through the front door and discover Shelley with a dozen or so well-dressed men and women wearing Department
7 Excursus: from:
Memories of Asaph
Abstract: Residual mnemohistory is not intentionally marked, as is the stuff of explicit mnemohistory, but it may be recognized in the ostensible context out of which the psalm arises or in anachronisms that give one a sense of older religious sensibilities or tradents embedded in the
Book Title: A Poetics of Unnatural Narrative- Publisher: Ohio State University Press
Author(s): RICHARDSON BRIAN
Abstract: A Poetics of Unnatural Narrativeoffers a collection of foundational essays introducing the reader to the full scope of unnatural narrative theory: its meaning, its goals, its extent, its paradoxes. This volume brings together a distinguished group of international critics, scholars, and historians that includes several of the world's leading narrative theorists. Together, they survey many basic areas of narrative studies from an unnatural perspective: story, time, space, voice, minds, narrative levels, "realism," nonfiction, hyperfiction, and narrative poetry. Rarely have these fundamental concepts been subjected to such an original and thoroughgoing reconceptualization. Much of the book is directed toward an investigation of experimental and antirealist work. Each essay focuses on texts and episodes that narrative theory has tended to neglect, and each provides theoretical formulations that are commensurate with such exceptional, albeit neglected, works.A Poetics of Unnatural Narrativearticulates and delineates the newest and most radical movement in narrative studies. This anthology will be of great interest to students and scholars of narrative studies and of the history and theory of modern fiction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1kgqw52
Introduction from:
A Poetics of Unnatural Narrative
Author(s) RICHARDSON BRIAN
Abstract: IN RECENT YEARS, unnatural narratology has developed into the most exciting new paradigm in narrative theory and the most important new approach since the advent of cognitive narratology. A wide range of scholars have become increasingly interested in the analysis of unnatural texts, that is, texts that feature strikingly impossible or antimimetic elements.¹ Such works have been consistently neglected or marginalized in existing narratological frameworks.
1 Unnatural Stories and Sequences from:
A Poetics of Unnatural Narrative
Author(s) RICHARDSON BRIAN
Abstract: A CONVENTIONAL, realistic, or conversational natural narrative typically has a fairly straightforward story of a certain magnitude that follows an easily recognizable trajectory. Unnatural narratives challenge, transgress, or reject many or all of these basic conventions; the more radical the rejection, the more unnatural the resulting story is. For me, the fundamental criterion of the unnatural is its violation of the mimetic conventions that govern conversational natural narratives, nonfictional texts, and realistic works that attempt to mimic the conventions of nonfictional narratives. In what follows, I will focus on works that are decidedly antimimetic, but I will also look at
7 Realism and the Unnatural from:
A Poetics of Unnatural Narrative
Author(s) MÄKELÄ MARIA
Abstract: How to recover the unnatural essence of the
conventionalin narrative fiction? The emergent trend of unnatural narratology has drawn its impetus mostly from the strikingly transgressive, illogical, or antimimetic elements of narrative construction (RichardsonUnnatural Voices; Alber; Alber, Iversen, Nielsen, and Richardson). Consequently, texts that have established the firm ground of literary conventions—such as classical realist novels—have been playing the part of default narratives in their representational design as well as in their experiential parameters. I take this collection of essays to be an opportunity to demonstrate that narratives under the heading of realism may even have
8 Implausibilities, Crossovers, and Impossibilities: from:
A Poetics of Unnatural Narrative
Author(s) PHELAN JAMES
Abstract: CHARACTER NARRATION is a fertile spawning ground for unnatural or antimimetic narration, especially for sporadic outbreaks of the antimimetic within narration whose dominant code is mimetic—that is, one that respects the normal human limitations of knowledge, temporal and spatial mobility, and so on.¹ Character narration generates these breaks from the mimetic code because, as an art of indirection, it places significant constraints on the (implied) author’s² freedom to communicate with her audience—and sometimes the author feels the need to operate outside those constraints. In employing either mimetic or antimimetic character narration, an author must use one text to
9 Unnatural Narrative in Hypertext Fiction from:
A Poetics of Unnatural Narrative
Author(s) BELL ALICE
Abstract: This essay argues that hypertext provides a distinctive context for unnaturalness in narrative fiction. It explores the structural attributes of hypertext fiction in general before analyzing two examples of unnatural narrative in Stuart Moulthrop’s Storyspace hypertext fiction
Victory Garden. The first analysis shows how the multilinear structure of hypertext facilitates narrative contradiction. The second analysis demonstrates that the fragmented structure of the text allows the unnatural status of a scene to change depending on the reading route through which it is accessed. The study thus analyzes two different types of unnaturalness in hypertext by first focusing on a logical impossibility
Book Title: Postclassical Narratology-Approaches and Analyses
Publisher: Ohio State University Press
Author(s): FLUDERNIK MONIKA
Abstract: The contributors also demonstrate that narratologists nowadays see the object of their research as more variegated than was the case twenty years ago: they resort to a number of different methods in combination when approaching a problem, and they tend to ground their analyses in a rich contextual framework.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1kgqw6k
7 Sapphic Dialogics: from:
Postclassical Narratology
Author(s) LANSER SUSAN S.
Abstract: Literary critics have long acknowledged that form is (a kind of) content and, as such, socially meaningful. Even scholars whose focus is hermeneutic rather than poetic cannot wholly escape attending to the formal elements that shape—and arguably
are—the text. It would seem, then, that narratologists and interpreters of narrative would acknowledge considerable common ground. Yet the relationship between narratology and studies of the novel—to take one example—still remains something of a standoff, and nowhere more vividly than on the turf of history. As Monika Fludernik observes, narratologists have demonstrated “comparatively little interest on a theoretical level
9 Narratology and the Social Sciences from:
Postclassical Narratology
Author(s) MILDORF JARMILA
Abstract: Social science disciplines such as sociology, psychology, anthropology, education, and so on have long had an interest in narrative as a human cognitive and discursive device for sense-making and for ordering one’s life experiences. The underlying assumption is that narratives are “
social productsproduced by people within the context of specific social, historical and cultural locations. They are related to the experience that people have of their lives, but they are not transparent carriers of that experience. Rather, they are interpretive devices, through which people represent themselves, both to themselves and to others” (Lawler 2002: 242; emphasis in original). These
10 Postclassical Narratology and the Theory of Autobiography from:
Postclassical Narratology
Author(s) LÖSCHNIGG MARTIN
Abstract: In the theory of autobiography, theoretical developments in literary studies are clearly reflected. From an earlier mimetic understanding of the genre as the representation of an autonomous and homogeneous self the pendulum swung to the deconstructionist view, dominant in the late 1970s and early 1980s. According to deconstructionist tenets, there can be no representation of self in language, but only an illusion of “self” generated by a purely textual subject. It was at this point that theorists like Michael Sprinker even went as far as to proclaim the “end of autobiography” (Sprinker 1980). Since the late 1980s, however, the pendulum
CHAPTER 2 Culturalism, the Feminized Poor, and the Land of Deadened Affect from:
The IMAGINATION OF CLASS
Abstract: It may seem odd to focus a chapter in a book like this on a woman—in this case, a very prominent and unusual woman. However, Beatrice Webb is an important figure in this text for a variety of reasons, and her dilemma is one that is emblematic of that facing many male professionals in the nineteenth century with a concern for solving the problem of poverty. She exemplifies, in more than one way, both how the hope of fighting urban poverty fired the imaginations of an idealistic generation and how those hopes were menaced by the threat of enervation.
CHAPTER 2 “PROV’DENCE DON’T FIRE NO BLANK CA’TRIDGES, BOYS”: from:
The REVEREND MARK TWAIN
Abstract: THE
OVERLAND MONTHLYwas hardly alone in its repeated estimation thatRoughing It(1872) was a “grotesque” production (“Anonymous Review” 580, 581). In the years following the book’s publication, many reviewers noted the presence of the grotesque inRoughing It. Writing inAppleton’s Journal, George Ferris lauded the “grotesque and irresistible form” present in Twain’s work (17). B. B. Toby, reviewing the book for theSan Francisco Morning Call, criticized the illustrations as “even more grotesque than the text,” yet found the “grotesqueness and absurdity” of the text strangely appealing (1). As for Twain’s most perceptive critic, William Dean Howells
CONCLUSION from:
The REVEREND MARK TWAIN
Abstract: THEOLOGIAN, Missionary, Priest, Preacher, Prophet, Saint, Brother Twain, Holy Samuel, Bishop of New Jersey, and of course the
ReverendMark Twain: these ecclesiastical personae must be understood primarily as burlesques of religious literary genres, for in each case their adoption was associated with “the one right form” Twain adopted for his narratives. The writer’s poses are antigenres in the sense that Twain employs them to contextualize his criticism of church and society within the very genres by which church and society contextualize themselves.¹
INTRODUCTION. from:
Revelation and Convergence
Author(s) Bosco Mark
Abstract: Flannery O’Connor’s fiction stands as a singular achievement of twentieth-century American literature, yet scholars and enthusiasts of her novels and short stories have been inevitably drawn to her posthumously published critical essays,
Mystery and Manners(1969), and to her personal letters to friends and colleagues,The Habit of Being(1979). Reading these texts one gleans further insight into the extraordinary clarity of vision that inspired and focused O’Connor’s talent. InMystery and Mannersone appreciates the context of O’Connor’s southern Catholic experience, allowing the reader to connect the dots between her erudite statements about the craft of fiction with the
CHAPTER 4 O’Connor’s “Pied Beauty”: from:
Revelation and Convergence
Author(s) Bosco Mark
Abstract: In a 2010 essay on the use of color in the works of Flannery O’Connor, the scholar Bruce Gentry offers a striking list of words that populate O’Connor’s texts: rat-colored, chocolate purple, dead-silver, dried yellow, fox-colored, freezing-blue, gold sawdust, gray-purple, a green that was almost black or a black that was almost green, green-gold, mole-colored, monkey white, polluted lemon yellow, sticky-looking brown, sweet-potato-colored, toast colored, and tobacco-colored. Gentry further highlights the way O’Connor describes skin tones, white or otherwise: burnt-brown, cinnamon, coffee, gray, purple, red, tan, yellowish, mottled, speckled, clay pink, purple-faced, and almost-gray.¹ O’Connor’s palette recalls the powerfully evocative
CHAPTER 6 The “All-Demanding Eyes”: from:
Revelation and Convergence
Author(s) Garavel Andrew J.
Abstract: “Parker’s Back,” which Flannery O’Connor wrote as she was dying at the age of thirty-nine, is a story of conversion in which God’s grace overwhelms the title character, O. E. Parker, after years of wandering, denial, and dissatisfaction. The present reading points out significant affinities between this narrative and the conversion of St. Augustine of Hippo (354–430) recounted in his
Confessions, a text that exerts a considerable influence on O’Connor’s story.¹ “Parker’s Back,” in its author’s words, “dramatiz[es] a heresy” that figures importantly in Augustine’s work.² In addition, the theory of illumination set forth inThe Confessionscan help
CHAPTER 7 Mrs. May’s Dark Night in O’Connor’s “Greenleaf” from:
Revelation and Convergence
Author(s) Piggford George
Abstract: Shortly before her baptism into the Catholic Church on March 31, 1956, Elizabeth Hester received from her friend Flannery O’Connor a present in the mail: the final copy of O’Connor’s latest short story, “Greenleaf,” which would be published that summer by John Crowe Ransom in the
Kenyon Review.² My intention in this essay is to situate the composition of that story in the context of O’Connor’s burgeoning friendship with Hester, to note the powerful influence of Evelyn Underhill’sMysticism(1910) on O’Connor and most especially O’Connor’s understanding of St. John of the Cross, and to trace the interconnectedness of O’Connor’s
Book Title: The Algerian New Novel-The Poetics of a Modern Nation, 1950-1979
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): ORLANDO VALÉRIE K.
Abstract: This book considers Algerian writing from 1950-1979 in the context of the French New Novel and proposes that many of the works of this era need to be considered as avant-garde and exemplary of literary experimentation, expressing a new age literarily as well as politically and culturally.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1kk66x9
1 MIDNIGHT NOVELISTS from:
The Algerian New Novel
Abstract: In the 1973 edition of his
Le Nouveau roman,Jean Ricardou lists leading novelists of the New Novel genre from the early 1950s to 1971. The latter date marked the first colloquium dedicated to the New Novel, “Nouveau roman: Hier, aujourd’hui” (The New Novel: Yesterday, today), held in Cerisy-la-Salle, France. The colloquium contextualized the waning concept of the New Novel as its leading authors were changing their styles and thematic focus. Ricardou’s list more or less reflects the earlier 1958 grouping of authors by the French revue Esprit, as well as a special 1959 edition ofYale French Studiesentitled
8 YAMINA MECHAKRA’S LA GROTTE ÉCLATÉE: from:
The Algerian New Novel
Abstract: This study of the influence of the French New Novel on Algerian writers concludes with the 1979 publication of Yasmina Mechakra’s novel,
La Grotte éclatée(The shattered cave). Like Nabile Farès, Mechakra, writing in the postcolonial era, attempts to make sense of a country that, at the time of the publication of her novel, was not living up to the promises made to particularly women during the revolution. From the ruins of war and these failed promises, at the age of nineteen when she began writing the novel while attending high school in Algiers, Mechakra constructs a text that resurrects
Book Title: Javanese Shadow Plays, Javanese Selves- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Keeler Ward
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback and hardcover editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1m3221q
2. FAMILY RELATIONS from:
Javanese Shadow Plays, Javanese Selves
Abstract: Assumptions about the self, power, and interaction inform two kinds of action—interpersonal encounter and ascetic practices—that stand as complementary opposites in Java These assumptions do not simply suffuse the atmosphere, however, they must be learned and acted upon. They are never systematically taught, nor are they often explicitly articulated. Instead, they are learned and applied in specific contexts, and in diverse ways My purpose in this chapter is to show how young Javanese become familiar with these assumptions in the workings of Javanese families In the following three chapters, I will consider how people draw upon such understandings
Book Title: Mythical Intentions in Modern Literature- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Gould Eric
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback and hardcover editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1m3225s
Book Title: Flannery O'Connor and the Language of Apocalypse- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): KESSLER EDWARD
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback and hardcover editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1m323xn
I THE VIOLENCE OF METAPHOR from:
Flannery O'Connor and the Language of Apocalypse
Abstract: Even though interpretation demands that we limit textual meaning, the direction of the interpretive movement can be questioned: away from language toward extrinsic knowledge, of whatever sort, or deeper into the labyrinth of words? Believing that language possesses its own reality, I intend to follow, in O’Connor’s phrase, “words moving secretly toward some goal of their own.” Her metaphors are rarely simple resemblances or satisfying correspondences between man and a natural order, as those of Eudora Welty and Wallace Stevens often are. An apocalyptic poet like T. S. Eliot, O’Connor finds limited value in analogies with the physical world and
Book Title: Coleridge on the Language of Verse- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Marks Emerson R.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback and hardcover editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1m3nvnr
Book Title: Language and Desire in Seneca's "Phaedra"- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Segal Charles
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback and hardcover editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1m3nxp7
THREE The Forest World from:
Language and Desire in Seneca's "Phaedra"
Abstract: Phaedrais the only Senecan tragedy to begin with a lyrical solo part.² Although formally detached from the action of the play, this passage, Hippolytus’ hunting song, has an important function. It is not merely a pretext for an
TEN Seneca’s Patricide and the Trace of Writing from:
Language and Desire in Seneca's "Phaedra"
Abstract: As the secondary elaboration of a celebrated classic, Seneca’s
Phaedrais at nearly every point conscious of its literary ancestry and therefore of its literariness. The ghost of Euripides haunts every line. Seneca has his own message to convey; but, because that message is inextricable from his implicit commentary on the Euripidean play, his work calls attention to its textuality, that is, to its status as a workwrittenin response to a pre-existent text that the author knows, presumably, through reading. It thus stands in a context of verbal artifice and artificiality; and its very existence implies and demands
ELEVEN Closure, Form, and the Father from:
Language and Desire in Seneca's "Phaedra"
Abstract: Just below the surface of Seneca’s text, with the attempt to recompose mutilated fragments of a once beautiful form, lies Seneca’s own authorial problem: recomposing into a beautiful unity the now scattered pieces of a past tradition: the two Hippolytus plays of Euripides,
L’incohérence : from:
L’incoerenza creativa nella narrativa francese contemporanea
Author(s) Jacquet Marie Thérèse
Abstract: On le sait, un texte définissable comme littéraire se constitue en tant que système remis en mouvement à chaque lecture et se chargeant à chaque fois d’une signification spécifique, ponctuelle et inévitablement subjective. Si l’écrivain règne en maître incontesté dans son périmètre, il revient à chaque lecteur de se faire (ou non) complice de la représentation proposée : c’est le pacte auteur-lecteur.
L’incohérence créatrice : from:
L’incoerenza creativa nella narrativa francese contemporanea
Author(s) Majorano Matteo
Abstract: Rien n’est garanti, même en littérature, et il faut tout vérifier afin que cela puisse se révéler d’une quelconque utilité pour celui qui lit. Quand on commence à réfléchir sur une oeuvre, on ne doit procéder ni à partir d’un préjugé personnel ni à partir de l’avis d’autrui, pour aussi respectable qu’il soit : il vaut mieux commencer par des doutes, nos propres doutes, nés des pages du texte, ceux qui permettent d’ébaucher une hypothèse à confirmer, la première partie d’un théorème à démontrer. Une fois que l’on a établi un point d’accès au texte, on avance pas à pas
Annie Ernaux : from:
L’incoerenza creativa nella narrativa francese contemporanea
Author(s) Falco Giusi Alessandra
Abstract: Si l’on considère le rapport entre l’incohérence et la littérature, si l’on essaye de lire un texte en fonction de cette relation, on s’aperçoit que l’une des formes que l’incohérence assume est celle de la rupture. À mieux regarder, il semble clair qu’il s’agit d’une déviation du parcours cohérent de l’écriture, qui a le but de déclencher le mécanisme de « l’intéressant », élément nécessaire pour que la narration puisse démarrer. Afin de mieux comprendre ce phénomène, on pourrait imaginer une dimension antérieure au texte littéraire, qui se présenterait comme un terrain linéaire et sans aspérités. La première irrégularité du
CHAPITRE 3 La recherche-action en administration scolaire from:
Le chercheur face aux défis méthodologiques de la recherche
Author(s) Bernatchez Jean
Abstract: Agir pour changer le monde! Cette idée motive plusieurs personnes dans leurs univers professionnels respectifs, entre autres dans celui de l’éducation. La recherche-action traduit ce principe et le rend opératoire. Dans cette perspective, le chercheur oeuvre en partenariat avec les gens du milieu afin d’orienter l’action vers un changement visant à combler un écart entre une situation vécue et une situation souhaitée. Le modèle de l’université de service public (Whitehead, 1929) inspire les professeurs-chercheurs. Il traduit la volonté d’instrumentaliser le savoir afin de comprendre le monde, certes, mais surtout de le transformer. La recherche y est contextualisée (Gibbons
et al.,
CHAPITRE 6 La recherche participative from:
Le chercheur face aux défis méthodologiques de la recherche
Author(s) Milot Élise
Abstract: Ce chapitre met l’accent sur des défis méthodologiques de la recherche participative et sur la proposition de solutions permettant de surmonter ceux-ci. Ce type de recherche suscite des apports potentiels pertinents qu’il importe de souligner. La recherche participative constitue une recherche sociale au cours de laquelle les personnes étudiées s’impliquent entièrement dans le protocole de recherche et dans l’analyse. Le présent texte s’intéresse à ce type de recherche dans le contexte de l’inclusion scolaire.
CHAPITRE 13 L’entretien semi-dirigé et ses principaux défis from:
Le chercheur face aux défis méthodologiques de la recherche
Author(s) de la Garde Roger
Abstract: Entrevue, entretien, interview… que de termes polysémiques pour faire référence à des interactions verbales dans des contextes bien particuliers (embauche, thérapie, recherche, journalisme). C’est à l’entretien individuel semi-dirigé en tant qu’outil de collecte des données dans une perspective de recherche que le présent chapitre est consacré. Nous allons, dans un premier temps, situer cet outil méthodologique de recherche dans un cadre plus général. Dans un deuxième temps, nous présenterons les acquis relatifs à cet outil. Une troisième section sera réservée aux défis que rencontre le chercheur utilisant cet outil méthodologique : soit les défis liés à la collecte des données
2 White Irish-born male playwrights and the immigrant experience onstage from:
Literary visions of multicultural Ireland
Author(s) McIvor Charlotte
Abstract: Donal O’Kelly’s
Asylum! Asylum!premiered in 1994 on the Abbey Theatre’s Peacock stage and was the first play by an Irish-born playwright to directly address the issue of racism and immigration in Celtic Tiger Ireland. O’Kelly represented the vanguard of a group of white Irish-born male playwrights including Charlie O’Neill, Declan Gorman, Dermot Bolger, Roddy Doyle, Jim O’Hanlon, Paul Meade, and Paul Kennedy who would deal with these issues head-on in their work throughout the 1990s and 2000s. In the context of an Irish theatre scene criticised by Jason King and George Seremba among others for being largely silent about
Book Title: The humanities and the Irish university-Anomalies and opportunities
Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): O’Sullivan Michael
Abstract: This is the first book-length study of the humanities and the Irish university. Ireland was a deeply religious country throughout the twentieth century but the colleges of its National University never established a religion or theology department. The official first language of Ireland is Irish but the vast majority of teaching in the arts and humanities is in English. These are two of the anomalies that long constrained humanities education in Ireland. This book charts a history of responses to humanities education in the Irish context. Reading the work of John Henry Newman, Padraig Pearse, Sean O Tuama, Denis Donoghue, Declan Kiberd, Richard Kearney and others, it looks for an Irish humanities ethos. It compares humanities models in the US, France and Asia with those in Ireland in light of work by Immanuel Kant, Pierre Bourdieu and Jacques Derrida. It should appeal to those interested in Irish education and history.The first book-length study of the humanities and the Irish university
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1mf70vj
1 Introduction: from:
The humanities and the Irish university
Abstract: The phrase the ‘crisis in the humanities’ has been appearing in American academic circles at the very least since the founding of the Irish state in 1922. In that year, art historian Josef Strzygowski lectured in Boston on ‘The Crisis in the Humanities as Exemplified in the History of Art’, the same year James Joyce published
Ulyssesand changed the literary landscape of the humanities in Ireland forever (Bell, 2010:69). The humanities is, of course, a recognized disciplinary and institutional field in the Irish university system, but the humanities in the Irish context has not received anything like the critical
Introduction: from:
Sanctity as literature in late medieval Britain
Author(s) von Contzen Eva
Abstract: What does it mean to approach sanctity as
literature? ‘Literature’ is often used as the umbrella term for any kind of writing produced in the medieval period, but this is not the kind of literature the title of this collection refers to. Instead, ‘literature’ is used synonymously with ‘the literary’ or ‘literariness’ – that is, a special quality of some texts. The explicit aim of this volume isnotto provide an exhaustive definition of the literary in the late medieval period. Such an attempt can only fail given the complexity of the concept and its manifold implications. The examples considered
Modelling holiness: from:
Sanctity as literature in late medieval Britain
Author(s) Barr Jessica
Abstract: ‘Dere lord Ihesu mercy, þat welle art of mercy, why wyl not myn herte breste and cleue in-two?’¹ So begins the shorter of Richard Rolle’s
Meditations on the Passion, a fourteenth-century affective devotional text that describes the speaker’s imagined witnessing of Christ’s passion. Noteworthy here is the use of pronouns: while theMeditationsis in a large sense for its audience’s spiritual benefit, the speaker’s focus is on his own emotional state; it ishisheart that he wishes would split, so overwhelmed is he by the evidence of Jesus’ sacrifice and his own unworthiness. In a work that serves
7 Reading classical authors in Capgrave’s Life of St Katherine from:
Sanctity as literature in late medieval Britain
Author(s) James Sarah
Abstract: To characterise John Capgrave as a writer of ‘literature’ has been, until recently, to court controversy, if not outright dissent. In his foreword to the Early English Text Society’s edition of Capgrave’s
Life of St Katherine, Frederick Furnivall spares no time to consider what, if any, literary merit might attach to the work, being instead concerned to provide a rather patronising author portrait before launching into an embittered attack upon Carl Horstmann’s editorial decision-making; the text, it seems, is of no more than antiquarian concern.¹ More recently M. C. Seymour dismisses Capgrave’s literary credentials; hisLife of St Norbertis
11 The humanist grammar of sanctity in the early Lives of Thomas More from:
Sanctity as literature in late medieval Britain
Author(s) Larsen Anna Siebach
Abstract: In the dedicatory epistle of his
Life of Sir Thomas More, Nicholas Harpsfield refers to his text as ‘a garlande decked and adorned with pretious pearles and stones’, fashioned from the ‘pleasaunt, sweete nosegaye of most sweete and odoriferous flowers’ of William Roper’s own, earlierLyfe of Sir Thomas Moore.¹ Collapsing temporal and technological boundaries, Harpsfield’s description encompasses his subject, his style, and – in its evocation of the verdant borders of the manuscript or the woodcut title page – the potential materiality of his text. It indicates a moment of transition, in which familiar motifs, genres, and symbols can be reappropriated,
CHAPTER 1 Exodus, Interrupted: from:
Sodomscapes
Abstract: Delicately limned veils of crimson flame, descending from the sky, are just beginning to cast a shadow over shimmering pink and ochre buildings, and a verdant, bosky landscape (plate 2). Signs of distress punctuate the cityscapes. Prostrate bodies, as though already struck dead, fill the streets, while other figures look heavenward with hands raised in supplication or alarm. Annihilation is imminent, but not for all. To the left of the condemned cities, angelic emissaries guide Lot and his daughters to safety, following the road’s vertical ascent. A ribbon of sacred text, the road’s lexical twin, silently proclaims the orthodox path,
Reflexiones finales from:
Las Fuerzas Militares del posacuerdo
Abstract: La firma de los acuerdos con la guerrilla de las Farc será un acto que encapsulará narrativas, transformaciones y expectativas frente a la paz, un escenario percibido durante muchos años como inalcanzable. Para el filósofo esloveno Slavoj Žižek, el concepto de acto constituye la imposibilidad que es liberada de las restricciones impuestas por las condiciones actuales (Camargo, 2010). En ese sentido, la firma de los acuerdos de paz constituye un acto radical por la forma como simbólicamente ha venido redefiniendo lo que se considera como posible: ha cambiado las condiciones de un contexto donde lo posible ya estaba preestablecido, creando
Introduction from:
Henri Peyre
Author(s) Maurin Mario
Abstract: At Yale during the late 1940s, I didn’t think it behooved me, a French speaker, to take courses in French. But Henri Peyre’s reputation had spread through the college, and so I decided to take an undergraduate course with him on the modern French novel. At that time I already felt the stirrings of an urge to do some writing. Going on to graduate school and eventually to a teaching career would keep me involved with literary texts. Peyre encouraged me to follow that path, and so I enrolled in the French doctoral program. Like all his other students, I
CHAPTER FOUR the 1950s from:
Henri Peyre
Abstract: Il y a de fort bonnes choses dans votre essai de M.A. & je crois que vous pourriez le reprendre pour une thèse. Vous avez fait preuve ici d’une bonne connaissance de Baudelaire, d’une habile utilisation de tous les textes relatifs à votre sujet, d’une familiarité réelle avec l’époque, l’oeuvre de Balzac & de Flaubert. Il y a de la méthode, de la précision, de la pénétration & du goût littéraire.
Book Title: The Event of Literature- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): EAGLETON TERRY
Abstract: In this characteristically concise, witty, and lucid book, Terry Eagleton turns his attention to the questions we should ask about literature, but rarely do. What is literature? Can we even speak of "literature" at all? What do different literary theories tell us about what texts mean and do? In throwing new light on these and other questions he has raised in previous best-sellers, Eagleton offers a new theory of what we mean by literature. He also shows what it is that a great many different literary theories have in common.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1npb45
V Politics, Marx, Judaism from:
Who Was Jacques Derrida?
Abstract: In the 1990s, as he neared the close of his life and his academic career, Derrida again sought an arena outside philosophy: a wider and more consequential place than arguments about the coherence of metaphysical texts could provide. His chosen term, increasingly, was politics. And the accent of Derrida’s political writings was a prophetic one, full of commanding ethical import. He relied more than before on a Lévinasian view of our responsibility toward others. Derrida was no doubt reacting to his own role in the de Man and Heidegger scandals, when he failed to confront the political commitments of these
4. Attention from:
Simplexity
Abstract: Ticks care only about butyric acid and temperature. Their
Umweltis very limited! This is a primitive form of selective attention. In humans, attentional mechanisms are numerous and much subtler and also involve memory and context. But attention does not only depend on cognitive factors. Emotion, sexual desire, and motivations play very important roles in determining the focus of attention and its general properties. Finally, attention is inextricably linked to the problem of intersubjectivity, that is, our relationships with others. Already in animals attention can follow rules that are deeply embedded in social relations. One spectacular example is “imprinting,” described
2 Moby-Dick from:
The American Classics
Abstract: When we refer to literature and its contexts, we mean to advert to the various ways in which a particular work is sensitive to forces at large. Some of these are immitigably personal, an affiliation of genetic, familial, and social circumstances. Some are more distant: the forces, political, economic, religious, or cultural, by which a writer is surrounded and, it may be, beset. A writer may yield to any or all of these forces, or may press back against them. Some of them may be ignorable. Jane Austen paid little attention to current affairs. George Eliot seems to have ignored
9 Outing Criticism from:
Clueless in Academe
Abstract: IN THE LAST CHAPTER I presented evidence that students write more cogently about a text when they respond to another commentator than when they respond directly to the text itself. I argued that when students write poorly (on other subjects as well as literature), the reason is often that they are asked to generate an idea or interpretation in a void rather than to enter a conversation. But given the unfamiliarity of the conversations of the intellectual world, most students need help grasping these conversations and writing them into their texts. If this argument is valid, it follows that
criticism
EPILOGUE: from:
Clueless in Academe
Abstract: 1. Enter a conversation just as you do in real life. Begin your text by directly identifying the prior conversation or debate that you are entering. What
youhave to say won’t make sense unless your readers know the conversation in which you are saying it.
Book Title: Theory of Literature- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): FRY PAUL H.
Abstract: Fry engages with the major themes and strands in twentieth-century literary theory, among them the hermeneutic circle, New Criticism, structuralism, linguistics and literature, Freud and fiction, Jacques Lacan's theories, the postmodern psyche, the political unconscious, New Historicism, the classical feminist tradition, African American criticism, queer theory, and gender performativity. By incorporating philosophical and social perspectives to connect these many trends, the author offers readers a coherent overall context for a deeper and richer reading of literature.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1npkg4
CHAPTER 9 Linguistics and Literature from:
Theory of Literature
Abstract: In preparation for a discussion of structuralism, I need to provide a fuller account of synchrony and diachrony, the binary pair with which we ended the last lecture. This pair, which maps onto the coordinates of our diagram as a vertical and a horizontal axis, corresponds with a feature of the Russian formalists’ thinking about literary historiography. You may remember from your reading that the formalists understood the “function” of a device in a literary text to have two facets. There is the
syn-function, which is the relationship between that device and all of the other devices in a given
CHAPTER 15 The Postmodern Psyche from:
Theory of Literature
Abstract: In this lecture, we’re still focused on individual consciousness, even though the authors you read are known for their political engagements. We shall still be considering the psychological genesis of the text or film as the site, or model, for the symbolic patterning of a text, undoubtedly in the case of Žižek, to some extent also in that of Deleuze. This is actually our farewell to the psychological emphasis, and it is so arranged—with the consequence of separating Žižek from Lacan—because today’s authors make sure we understand that there are political stakes in art and interpretation.
CHAPTER 16 The Social Permeability of Reader and Text from:
Theory of Literature
Abstract: As we turn now to theories that are concerned chiefly with the social context and milieu of literature, we begin with a pairing that’s perhaps as odd as that of Deleuze and Žižek: Mikhail Bakhtin and Hans Robert Jauss. The most egregious difference between your authors for today is that Bakhtin’s primary concern is with the life world that produces a text, and Jauss’s primary concern is with the life world, or perhaps better succession of life worlds, in which a text is received. I think you can tell from reading both excerpts, however, and will find in the materials
CHAPTER 20 The Classical Feminist Tradition from:
Theory of Literature
Abstract: Quite a bit of this lecture consists in preliminaries, yet like the rhetorical device called “prolepsis” in literary texts, they are preliminaries that cover for the first time topics to be revisited later.
REFLECTIONS ON AN ERA from:
In Search of the Early Christians
Author(s) Meeks Wayne A.
Abstract: The essays gathered in this volume represent three decades of trying to understand the New Testament—and the people who wrote and first listened to and used the writings out of which the New Testament came into being. Looking back over that career, all this labor to understand such a small book seems odd even to me. Yet I have hardly been alone. These essays constitute but a drop in the sea of ink that has spread around those few pages of Greek text in nineteen centuries. There must be something odd about these old documents themselves—or, rather, about
THE CIRCLE OF REFERENCE IN PAULINE MORALITY from:
In Search of the Early Christians
Abstract: For Aristotle, the context in which character is formed and the arena in which virtue is exercised is the
polis.¹ For the sect or cult of early Christianity, obviously thepolisdoes not have the same force, but what precisely took its place? The first groups that emerge clearly into what little light is cast by our surviving sources are the communities to which Paul wrote his letters. Because those letters are primarily instruments intended for moral instruction and formation, they are particularly precious sources for questions about the scope of moral perceptions and obligations in the Christian movement, at
A HERMENEUTICS OF SOCIAL EMBODIMENT from:
In Search of the Early Christians
Abstract: When Krister Stendahl’s article “Biblical Theology” appeared in the
Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Biblein 1962, it caused no little consternation in some circles. He insisted that the primary intellectual task of the biblical scholar was to make a clear distinction between what the textmeantin its original setting and what itmeans.That ran directly counter to the practical aims of the dominant interpretive schools of the day, which wanted, as Karl Barth had once said, to dissolve “the differences between then and now.”¹ Today the distinction for which Stendahl argued so lucidly is taken for granted in
Book Title: Absorbing Perfections-Kabbalah and Interpretation
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Bloom Harold
Abstract: In this wide-ranging discussion of Kabbalah-from the mystical trends of medieval Judaism to modern Hasidism-one of the world's foremost scholars considers different visions of the nature of the sacred text and of the methods to interpret it. Moshe Idel takes as a starting point the fact that the postbiblical Jewish world lost its geographical center with the destruction of the temple and so was left with a textual center, the Holy Book. Idel argues that a text-oriented religion produced language-centered forms of mysticism.Against this background, the author demonstrates how various Jewish mystics amplified the content of the Scriptures so as to include everything: the world, or God, for example. Thus the text becomes a major realm for contemplation, and the interpretation of the text frequently becomes an encounter with the deepest realms of reality. Idel delineates the particular hermeneutics belonging to Jewish mysticism, investigates the progressive filling of the text with secrets and hidden levels of meaning, and considers in detail the various interpretive strategies needed to decodify the arcane dimensions of the text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1npn1r
INTRODUCTION from:
Absorbing Perfections
Abstract: Two main processes informed most of the speculative hermeneutical corpora in the postbiblical forms of Judaism. The first is the expansion of the relevance of the content of the canonical texts to increasingly more cosmological, theosophical, intellectual, and psychological realms than those ancient texts themselves claimed to engage. This expansion is often related to processes of arcanization, secretive understandings of the canonical texts understood as pointing to these realms in allusive ways: anagrammatic, numerical, allegorical, or symbolic.
1 THE WORLD-ABSORBING TEXT from:
Absorbing Perfections
Abstract: Although most of the following discussion will rotate around the Hebrew Bible, its various perceptions and multiple modes of interpretations, it is hard to delineate a systematic textology, namely a unified approach to the status and nature of the biblical text, or of the ways of its interpretation in the biblical literature. Those concerns arise gradually in the Jewish postbiblical literatures. In this chapter I shall address succinctly the expansion of the status of the biblical text in ancient Jewish sources and one of their later major reverberations.
5 MAGICAL AND MAGICAL-MYSTICAL ARCANIZATIONS OF CANONICAL BOOKS from:
Absorbing Perfections
Abstract: In the previous chapters I analyzed views of the Jewish canonical texts that I describe as “absorbing.” I use this term in order to convey the expanding comprehensiveness of the concept of the text which, moving to the center of the Jewish society, also integrated attributes reminiscent of wider entities like the world or God. This expansion facilitated the attribution of more dynamic qualities to the text conceived of as capable of allowing various types of influences on processes taking place in the world, in God, and in the human psyche. I would now like to examine some views found
6 TORAH STUDY AND MYSTICAL EXPERIENCES IN JEWISH MYSTICISM from:
Absorbing Perfections
Abstract: The biblical attitude toward the recipients of the divine message surmised rather obedient personalities, envisioned as consumers of the revelation who yielded to the divine will and fulfilled the religious imperatives, which were considered semantically transparent. Living in what was believed to be a pressing presence of the divine in daily life, a life punctuated by miracles, there was no significant role for the religious creativity of the believer. With the emergence of the canonical text as intermediary between the Author and the religious consumer, the situation changed. According to rabbinic stands, the divine text not only mediates between the
7 SECRECY, BINAH, AND DERISHAH from:
Absorbing Perfections
Abstract: In its biblical forms, Judaism is a rather exoteric and democratic type of religiosity. The emphasis on making the teaching of the revealed instructions open to all classes of Israelites and the paramount importance of making religious actions open, in most cases, to all members of the nation, marginalize during the biblical phase of Judaism the surfacing and privileging of mysteries and secrets. Some of the subsequent phases of Judaism can, however, be described as part of an ongoing process of arcanization, to use a term I adopt from Jan Assmann,¹ which means that the common texts and actions become
8 SEMANTICS, CONSTELLATION, AND INTERPRETATION from:
Absorbing Perfections
Abstract: In the present and following chapters I would like to address two different forms of Jewish exegesis, to be distinguished by whether they anchor themselves in the semantic or the parasemantic aspects of the interpreted text. The former is represented substantially by the midrashic writings, the halakhic treatises, most of the theosophical-theurgical Kabbalistic literature, and Jewish philosophical allegoresis. The parasemantic aspects of the interpreted texts, on the other hand, are put into relief by the Heikhalot literature, some late midrashim (like
Midrash Konen), Hasidei Ashkenaz esoteric corpora, and some advanced stages of the exegetical enterprise of the ecstatic Kabbalah. Although
12 TZERUFEI ’OTIYYOT: from:
Absorbing Perfections
Abstract: The absorbing quality of the Torah, a trait related to many of the issues we have addressed so far in this book, assumes that the nontextual reality either is a small part of the broader textual reality or is sustained by it. This nontextual reality was conceived of as consonant with the textual one and as reflecting changes taking place within it. The leading assumption has been, nevertheless, that the textuality of existence is informed by the temporal and hierarchical priority of the concept of the Torah, whose structure and content reality is believed to imitate. In one way or
13 TRADITION, TRANSMISSION, AND TECHNIQUES from:
Absorbing Perfections
Abstract: So far we have examined the different ways in which the worlds of the sacred texts were imagined by various Jewish mystical thinkers and how they interpreted those books. In the past few chapters the emphasis has been on explicating the exegetical techniques, which offered the strong exegetes the possibility of discovering, in fact rediscovering, religious worlds that had previously been adopted by the Kabbalists, or sometimes by their philosophical sources, from a variety of relatively late intellectual and literary corpora—mostly Greek thought as translated and adapted in Arabic and, less frequently, Latin. We should be aware, however, that
14 CONCLUDING REMARKS from:
Absorbing Perfections
Abstract: The different forms of Kabbalah demonstrate the existence of significant instances of linguocentric forms of mysticism. They not only emphasize the holiness of Hebrew language, in a way that is reminiscent of two important forms of Muslim and Hindu mysticism or of the importance of the text, as is the case in many kinds of mysticism, but also assume that it is within language and through the text—though not exclusively—that the mystical experience can be attained. Many authors whose writings constitute the mystical literature of Western Christianity envisioned the human soul and the introvert path as the major
Book Title: The Good, the True, and the Beautiful-A Neuronal Approach
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Garey Laurence
Abstract: In this fascinating and bold discussion, a renowned neurobiologist serves as guide to the most complex physical object in the living world: the human brain. Taking into account the newest brain research-morphological, physiological, chemical, genetic-and placing these findings in the context of psychology, philosophy, art, and literature, Changeux ventures into the unexplored territories where these diverse disciplines intersect.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1npn3q
Conclusion from:
The Good, the True, and the Beautiful
Abstract: In the third part of his
Elements of Physiology, which deals with the brain, Diderot humorously suggested that “the wise man is only a compound of molecules,” and a few lines later, “organization and life: that is the soul; only, the organization is so variable.” My aim in this book has been to give a free hand to ideas about the molecule and about the soul, from bottom up as well as from top down, in the context of our brain. It has been to try to grasp, step by step, the place of the rather erratic evolution of this
2 Orientation I: from:
Edmund Husserl and Eugen Fink
Abstract: Unlike those of us today who wish to study the philosophy of Edmund Husserl, Eugen Fink did not gain his understanding of phenomenology primarily from texts. Whereas we are faced with the massive collection of manuscripts in the Husserl Archives at Louvain and the continuing publication of selections from them in the Husserliana series, Fink listened to Husserl himself, spoke with him, thought with him. It was not the written line of what Plato called “dead discourse” but “the living speech”³ of Husserl’s own teaching that he followed. Roman Ingarden has given a description of how Husserl’s lectures were always
5 Fundamental Thematics II: from:
Edmund Husserl and Eugen Fink
Abstract: If we would begin the treatment of time and temporality at the level of critical phenomenological consideration sketched out in the previous three chapters, we could simply start with material drawn from Fink’s notes and sketches for the study of time beyond the Bernau texts, that is, from 1933 and 1934 (and later), correlating them with Husserl’s newer work in the C-manuscripts on temporality of 1930 to 1934. For example, the critical insights we considered in chapter 4 are neatly continued in some of the points Fink makes in several outline variants for an “Introduction” to his then projected “time-book.”
6 Fundamental Thematics III: from:
Edmund Husserl and Eugen Fink
Abstract: January 1936: In a year and a half Husserl will be stricken with his final illness, and in a little more than two years his life will come to an end. Without knowing it, he has only eighteen months left of productive capability; but he has been renewed by the previous November’s experience of giving his Prague lectures, “The Crisis of European Sciences and Psychology,” and he is in feverish labor over the first part of his “Crisis”-texts. The University of Freiburg, against the standard honoring of emeritus professors, no longer lists him in the roster of its academic personnel,
Four THE ANTINOMIES OF SPEECH-MODELED SELF-GOVERNMENT from:
Freedom and Time
Abstract: I have tried to show: (1) the existence of a predominant conception of selfgovernment, which I call speech-modeled, of which the organizing term is government by the present will or voice of the governed; (2) the distinctively modern temporality for which this conception of self-government speaks; (3) the fundamental problem it confronts when faced with a constitutional text laying down fundamental rights; (4) the limited matrix of solutions it makes available to address that problem; and (5) the considerable extent to which modern political and constitutional thought has played itself out within this matrix.
Chapter 10 Photographic Traces and Documentary Films: from:
Engaging the Moving Image
Abstract: In his characteristically stimulating and carefully crafted article “Visible Traces: Documentary Film and the Contents of Photographs,” Gregory Currie introduces a sophisticated theory of the documentary film.¹ For Currie, a documentary film is one comprised of a preponderance of photographic images that function in the context of the relevant film as traces of the objects and events that causally produced them. An image of Gregory Peck in a documentary film is a representation of Gregory Peck, a photographic trace of the actor at a certain time and place. And a documentary about Gregory Peck is constructed mostly of such images.
Book Title: Edmund Husserl's Freiburg Years-1916-1938
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): MOHANTY J. N.
Abstract: As in his earlier work, Mohanty here offers close readings of Husserl's main texts accompanied by accurate summaries, informative commentaries, and original analyses. This book, along with its companion volume, completes the most up-to-date, well-informed, and comprehensive account ever written on Husserl's phenomenological philosophy and its development.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1npzng
7 The Bernau Manuscripts and the C-Manuscripts on Time from:
Edmund Husserl's Freiburg Years
Abstract: In the exposition of Husserl’s researches on time that are contained in the 1917–18 manuscripts written in Bernau, I follow Husserliana volume 33, edited by Dieter Lohmar, and refer to the texts by the numbers given to them by Lohmar (and also by the manuscript number when necessary). The central concern of the researches on time written in Bernau is to develop a phenomenology of individuation, which, Husserl hoped, would contribute to a renewal of “rational metaphysics” according to fundamental principles.¹
8 Researches in Intersubjectivity from:
Edmund Husserl's Freiburg Years
Abstract: In Bernau, during 1918, Husserl had begun to devote his thoughts to the theory of empathy.¹ He begins the earliest surviving text on this topic from Bernau by distinguishing between straightforward and oblique empathy, analogous to straightforward and oblique recollection.
4 Revisiting the Holy Rebellion from:
Abraham's Children
Author(s) SHAKDIEL LEAH
Abstract: When my father died, my oldest sister composed the following text for his tombstone:
2 a burden to be borne from:
Sin
Abstract: Setting the stage for the texts I discuss requires a chronological framework. The majority of events recorded in the Old Testament take place within what is known as the First Temple period, which refers to the era in which the temple erected by King Solomon stood in Jerusalem. The temple was built in the mid-tenth century BCE and was destroyed by King Nebuchadnezzar and his Babylonian armies in 587 BCE. That national tragedy led to a period known as the exile, during which many of Israel’s leaders were carried off to Babylon and attempted to refashion Jewish life while bereft
3 a debt to be repaid from:
Sin
Abstract: Sin, I wish to argue, has a history. As we saw in the previous chapter, the Old Testament contains a number of metaphors for sin, the most pre - dominant being that of sin as a burden. This concept changed dramatically, however, during the Second Temple period, an era in which some of the youngest books of the Old Testament were written, as well as a number of nonbiblical books. During this time the metaphor of sin as a burden was replaced by that of sin as a debt.¹ Although there is little evidence in the Hebrew texts of the
7 loans and the rabbinic sages from:
Sin
Abstract: Up to this point I have examined how the metaphor of sin as a debt functioned in late biblical material and some early postbiblical texts. These texts adapted the classical Hebrew vocabulary to fit a radical new way of thinking about sin. But to get the best perspective on this metaphor, I turn to the two living languages of first-century Palestine, the era of Jesus of Nazareth and the early rabbinic sages: they are Mishnaic Hebrew and the Palestinian and Babylonian dialects of Aramaic. Mishnaic Hebrew, in its limited sense, refers to the Hebrew of the Mishnah itself, a relatively
8 early christian thinking on the atonement from:
Sin
Abstract: As New Testament scholars have long noted, reading about Jesus of Naza - reth in Greek is problematic. Although this text represents our most ancient witness to his life and teaching, it is one step removed from the historical person. There can be no question that Jesus addressed his disciples and the larger circle of his fellow Jews in their own tongue, either Hebrew or Aramaic (or most likely, some combination of the two). Evidence of the underlying Semitic flavor of Jesus’s teaching comes through from time to time in the form of the Greek we presently possess. As I
Introduction from:
Whose Freud?
Abstract: The four essayists here come from and work between many disciplines, bridging psychoanalysis with literary interpretation, art criticism, history, and feminist theory. The eclecticism of the group stems from the eclectic texture of Freud’s writing: while always maintaining a base in medical science and therapeutic technique, Freud’s work comes to include an array of essays in interpretation and several monumental theories of history and culture. This part of the volume investigates the relation between the techniques of psychoanalysis as a medical therapy and the application of psychoanalysis as a mode of cultural interpretation, considering questions raised by the unique way
Psychoanalysis as a Hermeneutic Science from:
Whose Freud?
Author(s) Loewenberg Peter
Abstract: Freud pioneered modes of comprehending life and texts on several levels at once. He was a pioneer in demonstrating that the linguistic signs of which a text is composed carry complex webs of associations to the contexts from which they emerged, thus communicating multiple and hidden significations to different listeners and readers. Freud was much more than a natural scientist—he always wished to be, and was, also a humanist.¹ In his “Autobiographical Study” Freud recalled that neither in his youth, “nor indeed in my later life, did I feel any particular predilection for the career of a doctor. I
Early Modern Subjectivity and the Place of Psychoanalysis in Cultural Analysis: from:
Whose Freud?
Author(s) Skura Meredith
Abstract: For more than three hundred years Richard Norwood (1590–1670) was known to historians primarily through his public roles as navigator, inventor of the diving bell, and surveyor of Bermuda. The publication of his journal in 1945, however, promised scholars a rare opportunity for learning about the relation between public roles and private life in the seventeenth century. The trouble is that Norwood’s journal is different from the confessional memoirs familiar from today’s bestseller lists. It concerns itself primarily with external events and spiritual development, and like other early autobiographical texts, it remains stubbornly reticent about feelings and fantasies—so
7 Taste, Too, Is an Art from:
Agitations
Abstract: John Updike and I do not see eye to eye. Reviewing the Andy Warhol retrospective at the Museum of Modern Art for the
New Republic(March 27, 1989), Updike took the occasion to pronounce Warhol a “considerable philosopher.” Relying onThe Philosophy of Andy Warholfor his text, Updike cites: “Some critic called me the Nothingness Himself and that didn’t help my sense of existence any. Then I realized that existence itself is nothing and I felt better.” Hmm. If this observation qualifies as considerable philosophy, surely any number of high school students have achieved equal philosophical sophistication.
9 Art and Craft from:
Agitations
Abstract: Mistah Conrad—he dead.Well, yes. Conrad died in 1924, but he also died a second death during the 1970s when the author, or rather the idea of the Author, suffered an untimely demise. Although not the first time that the work took precedence over the worker (at midcentury the New Criticism insisted on the separation of poem and poet), this latest incarnation of the text’s primacy was particularly despotic, in both a philosophical and political sense. Literary movements, however, come and go, and the doctrines that rudely deposited authors into their conceptual coffins—I mean, the semiotic/deconstructionist writings of
Book Title: The God of All Flesh-and Other Essays
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Hanson K.C.
Abstract: Biblical faith is passionately and relentlessly material in its emphasis. This claim is rooted in the conviction that the creator God loves the creation and summons creation to be in sync with the will of the creator God. This collection of essays is focussed on the bodily life of the world as it ordered in all of its problematic political and economic forms. The phrase of the title “all flesh" in the flood narrative of Genesis 9 refers to all living creatures who are in covenant with God – human beings, animals, birds, and fish – as recipients of God’s grace, as dependent upon God’s generosity, and as destined for praise and obedience to God. The insistence on the materiality of life as the subject of the Bible means that the difficult issues of economics and the demanding questions of politics are front and centre in the text. So the Pentateuch pivots around the Exodus narrative and the emancipation from an unbearable context of abusive labour practices. In a similar manner, the prophets endlessly address such questions of social policy and the wisdom teachers reflect on how to manage the material things of life and social relationships for the well-being of the community. This emphasis, pervasive in these essays, is a powerful alternative and a strong resistance against all of the contemporary efforts to transcend (escape!) the material into some form of the “spiritual". All around us are efforts to find an easier, more harmonious faith. This may be evoked simply because of a desire to shield economic, political advantage from the inescapable critique of biblical faith. Such a temptation is a serious misreading of the Bible and a critical misjudgment about the nature of human existence. Thus the Bible addressed the most urgent issues of our day, and refuses the “religious temptation" that avoids lived reality where the power of God is a work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1p5f1q3
FOREWORD from:
The God of All Flesh
Author(s) Hanson K. C.
Abstract: This is the second volume of collected essays from Walter Brueggemann originally written for Festschriften; the first was
The Role of Old Testament Theology in Old Testament Interpretation: And Other Essays(Cascade Books, 2015). These essays demonstrate his discerning analyses of biblical texts. But more than that, they articulate the depth his theological insight, as well as his social analysis.
six PSYCHOLOGICAL CRITICISM: from:
The God of All Flesh
Abstract: From the beginning, the human self has been a compelling enigma for the community that produced the Bible.¹ Ancient Israel regularly asked, in narrative and liturgical texts, “What are human beings?” (Ps 8: 4). Of equal importance, they asked the question with the accompanying phrase, “that you are mindful of them?”² The question—as well as the answer—is a theological one: the community addresses the question of the self by means of the defining reality of God. While they gave many answers to that question, Psalm 139 seems the most appropriate response to the question “What is a human?”
seven PSALM 37: from:
The God of All Flesh
Abstract: In two decades of energetic activity, wisdom studies have reached something of a plateau.¹ As a result of the work of Professor Whybray, along with Gerhard von Rad, James L. Crenshaw, and Roland E. Murphy (to name the most prominent), we are now able to take as a consensus a great deal concerning Israelite wisdom literature, e. g. its modes of disclosure, its assumptions about authority, its probable social contexts, its general theological intentionality, its tensions with more dominant modes of faith, and its paradoxical relation to broader wisdom traditions in the Near East.² The dominant wisdom literature, which functions
Book Title: Becoming Human Again-The Theological Life of Gustaf Wingren
Publisher: James Clarke & Co
Author(s): Olson Daniel M.
Abstract: One of the most influential Swedish theologians of the twentieth century, Gustaf Wingren’s career spanned more than forty years of upheaval both in his field and around the globe. Provocative and challenging, Wingren revelled in a good argument and this attitude set the tone for much of his scholarship. A Swedish Lutheran, he made his name through his research into the theology of Martin Luther, breaking away from both traditional interpretations of Luther and the theology of his famous teachers, Karl Barth and Anders Nygren, before shifting his focus onto systematic theology. In a fresh take, Bengt Kristensson Uggla delves into the influence of Wingren’s second wife, Greta Hofsten, on the direction of his theology. Hofsten, a left-wing political activist who was searching for a new language of faith, wove Wingren’s work together with her own political philosophy to create an unusual kind of Christian socialism. Her thinking had a profound effect on Wingren, causing him to recontextualise his older work entirely. In Becoming Human Again, Uggla examines how Wingren’s combative nature often served him well as a theologian, driving him to engage with innovations in the field and re-examine his older views.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1p5f1x6
2 The First Confrontation from:
Becoming Human Again
Abstract: Where does the story of Gustaf Wingren begin? As with the telling of any history, there are many possible ways to begin, and almost as many ways to continue and conclude. The narrator’s first step has its own implications; the starting point determines very much how the story will proceed. I have chosen to begin my own story about Wingren in a way that focuses on his ideas, contextualized though they may be, and at the same time in a way that from the very beginning emphasizes Wingren’s obvious affinity with the academic context and public.
Postscript to the English Edition from:
Becoming Human Again
Abstract: In association with the English edition of this book, I have resisted the temptation to rewrite the text, thus transforming it into a new book. Of course, some few corrections and explanations have been necessary to add in order to make the presentation accessible for non-Swedish readers. Besides the fact that I have included information about the posthumously published
Homilies: Gustaf Wingren Preaches(Postilla: Gustaf Wingren predikar, 2010), I have refrained from investigating the English-speaking reception of Wingren’s theology—and limited myself to the intention to further contribute to a broader picture of this work in future research. In general,
The Operation of Grace from:
The Operation of Grace
Abstract: I’d like to share a few thoughts with you that I hope are appropriate for the occasion, words derived from two texts we’ve studied together, T. S. Eliot’s
Four Quartetsand Evelyn Waugh’sBrideshead Revisited. Both were written in the years just before and during World War II; both sought to find hope amid the encroaching catastrophe—the possibility of grace and renewal in the face of a civilization being destroyed from within as well as from without.
Book Title: The Only Mind Worth Having-Thomas Merton and the Child Mind
Publisher: The Lutterworth Press
Author(s): Williams Rowan
Abstract: In The Only Mind Worth Having, Fiona Gardner takes Thomas Merton’s belief that the child mind is “the only mind worth having" and explores it in the context of Jesus’ challenging, paradoxical, and enigmatic command to become like small children. She demonstrates how Merton’s belief and Jesus’ command can be understood as part of contemporary spirituality and spiritual practice. To follow Christ’s command requires a great leap of the imagination. Gardner examines what it might mean to make this leap when one is an adult without it becoming sentimental and mawkish, or regressive and pathological. Using both psychological and spiritual insights, and drawing on the experiences of Thomas Merton and others, Gardner suggests that in some mysterious and paradoxical way recovering a sense of childhood spirituality is the path towards spiritual maturity. The move from childhood spirituality to adulthood and on to a spiritual maturity through the child mind is a move from innocence to experience to organised innocence, or from dependence to independence to a state of being in-dependence with God.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1p5f2w5
4 The Influence of Monastics, Saints, and Theologians on Thomas Merton’s Thinking on the Child Mind from:
The Only Mind Worth Having
Abstract: Thomas Merton was living the scriptures through the monastic offices, reading extensively the works of the religious, the lives of the saints, and the work of theologians. In his writings and especially in the journals many are cited and some of these are selected here to be discussed in the context of the child mind. Bernard of Clairvaux (1090–1153) was a French abbot and primary builder of the reforming Cistercian monastic order. Guerric of Igny (
c. 1070/80–1157) was a Cistercian abbot. Thomas Merton was steeped in Cistercian monastic thinking. He wrote a book on Bernard calledThe Last
Weltanschauungen e politica from:
Karl Jaspers e la molteplicità delle visioni del mondo
Author(s) Alessiato Elena
Abstract: The present contribution examines the relationship between
Weltanschauungenand politics. With reference to Karl Jaspers’ first political text (Politische Stimmungen, 1917) different types of political behaviours are presented here. They correspond to the ways by which human beings experience (or can experience) the world view in the political world. In Jaspers’ picture of the political sphere we find the type of the apolitical man as the political leader, the pure politician as the fanatic of the pure ideal. By presenting different political moods, Jaspers expounds ideas about the world view, about its relationship with the whole and with the individual
Naturalism as Weltanschauung from:
Karl Jaspers e la molteplicità delle visioni del mondo
Author(s) Staiti Andrea
Abstract: In this paper I discuss Jaspers’ theory of worldviews with regard to the contemporary problem of naturalism. In particular, I consider the frequent characterization of naturalism as a worldview. First, I situate Jaspers’ conception of worldviews in the context of the philosophical debate of his time. I then turn to Jaspers’ distinction between substantial worldviews and derivative shapes of worldviews and present his construal of naturalism as a derivative shape of what he calls the sensoryspatial
Weltbild. I then argue that contemporary naturalism still fits Jaspers’ description and can thus be considered a derivative shape, rather than a genuine worldview
4. EL SENTIDO DE LA DEFINICIÓN LEXICOGRÁFICA from:
Teoría semántica y método lexicográfico
Abstract: Hay voces y términos técnicos cuyo empleo, además de caracterizar la orientación de un autor acerca de cierto tema, en ocasiones crean dificultades iniciales para tomar en consideración sus pensamientos. Me parece que eso sucede con la expresión “definición lexicográfica”, tanto por el sustantivo “definición” como por su adjetivo “lexicográfica”. En cuanto al primero, a causa de la idea, muy extendida, de que la única ciencia que sabe realmente lo que es una definición es la filosofía, en particular la lógica y la filosofía de la ciencia¹. En cuanto al segundo, a causa de la heterogeneidad de los elementos textuales
Book Title: The Cruft of Fiction-Mega-Novels and the Science of Paying Attention
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): LETZLER DAVID
Abstract: While mega-novel text is often intricately meaningful or experimental, sometimes it is just excessive and pointless. On the other hand, mega-novels also contain text that, though appearing to be cruft, turns out to be quite important. Letzler posits that this cruft requires readers to develop a sophisticated method of attentional modulation, allowing one to subtly distinguish between text requiring focused attention and text that must be skimmed or even skipped to avoid processing failures.
The Cruft of Fictionshows how the attentional maturation prompted by reading mega-novels can help manage the information overload that increasingly characterizes contemporary life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1pc5fzd
3 Life-Writing from:
The Cruft of Fiction
Abstract: The first two chapters have dealt with cruft that mimics the excessive, born-textual data of reference guides. However, ever since Tristram Shandy set out to recount his life and opinions, only to find upon finishing the fourth volume that he was barely past his own birth and that “ things have crowded in so thick upon me, that I have not been able to get into that part of my work, towards which, I have all the way, looked forwards,” we have known that the details of a single life can sprawl out similarly.¹ While Tristram finds this situation stressful,
4 The Menippean Satire from:
The Cruft of Fiction
Abstract: Though the previous chapters have used mega-novels’ relationships to several nonfictional genres to examine how their detailed accumulation of the facts of real life can overload readers’ attention capacities and subsequently prompt them to modulate their methods of text processing, cruft is not limited to the small-scale cases of the incoherent word, the irrelevant datum, the passing moment of consciousness. The following three chapters will examine how mega-novels’ incorporation of elements from other literary genres produces more extensive but equally pointless cruft, inducing the same characteristic frustration and boredom to provoke a similar reorientation of attention. We will begin by
Conclusion: from:
The Cruft of Fiction
Abstract: The past six chapters have analyzed how we process text in the meganovel, ranging from its sentence-level lacunae up to its macro-scale figurations of nation and world. Given how utterly mega-novel text overwhelms our limited working memory and how often it dissolves its most important text into a large amount of cruft, I have argued that we must hone our ability to modulate attention to an extremely fine degree, filtering the latter so as to better perceive the former. Some passages should be processed closely and slowly, while others should be read more quickly; some are best read distantly, and
Book Title: The Art of Visual Exegesis-Rhetoric, Texts, Images
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Jeal Roy R.
Abstract: Resources for understanding the relation of texts to artistic paintings and imagesTools for integrating multiple approaches both to biblical and artistic interpretationSixty images and fifteen illustrations
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1pk86wt
Introduction from:
The Art of Visual Exegesis
Author(s) Jeal Roy R.
Abstract: This volume emerged in the context of the academic year 2013–2014, during which monthly sawyer seminars held at emory university in Atlanta, georgia, focused on visual hermeneutics and exegesis in multiple religious traditions. The year-long series was titled “Visual exegesis: Images as instruments of scriptural interpretation and hermeneutics.” The seminar was proposed by Walter S. Melion and funded by the Andrew W. Mellon foundation through emory university. As the seminars unfolded, Vernon Robbins, assisted by Walter Melion and Roy Jeal, selected certain participants to revise their presentations for publication and in some instances invited authors to write essays based
New Testament Texts, Visual Material Culture, and Earliest Christian Art from:
The Art of Visual Exegesis
Author(s) Robbins Vernon K.
Abstract: This essay addresses the interpretation of New Testament texts in the context of visual material culture. Especially during the last two decades, interpreters have begun to produce explicit exegesis of New Testament texts in the context of statues, frescoes, archaeological structures, inscriptions, pottery, coins, paintings, and other artifacts that existed in the Mediterranean world during first-century emerging Christianity. A major question is how the presence of a display of visual material culture in the context of interpretation of a text may be legitimately persuasive. is the presence of the visual display simply a tour de force that has no scholarly
Armor, Peace, and Gladiators: from:
The Art of Visual Exegesis
Author(s) Canavan Rosemary
Abstract: Ephesians 6:10–17 employs clothing and armor imagery to describe the spiritual struggle of the Pauline communities addressed in the letter. A growing field of interpretation looks to the systematic interpretation of such imagery in relation to and in dialogue with the sociopolitical visual landscape. for my part, I wish to engage with the iconographic panorama of the cities in which the biblical texts were written, heard, and read to illuminate the meaning of the text. In this essay, using an adapted sociorhetorical analytic, I engage in a visual exegesis of the clothing and armor images in eph 6:10–17
“Exactitude and Fidelity”? from:
The Art of Visual Exegesis
Author(s) Clifton James
Abstract: In a lecture of January 7, 1668, to the Académie Royale de Peinture et de Sculpture, Philippe de Champaigne famously criticized Nicolas Poussin for his failure to adhere faithfully to sacred history in his painting of
Rebecca and Eliezerof ca. 1648 (in the Louvre), specifically for not including the camels mentioned in the biblical text, which deserved to be shown, he said, in order to prove the exactitude and the fidelity of the painter in a true subject.¹ Champaigne might well have attended Sebastien Bourdon’s lecture on Poussin’sChrist Healing the Blindof 1650 (also in the Louvre; see
Introduction from:
Precarious Visualities
Abstract: In an essay (translated here for the first time in English) that has been pivotal to the understanding of the history of electronic arts, Raymond Bellour shows how video art’s specific contribution to the realm of moving images lies in its unique deployment of the self-portrait. With video, argues Bellour, the image becomes a site of representation and interpellation of the self – but a self whose identity is more a question or an open-ended project than a definition or a clear determination. The relevance of this text to precarious visuality is indisputable: it discloses a visual writing of the “I”
Introduction from:
Precarious Visualities
Abstract: Part 6 concentrates on the generating function of the image – its ability to form the self, its genetic representation of the self, and the performative use of the metaphor in scientific descriptions of the genetic code. The visualities set into play here fundamentally break with the mimetic functioning of art to rethink the power of the image in the context of the modern development of genetics and molecular biology. The first chapter, Éric Michaud’s “The Descent of the Image,” proposes a transhistorical reading of the generating/generative function of the image – the manipulation of iconic signs to modify human descent through
Book Title: Constructing Constructive Theology-An Introductory Sketch
Publisher: Fortress Press
Author(s): Wyman Jason A.
Abstract: To date, constructive theology hasn’t been viewed or conceptualized as a movement or trend in theology on its own as a whole. Questions arise as to what constructive theology is, where it came from, why it considers itself “constructive," and why constructive is something different from the ways in which theology has been done in the past. This book traces the overall historical arc of constructive theology, from proto-movement through the present. Inklings of constructive theology emerged well before it began to take any formalized shape. At the same time, an important shift occurred when a group of theologians decided to create the Workgroup on Constructive Theology. Further, even as the workgroup continues to work collectively, producing textbooks, statements, and methodologies concerning theology, many theologians who are not part of the workgroup or may not even know it exists have adopted the moniker of “constructive theologian." The book also considers the term “constructive" itself, offering possible reasons and historical contexts that led to this distinction being made in contrast to “systematic" theology and its subcategories. Constructive theology speaks to a very specific, historically situated emergence in the academy generally and in theology’s attempts to engage those shifts specifically.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1pwt3qp
2 The Workgroup on Constructive Theology from:
Constructing Constructive Theology
Abstract: The Workgroup on Constructive Theology, founded in 1975 at Vanderbilt University, has served as an organizational center for the development of constructive theology and a place where its key methodological and thematic proposals have been nurtured and propagated. Most basically, the Workgroup is a collection of prominent theologians that, in various configurations, have gathered periodically over the last forty years and collaboratively published four textbooks and one historical theology reader. Throughout its history, the Workgroup on Constructive Theology has variously defined itself, though never in very stark terms. This is partly intentional as one defining feature of constructive theology is
3 Constructive Theology as Interdisciplinary Theology from:
Constructing Constructive Theology
Abstract: The Workgroup on Constructive Theology gave constructive theology a sense of legitimacy within the theological academy. Yet the conversation for constructive theology doesn’t end within the sphere of theology. Starting with its emphasis on philosophy, social sciences, and culture, constructive theology has been in conversation with other academic disciplines throughout its history. That is to say constructive theology is inherently interdisciplinary. In its effort to be an actionable, relevant form of theology, it has always, from the proto-constructive theologies of Ten Broeke and Meland, through the Workgroup’s textbooks and today, maintained the importance of incorporating insights from other disciplines into
CHAPTER 2 Criteria for Democratic Inquiry from:
The Priority of Injustice
Abstract: In this chapter I want to elaborate further on why thinking about democracy in an ordinary way, as suggested at the end of the previous chapter, should lead us away from supposing that there is a particular form of politics that is properly political, as if grasping this form would allow lesser forms to be characterized as postpolitical. In particular, I want to consider how best to understand the problem of deriving “context-transcending” principles from the specific situations in which the meanings of democratic politics are articulated. I take it for granted that this possibility can no longer be premised
Book Title: Textual Silence-Unreadability and the Holocaust
Publisher: Rutgers University Press
Author(s): LANG JESSICA
Abstract: There are thousands of books that represent the Holocaust, but can, and should, the act of reading these works convey the events of genocide to those who did not experience it? In
Textual Silence, literary scholar Jessica Lang asserts that language itself is a barrier between the author and the reader in Holocaust texts-and that this barrier is not a lack of substance, but a defining characteristic of the genre.Holocaust texts, which encompass works as diverse as memoirs, novels, poems, and diaries, are traditionally characterized by silences the authors place throughout the text, both deliberately and unconsciously. While a reader may have the desire and will to comprehend the Holocaust, the presence of "textual silence" is a force that removes the experience of genocide from the reader's analysis and imaginative recourse. Lang defines silences as omissions that take many forms, including the use of italics and quotation marks, ellipses and blank pages in poetry, and the presence of unreliable narrators in fiction. While this limits the reader's ability to read in any conventional sense, these silences are not flaws. They are instead a critical presence that forces readers to acknowledge how words and meaning can diverge in the face of events as unimaginable as those of the Holocaust.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1pwtdjf
INTRODUCTION from:
Textual Silence
Abstract: Reading Holocaust texts is difficult, nearly impossible in fact.¹ Such a statement seems a contradiction in terms for, once the skills behind reading are mastered, reading becomes almost instinctual or automatic. It is difficult
notto read when faced with a text—an aspect of reading (and audience) that has long been recognized and assumed, as evidenced by the multitude of public texts all around us. Moreover, given the sheer number of texts that invoke the Holocaust, texts that position the Holocaust as either primary or secondary, the claim that wecannotread these works when precisely that task—reading—
3 READING TO BELONG: from:
Textual Silence
Abstract: The presence and importance of unreadability in the sense of a direct relationship between the reader and the text becomes more intricate and convoluted in writings by second-generation Holocaust authors who often document their quest to discover or write a “readable” narrative of their parents’ wartime experiences.¹ In the absence of this text, second-generation writers bear a more complex relation to even the idea of text than do eyewitnesses or other first-generation writers. Whereas eyewitness authors record their memories or at least try to put fragmented memories together and then read them, authors who identify themselves as “second-generation” writers search
4 THE THIRD GENERATION’S HOLOCAUST: from:
Textual Silence
Abstract: Second-generation authors are also readers of inherited memory, recognizing the presence of the unreadable through aligning themselves with their audience.¹ Part of the drive behind second-generation authors wanting to document their relationship with their parents is to read and touch the material presence offered by a text that they have been largely deprived of through a range of destructive and traumatic means. By their own recounting, second-generation memoirists acknowledge the push and pull of two incongruous forces: a desire to read—to handle, to contain—the experience of their eyewitness parents and, at the same time, a desire to understand
5 AMERICAN FICTION AND THE ACT OF GENOCIDE from:
Textual Silence
Abstract: Paradoxically, the more time that separates the Holocaust from the present, and so the less available the Holocaust is in terms of eyewitness testimony, the more accessible it becomes to readers and writers of Holocaust fiction and the more it becomes historically normalized.¹ Whereas eyewitness authors overtly acknowledge the impossibility of reading their texts in the truest sense of the word—a consequence of reaching the limits of language and representation—contemporary authors, often in an effort to shorten the distance between themselves and the historical event at hand, create a version of the Holocaust that is increasingly available as
AFTERWORD: from:
Textual Silence
Abstract: There is a value in recognizing the limits of reading, or the unreadable, in Holocaust literature.¹ My argument in support of “unreadability” depends on a conventional and presumptive view of contemporary reading: we read in order to experience, to feel, to understand, to learn from, to empathize with, to imitate, to be inspired by text. Reading at its most powerful is a deeply intuitive moment or series of moments of connection and understanding. It is precisely from this background
asconventional and presumed that my notion of unreadability in connection with traumatic narratives such as those concentrating on the Holocaust
Book Title: Saints Alive-Word, Image, and Enactment in the Lives of the Saints
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): WILLIAMS DAVID
Abstract: David Williams shows that images associated with saints are not simply illustrations of written accounts, nor are the gestures, prayers, and liturgical practices of devotees of saints' cults simply derivative of them. Rather, images and enactments expand and complete the text, adding visual and dramatic dimensions. Williams demonstrates his ideas through discussion and case studies of three saints: the biblical figure of Saint Anne, mother of the Virgin; the medieval English martyr Saint Thomas Becket; and Saint Maximillian Mary Kolbe, who gave his life to save that of another in the Auschwitz concentration camp. A remarkable study of text, image, and enactment, Saints Alive presents a complete study of the depiction of saints that will change the way they are understood.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1q5zsz
INTRODUCTION from:
Saints Alive
Abstract: The etymology of the word “text,” like all etymology, reveals buried connotations that haunt the contemporary meaning beneath the level of active memory. For most of us, “text” means the written document, and even in the more nuanced semiological concept, texts are “sign-systems, linguistic or non-linguistic” (
Concise Oxford Dictionary of Literary Terms), the plural “systems” suggesting the disintegration of the unified concept of “text” into texts of different kinds: verbal, visual, aural, gestural, and so on. The etymology of the word, however, seems to resist divisions, indicating integration and unification: the participle of the verb, textus, from which we get
Chapter Two SAINT ANNE from:
Saints Alive
Abstract: For a figure with no historical basis, to whom there is no reference in scripture, whose very existence depends on logical deduction, Saint Anne has had a remarkable career. Although her life cannot be verified by any historical source, we are sure she existed, if only because Mary, the mother of Jesus, had to have had a mother herself. Her Hebrew name, Hannah, is probably derived from identification with the prophetess Hannah, and the foundation for the rest of her rich and complex history is found in the
Protevangelium of James, a second-century apocryphal Greek document. A Latin text of
Chapter Four SAINT MAXIMILIAN KOLBE from:
Saints Alive
Abstract: With the last saint to be discussed, we have a modern figure historicized according to modern standards. There is ample documentation concerning his parents, his childhood, his youth and mature years, and his death. There are many letters, articles, conferences, and other documents written by him and a host of eyewitnesses who knew him, some still living. His life is documented in a twentieth-century manner. In comparison to the saints we have discussed, however, our twentieth-century saint possesses a much smaller cult and what might be called an incipient iconography. Thus the historical dimension of the text that is Saint
2 Magic Realism, Social Protest, and the Irrepressibility of Language from:
Stories of the Middle Space
Author(s) URQUHART JANE
Abstract: If looking at
Midnight’s Childrenas historiographic metafiction brings into focus the complex relationship between history, textuality, and authorial location, looking atMidnight’s Childrenas magic realism produces a quasi-religious comic novel in which the nature of language itself is problematized in the service of readerly responsibility. The presence of nonrational, magical elements in an otherwise apparently realistic, rational world serves as a rejection of the overwhelmingly scientific, rational approach to life which has been characterized as the dominant Western post-Enlightenment view (Harrison,Rushdie55). Rushdie himself, interviewed in 1985, made very clear why he considered a turn away from
Symptoms or Persons? from:
The Goals of Medicine
Author(s) Hellström Olle
Abstract: Sufficiently delivered medical services presuppose well-considered ideas about the goals of the enterprise, knowledge about those who use the services and their needs and expectations as well as knowledge, ability, and resources to reach the goals. To be able to discuss the goals of medicine meaningfully and how to formulate them, who should do what and to what extent, we must first of all reflect upon the context of medical views to which the different concepts refer. Have doctors in general got a well-thought-out picture of the qualities that make a person a patient? What does it really mean to
The Spyglass and the Kaleidoscope: from:
Redescribing the Gospel of Mark
Author(s) Mack Burton L.
Abstract: The meetings of the seminar on Ancient Myths and Modern Theories of Christian Origins, held in toronto, produced several challenges to our categories of social formation and mythmaking. We had asked Jonathan Z. Smith to consider the Levant as a social setting for the Gospel of Mark. Merrill P. Miller had
Jesus and the Village Scribes¹ in mind, where William E. Arnal set the text of the Sayings Gospel Q aside while he worked out a social description of the Galilee as the setting into which Q could then be placed. So we asked Smith if something like that might
Q and the “Big Bang” Theory of Christian Origins from:
Redescribing the Gospel of Mark
Author(s) Walsh Robyn Faith
Abstract: Our earliest writings about Jesus are artifacts not only of the ancient Mediterranean but also of eighteenth-, nineteenth-, and twentieth-century thought.¹ Others, such as Wilfred Cantwell Smith, have made similar claims, noting that scholars of (so-called) Christian origins should approach their source material “not merely as a set of ancient documents or even as a first-and second-century product but as a third-century and twelfth-century and nineteenth-century and contemporary agent.”² This call for attention to hermeneutics and the inheritances of reception history presents a conceptual paradox. We are trained in the field to position these writings in their “original” context, that
Doctoring and the (Neglected) Virtue of Self-Forgiveness from:
The Health Care Professional as Friend and Healer
Author(s) Blustein Jeffrey
Abstract: Self-forgiveness has received little attention in the philosophical literature on moral psychology. Few papers are devoted to the subject,¹ and most discussions of forgiveness do not mention it at all. Others take it up, but only within the context of a discussion of interpersonal forgiveness and not as a topic in its own right.² In these papers, the interpersonal cases are taken to be the paradigm cases; against this backdrop, the authors raise the question of whether we can properly speak of self-forgiveness at all.
Prophet to the Profession: from:
The Health Care Professional as Friend and Healer
Author(s) Campbell Courtney S.
Abstract: The ethos of medicine as a profession is under challenge and critique as never before. Under the influence of managed care and public policy regulations—and under the pressure of public image of medical professionals—physicians are asked and indeed demanded to deliver the highest quality medicine at the lowest possible cost to the greatest number of people. As patients increasingly become “customers” and “consumers,” physicians find their roles undergoing a transformation to those of “retailers” and “providers” in the delivery of a market commodity—namely, health care. This context seems guaranteed to generate patient and political discontent with medicine
En busca del efecto útil de las normas internacionales: from:
La influencia de las víctimas en el tratamiento jurídico de la violencia colectiva.
Author(s) Álvarez Javier Chinchón
Abstract: En el marco de los trabajos que conforman la presente obra, esta contribución inicial tiene por objeto construir y ofrecer una primera visión de conjunto del tema general que aquí se analiza. Su intención no responde a tratar de exponer una solución global, ni tan siquiera mi solución general, sino que sólo pretende establecer la que yo estimo como perspectiva adecuada, o el correcto modo de enfocar jurídicamente, los muchos problemas que suelen o pueden presentarse en los contextos de violencia colectiva respecto a lo que se conoce, desde hace años, como deberes en materia de verdad, justicia, reparación y
El papel de las víctimas respecto de los mecanismos utilizados en la justicia transicional from:
La influencia de las víctimas en el tratamiento jurídico de la violencia colectiva.
Author(s) Martínez Gema Varona
Abstract: Este texto tiene como objetivo abordar victimológicamente el concepto de victimización dentro de la justicia transicional. Ello implica una reflexión previa sobre dicho concepto dentro de la justicia penal del
Fines de la pena y del proceso penal en contextos de transición from:
La influencia de las víctimas en el tratamiento jurídico de la violencia colectiva.
Author(s) Maculan Elena
Abstract: Esta contribución pretende ser una reflexión sobre la transformación de los fines que tanto la pena como el proceso penal experimentan en los contextos transicionales, con el objetivo de demostrar que las difundidas teorías maximalistas del Derecho
El Brexit y la alteridad: from:
Educación y capacidades: hacia un nuevo enfoque del desarrollo humano.
Author(s) Fuentes Juan Luis
Abstract: Si el electorado británico –o la parte de la ciudadanía que acudió a votar– hubiera tomado una decisión diferente de abandonar la Unión Europea, el lector encontraría en estas páginas un texto muy distinto del que leerá a continuación. Sin embargo, los acontecimientos ocurridos en junio del 2016 y en los años anteriores, que culminaron en el referéndum sobre el
Brexit, reclaman una reflexión a todo aquel que aspire a decir algo relevante sobre la actualidad.
Discapacidad, educación y vida digna: from:
Educación y capacidades: hacia un nuevo enfoque del desarrollo humano.
Author(s) Gozálvez Vicent
Abstract: Pero, ¿de qué inclusión estamos hablando? Actualmente la inclusión educativa hace referencia a la consideración como sujetos de pleno derecho a las personas con perfiles culturales o socio-económicos diferentes, aspiración de la llamada
educación intercultural. En este texto nos centraremos sin embargo en la inclusión de las personas con diversidad funcional a nivel intelectual.
Book Title: Cather Studies, Volume 11-Willa Cather at the Modernist Crux
Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): Thacker Robert
Abstract: Willa Cather at the Modernist Cruxexamines Willa Cather's position in time, in aesthetics, and in the world. Born a Victorian in 1873, Cather made herself a modernist through the poems, stories, and novels she wrote and published into the twentieth century. Beginning with a prologue locating Cather's position, this volume of Cather Studies offers three sets of related essays.The first section takes up Cather's beginnings with her late nineteenth-century cultural influences. The second section explores a range of discernible direct connections with contemporary artists (Howard Pyle, Frederic Remington, and Ernest Blumenschein) and others who figured in the making of her texts. The third section focuses onThe Song of the Lark, a novel that confirms Cather's shift westward and elaborates her emergent modernism. An epilogue by the editors ofThe Selected Letters of Willa Catheraddresses how the recent availability of these letters has transformed Cather studies. Altogether, these essays detail Cather's shaping of the world of the early twentieth century and later into a singular modernism born of both inherited and newer cultural traditions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1qv5psc
Book Title: Early Jewish Writings- Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Wacker Marie-Theres
Abstract: This collection of essays deals with aspects of women and gender relations in early Judaism (during the Persian, Greek, and Roman empires). Some essays focus on specific writings: the Greek (Septuagint) version of Esther, Judith, Joseph and Aseneth, and the Letter of Jeremiah. Others explore how certain biblical texts are reinterpreted: Eve in the Life of Adam and Eve, the mixing of the sons of God with the daughters of men from Genesis 6:1-4, the Egyptian princess at the birth of Moses, and how Josephus retells biblical stories. The third group of essays explore specific social contexts: Philo's views of women in the Roman empire, the Sectarian Dead Sea Scrolls, and women philosophers of the Therapeutae in Egyptian Alexandria.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1qv5r30
LXX Esther: from:
Early Jewish Writings
Author(s) Reinhartz Adele
Abstract: The Greek Book of Esther is one of several early Jewish novels that feature female protagonists who prevail over the machinations of men to save themselves and their people.¹ In contrast to Judith and other early Jewish writings, Greek Esther has a counterpart in the Masoretic text of the Hebrew Bible (MT) and has two major versions, generally known as LXX Esther and the Alpha Text. The present discussion will be based on the LXX version of Greek Esther on the grounds that it is this version that became more widespread and influential due to its inclusion in the Sseptuagint.²
Illicit Male Desire or Illicit Female Seduction? from:
Early Jewish Writings
Author(s) Ratzlaff Richard
Abstract: The mythical theme of sexual union between heavenly beings and earthly beings, especially with humans, is found in many cultures. When these stories involve heterosexual intercourse, it is usually the offspring of such intercourse that are of interest. The narrative function of these stories of sexual union can vary widely. Often the stories are explanations for unusual physical strength, the heroic make up of one or more of the protagonists. The superhuman is explained by its genesis. in the Bible this mythical theme is barely visible.¹ When a text such as Ps 2:7, for example, states of the king that
Between Social Context and Individual Ideology: from:
Early Jewish Writings
Author(s) Niehoff Maren R.
Abstract: Scholars with a feminist awareness have often been intrigued by Philo of Alexandria, who stands at one of the most important watersheds of Western civilization, namely, at the juncture between Judaism and Hellenism in the first century CE, just before Christianity emerged and adopted many of his ideas. Philo’s views of women have regularly been seen as uniformly negative. The only open question has pertained to the origin of his views, whether they derived from Jewish or Greek sources.¹ In this context an important factor has regularly been overlooked, namely, Philo’s dramatic intellectual development as a result of his visit
The World of Qumran and the Sectarian Dead Sea Scrolls in Gendered Perspective from:
Early Jewish Writings
Author(s) Grossman Maxine L.
Abstract: The religious world represented in the sectarian Dead Sea Scrolls is one that assumes distinctive roles for women and men, as well as very particular understandings of acceptable gender dynamics and sexual norms. a feminist critical reading of these texts “against the grain,” however, reveals some surprising possibilities for women’s presence, participation, and authority in the communities associated with these texts. Such a reading also reveals significant dynamics of contestation around these social roles. awareness of the apparent power dynamics in the sectarian scrolls suggests that readers must be cautious in making historical claims with regard to the textual evidence.
Book Title: Identity and Control-How Social Formations Emerge (Second Edition)
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): White Harrison C.
Abstract: In this completely revised edition of one of the foundational texts of network sociology, Harrison White refines and enlarges his groundbreaking theory of how social structure and culture emerge from the chaos and uncertainty of social life. Incorporating new contributions from a group of young sociologists and many fascinating and novel case studies, Identity and Control is the only major book of social theory that links social structure with the lived experience of individuals, providing a rich perspective on the kinds of social formations that develop in the process. Going beyond traditional sociological dichotomies such as agency/structure, individual/society, or micro/macro,
Identity and Controlpresents a toolbox of concepts that will be useful to a wide range of social scientists, as well as those working in public policy, management, or associational life and, beyond, to any reader who is interested in understanding the dynamics of social life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1r2fg1
ONE IDENTITIES SEEK CONTROL from:
Identity and Control
Author(s) Godart Frederic
Abstract: Identities spring up out of efforts at control in turbulent context. But our everyday sense of reality then guides us. Being common sense, it enables communication among us, and thus makes our lives work. This book argues that “common sense” also obscures the social processes that lie behind us and our everyday perceptions.
TWO NETWORKS AND STORIES from:
Identity and Control
Author(s) Wuerkner Sabine
Abstract: Identities seek control. Any identity may see control as slipping away and going to other identities. Each control effort presupposes as well as shapes some context of particular relations across identities, particularly in talk. The netdom described in chapter 1 is the local and short-term context for relations between pairs of identities. These relations are called
ties. The present chapter canvases larger, continuing contexts in patterns of ties, callednetworks. “Network” has entered common speech as a verb, but only recently.
FOUR STYLES from:
Identity and Control
Author(s) Buchholz Larissa
Abstract: Style is immediately available through attending to the sensibility that goes with texture in life. Some family
SEVEN GETTING ACTION from:
Identity and Control
Author(s) Lietz Haiko
Abstract: The other face cuts open the Sargasso Sea of social obligation and context to achieve openness sufficient for getting action. Any changes must originate from countering the
EIGHT OVERVIEW AND CONTEXTS from:
Identity and Control
Author(s) Corona Victor
Abstract: How does the approach of this book differ from existing analyses of social process? I start this overview with that question. Then I develop how contexts and contextualizing are central to all the previous chapters. Following that, I sketch the gist of each of the chapters, and point to some alternative angles, after which I return to linguistics, as in the prologue. The central third of this overview deals with operationalizing my approach through explicit modeling. The chapter ends with two sections of further musings about context.
Book Title: Documental (es)-Voces… Ideas
Publisher: Programa Editorial Universidad del Valle
Author(s): Kuéllar Diana
Abstract: Este libro ofrece un panorama actual de conceptos y de voces en torno al cine documental. La primera parte corresponde al escrito: "Algunas ideas sobre el (lo) documental". Este texto propone una aproximación a algunos modelos cómo el documental ha sido entendido en el seno de la institución: un intento por relacionar el campo del documental con algunos deseos colectivos y cambios culturales que se conceptualizan desde la filosofía del arte y la estética. Recoge también 21 entrevistas realizadas con directores, productores, analistas y otros profesionales vinculados al cine documental.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1rfsq6j
Presentación from:
Documental (es)
Abstract: La primera parte corresponde al escrito “Algunas ideas sobre el (lo) documental”. Ese texto propone tanto una aproximación a algunos modos como el documental ha sido entendido en el seno de la institución, esto es, entre algunos de sus
Algunas ideas sobre el (lo) documental from:
Documental (es)
Author(s) Rodríguez Manuel Silva
Abstract: Empiezo por indicar que, hasta hace algunas décadas, alrededor del documental se construyó un discurso hegemónico. Quizás uno de los textos donde se recoge con mayor claridad esa concepción es el libro, ya clásico,
La representación de la realidad(1997), de Bill Nichols. En ese trabajo, confrontando la tradición platónica en la cual la imagen se reputa como inferior a la palabra, Nichols sitúa el documental en la familia de los que llama discursos de sobriedad: “El cine documental tiene cierto parentesco con esos otros sistemas de no ficción que en conjunto constituyen lo que podemos llamar los discursos de
Lo real está ligado a una experiencia de ruptura del lenguaje from:
Documental (es)
Author(s) Campo Óscar
Abstract: ÓSCAR CAMPO:
Rostrosapareció en el contexto de la creación del canal Telepacífico, en el año 88. Coincidió también con la liquidación de Focine. Durante la década del 80 en la ciudad se habían consolidado grupos de producción de cine, sobre todo en torno a Carlos Mayolo y Luis Ospina, aunque también había otros realizadores como Carlos Palau. Alrededor de ellos se había construido una infraestructura en términos de equipos y de maneras de hacer en la ficción. Un cine muy orientado a los
Capítulo 3 CONSIDERACIONES SOBRE NOVELA E HISTORIA from:
Raíces de la memoria
Abstract: Desde sus inicios en la Antigüedad occidental la historia tuvo un carácter de investigación y testificación. En los tiempos de Herodoto, Tucídides y Jenofonte, para ser fiable se exigía que el escritor hubiese tenido una experiencia directa, de allí que el documento histórico fuera una especie de testimonio de una apreciación. La percepción era asociada con el conocimiento y la escritura se entendía como reflejo, mímesis. Los primeros textos históricos eran escritos de historia contemporánea, el historiador relataba acontecimientos simultáneos con su vida.
Capítulo 5 LA CEIBA: from:
Raíces de la memoria
Abstract: A continuación presentaré las observaciones que consignó en su texto
De Instauranda Aethiopum SaluteAlonso de Sandoval, publicado en 1627, así como los hallazgos que han hecho los historiadores acerca del comercio de negros en Cartagena durante el siglo XVII y los compararé con el mundo literario que configura Burgos Cantor.
Capítulo 1 CARTOGRAFÍAS DE LA CRÍTICA from:
Transculturación narrativa: La clave Wayuu en Gabriel García Márquez
Abstract: El universo literario de todo escritor es percibido a través de perspectivas o rejillas de interpretación que lo han juzgado e, inevitablemente, clasificado. Siendo la existencia de tal dispositivo crítico una realidad previa para la llegada de todo texto literario ante la comunidad de lec tores, esto permite afirmar que un texto literario no llega a las manos del lector sino que se le hace llegar. De hecho, al entrar en contacto con
la bibliotecade los libros escritos por un autor, el lector accede a un terreno que ya no es « virgen »; no accede directamente a los
Capítulo 1 LA CLÍNICA PSICOLÓGICA: from:
Construcción psicológica y desarrollo temprano del sujeto.
Abstract: Con este primer capítulo quiero introducir al lector a la propuesta conceptual del texto. Abordaré algunos conceptos que considero fundamentales para comprender la construcción psicológica del sujeto y la relación entre ellos; la comprensión que plantearé de los conceptos de sujeto, sensibilidad (
estesis) y consciencia provienen de un trabajo arduo y juicioso de investigación y práctica clínica construidos con el equipo² del Centro Internacional de Investigación Clínico Psicológica (CEIC), bajo la dirección de María Eugenia Colmenares, Floralba Cano, entre otros, así como de nuestra experiencia investigativa en la línea Desarrollo y Simbolización.
I. Introducción from:
Ciencia y modulación del pensamiento poético
Abstract: El contexto del presente estudio se halla, entonces, en el
III. Emoción from:
Ciencia y modulación del pensamiento poético
Abstract: El estudio de la relación que existe entre la emoción y la literatura se estructura con base, al menos, en dos dimensiones diferenciadas. Por un lado, la emoción que es experimentada por el lector de un determinado texto literario; por otro lado, la emoción que el escritor representa
literariamentea través de su codificación de la experiencia emocional. Por ello, las investigaciones de las diversas aproximaciones —y disciplinas— que se interesan por las concatenaciones de emoción y literatura, se dividen fundamentalmente entre los enfoques que estudian laexperiencia lectoray los que estudian lainscripción de la emociónen los
Book Title: Mothering Mennonite- Publisher: Demeter Press
Author(s): FAST KERRY
Abstract: Mothering Mennonite marks the first scholarly attempt to incorporate religious groundings in interpretations of motherhood. The essays included here broaden our understanding of maternal identity as something not only constructed within the family and by society at large, but also influenced significantly by historical traditions and contemporary belief systems of religious communities. A multidisciplinary compilation of essays, this volume joins narrative and scholarly voices to address both the roles of mothering in Mennonite contexts and the ways in which Mennonite mothering intersects with and is shaped by the world at large. Contributors address cultural constructions of motherhood within ethnoreligious Mennonite communities, examining mother-daughter relationships and intergenerational influences, analyzing visual and literary representations of Mennonite mothers, challenging cultural constructions and expectations of motherhood, and tracing the effects of specific religious and cultural contexts on mothering in North and South America.’Mothering Mennonite marks the first scholarly attempt to incorporate religious groundings in interpretations of motherhood. The essays included here broaden our understanding of maternal identity as something not only constructed within the family and by society at large, but also influenced significantly by historical traditions and contemporary belief systems of religious communities. A multidisciplinary compilation of essays, this volume joins narrative and scholarly voices to address both the roles of mothering in Mennonite contexts and the ways in which Mennonite mothering intersects with and is shaped by the world at large. Contributors address cultural constructions of motherhood within ethnoreligious Mennonite communities, examining mother-daughter relationships and intergenerational influences, analyzing visual and literary representations of Mennonite mothers, challenging cultural constructions and expectations of motherhood, and tracing the effects of specific religious and cultural contexts on mothering in North and South America.’
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1rrd87k
Who’s Cooking the Borscht? from:
Mothering Mennonite
Author(s) PAULS DJ
Abstract: Motherhood is an identity common to women in all societies, but the expression of it varies greatly both within and across social groups. Mothering emerges from the intersection of a woman’s personality, her life experiences, and choices available to her, and is embedded in gender role expectations shaped by religion, culture, and historical context. Every woman constructs her own expression of motherhood through a process of accepting and resisting role expectations. The process of establishing individual motherhood priorities may be covert or overt—likely influenced by the consequences of the choices. Thus the social construction of motherhood is dynamic and
Introduction from:
Natal Signs
Author(s) BURTON NADYA
Abstract: Thinking about representations of pregnancy, childbirth, and parenting is an exciting project in the contemporary context. Positioned in an era when traditional and historical constraints on representations of these life events have been unsettled, we find ourselves facing a shifting landscape. We are, furthermore, also confronted by evolving economies of cultural production and consumption; not only are we encountering new images, but we are continuing to witness changes in the systems of generation and circulation by which they are produced and consumed.
What to Expect When Your Avatar is Expecting: from:
Natal Signs
Author(s) CRUIKSHANK LAUREN
Abstract: When it comes to video games, much attention is paid to representations of death. Game developers spill considerable digital blood crafting elaborate spectacles of violent demise in death-oriented games, while academics and the popular media spill equally as much ink debating the implications of those virtual fatalities. Avatars, visual representations of human players in these digital spaces, die repeatedly in games, such that experiences of dying become “part of the everyday life in the world” (Klastrup 144). However, in the context of this discussion and a medium in which death has so often been the focus, what about birth?
Gay Men’s Narratives of Pregnancy in the Context of Commercial Surrogacy from:
Natal Signs
Author(s) DEMPSEY DEBORAH
Abstract: Historically, gay men have primarily become fathers in the context of heterosexual relationships, or for some men through foster care, adoption, or co-parenting arrangements as sperm donors (Riggs and Due). Since the beginning of the twenty-first century, however, gay men living in western countries have increasingly made use of commercial surrogacy services (Everingham, Stafford-Bell, and Hammarberg). The increased use of these services has become possible as a result of legislative change in countries such as the U.S. (in which many states now allow for the contracting of surrogacy services), in addition to the provision of services in countries where the
Imminent from:
Natal Signs
Author(s) LONG JENNIFER
Abstract: For over fifteen years, my artistic practice has explored issues of doubt, vulnerability, perceived ideals, and communication within the context of interpersonal relationships. Working with constructed narratives and a feminist lens, I describe the emotions and quiet moments of everyday life. Touch, gesture, and gaze all play significant roles as conduits of conscious and unconscious modes of communication. My artwork parallels my life experiences and has recently concentrated on pregnancy and mothering through the series
Swallowing Ice,Fold, andImminent.Imminentbegan as a series of self-portraits that visually articulated my reflections of being pregnant and the primary caregiver to
Does Labour Mean Work? from:
Natal Signs
Author(s) JOLLY NATALIE
Abstract: In this chapter, I examine the social landscape of femininity to contextualize women’s fear of pain in childbirth. For many women, vaginal delivery has become something to avoid. Trends in medicalization and surgical intervention (including increased rates of elective cesarean section) suggest that childbirth need not involve labour (both generally, in terms of effortful work, and specifically, in terms of the three stages of the birth process). In this chapter, I consider what has motivated this trend towards increased medicalization of birth, with an eye towards the cultural features of our social world. In particular, I suggest that the components
Birth Shock: from:
Natal Signs
Author(s) WATTS LISA
Abstract: The birth project is funded research by the Arts and Humanities Research Council, UK. New mothers are being given the opportunity to explore their experiences of pregnancy, birth, and post-natal readjustments using different art forms: phototherapy, photo-diaries, and participatory arts. In The Birth Project, the arts are being used to interrogate this complex topic. We situate this endeavour in the context of an emerging practice of health humanities (Crawford et al.) art as social action (Levine and Levine) and visual research methodologies (Pink,
Advances, The Future). This chapter will focus on the participatory arts work already undertaken to date with
Book Title: Screening Motherhood in Contemporary World Cinema- Publisher: Demeter Press
Author(s): Sayed Asma
Abstract: Using a variety of critical and theoretical approaches, the contributing scholars to this collection analyze culturally specific and globally held attitudes about mothers and mothering, as represented in world cinema. Examining films from a range of countries including Afghanistan, India, Iran, Eastern Europe, Canada, and the United States, the various chapters contextualize the socio-cultural realities of motherhood as they are represented on screen, and explore the maternal figure as she has been glamorized and celebrated, while simultaneously subjected to public scrutiny. Collectively, this scholarly investigation provides insights into where women’s struggles converge, while also highlighting the dramatically different realities of women around the globe.Using a variety of critical and theoretical approaches, the contributing scholars to this collection analyze culturally specific and globally held attitudes about mothers and mothering, as represented in world cinema. Examining films from a range of countries including Afghanistan, India, Iran, Eastern Europe, Canada, and the United States, the various chapters contextualize the socio-cultural realities of motherhood as they are represented on screen, and explore the maternal figure as she has been glamorized and celebrated, while simultaneously subjected to public scrutiny. Collectively, this scholarly investigation provides insights into where women’s struggles converge, while also highlighting the dramatically different realities of women around the globe.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1rrd9dn
3. Discourses of the Maternal in the Cinema of Eastern Europe from:
Screening Motherhood in Contemporary World Cinema
Author(s) SYWENKY IRENE
Abstract: Approaching the development of the cinematic tradition in Eastern Europe necessarily calls for a historical contextualization of this phenomenon in the framework of the cataclysmic socio-political changes that shaped the region throughout the twentieth century. Representations of maternal space in films are conditioned by the ideologies and social institutions that shape understandings of women’s role in society, and, as such, they also explore connections between motherhood, social order, and articulations of private and public spheres. Focusing on the cinematic tradition of Eastern Europe, the chapter explores the construction of motherhood from a socio-historical and political perspective during the early Soviet
FIVE PERFORMING THE “RED CLASSICS”: from:
Red Legacies in China
Author(s) Chen Xiaomei
Abstract: This chapter examines three “grand revolutionary music and dance epics” (
daxing geming yinyue wudao shishi大型革命音乐舞蹈史诗) created and performed from 1964 to 2009. Placing the first,The East Is Red(Dongfang hong东方红), in the broader context of the international socialist movement, one can see it as dramatizing Mao Zedong’s concern with the possibility that China might undergo a peaceful evolution from socialism to capitalism, an idea that emerged as a result of Khrushchev’s denunciation of Stalin in 1956. Mao’s rebuttal to Khrushchev’s revisionist theories—which foresaw, for example, “peaceful coexistence and peaceful competition with the Western capitalist world, and
2. What, Where? from:
Literature Against Criticism
Abstract: A few remarks on textual selection, then. To continue a theme from the preceding discussion of scientism and
On Beauty, a central anxiety for academic literary studies in the contemporary era of scientific dominance pertains to the extent to which groupings, taxonomies, and classifications are methodologically derived and how far they help us to understand literary production. How sound are our methods of textual selection? Are there a set of scientific methods that could aid us in the selection of texts? These questions are important because, regardless of the fact that many defences of the humanities resist the language of
3. Aesthetic Critique from:
Literature Against Criticism
Abstract: It is an often overlooked facet of early university English programmes in the United States that there was greater agreement between academicians on the texts to be taught than on the very rationale for the study of literature. As Gerald Graff has demonstrated, while some felt in the early period that literature could not even
betaught and simply stood alone as art, those who wanted to professionalise the discipline began prescribing set lists of texts for examination. Surprisingly, as Graff notes, there was consensus on these texts, mostly because this gave the appearance of a coherent object of study
4. Political Critique from:
Literature Against Criticism
Abstract: If, as shown in the previous chapter,
Ccan be considered a text focused on aesthetic critique (i.e. an interrogation of its own conditions of aesthetic possibility and self-situation within a specific literary history and/or taxonomy, independently of the university), then this is the type of metafiction that ismostvulnerable to the accusation of political nihilism. A purely formalist mode, after all, whether in the university or in fiction seems to disavow politics, even ifRemainderdoes make an ethical critique of representational art.¹ While certain texts exemplify an aesthetic critique of the process of canonisation, taking this element
9. Conclusion from:
Literature Against Criticism
Abstract: Throughout this book I have demonstrated a variety of ways in which the university — and specifically university English — is used and abused in works of contemporary fiction. While far from a conclusive study, the representative range of texts here examined leads to several conclusions about the interaction between the novel and the academy. Roughly speaking, these findings can be schematised into aesthetic and political critique, legitimation, and disciplinary feedback loops.
2. Channeled, Reformulated, and Controlled: from:
Love and its Critics
Abstract: Interpretation […] presupposes a discrepancy between the clear meaning of the text and the demands of (later) readers. It seeks to resolve that discrepancy. The situation is that for some reason a text has become unacceptable; yet it cannot be discarded. Interpretation is a radical strategy for conserving an old text, which is thought too precious to repudiate, by revamping it. The interpreter, without actually erasing or rewriting the text, is altering
Epilogue. from:
Love and its Critics
Abstract: Over fifty years ago, Susan Sontag described “the project of interpretation” as “largely reactionary, stifling”, and placed it in the context of “a culture whose […] dilemma is the hypertrophy of the intellect at the expense of energy and sensual capacity”, before concluding that “interpretation is the revenge of the intellect upon art”.¹ The situation does not seem to have improved in the intervening half-century. As Martin Paul Eve has very recently observed, “traditional literary criticism
always coercestexts into new narrative forms”, as “its practitioners [read] to seek case studies suited for exegetic purpose”.² To come back to the
Capítulo 2 Festejos patrios: from:
Memoria y olvido
Abstract: En el mismo momento en que el Partido Conservador perdió su hegemonía en el gobierno, la Academia Colombiana de Historia (ACH) se enfrentó a dos circunstancias: una interna, referida al escrutinio de algunos numerarios, como Raimundo Rivas, para quien el “debilitamiento del alma nacional” estaba relacionado con lo poco que se había logrado en relación con la difusión de la historia patria,¹ y una externa, que alude a la configuración de un contexto político liderado por el Partido Liberal, en el cual se demandaban referentes de unidad nacional distintos a los promovidos por la ACH. Como afirma Álvarez Gallego: “Con
CREER EN LA HISTORIA AYER Y HOY from:
Historia / Fin de siglo
Author(s) Pie Aurelia Valero
Abstract: “¡ Un historiador que se quedara meditando fijamente sobre la situación dada a la historia no haría avanzar mucho esta historia!” Esas palabras, cargadas de ironía, son de Charles Péguy, extraídas de un texto de 1906 acerca de “La situación dada a la historia y a la sociología en los tiempos modernos”.¹ Poeta, filósofo, publicista, se trata sin duda del autor que más escribió, entre el caso Dreyfus y su muerte en el campo de batalla en 1914, sobre la historia y contra la historia, aquella, al menos, que entonces triunfaba en la Sorbona y que encarnaba, a sus ojos,
ESPACIALIZAR NUESTROS CONCEPTOS DE TIEMPO: from:
Historia / Fin de siglo
Author(s) Mendiola Alfonso
Abstract: Comencemos por recordar una frase que se dijo en varias ocasiones durante el transcurso del siglo xx, y cuya aparición podemos situar en las décadas de los cincuenta y los sesenta: “el siglo xix fue el siglo de la historia, el siglo xx será el siglo de la geografía”. Otra manera en que se hizo presente la misma consigna — pues por lo pronto sólo la vemos como eso, como una consiga—fue la siguiente: “dejemos de hablar como historiadores y aprendamos a hablar como geógrafos”. Las voces y los contextos en que se emite esta afirmación no son ni ingenuos
PRESENTACIÓN from:
Hispanoamérica en diez novelas
Author(s) Monteira Ángel Cabeza
Abstract: El libro de Fidel Sepúlveda Llanos es un texto escrito desde el archivo, la memoria, la historia, pero fundamentalmente desde el arte, entendiendo la novela como el arte de ficcionalizar un continente, Hispanoamérica, para indagar en la búsqueda de sus aspectos fundacionales e identitarios, desde el descubrimiento y la conquista hasta nuestros
CAPÍTULO III DEL LADO DE ACÁ: from:
Hispanoamérica en diez novelas
Abstract: En esta parte se acentúan los rasgos que caracterizan a este personaje en «el lado de allá». Hay una curva descendente que lleva al protagonista «cuesta abajo en la rodada», o para trabajar con textos de la novela, podemos decir que Oliveira reconoce, como el vals: «mi diagnóstico es sencillo: sé que no tengo remedio». En efecto, vemos que en Buenos Aires no ha remediado su egocentrismo, su unilateralidad dialéctica, su búsqueda sin norte y sin sur, y su desarraigo y que, poco a poco,
la no-vía lo acerca a la solución de la no-solución de su problema (como no
Book Title: Researching the lifecourse-Critical reflections from the social sciences
Publisher: Policy Press
Author(s): Hardill Irene
Abstract: Researching the Lifecourse features methods linking time, space and mobilities and provides practitioners with practical detail in each chapter. It covers the full lifecourse and includes innovative methods and case study examples from different European and North American contexts.The lifecourse perspective continues to be an important subject in the social sciences. Researching the Lifecourse offers a distinctive approach in that it truly covers the lifecourse (childhood, adulthood and older age), focusing on innovative methods and case study examples from a variety of European and North American contexts. This original approach connects theory and practice from across the social sciences by situating methodology and research design within relevant conceptual frameworks. This diverse collection features methods that are linked to questions of time, space and mobilities while providing practitioners with practical detail in each chapter.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1t89635
ONE Introduction from:
Researching the lifecourse
Author(s) Hardill Irene
Abstract: Lifecourse research is undertaken by researchers from across the social sciences, often working in a multidisciplinary context, using the lifecourse as an underpinning concept and/or a method of study. In this book we aim to represent the diversity of lifecourse methodologies employed in the social sciences, as well as having a concern for epistemology – how different knowledge claims are connected to our research practices. Moreover, the contributors in this edited book emphasise how different theoretical frameworks and positionality affect the research process – each contributor examines the challenges of their research design and how they worked through methodological issues
FOUR A restudy of young workers from the 1960s: from:
Researching the lifecourse
Author(s) O’Connor Henrietta
Abstract: Since 2000 we have been undertaking a detailed restudy of Norbert Elias’s previously lost ‘Adjustment of Young Workers to Work Situations and Adult Roles’ (1962–4) project.¹ This project was not only important because of its links to Norbert Elias or because it was one of the largest studies of school to work transition at that time (see Goodwin and O’Connor, 2005a), but also because there are very few ‘classic’ studies from the post war period that focused on the English East Midlands and a key centre of engineering, textiles and clothing and footwear manufacture. As part of the restudy
EIGHT Keeping in touch: from:
Researching the lifecourse
Author(s) Bowlby Sophie
Abstract: This chapter is about a research project on the friendship afforded to women in their fifties by members of their ‘personal communities’ and their interactions with information and communication technologies (ICT). The research examined the informal social interactions of women in ‘midlife’ in the context of their lifecourse trajectory to date and their anticipations of the future. It focused, in particular, on the time–space context of these interactions, exploring the time–space scheduling of ‘keeping in touch’ and the real and virtual spaces within which these social interactions took place. The empirical research was carried out in the summer
NINE Triangulation with softGIS in lifecourse research: from:
Researching the lifecourse
Author(s) Schmidt-Thomé Kaisa
Abstract: In this chapter I focus on the possibilities that embodied knowledge opens up when undertaking research on the lifecourse. Shotter (2009) argues that social theorists often overlook embodied knowledge as they evaluate human action through causes (emphasising structures) or reasons (emphasising agency). In my work on ‘geobiographies’ I connect the highly contextual and unique with lifecourse information, specifically relating current everyday life (especially outdoor activities) with the habitualities developed over a participant’s lifecourse. I examine embodied knowledge as a joint outcome of the lifecourse and its geographical context – space and place. In this chapter I use geo-coordinates as a
THIRTEEN Using an intersectional lifecourse approach to understand the migration of the highly skilled from:
Researching the lifecourse
Author(s) Kelly Melissa
Abstract: Understanding why people decide to move is a complicated enterprise (Bertaux-Wiame, 1979; Ni Laoire, 2000). Although migration may be a straightforward demographic event, the context in which it occurs and the mechanisms underlying it are often highly complex, and require careful study. To begin with, it is important to consider the individual role of the migrant. To what extent do people move freely from one place to another, and to what extent are their movements impacted by structural forces and constraints? Traditional models used for understanding migration decision making have typically emphasised
eitheragencyorstructure but seldom both; moreover,
Book Title: Retiring to Spain-Women's narratives of nostalgia, belonging and community
Publisher: Policy Press
Author(s): Ahmed Anya
Abstract: This book is a study of nostalgia, belonging and community which provides a new theoretical framework for understanding retirement migration. It is the first account of retirement migration that focuses on the voices of retired working-class British women, who are considering either return migration to the UK or permanent/temporary settlement in Spain. Through a narrative approach, we follow their journeys as they seek, recreate and construct community in a new context and their experiences of belonging and non-belonging are unravelled. The book offers a critical perspective, challenging positivistic, essentialist definitions of community.The book offers a critical perspective, challenging positivistic, essentialist definitions of lifestyle migration. We follow the journeys of retired working class British women as they seek, recreate and construct community in a new context.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1t896fb
TWO Conceptualising, theorising and narrating retirement migration from:
Retiring to Spain
Abstract: The focus of this chapter is on how I gain knowledge of the processes involved in constructing shifting and overlapping forms of belonging to different kinds of community and how this illuminates experiences of retirement migration. I begin by presenting a discussion of my conceptualisation of retirement migration and then unravel my approach to theory, explaining how women’s experiences and agency are placed within wider structural contexts. I explore how understanding of retirement migration is gained through a thematic and structural narrative analytic approach centring on plot, time, identity or positionality and an analysis of linguistic devices employed. An important
THREE Locating the women: from:
Retiring to Spain
Abstract: In the previous chapter I explained my approach to gaining knowledge of the processes involved in constructing shifting and overlapping forms of belonging to different kinds of community. I argued that a thematic and structural narrative approach can illuminate how retired women experience the structural contexts in which their migration takes place, how this shapes agency,¹ and how structures and agency are mediated by their multiple and shifting positionalities. In this chapter I discuss the macro contexts framing retired women’s agency in migration in terms of ‘upper structural layers’ and ‘more proximate structural layers’ (O’Reilly, 2012). The focus then shifts
Afterword from:
Retiring to Spain
Abstract: Throughout this book I have emphasised that knowledge is contextually and temporally specific and
SIX The moral imperative of care from:
Personhood, identity and care in advanced old age
Abstract: We began this book by outlining our formulation of the fourth age as the cultural reconfiguration of all those aspects of old age that are most associated with fear and disgust. Such a social imaginary, we argued, draws on past and present representations of age as frailty, abjection and loss. The feared loss of agency, identity and independence that constitutes a pervasive element of this social imaginary is now centred on age-associated mental decline linked to ‘Alzheimer’s disease’ (Cutler, 2015). To provide a fuller context to the representation of this anticipated ‘loss’ within the fourth age’s social imaginary, we reviewed
Book Title: Biography and social exclusion in Europe-Experiences and life journeys
Publisher: Policy Press
Author(s): Torrabadella Laura
Abstract: Throughout Europe, standardised approaches to social policy and practice are being radically questioned and modified. Beginning from the narrative detail of individual lives, this book re-thinks welfare predicaments, emphasising gender, generation, ethnic and class implications of economic and social deregulation.Based on 250 life-story interviews in seven European Union countries, Biography and social exclusion in Europe: analyses personal struggles against social exclusion to illuminate local milieus and changing welfare regimes and contexts; points to challenging new agendas for European politics and welfare, beyond the rhetoric of communitarianism and the New Deal; vividly illustrates the lived experience and environmental complexity working for and against structural processes of social exclusion; refashions the interpretive tradition as a teaching and research tool linking macro and micro realities. · · Students, academic teachers and professional trainers, practitioners, politicians, policy makers and researchers in applied and comparative welfare fields will all benefit from reading this book.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1t8982m
ELEVEN Corporatist structures and cultural diversity in Sweden from:
Biography and social exclusion in Europe
Author(s) Peterson Martin
Abstract: This chapter reviews a period of tumultuous structural change and new sociocultural conditions in Sweden. It begins with the paradigmatic shift of the 1980s away from the Keynesian–corporatist–Fordist epoch and looks at the reinvention of the notion of the not-for-profit ‘social economy’ sector in a Swedish context. Through several cases of different immigrant groups and the ‘host’ population, the chapter explores the relevance and applicability of these changes for individuals at risk.
FIFTEEN Conclusions: from:
Biography and social exclusion in Europe
Author(s) Chamberlayne Prue
Abstract: This volume’s introduction asked how we can come to understand the complex and rapidly changing societies of today, and what such new understanding implies for social policy. Now, from the thick texture of the case studies, we can draw together some more general conclusions concerning emergent gender, class, intercultural and intergenerational relations. We can ask more grounded questions:
Book Title: Biographical methods and professional practice-An international perspective
Publisher: Policy Press
Author(s): Apitzsch Ursula
Abstract: The turn to biographical methods in social science is invigorating the relationship between policy and practice. This book shows how biographical methods can improve theoretical understanding of professional practice, as well as enrich the development of professionals, and promote more meaningful practitioner - service user relationships.This book uses a range of interpretive approaches to reveal the dynamics of service users' and professionals' individual experiences and life-worlds. From their research the contributors show how biographical methods can improve theoretical understanding of professional practice, as well as enrich the learning and development of professionals, and promote more meaningful and creative practitioner - service user relationships. The book: · reviews applications of biographical methods in both policy and practice in a range of professional contexts, from health and social care to education and employment; · explores the impact of social change in three main arenas - transformation from Eastern to Western types of society in Europe, major shifts in social and welfare principles, experiences of immigration and of new cultural diversities - on professional practice; · critically evaluates subjective and reflexive processes in interactions between researchers, practitioners and users of services; · considers the institutional arrangements and cultural contexts which support effective and sensitive interventions; · draws on actual projects and tracks reflection, progress and outcomes. With contributions from leading international experts, it provides a valuable comparative perspective. Researchers, policy analysts and practitioners, postgraduate students, teachers and trainers will find this book a stimulating read.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1t89d2j
ONE Introduction from:
Biographical methods and professional practice
Author(s) Chamberlayne Prue
Abstract: This volume is concerned with the relevance of biographical methods and the contextualised understanding of human agency, as keys in professional interventions. Its interest lies in the usefulness of biographical methods in investigating and generating new forms of social practice and in gaining fresh insights into institutional processes. The contributions to this volume portray ways in which biographical methods have been (or are starting to be) applied in various aspects of professional training as well as in partnership with users of services. The volume evaluates biographical practice against a mapping of practitioner and user positioning and experience. It also does
SIXTEEN ‘It’s in the way that you use it’: from:
Biographical methods and professional practice
Author(s) Kyllönen Riitta
Abstract: How do social workers use biographies in designing social welfare intervention? How can biographies be useful in analyses of the ideological dimensions of welfare practices? These are questions that I will elucidate in this chapter. My discussion is based on a study that I conducted of how Venetian social welfare services interpret their lone mother recipients’ needs and respond to them¹. First, I locate social welfare services in the feminine subsystem of welfare programmes and discuss how the feminine subtext defines the status of its beneficiaries. I then go on to delineate the analytical framework adopted to examine discursive and
TWENTY Doctors on an edge: from:
Biographical methods and professional practice
Author(s) West Linden
Abstract: This chapter derives from in-depth, longitudinal, collaborative and what is termed auto/biographical research among 25 general practitioners (GPs), or family physicians, working in demanding inner-city contexts, including inner London (West, 2001). The research focuses on the learning, role and wellbeing of such GPs during a time of changing roles and expectations, including within the management of healthcare in Britain, and a period of growing criticism over performance and levels of accountability. The serial killer Dr Harold Shipman has replaced, at least in part, the heroic Dr Kildare in the popular mind, and stories of doctors’ mistakes far outweigh the triumphs
Book Title: Localism and neighbourhood planning-Power to the people?
Publisher: Policy Press
Author(s): Bradley Quintin
Abstract: A critical analysis of neighbourhood planning. Setting empirical evidence from the UK against international examples, the Editors engage in broader debates on the purposes of planning and the devolution of power to localities.Governments around the world are seeing the locality as a key arena for effecting changes in governance, restructuring state/civil society relations and achieving sustainable growth. This is the first book to critically analyse this shift towards localism in planning through exploring neighbourhood planning; one of the fastest growing, most popular and most contentious contemporary planning initiatives. Bringing together original empirical research with critical perspectives on governance and planning, the book engages with broader debates on the purposes of planning, the construction of active citizenship, the uneven geographies of localism and the extent to which power is actually being devolved. Setting this within an international context with cases from the US, Australia and France the book reflects on the possibilities for the emergence of a more progressive form of localism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1t89h5j
TWO Neighbourhood planning and the purposes and practices of localism from:
Localism and neighbourhood planning
Author(s) Brownill Sue
Abstract: This chapter situates neighbourhood planning within the context of the evolution of community-led planning, citizen engagement and the shifting scales of spatial planning at the national and international levels. It critically examines neighbourhood planning as a key element of the localism that has evolved in England since 2010, outlining the contradictory propositions and powers at its heart. The chapter is in three parts. The first explores international trends in planning policy and governance and ways of characterising and understanding these, arguing that we have to move away from dichotomies to look at the complexities of the social, spatial and political
THREE Neighbourhoods, communities and the local scale from:
Localism and neighbourhood planning
Author(s) Bradley Quintin
Abstract: This chapter situates international debates on participation and the widening of democratic engagement in the context of initiatives in the English planning system. It discusses the devolution of neighbourhood planning powers to local communities from 2011 and draws parallels with traditions of citizens’ control and direct action in land-use planning. It asks whether neighbourhood planning can be said to devolve some kind of ‘power to the people’. In doing so, the chapter argues for an understanding of participation not as a process of inclusion, but as a political practice founded on the inevitability of antagonism and conflict. It begins by
[Part Three: Introduction] from:
Localism and neighbourhood planning
Abstract: Part three provides an international perspective on the English experience of neighbourhood planning to amplify its themes and to place it in the context of debates about global shifts in the spatial scale of governance and empowerment. It discusses the concept of locality, identifies the further potential of community planning beyond land use and explores the impact of different state and governance structures on ideas of localism and devolution. This section reminds us that planning at the neighbourhood level can be assembled differently in different places and at different times. The need to avoid easy readings of universalised shifts towards
CHAPTER 5 The Qing Formation and the Early-Modern Period from:
The Qing Formation in World-Historical Time
Author(s) Rawski Evelyn S.
Abstract: In this chapter I cite studies of the early Qing period to argue that what might called the “Qing formation” bears many of the hallmarks of the early-modern paradigm used to characterize European history in the seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries. In outlining my reasons for taking this stance, I place this work in the context of the others in this “Early Modern?” part of the volume.
Book Title: Dynastic Crisis and Cultural Innovation-From the Late Ming to the Late Qing and Beyond
Publisher: Harvard University Asia Center
Author(s): Wei Shang
Abstract: This volume addresses cultural and literary transformation in the late Ming (1550–1644) and late Qing (1851–1911) eras. Although conventionally associated with a devastating sociopolitical crisis, each of these periods was also a time when Chinese culture was rejuvenated. Focusing on the twin themes of crisis and innovation, the seventeen chapters in this book aim to illuminate the late Ming and late Qing as eras of literary-cultural innovation during periods of imperial disintegration; to analyze linkages between the two periods and the radical heritage they bequeathed to the modern imagination; and to rethink the “premodernity" of the late Ming and late Qing in the context of the end of the age of modernism. The chapters touch on a remarkably wide spectrum of works, some never before discussed in English, such as poetry, drama, full-length novels, short stories, tanci narratives, newspaper articles, miscellanies, sketches, familiar essays, and public and private historical accounts. More important, they intersect on issues ranging from testimony about dynastic decline to the negotiation of authorial subjectivity, from the introduction of cultural technology to the renewal of literary convention.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tg5hxm
Women as Emblems of Dynastic Fall in Qing Literature from:
Dynastic Crisis and Cultural Innovation
Author(s) Li Wai-yee
Abstract: Literary representations of momentous historical events often focus on the experiences, emotions, perceptions, and understanding of individuals; perhaps only thus can empathy be realized in acts of writing and reading. The individual’s perspective also allows one to ponder the margins of agency and responsibility. In the context of the fall of the Ming dynasty, the images of women proposed in this chapter—the femme fatale, the victim, the hero—represent a spectrum of attitudes on the relationship between the individual and larger historical processes. The femme fatale whose beauty and seductive wiles lure the ruler from his duties and spell
The Daughter’s Vision of National Crisis: from:
Dynastic Crisis and Cultural Innovation
Author(s) Hu Siao-chen
Abstract: Among literary
tancitexts with romantic and domestic inclinations,Tianyuhua天雨花 stands out for its strong political statement. Since the work addresses late Ming political events and ends with a martyrdom, it is often labeled a loyalist text.¹ What may come betweenTianyuhuathe text and the idea of loyalism, however, is the identity of the author. The literarytanciis often said to have a close connection with women, as both readers and writers, and many of the most famous literarytanciare known to have women authors. However, as with narrative fiction, the authorship oftanciis often difficult
Book Title: Transmitters and Creators-Chinese Commentators and Commentaries on the Analects
Publisher: Harvard University Asia Center
Author(s): Makeham John
Abstract: The Analects (Lunyu) is one of the most influential texts in human history. As a putative record of Confucius’s (551–479 B.C.E.) teachings and a foundational text in scriptural Confucianism, this classic was instrumental in shaping intellectual traditions in China and East Asia until the early twentieth century. But no premodern reader read only the text of the Analects itself. Rather, the Analects was embedded in a web of interpretation that mediated its meaning. Modern interpreters of the Analects only rarely acknowledge this legacy of two thousand years of commentaries. How well do we understand prominent or key commentaries from this tradition? How often do we read such commentaries as we might read the text on which they comment? Many commentaries do more than simply comment on a text. Not only do they shape the reading of the text, but passages of text serve as pretexts for the commentator to develop and expound his own body of thought. This book attempts to redress our neglect of commentaries by analyzing four key works dating from the late second century to the mid-nineteenth century (a period substantially contemporaneous with the rise and decline of scriptural Confucianism): the commentaries of He Yan (ca. 190–249); Huang Kan (488–545); Zhu Xi (1130–1200); and Liu Baonan (1791–1855) and Liu Gongmian (1821–1880).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tg5j9s
Introduction from:
Transmitters and Creators
Abstract: The
Analects(Lunryu論語) is one of the most influential texts in human history. As a putative record of Confucius’ (551–479 B.C.) teachings, for the past two thousand years authoritative interpretations of this classic were instrumental in shaping the orientation of an array of intellectual traditions in China and, more generally, East Asia. Together with the other core texts of the classical corpus, theAnalectshas functioned as a key point of reference for inquiry, debate, and conilict within the traditions of classical scholarship and for the political and social institutions that sought ideological grounding in this scholarship. Whether
CHAPTER 4 The Philosophical Character of Elucidation of the Meaning from:
Transmitters and Creators
Abstract: Freed from the constraints imposed by the “closed system” that had been both the sustainer and the stifler of much Han classical scholarship, thinkers increasingly used the commentary as a vehicle for expressing individual thought from the early third century on. Although all interpretation can be considered a creative act,¹ when a commentary introduces a philosophical platform or series of platforms that are foreign to or undeveloped in the original text, it becomes more than an appendage to another body of writing and a work in its own right. Some of the more prominent examples of this written in the
CHAPTER 6 Zhu Xi, Commentary and the Analects from:
Transmitters and Creators
Abstract: This part introduces and analyzes the philosophical import of Zhu Xi’s
Collected Annotations on the Analects(hereafter,Collected Annotations). This opening chapter provides some social, institutional, and historical contexts for Zhu Xi and his commentary. The main topics are thedaoxue(learning of the way) fraternity; the new textual hermeneutics developed in the Song dynasty; Zhu’s concept ofdaotong(interconnecting thread of the way); the Four Books as an alternative canon and the place of the Analects within that canon; Zhu’s attitude toward earlier commentaries; and his tactics for overcoming historical distance. Chapter 7 examines Zhu Xi’s hermeneutics of reading,
CHAPTER 7 Zhu Xi on Learning from:
Transmitters and Creators
Abstract: In this chapter, I examine three topics relating to Zhu Xi’s views on learning: his hermeneutics of reading; learning and human nature; and the learning of the sage. For Zhu Xi, reading is an exemplary form of learning. Most immediately, the aim of learning is to discover the authorial intention/meaning imparted by the words of former sages. To this end, Zhu outlined a core group of reading skills: “playing with the savor of the text” (
wanwei玩味); “emptying the mind [of preconceptions]” (xuxin虛心); “making the meaning personally relevant” (qieshen切身); and following a sequence of what one reads and
Book Title: A Patterned Past-Form and Thought in Early Chinese Historiography
Publisher: Harvard University Asia Center
Author(s): Schaberg David
Abstract: In this comprehensive study of the rhetoric, narrative patterns, and intellectual content of the Zuozhuan and Guoyu, David Schaberg reads these two collections of historical anecdotes as traces of a historiographical practice that flourished around the fourth century BCE among the followers of Confucius. He contends that the coherent view of early China found in these texts is an effect of their origins and the habits of reading they impose. Rather than being totally accurate accounts, they represent the efforts of a group of officials and ministers to argue for a moralizing interpretation of the events of early Chinese history and for their own value as skilled interpreters of events and advisers to the rulers of the day.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tg5npx
THREE Intelligibility in the Extra-human World from:
A Patterned Past
Abstract: Although speakers in historiography do much of their reasoning through citation and application of the
Shiand other texts, they also call on many types of knowledge beyond the reach of inherited language. TheZuozhuanandGuoyushow a more sustained interest in the workings of the natural and supernatural worlds than any extant earlier works and go well beyond early Zhou texts in reasoning about the cosmos and its principles. When speeches incorporate this sort of knowledge, they put it to political and moral use, if only because the position defined for speeches within this system requires such use.
FIVE The Anecdotal History from:
A Patterned Past
Abstract: Historical knowledge can take many forms, but historical understanding always requires narration.¹ A text such as the
Chunqiu, with its dates and facts, does not so much convey understanding as assume it. TheZuozhuanand theGuoyu, in contrast, explain known or alleged facts of the Spring and Autumn period by recording them in the context of narratives. Although premodern critics of theZuozhuanas a commentary on theChunqiusometimes ranked it behind theGongyangandGuliangcommentaries, with their more direct articulations of the sage’s judgments, there have always been readers who recognized that without the narratives of
3. Divine Simplicity in Medieval Theology from:
Divine Simplicity
Abstract: Divine simplicity is not merely a contextual doctrine limited to patristic theology, nor is it more properly located in the scholastic theology of the Middle Ages. Having been a significant teaching in both the East and West, it was an important doctrine inherited by theologians as a way of both reading scripture and speaking of God. In this section, I will briefly examine the continued importance of divine simplicity in Pseudo-Dionysius, John of Damascus, Anselm, and Peter Lombard. After this, I will transition to the doctrine’s culmination in the theology of Thomas Aquinas. With the exception of Pseudo-Dionysius, there is
1. Pedagogy and Anagogy in Twentieth-Century Readings of Genesis 22 from:
Faith in a Hidden God
Abstract: In his renowned literary comparison of Genesis 22 with Homer’s account of Odysseus’s homecoming, Erich Auerbach reminds readers that the most provocative interactions between a reader and a religious text may play out in the silences in the story, the spaces that elude narrative logic and move the reader from certainty toward the frightening aporia that underlies the relationship between humans and their God.
2. Luther’s Reading of Genesis 22: from:
Faith in a Hidden God
Abstract: This chapter explicates Luther’s reading of Genesis 22 in the
Lectures on Genesisin his exegetical and historical context, focusing on the theological and exegetical moves by which he simultaneously softens the story and intensifies its problematic elements. In particular, the doctrine of the resurrection of the dead as an example ofcreatio ex nihiloserves as a hermeneutical key to both God and Abraham. It resolves the tension between God’s promise and command and it provides a response to ethical critiques of Abraham’s behavior. But the concept of resurrection fails to solve the underlying theological problems of who God
5. Faith as Movement in Relation to Fear and Trembling from:
Faith in a Hidden God
Abstract: What is Kierkegaard really attempting to do or say with this text? This question must be posed in relation to larger claims about faith in Kierkegaard’s perspective before the effects of the text upon its readers in relation to their own perception of God can be accurately examined. In light of the complexities of the meaning of Kierkegaardian faith, this chapter demonstrates how
Fear and Trembling’s proclivity for multiple readings both contributes to the text’s anagogical effect and sabotages it.
Book Title: "Without Ceasing to be a Christian"-A Catholic and Protestant Assess the Christological Contribution of Raimon Panikkar
Publisher: Fortress Press
Author(s): ROBINSON BOB
Abstract: Since his death in 2010, there has been continuing and growing interest in the life, vision, and thought of the late Spanish-Indian mystical theologian Raimon Panikkar. As well as offering both a personal affirmation and critique of Panikkar‘s thought from a Catholic and Protestant perspective, the work compares and contrasts him with a range of Western and Indian theologians, both Catholic and Protestant, and outlines the possibilities of learning from Panikkar in an ecumenical context.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tm7h06
Book Title: Preaching Must Die!-Troubling Homiletical Theology
Publisher: Fortress Press
Author(s): Myers Jacob D.
Abstract: The real question for homiletics in our increasingly postmodern, post-Christian contexts is not how are we going to prevent preaching from dying, but how are we going to help it die a good death. Preaching was not made to live. At most, preaching is a witness, a sign, a crimson X marking a demolition site. The church has developed sophisticated technologies in modernity to give preaching the semblance of life, belying the truth: preaching was born under a death sentence. It was born to die. Only when preaching embraces its own death is it able to truly live.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tm7hbc
Book Title: World Christianity as Public Religion- Publisher: Fortress Press
Author(s): DA ROSA WANDERLEY P.
Abstract: This volume stresses world Christianity as a form of public religion, identifying areas for intercultural engagement. Divided into five sections, each formed by two chapters, this volume covers themes such as the reimagination of theology, doctrine, and ecumenical dialogue in the context of world Christianity; Global South perspectives on pluralism and intercultural communication; how epistemological shifts promoted by liberation theology and its dialogue with cultural critical studies have impacted discourses on religion, ethics, and politics; conversations on gender and church from Brazilian and German perspectives; and intercultural proposals for a migratory epistemology that recenters the experience of migration as a primary location for meaning.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tm7hn1
3. Pluralism, Ecumenism, and Intercultural Communication from:
World Christianity as Public Religion
Author(s) MÜLLER RETIEF
Abstract: In the contexts of the Cold War, neocolonialism, and colonialism of a special type (as apartheid in South Africa had been described),¹ the WCC made important and decisive statements and contributions to actively promote the
9. A New Frontier from:
World Christianity as Public Religion
Author(s) HARRIS-SMITH YVETTE JOY
Abstract: In Christianity, we move through cultural contexts often. Whenever we recite scripture or sing hymns penned long ago, listen to sermons or read the Bible privately or aloud, we are moving through cultural contexts. The study of World Christianity is interested in the myriad of expressions of the Christian faith as seen across several continents. It is interested in the cultural contexts through which people express their belief in God.¹ Similarly, the field of public religion is interested in the expressions of religious beliefs through behaviors that “have a direct bearing on public order.”² The common thread that connects these
19 Unholy Alliance: from:
Principalities in Particular
Abstract: These two texts which, apart from certain archaisms, ring like copy for a passionate leaflet at a Pentagon or a WTO direct action, are actually remarkable utterances of prophetic ire by John Wesley, founder of Methodism in the eighteenth century.³ What may indeed be most striking is that both concern economic violence, though in their similarity the first is directed to the distillers and the second to slavers.
9. Jesus’ Third Way: from:
Engaging the Powers
Abstract: Human evolution has provided the species with two deeply instinctual responses to violence: flight or fight. Jesus offers a third way: nonviolent direct action.² The classic text is Matt. 5:38-42:
Book Title: The Rhetoric of Jesus in the Gospel of Mark- Publisher: Fortress Press
Author(s): STRICKLAND MICHAEL
Abstract: Young and Strickland analyze the four largest discourses of Jesus in Mark in the context of Greco-Roman rhetoric in an attempt to hear them as a first-century audience would have heard them. The authors demonstrate that, contrary to what some historical critics have suggested, first-century audiences of Mark would have found the discourses of Jesus unified, well-integrated, and persuasive. They also show how these speeches of the Markan Jesus contribute to Mark‘s overall narrative accomplishments.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1tm7j37
1. The Discourses of Jesus since Form Criticism from:
The Rhetoric of Jesus in the Gospel of Mark
Abstract: Throughout its nineteen centuries of circulation, the Gospel of Mark has been asked numerous questions.¹ Each generation of admirers and critics has looked to the Gospel for information desired in its own era. As groups and individuals in each milieu bring their peculiar questions to the Gospel, they form methodologies appropriate for finding the answers they seek. Thus, all readings of the Gospel are particular to their own cultural and historical contexts, and all methodologies derive from distinct orientations.
2. The Discourses of Jesus as Rhetoric from:
The Rhetoric of Jesus in the Gospel of Mark
Abstract: The goal of this study is to hear the discourses of Jesus in the Gospel of Mark as first-century audiences would have heard them. Though attempting to read the Gospel in terms of its own cultural/literary milieu, we are, of course, nonetheless employing a contemporary reading model that we find compatible with our goals and with the text under consideration.¹ We assume a reading model similar to that generally proposed by the reader-response critics, especially by Wolfgang Iser in his seminal
The Act of Reading.² In this model, understanding, or as Iser calls it, “actualization” or “meaning effect,” occurs at
Conclusion from:
The Rhetoric of Jesus in the Gospel of Mark
Abstract: The Gospel of Mark (or, for that matter, any text) may be read from different locations. Our attempt has been to enter imaginatively into the world in which the Gospel was composed and to hear its discourses as a first-century audience might have heard them. Twentieth-century historical critics brought questions to Mark that required that the discourses be fragmented to uncover their pre-Markan sources or traditions. Having fragmented the discourses, historical critics were then unable to read them as coherent speech acts. Our reading has sought to hear the discourses themselves, their distinct patterns and strategies, in terms of the
HOBBES, LAUGHTER AND CIVIL CONVERSATION from:
L'Antidoto di Mercurio. La «civil conversazione» tra Rinascimento ed età moderna
Author(s) Skinner Quentin
Abstract: Thomas Hobbes was much possessed by the phenomenon of laughter, and included an account of its causes and meaning in every version of his civil philosophy.¹ His analysis is in several ways distinctive, but my aim in what follows will be to show that he owed a substantial debt to the Italian humanist tradition of writing on
civile conversazione. Among the many contributions to this genre, those which circulated most widely in Renaissance England were Baldassare Castiglione’sLibro del cortegianoof 1528, Giovanni Della Casa’sGalateoof 1558 and Stefano Guazzo’sCivil conversazioneof 1574.² All these texts were translated
VIVRE DE LA FAVEUR D’AUTRUI: from:
L'Antidoto di Mercurio. La «civil conversazione» tra Rinascimento ed età moderna
Author(s) Desan Philippe
Abstract: Montaigne connaît bien les règles de la bienséance pour les avoir longtemps pratiquées. La conversation civile ne peut être comprise et interprétée que dans son contexte historique immédiat, elle dépend elle-même de la bienséance. Plus qu’un
toposou un genre, ce type de discours répond à des contraintes conjoncturelles d’ordre essentiellement politique. Que cela soit à la cour, au Parlement ou dans un livre, la conversation civile renvoie toujours à une réalitésur le terrain, même si des expériences particuliè res sont ensuite formalisées et esthétisées dans un traitéou un manuel qui pourra servir de modeèle pour d’autres temps. C’est là
Book Title: Antropologia- Publisher: John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin, Faculty of Philosophy
Author(s): JANECZEK Ks. Stanisław
Abstract: Antropologia [Anthropology] is a gateway to the series of volumes devoted to particular disciplines of philosophy, taking into account their relationship with the Christian worldview and recognizing the need to include the philosophical and ideological diversity of contemporary culture. Antropologia covers Thomist tradition, enriching its achievements with other perspectives, especially Karol Wojtyla's personalism. Increasing influence of "third culture thinking", where the humanities are carried out in the context of the natural sciences, justifies the need to take up the difficult task of demonstrating complex problems of philosophical and natural anthropology. Anthropological considerations force us to realize the multifaceted nature of classical discussions on the nature of man, including theirs scientific and ideological facets, and to demonstrate them in a well-balanced manner. In this context, it enables readers to gain guidance in the debate on the philosophy of mind, providing ways of understanding and assessing the problem of the human soul (concerning the mind-body problem).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1trkj9g
Book Title: Historicizing Theories, Identities, and Nations- Publisher: UNP - Nebraska
Author(s): GLEACH FREDERIC W.
Abstract: The Histories of Anthropology Annual presents diverse perspectives on the discipline's history within a global context, with a goal of increasing awareness and use of historical approaches in teaching, learning, and conducting anthropology. The series includes critical, comparative, analytical, and narrative studies involving all aspects and subfields of anthropology.Volume 11,
Historicizing Theories, Identities, and Nations, examines the work and influence of scholars, including Franz Boas, Ruth Benedict, John Dewey, Randolph Bourne, A. Irving Hallowell, and Edward Westermarck, and anthropological practices and theories in Vietnam and Ukraine as well as the United States. Contributions also focus on the influence of Western thought and practice on anthropological traditions, as well as issues of relativism, physical anthropology, language, epistemology, ethnography, and social synergy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1trkjsq
5 Ruth Benedict: from:
Historicizing Theories, Identities, and Nations
Author(s) SALAMONE FRANK A.
Abstract: The onset of World War II left Boasians in a quandary. There was a belief that anthropology had significant lessons to teach about being human and the plasticity of so-called human nature. There was also a strong stricture against generalizations, or at least generalizations at that time. However, although opposed to overgeneralization, Boasians did feel that there was a need to go beyond mere statements of specifics that bordered on exoticism. Alfred Kroeber, for example, wrote a textbook,
Anthropology, outlining the general ideas of the field. In private, moreover, Kroeber poked fun at Boas’s opposition to general laws.
9 Heritage Gatherers: from:
Historicizing Theories, Identities, and Nations
Author(s) GLINSKII OLGA
Abstract: The decades leading up to the First World War were marked with profound concerns over the identities and loyalties of the peasantry in eastern Europe.¹ Particularly after the revolutions of 1848 swept across Europe, the looming question of uncertain allegiances of the peasant masses came to be one of the most pressing issues for the pre–World War I revolutionaries, the national awakeners, and the ruling elite in both the Russian and Austro-Hungarian Empires. In this formative context, Ukrainian national developments are inextricably intertwined with their Polish and Russian counterparts, on the one hand, and pre–World War I empires
Book Title: God's Creativity and Human Action-Christian and Muslim Perspectives
Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): MARSHALL DAVID
Abstract: A record of the 2015 Building Bridges Seminar for leading Christian and Muslim scholars, this collection of essays explores the nature of divine and human agency through themes of creation's goal, humankind's dignity and task, and notions of sovereignty. Part I sets the context for the book with "Human Action within Divine Creation: A Muslim Perspective" by Mohsen Kadivar of Duke University and "On the Possibility of Holy Living: A Christian Perspective" by Lucy Gardner of Oxford University. The rest of the book includes paired essays-one from a Muslim perspective, one from a Christian perspective-that introduce scriptural material with commentary to aid readers in conducting dialogical study. In her conclusion, coeditor Lucinda Mosher digests the illuminating small-group conversations that lie at the heart of the Building Bridges initiative, conversations that convey a vivid sense of the lively, penetrating but respectful dialogue for which the project is known. This unique volume will be a valuable resource to scholars, students, and professors of Christianity and Islam.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1trkk09
INTRODUCTION from:
God's Creativity and Human Action
Abstract: This book presents the proceedings of the fourteenth annual Building Bridges Seminar, convened at the Georgetown University School of Foreign Service in Doha, Qatar, May 3–6, 2015, with university president John J. DeGioia present as host and participant. Launched in 2002 as an initiative of the Archbishop of Canterbury—and with the stewardship of Georgetown University since 2013, this gathering of scholar-practitioners of Islam and Christianity convenes annually, alternating between Muslim- majority and Christian-majority contexts, for deep study of selected texts pertaining to a carefully chosen theme. The circle of participants is always diverse ethnically and geographically, and balanced
CHAPTER 8 Framing Programmes from:
The Film Museum Practice and Film Historiography
Abstract: ‘Programming allows works to contaminate one another’ 34 – this quotation by Dominique Paini (1992: 25), former director of the Cinémathèque française, sums up the following chapter in a nutshell: namely, the way films ‘contaminate’ one another when shown together in the same programme. A similar phenomenon occurs in museum displays and exhibitions. In the field of museology, Barbara Kirshenblatt-Gimblett (1998) has coined the phrase ‘incontext presentation’ to describe how contagion works in these settings. An in-context presentation is created by means of a number of different strategies. The first entails positioning objects adjacent to one another, connecting them spatially; this
PRÓLOGO from:
Trópicos de Gutenberg
Author(s) Katz Alejandro
Abstract: La
edición–y el editor– como «género literario» tiene ya una larga trayectoria. Una trayectoria que lo ha convertido en un género con varias subespecies: memorias de editores, conversaciones con editores; manifiestos, proclamas (y melancólicos lamentos) de editores; ensayos de editores, libros prácticos, textos con pretensiones teóricas… Sin considerar los libros sobre los editores y la edición que provienen de la academia –sociológicos, históricos, de crítica cultural e incluso de teoría económica–, la bibliografía que los mismos protagonistas de la actividad editorial han puesto a disposición de los lectores (o de sus colegas) constituye un corpus amplio y variado,
DEL LIBRO A LA IRRADIACIÓN ELECTRÓNICA LIBRESCA from:
Trópicos de Gutenberg
Abstract: Estábamos acostumbrados a que el saber tuviese un peso material; se hablaba, no sin razón, del «peso de la cultura». Esta expresión evocaba mares de papel, el volumen de los volúmenes, hileras o montones de libros. El hombre de saber era un hombre literalmente cargado de libros. La aparición de una textualidad virtual asentada en memorias electrónicas –libros, cartas, listas, documentos– viene a transformar esta imagen. Sin embargo, esto no significa de ninguna manera que esté en peligro la existencia del hombre de saber o, más llanamente, del lector. La escritura, según Platón, es una herramienta ambigua, pues al tiempo
LA EDICIÓN EN ESPAÑOL: from:
Trópicos de Gutenberg
Abstract: Editar en español a fines del siglo xx, ¿no es llorar? Al menos así lo harían pensar las exclamaciones invariablemente quejumbrosas de los editores de uno y otro lado del Atlántico que no pocas veces parecen haber aprendido a leer en el libro del malhumorado Jeremías. Las quejas españolas y americanas suenan igual a los oídos legos, pero alientan desde diversas heridas. Las quejas americanas más comunes, fronteras adentro, argumentan la falta de estímulos a la empresa editorial, el intervencionismo de Estado en materia de libros de texto (singularmente en el caso del Libro de Texto Gratuito en México), la
EPITAFIO DEL LECTOR from:
Trópicos de Gutenberg
Abstract: Leo un texto que alguien ha escrito para mí. No es diferente de los demás. Todos, en cierto modo, han sido escritos para mí. Esa voz tiene un libro entre manos; ese libro soy yo. En esta página veo reflejado mi rostro como en un espejo. Estas líneas, ¿no son mi fisonomía? ¿Quién me observa si lo son? ¿Acaso las letras pueden mirar? La voz se hace letra y me habla, mira. La mirada es una hoja que lleva escrita en ambas caras una leyenda: «Es mentira lo que está escrito del otro lado». Desde ahí, mis ojos me miran.
The Joys and Sorrows of Literary Theory from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: I call this essay “The Joys and Sorrows of Literary Theory” because literary theory is a deliberate form of human action, of writing, and all such actions have consequences that range from joy to sorrow for the actors and the audience. My allusion to
The Joy of SexandThe Sorrows of Young Wertheris neither accidental nor arbitrary. The pleasures of the text and the anxiety of deconstruction are but two aspects of modern theory, but they do serve to indicate the passion with which theorists write theory. Roland Barthes has described the different pleasures of a text, including
History and Genre from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: I call this paper “History and Genre” though history is a genre and genre has a history. It is this interweaving between history and genre that I seek to describe. In
The Political UnconsciousFredric Jameson wrote that genre criticism has been “thoroughly discredited by modern literary theory and practice.”¹ There are at least three reasons for this. First, the very notion that texts compose classes has been questioned. Secondly, the assumption that members of a genre share a common trait or traits has been questioned, and thirdly, the function of a genre as an interpretative guide has been questioned.
Do Postmodern Genres Exist? from:
Genre Theory and Historical Change
Abstract: Critics and theorists who write about postmodern texts often refer to “genres” as a term inappropriate for characterizing postmodernist writing. The process of suppression results from the claim that postmodern writing blurs genres, transgresses them, or unfixes boundaries that conceal domination or authority, and that “genre” is an anachronistic term and concept. When critics offer examples of postmodern novels, for example, they cite omniscient authors who are parodied or undermined. They point to selfconscious addresses to the reader in
If on a Winter’s Nightand note the selfconscious foregrounding of literary artifice that undermines the generic assumption that a novel
Book Title: Der russische Symbolismus-System und Entfaltung der poetischen Motive, Band 3 Mythopoetischer Symbolismus 2. Lebensmotive
Publisher: Verlag der österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften
Author(s): HANSEN-LÖVE AAGE A.
Abstract: Der lange erwartete dritte Band der Gesamtdarstellung der mythopoetischen Motive des russischen Symbolismus schließt nach der Analyse des Frühsymbolismus der 90er Jahre des 19. Jahrhunderts (Band 1, Wien 1989) jene der kosmischen Symbolik des religionsphilosophischen Symbolismus 1900–1907 ab (Band 2, Wien 1998). Der vorliegende Band widmet sich der Lebenssymbolik jener Kernphase des Symbolismus – also den "Neomythen“ von Apoll, Dionysos und Sophia ebenso wie den Diskursen des Erhabenen, der Apokalyptik und der "Lebens-Kunst“ als Gesamtkunstwerk der Dichterexistenz des Mythopoeten. Im Mittelpunkt steht das lyrische wie essayistische Werk von Andrej Belyj, Aleksandr Blok, Vjaceslav Ivanov, Maksimilian Vološin und anderer Vertreter der zweiten Symbolistengeneration um 1900. Wie in den bisherigen Bänden wird eine systematische Präsentation der mytho- und metapoetischen Hauptmotive der Epoche angeboten und darüber hinaus eine Zusammenschau der theoretischen Schriften ihrer Protagonisten. Gegenläufig zur Konstruktion der religionskünstlerischen Symbolik wird deren allmähliche Dekonstruktion erkennbar – ein Prozess der Symbolauflösung, der auch radikale Auswirkungen auf die Konstruktion des Lebensmythos dieser Künstlergeneration hatte. Letztlich wird schrittweise erkennbar, wie das ursprünglich optimistische, positive Konzept eines Neomythologismus in dessen grotesk-karnevaleske Ironisierung umkippt. Das Modell einer revolutionären Religionskunst scheitert, die Dichtung der russischen Symbolisten jener Jahre trägt den Sieg davon. Wie die beiden vorherigen Bände versteht sich auch Band 3 als Katalog und Wegweiser zugleich, der alle wesentlichen lyrischen Primärtexte erfasst und über einen ausführlichen deutschen wie russischen Index zugänglich macht.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1vw0qr1
11. De(kon)struktion der Mythopoetik: from:
Der russische Symbolismus
Abstract: Wie schon erwähnt, verzichtet die in dieser Darstellung versuchte Systematisierung der Motivkomplexe des S II weitgehend auf die Analyse der in- und intertextuellen Semantik (des konkreten Gedichtes oder Wortkunstwerkes) sowie der pragmatischen und diachronen (bzw. evolutionären) Dimension der intentionalen und kommunikativen Merkmalstruktur der Texte und des Habitus der Autoren. Die syntagmatische und evolutionäre "Dramaturgie" der Zyklisierung von Gedichten zu antithetischen, ja antagonistischen Sequenzen in den symbolistischen Gedichtbänden enthüllt sehr deutlich die Absicht des Autors, genetisch und typologisch heterogene Texte
ex postso zu konfigurieren, daß der Eindruck einer homogenen und konsequenten Entwicklung der poetischen und konzeptuellen (philosophischen, religiös-metaphysischen, hermetisch-gnostischen) Intentionen
Book Title: Imagining the popular in contemporary French culture- Publisher: Manchester University Press
Author(s): LOOSELEY DAVID
Abstract: This groundbreaking book is about what ‘popular culture’ means in France, and how the term’s shifting meanings have been negotiated and contested. It represents the first theoretically informed study of the way that popular culture is lived, imagined, fought over and negotiated in modern and contemporary France. It covers a wide range of overarching concerns: the roles of state policy, the market, political ideologies, changing social contexts and new technologies in the construction of the popular. But it also provides a set of specific case studies showing how popular songs, stories, films, TV programmes and language styles have become indispensable elements of ‘culture’ in France. Deploying yet also rethinking a ‘Cultural Studies’ approach to the popular, the book therefore challenges dominant views of what French culture really means today.French Studies, Cultural Studies, Media Studies, Cultural Sociology, History/Cultural History. Specific chapters will be of relevance to: Cultural Policy, Popular Music Studies, Literary Studies, Film and TV Studies, Linguistics
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1vwmf2w
Introduction. from:
Imagining the popular in contemporary French culture
Author(s) Looseley David
Abstract: Our aim in this book is to explore how the French in the twentieth and twenty-first centuries have come to imagine the popular in particular and distinctive ways: how popular-cultural texts or forms have, variously, been produced and received, theorised and judged. We are interested, then, in both discourse and practice in contemporary French popular culture.
Canceling (out) from:
Undoing Art
Abstract: M.D.: Whether we are dealing with textual or be-yond-textual subterfuges, Mallarmé appears as the presiding consciousness of a constellation of poeticians of the blank exploring the alternance of absence in presence and for whom the spaces and silences between words matter at least as much as words themselves or the things they designate. Mallarmé’s poetry is geared towards the creation of paradoxical objects which cancel themselves as soon as they are named (one is reminded of his «absent tomb», his «flights which have not fled» and the «abolished bauble of sonorous uselessness» of his aptly de-titled «Sonnet allégorique de lui-même»
13).
Art from:
Undoing Art
Abstract: M.D.: The poems in
RADI OSresult from the complete deletion of the «unwanted» words, leaving no trace of the original text except for the layout of the page (the surviving words still appear where they belong in Milton’s poem). Other erasure poets have opted for a format which allows the reader total or partial access to the original work. Jen Bervin’sNets, a rewriting of Shakespeare’sSonnets, relegates Shakespeare’s poems to a faded background text «upon which» the selected words appear in bold ink. Unlike Johnson’s, Bervin’s «reduction» does not stress the elemental and the natural but, rather, tends
More Cover-Ups, Overpaintings, Blackouts and Cutting-Outs from:
Undoing Art
Abstract: M.D.: An exhaustive list of early 21st century erasurist texts would have to include Stephen Ratcliffe’s
[where late the sweet] BIRDS SANG(another text cut out of Shakespeare’sSonnets), Mary Ruefle’s correction fluid coveredA Little White Shadow(based on a late, anonymous 19th century manual published «for the Benefit of a Summer Home for Working Girls»), Austin Kleon’s self-explanatoryNewspaper Blackout, Janet Holmes’s further reduction of Emily Dickinson’s already elliptical verse inThe ms of my kin, David Dodd Lee’s Ashbery-erasingSkybooths in the Breath Somewhere, Srikanth Reddy’sVoyager(an erasure of Kurt Waldheim’s memoirs), my own truncated Carrollian
Oubapian and Filmic Undoings from:
Undoing Art
Abstract: M.D.: One of the most interesting and innovative successors to Phillips’s
A Humument, Jochen Gerner’s oubapian blackoutTNT en amérique(2002), obliterates the pages of Hergé’s 1932Tintin en amériquewith black ink, substituting pictograms and isolated one-word balloons to the original panels. The selected bits of plot and dialogue become the main focus of attention in the absence of a visible whole by which to contextualize them. On a superficial level, Gerner’s reduction of «TIN-TIN» to «TNT» would seem to evoke the exploded quality of the layout although the words preserved from Hergé’s version are reinscribed in their original
5. LA GUERRE D’ESPAGNE DE NENNI, BERNERI, NITTI, LONGO ENTRE TÉMOIGNAGE, PROPAGANDE ET ÉCRITURE from:
Fiction, propagande, témoignage, réalité
Abstract: Après avoir abordé, au début de ce petit livre, la représentation de la guerre civile espagnole sous l’angle des romans, reportages, pièces de théâtre, films et bandes dessinées au service du fascisme italien, je propose ici — presque spéculairement — de revenir sur cet événement majeur du XXe siècle dans un autre contexte. Je partirai cette fois d’une veine non fictionnelle de récits constitués par les témoignages d’un petit groupe d’antifascistes italiens nés entre 1891 et 1900, et retenus pour leur hétérogénéité largement représentative (courants politiques divers et différentes régions d’origine).
Book Title: A Political Companion to James Baldwin- Publisher: The University Press of Kentucky
Author(s): Deneen Patrick J.
Abstract: This volume not only considers Baldwin's works within their own historical context, but also applies the author's insights to recent events such as the Obama presidency and the Black Lives Matter movement, emphasizing his faith in the connections between the past and present. These incisive essays will encourage a new reading of Baldwin that celebrates his significant contributions to political and democratic theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1vxm8w9
6 The Negative Political Theology of James Baldwin from:
A Political Companion to James Baldwin
Author(s) Lloyd Vincent
Abstract: Religious language, ideas, and images pervade the essays, plays, stories, and novels of James Baldwin. A product of Black Pentecostalism and a teenage preaching prodigy, Baldwin describes his writing style as influenced by the King James Bible and the storefront church.¹ Verses from the Bible and snippets of gospel music pervade Baldwin’s texts. Yet religion also appears in Baldwin’s work as something he has overcome, a distasteful encounter with authoritarianism that he passed through to reach his present secular, democratic enlightenment. If this is the case, the religious language that appears in Baldwin’s texts could be read as rhetorical flourish,
9 Reproductive Politics, the Negative Present, and Cosmopolitan Futurity from:
Negative Cosmopolitanism
Author(s) Latimer Heather
Abstract: In this chapter I argue that reproductive politics are foundational to the cosmopolitan project, and its aims for global citizenship and solidarity. I suggest that reproductive politics are not only the struggle over who controls women’s fertility, but are also the cultural context in which certain relationships are perceived, represented, and reproduced, whilst others are not. Seeing reproductive politics in this way allows us to consider reproduction as related to the national structures that give rise to a need for cosmopolitanism in the first instance, as well as to consider reproduction as related to our understanding of whom we imagine
Histoire, images et limites de la représentation from:
Verità Immagine Normatività / Truth, Image, and Normativity
Author(s) Delacroix Christian
Abstract: Je voudrais dans cette intervention analyser les enjeux, pour l’histoire, de l’idée d’irreprésentable et de celle, moins radicale, de « limites de la représentation » à propos de la question des usages des images en histoire. Mon point de départ pour cette analyse est la polémique qui a éclaté en 2001 à l’occasion d’une exposition tenue à Paris intitulée « Mémoires des camps. Photographies des camps de concentration et d’extermination nazis 1933-1999 » pour laquelle l’historien de l’art Georges Didi-Huberman a écrit un texte concernant quatre photos prises en 1944 par un membre du
sonderkommandod’Auschwitz¹. C’est en particulier ce
Book Title: Mourning Nature-Hope at the Heart of Ecological Loss and Grief
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): LANDMAN KAREN
Abstract: We are facing unprecedented environmental challenges, including global climate change, large-scale industrial development, rapidly increasing species extinction, ocean acidification, and deforestation – challenges that require new vocabularies and new ways to express grief and sorrow over the disappearance, degradation, and loss of nature. Seeking to redress the silence around ecologically based anxiety in academic and public domains, and to extend the concepts of sadness, anger, and loss, Mourning Nature creates a lexicon for the recognition and expression of emotions related to environmental degradation. Exploring the ways in which grief is experienced in numerous contexts, this groundbreaking collection draws on classical, philosophical, artistic, and poetic elements to explain environmental melancholia. Understanding that it is not just how we mourn but what we mourn that defines us, the authors introduce new perspectives on conservation, sustainability, and our relationships with nature. An ecological elegy for a time of climatic and environmental upheaval, Mourning Nature challenges readers to turn devastating events into an opportunity for positive change. Contributors include Glenn Albrecht (Murdoch University, retired); Jessica Marion Barr (Trent University); Sebastian Braun (University of North Dakota); Ashlee Cunsolo (Labrador Institute of Memorial University); Amanda Di Battista (York University); Franklin Ginn (University of Edinburgh); Bernie Krause (soundscape ecologist, author, and independent scholar); Lisa Kretz (University of Evansville); Karen Landman (University of Guelph); Patrick Lane (Poet); Andrew Mark (independent scholar); Nancy Menning (Ithaca College); John Charles Ryan (University of New England); Catriona Sandilands (York University); and Helen Whale (independent scholar).We are facing unprecedented environmental challenges, including global climate change, large-scale industrial development, rapidly increasing species extinction, ocean acidification, and deforestation – challenges that require new vocabularies and new ways to express grief and sorrow over the disappearance, degradation, and loss of nature. Seeking to redress the silence around ecologically based anxiety in academic and public domains, and to extend the concepts of sadness, anger, and loss, Mourning Nature creates a lexicon for the recognition and expression of emotions related to environmental degradation. Exploring the ways in which grief is experienced in numerous contexts, this groundbreaking collection draws on classical, philosophical, artistic, and poetic elements to explain environmental melancholia. Understanding that it is not just how we mourn but what we mourn that defines us, the authors introduce new perspectives on conservation, sustainability, and our relationships with nature. An ecological elegy for a time of climatic and environmental upheaval, Mourning Nature challenges readers to turn devastating events into an opportunity for positive change. Contributors include Glenn Albrecht (Murdoch University, retired); Jessica Marion Barr (Trent University); Sebastian Braun (University of North Dakota); Ashlee Cunsolo (Labrador Institute of Memorial University); Amanda Di Battista (York University); Franklin Ginn (University of Edinburgh); Bernie Krause (soundscape ecologist, author, and independent scholar); Lisa Kretz (University of Evansville); Karen Landman (University of Guelph); Patrick Lane (Poet); Andrew Mark (independent scholar); Nancy Menning (Ithaca College); John Charles Ryan (University of New England); Catriona Sandilands (York University); and Helen Whale (independent scholar).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1w6t9hg
1 Mourning the Loss of Wild Soundscapes: from:
Mourning Nature
Author(s) KRAUSE BERNIE
Abstract: Historically, natural soundscapes have been recorded in fragmented, decontextualized formats, the emphasis focused on the abstraction of single species’ animal voices intentionally removed from their more holistic and informative acoustic fabric. This older model, first expressed in the late nineteenth century when recording technologies were in their infancy, became an act of faith by the 1930s when ornithologists first applied the parabolic dish primarily to the capture of bird song and calls. The 1935 recording of the ivory-billed woodpecker in a Georgia swamp by Arthur Allen and Peter Kellogg from Cornell’s Macaulay Library of Natural Sound fixed a course that
Book Title: Nietzsche's Great Politics- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): DROCHON HUGO
Abstract: Nietzsche's impact on the world of culture, philosophy, and the arts is uncontested, but his political thought remains mired in controversy. By placing Nietzsche back in his late-nineteenth-century German context,
Nietzsche's Great Politicsmoves away from the disputes surrounding Nietzsche's appropriation by the Nazis and challenges the use of the philosopher in postmodern democratic thought. Rather than starting with contemporary democratic theory or continental philosophy, Hugo Drochon argues that Nietzsche's political ideas must first be understood in light of Bismarck's policies, in particular his "Great Politics," which transformed the international politics of the late nineteenth century.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1wf4chc
CHAPTER 2 THE STATE from:
Nietzsche's Great Politics
Abstract: It has often been said that if Nietzsche expresses various views about the state, these do not amount to anything systematic enough to be considered a political theory. Leiter, a prominent commentator on Nietzsche, has written that the “interpretative question” concerning Nietzsche’s political philosophy is whether “scattered remarks and parenthetical outbursts add up to
systematicviews on questions of philosophical significance.” His own view is that Nietzsche “has no political philosophy, in the conventional sense of a theory of the state and its legitimacy.” If he “occasionally expresses views about political matters[,] … read in context, they do not add
16 LITERACY DEVELOPMENT AS SOCIAL PRACTICE IN THE LIVES OF FOUR WORKING-CLASS WOMEN from:
Class in the Composition Classroom
Author(s) Ebsworth Miriam Eisenstein
Abstract: Literacy, in a traditional sense, is the ability to decode written texts and to encode oral language into writing. Yet many researchers and theorists argue that learning to read and write involves social activities influenced by interactions¹ and mediated by class affiliations.² In addition, gender, race, and ethnicity impact how individuals compose internal narratives driving motivation and academic performance.³ Therefore, the narratives we construct through our exchanges with families, teachers, and peers frame our literate identities. The recent focus on the achievement of academic literacy by all learners has underscored the challenges that must be addressed by individuals from different
Book Title: The History Problem-The Politics of War Commemoration in East Asia
Publisher: University of Hawai'i Press
Author(s): Saito Hiro
Abstract: Seventy years have passed since the end of the Asia-Pacific War, yet Japan remains embroiled in controversy with its neighbors over the war’s commemoration. Among the many points of contention between Japan, China, and South Korea are interpretations of the Tokyo War Crimes Trial, apologies and compensation for foreign victims of Japanese aggression, prime ministerial visits to the Yasukuni Shrine, and the war’s portrayal in textbooks. Collectively, these controversies have come to be called the “history problem." But why has the problem become so intractable? Can it ever be resolved, and if so, how? To answer these questions, Hiro Saito mobilizes the sociology of collective memory and social movements, political theories of apology and reconciliation, psychological research on intergroup conflict, and philosophical reflections on memory and history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1wn0r56
CHAPTER 4 The Coexistence of Nationalism and Cosmopolitanism, 1997–2015 from:
The History Problem
Abstract: The Japanese Society for History Textbook Reform (JSHTR), launched in January 1997, attacked postwar history education for forcing Japanese citizens to lose national pride: “Especially the modern historiography treats the Japanese people as if they were criminals who must continue to atone and apologize forever. This masochistic tendency became even stronger after the Cold War ended. Right now, history textbooks in Japan present the propagandas of the former enemy countries as historical facts.”¹ JSHTR members also met with Minister of Education Kosugi Takashi, trying to persuade him to reject masochistic tendencies— the increased descriptions of Japan’s past wrongdoings—in history
Book Title: Narrative Concepts in the Study of Eighteenth-Century Literature- Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): Mäkikalli Aino
Abstract: This collection of essays studies the encounter between allegedly ahistorical concepts of narratology and eighteenth-century literature. It questions whether the general concepts of narratology are as such applicable to historically specific fields, or whether they need further specification. Furthermore, at issue is the question whether the theoretical concepts actually are, despite their appearance of ahistorical generality, derived from the historical study of a particular period and type of literature. In the essays such concepts as genre, plot, character, event, tellability, perspective, temporality, description, reading, metadiegetic narration, and paratext are scrutinized in the context of eighteenth-century texts. The writers include some of the leading theorists of both narratology and eighteenth-century literature.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1wn0r6q
Perspective and Focalization in Eighteenth-Century Descriptions from:
Narrative Concepts in the Study of Eighteenth-Century Literature
Author(s) Fludernik Monika
Abstract: As Cynthia Wall has so magisterially illustrated in
The Prose of Things(2006), descriptions of rooms hold a marginal position in eighteenth-century texts. This is due partially to conventions of writing and partially to the absence of fixed furniture arrangements before the end of the eighteenth century. On the one hand, literary descriptions before the eighteenth century were often stylistic exercises in rhetorical enumeration. Mieke Bal, in her superb essay on description, cites (a translation of) alocus amoenuspassage from Longus’s novelDaphnis and Chloë:
Temporality in Aphra Behn’s Oroonoko and Daniel Defoe’s Robinson Crusoe from:
Narrative Concepts in the Study of Eighteenth-Century Literature
Author(s) Mäkikalli Aino
Abstract: In the
Routledge Encyclopedia of Narrative Theory(2005) Monika Fludernik suggests that time in narrative can be viewed from three different perspectives: first, the general,philosophicalaspect of temporality and its significance for the levels of story and discourse; second, the relationship between thestoryanddiscourselevels; and third, thegrammaticalandmorphologicaldevices used (tense markers) and their significance for the levels of discourse and story. She stresses the study of two temporal levels, that of thestoryand that of thediscourse, leading to the analysis of chronological distortions of the surface level of the narrative text
Problems of Tellability in German Eighteenth-Century Criticism and Novel-Writing from:
Narrative Concepts in the Study of Eighteenth-Century Literature
Author(s) Kukkonen Karin
Abstract: ‘My God, said the Duchess. I am pregnant. Who done it?’ Marie-Laure Ryan cites this mock-formula of French bestsellers in her entry on ‘tellability’ in
The Routledge Encyclopedia of Narrative(Ryan, 2005, p. 590). What makes a narrative worth telling, it suggests tongue-in-cheek, are religion, aristocracy, sex and mystery. The formula illustrates how tellability depends on the subject matter of the narrative. Ryan points out that such salience can be, on the one hand, grounded in universally relevant topics (such as sex and death) and, on the other hand, be related to cultural contexts (for example the interest in the
The Tension between Idea and Narrative Form from:
Narrative Concepts in the Study of Eighteenth-Century Literature
Author(s) Waldschmidt Christine
Abstract: For the literature of the eighteenth century, particularly for those works that are seen as part of the Enlightenment, critics have foregrounded the moral, didactic interest of these texts. In the Enlightenment view, literature is supposed to serve a purpose (cf. Pizer, 2005, p. 91), and literary texts are always understood in terms of their function as serving moral goals. This penchant for the usefulness of literature is not very surprising: The Enlightenment defines itself as a movement towards greater intellectual independence and moral instruction – leading mankind out of its ‘selfinflicted immaturity’.² Hence the Enlightenment tends to explain the (ever-noticeable)
The Use of Paratext in Popular Eighteenth-Century Biography from:
Narrative Concepts in the Study of Eighteenth-Century Literature
Author(s) Rogers Pat
Abstract: Why Curll, of all people? A natural reaction to the title of this essay might be to wonder what the rascally publisher Edmund Curll has to do with narratology, the theme of this volume. It might be thought that Curll (1683-1747) was an interesting fellow, no doubt, but scarcely a pioneer of writerly innovation. The case I shall try to make here is that Curll’s most characteristic productions, above all the instant biographies he brought out in the late 1720s and early 1730s, do tell us something about paratext – specifically on the way it constitutes a type of narrative statement
Chapter Two STORYTELLING and RITUAL from:
Encounter with the Plumed Serpent
Abstract: History was recalled and communicated mainly in the Heart of the community, the ceremonial and administrative center. Actually, no clear descriptions of such events in Ñuu Dzaui have come down to us, but they can be reconstructed on the basis of patterns observed in the Classic Maya cities. There, the important historical statements are inscribed as images with hieroglyphic texts on stelae and tablets and are directly related to temples, palaces, and similar structures. Their reading, therefore, always took place in the presence of the Gods, the Ancestors, and those who held important offices in the sovereign community. History was
5 The stuff of tragedy? from:
Irish Literature Since 1990
Author(s) Roche Anthony
Abstract: Plays which deal directly with political life are rare in the Irish canon. Mostly, the emphasis is on family relations, with the direct political context placed in the background, if not almost entirely effaced. But there are those exceptional occasions when contemporary playwrights have felt the need to address the state of the nation more directly by placing politicians squarely on the stage. Brian Friel did so in his 1969 play
The Mundy Scheme, with its mendacious Taoiseach F.X. Ryan and his scheme to repopulate the west of Ireland by filling it with the dead bodies of rich foreigners; and
8 Architectural metaphors: from:
Irish Literature Since 1990
Author(s) Collins Lucy
Abstract: Feminist criticism frequently employs metaphors of space to interrogate the position of women within society and their ability to articulate that position to a wider world. The idea of ‘clearing a space’ from which to speak suggests that for women freedom of expression can only be achieved in ‘empty’ space, space that is unmarked by ideological and aesthetic convictions. Yet such emptiness is impossible, since the speaking self must be meaningfully located. Space, both public and private, is closely related to the construction of identity and to its textual representation. This chapter examines the representation of the house by two
9 ‘The places I go back to’: from:
Irish Literature Since 1990
Author(s) Cowper Joanna
Abstract: It is possible to detect within Seamus Heaney’s poetry recurring patterns of alternating ‘familiarisation’ and ‘estrangement’. By poems of familiarisation I mean ones in which he strives towards an accurate portrayal of the places, events or individuals that his poems ‘st[an]d in for’,² overcoming ‘otherness’ with a diligent scrutiny. Cycles of estrangement invariably follow those of familiarisation, as Heaney seeks to recapture something of the ‘outsider’s’ perspective in order to revitalise the poetic energy that familiarity saps from the world around him. In lyrics that re-examine the familiar from a new perspective or re-imagine it in a new context, he
Book Title: Témoigner de sa foi, dans les médias, aujourd'hui- Publisher: Les Presses de l'Université d'Ottawa
Author(s): Marchessault Guy
Abstract: Cet ouvrage innovateur et unique cristallise l'état actuel de la réflexion sur le témoignage de foi chrétienne dans les médias. Les conférenciers provenant d'universités, de médias et de diverses sphères religieuses et professionnelles, donnent à l'ouvrage une dimension interreligieuse et multiculturelle très riche. Être témoin de foi chrétienne, qu'est-ce à dire ? Le livre explicite d'abord le témoignage tel que vécu par les chrétiens de la primitive Église et par les croyants et croyantes d'aujourd'hui. Puis, l'ouvrage tente de discerner la relation proprement dite entre le témoignage de foi chrétienne et les médias : qui sera témoin ? de quoi ? où ? quand ? comment ? à cause de quoi ? en vue de quoi ? et avec quelles conséquences pour les religions ? Somme toute, y a-t-il compatibilité ou incompatibilité entre médias et foi ? Certains intervenants remettent en cause des aspects de cette présence, d'autre l'acceptent conditionnellement, bon nombre y croient fermement, et même jusqu'à prôner le côté révolutionnaire de médias religieux parallèles dans le contexte mercantile actuel. Voilà un matériau de réflexion complètement neuf, qui ouvre des perspectives inédites sur la présence de la foi chrétienne en pleine culture médiatique du XXIe siècle.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1ww3whj
1. Témoin de la foi chrétienne : from:
Témoigner de sa foi, dans les médias, aujourd'hui
Author(s) Dumais Marcel
Abstract: On m’a invité à présenter le témoignage chez les chrétiens de la première Église. Mon approche est donc biblique. Je procède en deux temps. Je ferai d’abord un bref examen de textes majeurs sur le témoignage dans le Nouveau Testament en vue d’établir les conditions et l’objet du témoignage et d’en préciser les agents, tels qu’ils se dégagent des textes
6. Fuir l’éphémère et favoriser le simple témoin ? from:
Témoigner de sa foi, dans les médias, aujourd'hui
Author(s) Quenum Alphonse
Abstract: Le pape Jean-Paul II a dit que notre monde avait plus besoin de témoins que de maîtres. Cette pensée mérite d’être méditée en Afrique, où l’on est porté, plus que partout ailleurs, à professer les choses, mais si peu habile à les faire advenir. La diffusion des expériences de vie dans les médias est quasi nulle dans des sociétés de culture orale. Si, dans un tel contexte, l’audiovisuel est une aubaine, il est resté bien longtemps le champ clos du pouvoir d’État qui a peur de concéder un espace de liberté aux confessions religieuses qui pourrait entraver son hégémonie ou
14. Langage audiovisuel et sensibilité en pastorale : from:
Témoigner de sa foi, dans les médias, aujourd'hui
Author(s) Coffey Francis D.
Abstract: Les adolescents vivent à la frontière de ce lieu où la foi rencontre les nouveaux médias. Une attention minutieuse au ministère pastoral auprès de ce groupe fournit, corrige et confirme les caractéristiques du témoignage approprié à ce contexte nouveau. Une écoute sensible de la foi et de sa force jusqu’à une telle frontière engage ainsi les agents pastoraux à entrer en territoire étranger. Pensons au
body piercing, au port des vêtements déstructurés, auxravespacifiques, pour ne nommer que quelques-uns des phénomènes de la jeunesse actuelle. Pour parler en termes thématiques de cette situation, il semblerait que de nouvelles dimensions
22. L’éducation religieuse dans le contexte de la culture médiatique : from:
Témoigner de sa foi, dans les médias, aujourd'hui
Author(s) Hess Mary Elizabeth
Abstract: À certains égards, ce texte se veut peut-être davantage une exploration qu’un article en bonne et due forme. La raison en est que, s’agissant de comprendre ce qu’il advient de l’éducation religieuse dans un monde dominé par la culture des médias, nous en sommes encore à un stade tellement préliminaire qu’il est en quelque sorte impossible d’espérer faire vraiment autre chose que de l’exploration. Qu’on me permette pour commencer par parler un peu de moi et d’exposer rapidement l’évolution de ma recherche.
Conclusion from:
Témoigner de sa foi, dans les médias, aujourd'hui
Author(s) Marchessault Guy
Abstract: Les intervenants au symposium 1999 de l’Université Saint-Paul d’Ottawa venaient d’horizons différents et avaient des préoccupations tout aussi diversifiées. Comme on l’aura perçu à la lecture de leurs textes, le tableau qui en ressort est impressionnant. La richesse tient à la diversité d’approches, aux angles de traitement du thème, au bagage culturel de chacun.
Book Title: Ottawa, lieu de vie français- Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): CHARBONNEAU François
Abstract: Il reconstitue de main de maître les événements qui ont marqué l'histoire récente d'Ottawa, décrit les contextes dans lesquels ils se sont produits et les conditions qui les ont rendus possibles, et réfléchit à leur portée, tant immédiate que pour la suite des choses à Ottawa et ailleurs en Ontario.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1x76dxv
Chapitre 4 La mobilisation mémorielle de la communauté francophone d’Ottawa face à la densification urbaine from:
Ottawa, lieu de vie français
Author(s) Ramirez Caroline
Abstract: Dans le contexte urbanistique actuel, particulièrement favorable au développement urbain durable, la densification du tissu bâti existant s’est imposée comme une solution parmi les plus adéquates pour contrecarrer l’étalement urbain et ses effets néfastes¹. Ce mode de planification vise à freiner le gaspillage des terres, à diminuer la pollution par l’intensification de la forme bâtie, tout en augmentant la densité de la population au coeur des villes². Il se décline généralement sous trois formes : 1) la réutilisation de bâtiments manufacturiers ; 2) l’ajout de logements dans les secteurs existants ; et 3) la reconversion des friches industrielles, espaces vacants
Chapitre 9 Les universités catholiques bilingues de la ville d’Ottawa : from:
Ottawa, lieu de vie français
Author(s) VALIQUETTE-TESSIER Sara-Ève
Abstract: Portant sur l’Université Saint-Paul et le Collège universitaire dominicain, ce texte propose de réfléchir sur les transformations de ces deux institutions des années 1960 à nos jours. Nous tenterons, au cours de ce chapitre, de présenter les défis auxquels sont confrontés aujourd’hui l’Université Saint-Paul et le Collège universitaire dominicain au regard de leur appartenance au catholicisme et au bilinguisme. Pour ce faire, nous commencerons par revisiter l’histoire de ces deux institutions à la lumière de quelques théories sociologiques. Nous passerons ensuite à l’examen de la démographie ottavienne et de diverses statistiques portant sur le nombre d’inscriptions et le nombre de
Chapitre 13 Ottawa officiellement bilingue : from:
Ottawa, lieu de vie français
Author(s) FOUCHER Pierre
Abstract: La vie française à Ottawa s’est déroulée en l’absence de tout encadrement juridique jusqu’à la décennie 1970. Pourtant, la reconnaissance d’un statut officiel à une langue minoritaire contribue à renforcer la légitimité de la communauté linguistique. Or il existe maintenant une politique de bilinguisme à la Ville d’Ottawa et des démarches sont en cours, au moment de la rédaction du présent texte, pour donner à celle-ci une valeur juridique plus forte¹.
2 History in Monuments from:
Holocaust Monuments and National Memory
Abstract: Amonument may never lay claim to artistic autonomy from its social and historical context. It is necessarily a product and reflection of its time, derived from the initiative of an individual, group or state. The production and reception of monuments are determined by three diachronic historical moments. First, the moment of the historical event or figure which it represents or denotes. Second, the moment at which the monument was conceived and constructed. Third, the moment(s) of its reception, when subjected to interpretation or debate due to its renewed political relevance, a decision to renovate or demolish the monument, or even
[Part II Introduction] from:
Holocaust Monuments and National Memory
Abstract: The national monuments in memory of deportations and genocide carried out during the Second World War, known as the Vél’ d’Hiv’ and Holocaust Monument, arose from distinct political and cultural contexts and did not result from a policy of Franco-German reconciliation. Comparison of these monuments does not reveal direct interaction between the two memory cultures, therefore, but transnational analogies between local commemorative customs and discourses as well as local specificities.¹ It is precisely with such investigations of commemorations on the basis of analogies and specificities that it is possible to establish the degree to which the focal points, narrative structures
Chapter 2 Narrative Competence: from:
History
Abstract: This text is from an old Highlands treaty concluded upon a highly memorable
INTRODUCTION from:
Ethnographica Moralia
Author(s) Marcus George E.
Abstract: In the spring of 1999, before 9/11—or the possibility of it—entered the public, political, and intellectual discourses, we, Neni Panourgiá and George Marcus, sat talking about what had happened to the critique of anthropology, what critical thought had brought to the project of anthropology and ethnography, and what the theoretically systematic approaches to anthropology had produced in the last twenty years. It seemed to us that what we had come to understand as interpretive anthropology had engendered new, engaged, and sustaining modalities of making the translation process of cultural experience to textual representation possible. With its beginnings in
“Life Is Dead Here”: from:
Ethnographica Moralia
Author(s) Navaro-Yashin Yael
Abstract: Triggered by references to “death within life” by informants in Northern Cyprus, this paper is an attempt to write against the grain of what I would like to call normalizing representations of “the political” in anthropology. If I have picked what could be called an “abnormal” context for ethnographic research, the territory of Northern Cyprus carved out of international recognition, I intend this “facing [of] the extreme,” in Tzvetan Todorov’s terms,¹ of an exaggerated context, to accentuate the “abnormal” in contexts that are usually considered politically “normal.” The purpose is not to normalize, by default, the abnormal (i.e., the illegal
AFTERWORD: from:
Ethnographica Moralia
Author(s) Kakavoulia Maria
Abstract: Since commentary seems to be both a questions-raising and an interpretive practice, I would like to bring into discussion an issue that I think relates in an immediate way to the preceding papers in this volume. We already have an overabundance of theoretical metalanguages informed by powerful interdisciplinary movements (semiotics, linguistics, textual theory, postcolonialism, etc.) that attempt to master issues concerning representational modes. Here, for reasons of terminological economy, I would like to bring into the discussion the verbal-visual distinction and its importance in cross-cultural research. Reminding us of Michel Foucault’s distinction between the seeable and the sayable, this semiotic
Iterated Introductions from:
Chinese Landscape Painting as Western Art History
Abstract: I also have an excellent model for this oversize introduction: Hans Belting’s
The Germans and Their Art, whose introduction is nearly the size of the text it introduces. His problem, too, was to find a way to initiate a discussion about national differences in art historical writing. It is a subject that needs to be framed and reframed; the
V Postscripts from:
Chinese Landscape Painting as Western Art History
Abstract: Something about Chinese landscape painting stirs my interest in questions of art and art history, rather than the other way around. What is said about the paintings raises questions, and those questions return to the paintings as if for nourishment. Because of the nature of this inquiry I have not had the opportunity to say much about what attracts me to individual paintings—their visual force, their geographic contexts, their consumers, their painters’ lives—and it may often have seemed that I would rather talk about what art history is, rather than what the paintings suggest it should be. I
6 Time and the Other (Husserl, Heidegger, Levinas) from:
Questions of Phenomenology
Abstract: Time and the Otheris the title of a short but famous work published in 1948, reproducing the stenographic record of four lectures given in 1946 and 1947 by Emmanuel Levinas at the Collège Philosophique founded by Jean Wahl in the Latin Quarter. In this text, for the first time, Levinas accomplished what we could call, borrowing from the title of an essay he had published in 1935, an “evasion”¹ of the thought of being by trying to understand the relation to the other, not in accordance with the Heideggerian horizon ofMitsein, being-with, but rather as time—that is,
7 Phenomenology and Therapy: from:
Questions of Phenomenology
Abstract: In a book published one year after Heidegger’s death, gathering the recollections of those who were close to and knew Heidegger,¹ Medard Boss spoke of the seminars that Heidegger gave several times each year over a ten-year period (1959–69) in Boss’s home at Zollikon in front of an audience of fifty to seventy medical students and young psychiatrists.² Perhaps because it is entirely dedicated to the memory of a friend who had just died, this text is more explicit than the preface to the
Zollikoner Seminareabout why Boss wrote to Heidegger in 1946,³ a few years after he
13 Phenomenology and the Question of Man (Patočka and Heidegger) from:
Questions of Phenomenology
Abstract: In one of his last texts, dedicated to “Heidegger, thinker of humanity,”¹ Jan Patočka claims that Heidegger is the thinker who realized Dilthey’s idea of “understanding the human on the basis of the human” by starting from what separates the human from all other beings, without recourse to anything foreign to humanity.² For Heidegger, the human is the only being capable of truth, which at first sight has the air of a truism, but in fact refers to an entirely new manner of posing the problem of truth. It is no longer a matter of the traditional view of judgment
1 The Problem of Choice in Comparative Theology from:
How to Do Comparative Theology
Author(s) Cornille Catherine
Abstract: The discipline of comparative theology is steadily growing and diversifying. While it is often seen as originating within Christian, and predominantly Roman Catholic, theological circles, it is increasingly practiced by Christians of other denominations and by other religious traditions. And comparative theologians of any one tradition are presented with a seemingly endless possibility of choice in terms of which tradition, which text, or which aspect of that tradition to engage in comparative work. Once other religions are recognized as possible resources for constructive religious reflection and insight, there is no limit to where such truth or insight might manifest itself
10 Difficult Remainders: from:
How to Do Comparative Theology
Author(s) Clooney Francis X.
Abstract: The Christian comparative theological engagement with other faith traditions is most often driven by attention to select themes, images, and practices already somewhat familiar, even if inexactly, in Christian tradition. This approach makes sense and is fruitful. The preference for the familiar risks an evasion of the more difficult realm of the unfamiliar, and reducing the great texts of other traditions to compendia of ideas available for selective consideration as desired. Comparisons are often asymmetrical, too. Christian comparativists at their best work with a rich sense of the completeness of Christian faith, and of the organic coherence of Christian doctrine
11 Sagi Nahor—Enough Light: from:
How to Do Comparative Theology
Author(s) Gordon-Guedalia Shoshana Razel
Abstract: This essay, titled, “
Sagi Nahor¹—Enough Light: Dialectic Tension Between Luminescent Resonance² and Blind Assumption in Comparative Theology,” engages in comparative theological examination of two ritual-legal systems,MīmāṃsakaandRabbinic, which,prima facie, share “measures” of hermeneutic reasoning—tools for culling ritual law from respective Urtext, each expanding into vast commentarial corpora, each yielding distillation into terse legal codes in the medieval period. Proper comparison yields illumination, while sheer conflation blinds. Even as we study test cases, seeking to delineate each system-specific matrix with regards to ritual efficacy and agency, concerns loom: Can one suspend current sensibilities when exploring cosmologies
12 Methodological Considerations on the Role of Experience in Comparative Theology from:
How to Do Comparative Theology
Author(s) O’Donnell Emma
Abstract: The still relatively new field of comparative theology has made great strides in the past few decades, growing into an internationally recognized field with departments in major universities. Throughout this growth, comparative theology has engaged a wide range of religious traditions and has addressed a similarly diverse range of topics within religious thought and practice. Yet, reflecting a wider phenomenon in theology more broadly defined, comparative theology has consistently remained a largely textual venture, based in the comparative reading of religious texts.
Book Title: The Forgiveness to Come-The Holocaust and the Hyper-Ethical
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Berkowitz Roger
Abstract: Accompanied by Jacques Derrida's thought of forgiveness of the unforgivable, and its elaboration in relation to crimes against humanity, the book undertakes close readings of literary, philosophical, and cinematic texts by Simon Wiesenthal, Jean Améry, Vladimir Jankélévitch, Robert Antelme and Eva Mozes Kor. These texts contend with the idea that the crimes of the Nazis are inexpiable, that they lie beyond any possible atonement or repair. Banki argues that the juridical concept of crimes against humanity calls for a thought of forgiveness-one that would not imply closure of the infinite wounds of the past. How could such a forgiveness be thought or dreamed? Banki shows that if today we cannot simply escape the "worldwidization" of forgiveness, then it is necessary to rethink what forgiveness is, the conditions under which it supposedly takes place, and especially its relation to justice.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xhr62h
4 A Hyper-Ethics of Irreconcilable Contradictions: from:
The Forgiveness to Come
Abstract: Until recently the work of French philosopher and musician Vladimir Jankélévitch (1903–1985) has been scarcely acknowledged in the English-speaking world. Over the last few years, some of his texts have appeared in English translation, in part because of the growing recognition of the importance of his moral philosophy for figures such as Paul Ricoeur, Emmanuel Levinas, and Jacques Derrida.¹ It is little known, for example, that Emmanuel Levinas acknowledged Jankélévitch as a source of the notion of the “absolutely” or “wholly other” (
le tout autre).² Born of Russian Jewish émigrés, a student of Henri Bergson, about whom he wrote
Book Title: Spiritual Grammar-Genre and the Saintly Subject in Islam and Christianity
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): Thatamanil John
Abstract: Spiritual Grammar identifies a genre of religious literature that until now has not been recognized as such. In this surprising and theoretically nuanced study, F. Dominic Longo reveals how grammatical structures of language addressed in two medieval texts published nearly four centuries apart, from distinct religious traditions, offer a metaphor for how the self is embedded in spiritual reality. Reading The Grammar of Hearts (Nahw al-qulūb) by the great Sufi shaykh and Islamic scholar 'Abd al-Karīm al-Qushayrī (d. 1074) and Moralized Grammar (Donatus moralizatus) by Christian theologian Jean Gerson (d. 1429), Longo reveals how both authors use the rules of language and syntax to advance their pastoral goals. Indeed, grammar provides the two masters with a fresh way of explaining spiritual reality to their pupils and to discipline the souls of their readers in the hopes that their writings would make others adept in the grammar of the heart.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xhr64j
Introduction: Genre Trouble: from:
Spiritual Grammar
Abstract: Grammar is
al-naḥw, “the way.” We journey along “the way” today as wayfarers before us have done. “The way” gives us direction, even if we sometimes stray from it with missteps and slipups of various magnitudes. The two texts that are the focus of the present study are works that school readers in “the way.” Their authors, both master wayfarers, hoped to make “the way” easier and clearer for those who followed. My study of their texts has led to the discovery of “spiritual grammar,” a genre of religious literature that until now has not been recognized as such.
3 Gerson’s “Moralized” Primer of Spiritual Grammar from:
Spiritual Grammar
Abstract: Like a catechism, the
Donatus moralizatustext, which Gerson apparently wrote in the year 1411, begins with a question.¹ (See the Appendix for full translation.) That question sets up the grammatical framework that structures the rest of the text: “How many parts of speech are there?” Beginning the text already with a specialized term from the discipline of grammar, the question fronts the idea of “parts of speech,” thus emphasizing it over the number of how many parts there are. Though the wordoratio, as not only “speech,” but also “prayer,” presents immediately a possible pun, Gerson passes over this
4 From the Names of God to the Grammar of Hearts from:
Spiritual Grammar
Abstract: We now tack east and back in history, from Latin to Arabic, French to Persian, Christian to Islamic. While juxtaposing Gerson’s
Moralized Grammarand Qushayrī’sGrammar of Heartscreates a new context for the two texts, they are also linked to their respective times and places of origins. Attending to these original contexts grounds the fresh literary and theological understandings that the present study constructs. To prepare for understandingThe Grammar of Heartsin both its literary form and its religious content, we will examine in this chapter two of Qushayrī’s most famous works and two of his less well-known
6 The Fruits of Comparison: from:
Spiritual Grammar
Abstract: Weaving together the linguistic and the spiritual, these pedagogical texts reveal to the seeker the structures of the realities in which we abide. Ricoeur argues that “texts speak of possible worlds and of possible ways of orientating oneself in those worlds.”¹ These
Book Title: Sexual Disorientations-Queer Temporalities, Affects, Theologies
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Author(s): MOORE STEPHEN D.
Abstract: Sexual Disorientations brings some of the most recent and significant works of queer theory into conversation with the overlapping fields of biblical, theological and religious studies to explore the deep theological resonances of questions about the social and cultural construction of time, memory, and futurity. Apocalyptic, eschatological and apophatic languages, frameworks, and orientations pervade both queer theorizing and theologizing about time, affect, history and desire. The volume fosters a more explicit engagement between theories of queer temporality and affectivity and religious texts and discourses.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xhr6tw
Queer Structures of Religious Feeling: from:
Sexual Disorientations
Author(s) PELLEGRINI ANN
Abstract: Freud’s hostility toward religion and his, at best, condescension toward the religious are by now so well known as to have become part of the obviousness of the secular modern—and of classical psychoanalysis as secular discourse par excellence. For the Freud of
The Future of an Illusion(1927), religion is akin to an obsessional neurosis of childhood; just as children may be hoped (and helped) to outgrow their neuroses, so too might humankind overcome the obsessional neurosis that is religion.¹ A few sentences later in the same text, Freud is even less sparing, and religion approaches the level of
Chapter One Edgar Allan Poe, the Poet to a T from:
American Poetry
Abstract: Edgar Allan Poe’s failure as a poet appears to be a matter of consensus among his English and American readers, who find it difficult to account for his exalted status in France. Yet he is best placed in a transatlantic context, for his failure—and his success—directly stem from his American displacement. Poe not only inaugurates a species of estheticism that modulates into Symbolism, but sounds an abiding inflection of American poetic language, which is heard in the modernism of T. S. Eliot and the expressionism of poets like John Berryman, Robert Lowell, and Sylvia Plath. The reverberations set
Book Title: Heidegger's Estrangements-Language, Truth, and Poetry in the Later Writings
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Bruns Gerald L.
Abstract: According to Bruns, the strangeness of Heidegger's later writings is a deliberate attempt to expose philosophy to what it cannot contain within its powers of description and explanation. Heidegger takes poetry more seriously than any philosopher since Plato, says Bruns. In his texts on language and poetry he reappropriates the ancient notion of poetry as enigma, the impermeable text that resists our efforts to lay bare its meaning or structure. What matters to Heidegger in these writings, Bruns explains, is the rift between poetry and thinking., where each is said to repose in its own darkness. Poetry moves thinking away from philosophy by turning the thinker into a wanderer, closer to listening than to reasoning, more at home with puns than with concepts. Bruns shows this to be no less true of Heidegger's later writings as he examines them for the way they resist conventional methods of reading.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xp3sjh
Introduction from:
Heidegger's Estrangements
Abstract: My purpose in what follows will simply be to work through Martin Heidegger’s later writings on language and poetry in order to give as clear an account as I can of what he has to say, as well as of the way in which his “saying” has to be enclosed in quotation marks. As Habermas says, “Communication does not belong to the basic vocabulary of this philosophy.”¹ By “work through” I mean roughly, or loosely, what my discipline calls a close reading that lends special attention to the language of the dark or recalcitrant text. So what follows is also
Chapter One The Aesthetics of Estrangement: from:
Heidegger's Estrangements
Abstract: For me the crucial text for the study of the later Heidegger is “The Origin of the Work of Art,” in which language is hardly mentioned. This is the
Book Title: Norms of Rhetorical Culture- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Farrell Thomas B.
Abstract: Rhetoric is widely regarded by both its detractors and advocates as a kind of antithesis to reason. In this book Thomas B. Farrell restores rhetoric as an art of practical reason and enlightened civic participation, grounding it in its classical tradition-particularly in the rhetoric of Aristotle. And, because prevailing modernist world views bear principal responsibility for the disparagement of rhetorical tradition, Farrell also offers a critique of the dominant currents of modern humanist thought.Farrell argues that rhetoric is not antithetical to reason but is a manner of posing and answering questions that is distinct from the approaches of analytic and dialectical reason. He develops this position in a number of ways: through a series of bold reinterpretations of Aristotle's
Rhetoric; through a detailed appraisal of traditional rhetorical concepts as seen in modern texts from the Army-McCarthy hearings to Edward Kennedy's memorial for his brother, Mario Cuomo's address on abortion, Betty Friedan'sFeminine Mystique, and Vaclav Havel's inaugural address; and through a fresh appraisal of theories on the character of language and discourse found in contemporary philosophy, literary criticism, anthropology, deconstructionism, Marxism, and especially in Habermas's critical theory of communicative action.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xp3sn2
Book Title: Trials of Desire-Renaissance Defenses of Poetry
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Ferguson Margaret W.
Abstract: Why has literature in Western culture so often been called on to defend itself? How do defenses of fiction-making by poets and critics compete with the texts in which philosophers, theologians, historians, or scientists justify the truth-claims of their own disciplines? Margaret Ferguson addresses these questions in a wide-ranging study that defines and illuminates the defense as a rhetorical genre in its own right-a hybrid that blurs the boundary between fiction and theoretical explanation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xp3tdx
I An Apology for Defenses from:
Trials of Desire
Abstract: Jowett’s legendary advice to Oxford students embarking on careers in the British Empire may seem an odd epigraph for a book on defenses of poetry.¹ One of my purposes in writing this book, however, is to question the ideological presuppositions which underlie Jowett’s aphorism. By exploring a general territory of defensive discourse through readings of exemplary Renaissance texts, 1 hope, moreover, to suggest some reasons why Jowett’s rule has historically been honored more in the breach than in the observance, not only by poets and critics, but also by theologians, historians, scientists, and diplomats.
II Joachim du Bellay: from:
Trials of Desire
Abstract: The little treatise entitled
La Deffence et illustration de la langue françoyse(1549) represents Joachim du Bellay’s first public entrance into the arena of historical struggle Bakhtin describes, the arena located in a border territory where the intersection of many languages, ancient as well as modern, reflected and generated ideological conflict.¹ Throughout his literary career Du Bellay explored this border territory, defining it as a land of Babel, a land of exile, and finally as a textual space occupied—as so many parts of Europe itself were in the sixteenth century—by forces with competing claims to possession.² Modern readers
Book Title: The Music of Béla Bartók- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): WILSON PAUL
Abstract: According to Wilson, earlier critics of Bartók's music have often sought to discover an unvarying precompositional system that accounted for individual musical events. Wilson's approach is different in that he develops a way to explore each work within the musical contexts that the work itself creates and sustains. Wilson begins by discussing a number of fundamental musical materials that Bartók employed throughout his oeuvre. Using these materials as foundations, he then describes a series of flexible, behaviorally defined harmonic functions and a model of pitch hierarchy based on the functions and on several connective designs. Wilson shows how these hierarchical structures provide meaningful forces for coherence and for dynamism and progressional drive in the music. After analyzing the five works from Bartók's oeuvre, he concludes by explaining the philosophical similarities between his theory and the work of David Lewin and Charles Taylor in the related fields of perception and hermeneutics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xp3tqk
INTRODUCTION: from:
The Music of Béla Bartók
Abstract: This book presents a theoretical account of the music of Béla Bartok. Constantly implicit in such an account is the tension between two conflicting demands: that the account be theoretical, that is, composed of (among other things) broadly applicable general statements directed to certain kinds of musical understanding; and that it be firmly situated within the detailed context formed by Bartok’s works and life, as that context has grown in our knowledge over the past fifty years and more. Where it is necessary to choose between these demands, generality must give way to context. But the book attempts to avoid
Emigrierte Forscher und Forscherinnen: from:
Return from Exile - Rückkehr aus dem Exil
Author(s) KNEUCKER RAOUL
Abstract: Warum ich an dieser Stelle nicht abbreche, hängt mit den erinnernswerten Kontexten der österreichischen Forschungspolitik der Nachkriegszeit zusammen. Sie sollte mit der expliziten Rückholpolitik für vertriebene Forscher und Forscherinnen aus den ehemals kommunistischen mittel- und osteuropäischen Ländern nach 1989 kontrastiert werden. Ergänzend ist damit die
Exilnetzwerke, (R)emigrationsdiskurse und (R)emigrationsbiographien am Beispiel der Zeitschriften Austro American Tribune, Aufbau und Books Abroad from:
Return from Exile - Rückkehr aus dem Exil
Author(s) KUCHER PRIMUS-HEINZ
Abstract: In einer um 1942 entstandenen autobiographischen Skizze beschreibt Mimi Grossberg (geb. Buchwald), seit Oktober 1938 nach gelungener Flucht aus Wien in New York ansässig, unter anderem die Integrationsstrategien von Exilanten, die weitgehend auf sich selbst angewiesen waren. Vordergründig geht es dabei zwar
nurum den Wechsel des Wohnorts, doch aufschlussreich liest sich der Kontext, in den dieser Wechsel gestellt wird, als dabei eine Anbindung an das zurückgelassene Europa deutlich zum Ausdruck kommt, „…daß wir […] fast selbstverständlich in Washington Heights landeten, wo wir nicht nur alten und neuen Freunden begegneten, mit denen uns die deutsche Sprache verband – sondern auch
Importierte Ideologie? from:
Return from Exile - Rückkehr aus dem Exil
Author(s) STRAUB WOLFGANG
Abstract: Der Schriftsteller Milo Dor schreibt 1994 in einem Erinnerungstext davon, dass man sich heute schwer vergegenwärtigen könne,
Oskar Morgenstern und das Wien des Jahres 1947 from:
Return from Exile - Rückkehr aus dem Exil
Author(s) FLECK CHRISTIAN
Abstract: Am 2. September 1945 notiert der damals 43-jährige Oskar Morgenstern in sein Tagebuch: „Ich wünschte, ich könnte vom War Dept[artment]. nach Wien geschickt werden.“¹ In den folgenden drei Jahrzehnten wurde dieser, wie manch anderer, Österreich tangierende Wunsch Morgensterns enttäuscht. Drei Monate nach der eben zitierten Tagebuchnotiz war Morgenstern immer noch in Princeton am Department of Economics der dortigen Universität als Professor tätig und nicht Berater „für Währungs-, Noten- & Bankpolitik“ der amerikanischen Besatzungsmacht in Wien. Während der Tagebuchtext vom September 1945 den Eindruck erweckt, Morgenstern selbst sei daran interessiert gewesen, dorthin zu fahren, von wo er fast acht Jahre vorher weggegangen
Foreword: from:
The Ambiguous Allure of the West
Author(s) Chakrabarty Dipesh
Abstract: For quite some time now, the history of modern Thailand has remained a surprisingly closed book for most students of
modern South Asia. Surprising, because Thai history provides an obvious, and almost text-book, study in contrast to South Asian history of the modern period. Thailand is another and proximate Asian country that has experienced the gravitational pull of Europe over all its questions and agitations to do with becoming “modern”. Yet, unlike India, it was never formally colonized. Thai and Indian nationalisms, while showing some shared tensions over cultural domination by the West, have some significant differences that should engage
Introduction from:
The Ambiguous Allure of the West
Author(s) Harrison Rachel V.
Abstract: Reviewing the Tate Britain gallery’s 2008 exhibition of British Orientalist painting—“The Lure of the East”—Egyptian novelist Ahdaf Soueif takes exception to the work of William Holman Hunt. She decries him for having come east primed with “an ideology and a fantasy to impose upon the landscape and the people.”² Her mistrust, echoing Edward Said’s monumental text,
Orientalism (1978), is directed at the ways in which power and fantasy combine in a manipulation of “The East” and its peoples. There is little need to rehearse the detail here of Said’s well-known views on the hegemonic construction by the (arguably
1 The Ambiguities of Semicolonial Power in Thailand from:
The Ambiguous Allure of the West
Author(s) Jackson Peter A.
Abstract: Key questions addressed in this book are how culture, knowledge and identity have been produced in modern Siam/Thailand in relation to the global dominance of the West. Euro-American world dominance emerged in the nineteenth century after several centuries of growing Western influence on the world stage and, arguably, we are now entering an era when this supremacy is being challenged by the ascendance of China, India, Russia and Brazil. However, from the mid-nineteenth to the late twentieth centuries, the period covered in the following chapters, Euro-American economic, political and military dominance was the context within which Thai culture, Thai self-understandings
Foreword from:
Liturgical Theology after Schmemann
Author(s) Louth Andrew
Abstract: It is generally recognized that “liturgical theology,” as a notion or a discipline, owes its existence to the great Orthodox theologian of the last century, Fr. Alexander Schmemann. Liturgical theology, as Fr. Alexander understood it, is distinct from liturgiology, the study of the history and development of liturgical rites through (primarily) liturgical texts, and from a theology of liturgy, understood as a fundamental dimension of theology of worship. Both these disciplines are impor tant—indeed liturgical theology depends upon them—but liturgical theology, as Fr. Alexander understood it, is theology derived from, or validated by, the liturgical practice of the
CHAPTER 4 At the Intersection of the Via Positiva and the Via Negativa from:
Liturgical Theology after Schmemann
Abstract: In exploring the world of a poetic text, Ricoeur’s colleague David Tracy suggests that one confronts a “forgotten notion of truth: truth as manifestation.” Crediting Heidegger with its rediscovery amd
CHAPTER 5 “The Summoned Subject” from:
Liturgical Theology after Schmemann
Abstract: In this chapter we trace the shape of liturgical subjectivity, employing the template provided by Ricoeur in his later works, especially
Oneself as AnotherandThe Course of Recognition. The focus here will be on the nature of human capability itself, as fulfilled within a liturgical context; having reflected in previous chapters on the polyphony of liturgical language and symbolism, we must now consider the kind of self that may respond to such “music.” The subsequent chapters will afford the opportunity to examine the way in which the capable subject experiences the configuration of memory through the work of liturgy.
Book Title: Points of Departure-Rethinking Student Source Use and Writing Studies Research Methods
Publisher: Utah State University Press
Author(s): JAMIESON SANDRA
Abstract: Points of Departureencourages a return to empirical research about writing, presenting a wealth of transparent, reproducible studies of student sources. The volume shows how to develop methods for coding and characterizing student texts, their choice of source material, and the resources used to teach information literacy. In so doing, the volume advances our understanding of how students actually write.The contributors offer methodologies, techniques, and suggestions for research that move beyond decontextualized guides to grapple with the messiness of research-in-process, as well as design, development, and expansion. Serviss and Jamieson's model of RAD writing studies research is transcontextual and based on hybridized or mixed methods. Among these methods are citation context analysis, research-aloud protocols, textual and genre analysis, surveys, interviews, and focus groups, with an emphasis on process and knowledge as contingent. Chapters report on research projects at different stages and across institution types-from pilot to multi-site, from community college to research university-focusing on the methods and artifacts employed.A rich mosaic of research about research,Points of Departureadvances knowledge about student writing and serves as a guide for both new and experienced researchers in writing studies.Contributors: Crystal Benedicks, Katt Blackwell-Starnes, Lee-Ann Kastman Breuch, Kristi Murray Costello, Anne Diekema, Rebecca Moore Howard, Sandra Jamieson, Elizabeth Kleinfeld, Brian N. Larson, Karen J. Lunsford, M. Whitney Olsen, Tricia Serviss, Janice R. Walker
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1xzh15w
Interchapter 2: from:
Points of Departure
Abstract: One of the great challenges and opportunities of educational research is rectifying predictions about how learning theoretically works with how learning
actuallyworks in—and across—different contexts. Those of us who study writing and literacy are uniquely aware of these tensions. In fact, writing studies research traditionally inquires into how beautifully divergent and surprising learning can be in practice. Conversations about writing processes in 1960s writing-pedagogy research embody this tension; theoretical understandings oftypicalprocesses of developing writers became dangerously calcified intothewriting process quite quickly. What began as inquiry about how writing happens (Cooper 1986; Emig 1971;
Points of Departure 2: from:
Points of Departure
Abstract: One of the main assertions embodied in this collection is that we can make real progress toward establishing ethical, productive RAD writing studies research by orienting ourselves in two explicit directions: (1) making renewed commitments to the idea that research projects are
processesas well asproductsthat convey findings and theories and (2) pursuing the idea that research ought to be designed and presented in anticipation of eventual transcontextual—as well as local—utility. Such possibilities for departure are illuminated by Tricia Serviss, Kristi Murry Costello, and Crystal Benedicks in chapters 3, 4, and 5 in part 2. These
Chapter 6 RESEARCH AND RHETORICAL PURPOSE: from:
Points of Departure
Author(s) Larson Brian N.
Abstract: In this chapter, we address student research writing in the context of a technical and professional writing course at a large public university. Specifically, we examine how students situate references to previous research in analytical reports. Our study addresses the question,
for what rhetorical purposes do students integrate sources into research reports?This inquiry was inspired in part by recent work in the Citation Project regarding the ways students integrate sources into research writing. When Howard, Serviss, and Rodrigue (2010) examined eighteen student texts for instances of paraphrases, patchwriting, summary, and direct quotes, their analysis supported the hypothesis that students
Lenguaje no verbal, mujer y sexo en la publicidad from:
Filología, comunicación y otros estudios
Author(s) Vilches Vivancos Fernando
Abstract: La publicidad es, en las sociedades contemporáneas, un conjunto de técnicas, estrategias, usos, formas y contextos de comunicación orientados a persuadir a las personas de algo o de la conveniencia de hacer algo. El fin obvio de la comunicación publicitaria es atraer la atención del destinatario hacia el anuncio, captar su interés por un objeto, una marca o una idea, estimular
El rumor en la comunicación organizacional from:
Filología, comunicación y otros estudios
Author(s) Fernández Luis Vicente Doncel
Abstract: Para el autor de este modesto ensayo, es un honor participar en un libro homenaje al profesor Ramón Sarmiento. Sin duda uno de los grandes catedráticos de Lengua en España y con gran prestigio en nuestra Universidad. También es un reto comunicativo paradójico: escribir acerca del rumor dedicando el texto a una persona que sería ideal para que este tipo de comunicación no se produjera, pues, como veremos en las páginas que siguen, la claridad y la transparencia del comunicador, así como la confianza y credibilidad que suscite, son los mejores remedios contra esta lacra que afecta a las organizaciones
La comunicación organizacional desde la perspectiva del marketing interno. from:
Filología, comunicación y otros estudios
Author(s) Antonovica Arta
Abstract: Ante este contexto, la comunicación en las organizaciones deja de tener una dirección unidireccional y pasa a tener una dirección multidireccional, en la que todos los empleados adquieren el rol de emisores y receptores, un papel en el discursos de tú a tú (peer to peer) y una mayor
Al hilo de las fotos: from:
Filología, comunicación y otros estudios
Author(s) Gómez Emilio Blanco
Abstract: «El hombre lucha desesperadamente por encontrar su imagen, primero, y por imponerla, después», escribía Umbral en 1976,¹ tan solo un año más tarde de haber dado a estampa
Mortal y rosa. Creo que hay pocas palabras, en la totalidad de su amplia obra, que resuman y expliquen mejor su trayectoria personal y su actitud como escritor. De hecho, de la lectura de los textos memorialísticos se desprende la visión de un joven que, en los primeros momentos, duda entre varias vocaciones artísticas (contempla incluso la posibilidad de dedicarse a la reflexión filosófica) para terminar eligiendo finalmente la prosa de arte
Capítulo 3. LENTE ÉTICA from:
40 ideas para la práctica de la justicia restaurativa en la jurisdicción penal
Abstract: Hemos llevado hasta ahora nuestra mirada y reflexión multidimensional al eje pistemológico de la práctica de la justicia restaurativa y a su eje contextual. En este capítulo vamos a estudiar con lente ética dicha práctica de intervención. Para ello, primero necesitaremos estudiar las bases éticas que conforman el paradigma conceptual de la justicia restaurativa, en segundo lugar, abordaremos la ética en la práctica profesional (en el ámbito de la las ciencias sociales) y en tercer lugar, será estudiada la ética de la propia práctica restaurativa. Ampliaremos nuestra mirada transversal a la perspectiva de género e incluiremos la alianza restaurativa de
Capítulo 5. LENTE METODOLÓGICA from:
40 ideas para la práctica de la justicia restaurativa en la jurisdicción penal
Abstract: Hemos reflexionado y estudiado el referente epistemológico que conceptualiza la práctica, abordado el contexto del mismo, la postura ética y la persona que facilita el proceso restaurativo. Ahora llega la última lente, la hora de los fundamentos metodológicos y los diferentes procesos de justicia restaurativa que internacionalmente han sido reconocidos.
Book Title: The Spirit of God-Short Writings on the Holy Spirit
Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): Clifford Catherine E.
Abstract: Yves Congar was the most significant voice in Catholic pneumatology in the twentieth century. This new collection of short pieces makes his thought accessible to a broad range of readers - scholars, teachers, ecumenists and laity - and thus helps to ensure that an important theological voice, one that influenced many of the documents of the Second Vatican Council, continues to be heard.
The Spirit of Godbrings together for the first time eight of Yves Congar's previously untranslated writings on the Holy Spirit composed after Vatican II (from 1969 to 1985). Two of these selections offer general overviews of Congar's pneumatology, a pneumatology based upon Scripture and the Tradition of the Church, but articulated in conversation with philosophers, ecumenical partners and non-believers. Other articles make clear the historical context of Vatican II's pneumatology and the Holy Spirit's crucial influence upon the unfolding of history and upon the moral life, the efficacy of the sacraments and, especially, upon ecclesial life.The writings inThe Spirit of Godhave been translated and edited by a team of scholars familiar with the work of the French Dominican theologian. An introduction situates each of the writings historically and highlights its theological significance. A bibliography lists Congar's publications on the Holy Spirit, the major articles and books written about his pneumatology, and the major scholarly resources to which Congar made reference in the notes that accompanied these writings. An index of biblical references and of personal names is also included.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1zqrmtj
A Word about the Translation from:
The Spirit of God
Author(s) Clifford Catherine E.
Abstract: In translating Congar’s words, we have tried to remain faithful both to the substance and to the style of the French text from which we worked. Our aim has been to make Congar’s ideas and his enthusiasm accessible to contemporary readers. To the extent that it has been possible to do so, we have supplemented Congar’s notes by giving complete publication data and by noting, in square brackets, where passages to which he refers would be found in English translations. For those writings of St. Thomas Aquinas that are cited frequently enough to appear in our list of abbreviations, we
[PART TWO Introduction] from:
The Spirit of God
Abstract: “Pneumatologie dogmatique” was one of Congar’s contributions to a five-volume set,
Initiation à la pratique de la théologie, edited by Bernard Lauret and François Refoulé in 1982. The book’s title might be rendered in English as “Beginning to Do Theology.” Still in print, the volumes—entitled Introduction, Dogmatics 1, Dogmatics 2, Ethics, and Practice—are meant for an academic setting, especially for the Catholic seminary context in which most of Congar’s teaching career was spent. Although an apologetic character is not absent from this presentation, Congar is here working more as a dogmatician than as an apologist, giving primacy to
ARTICLE 4 Pneumatology Today from:
The Spirit of God
Abstract: Each Tuesday during the Second Vatican Council, the Secretariat for Christian Unity held a meeting with the observers in the Unitas Residence on the via dell’Anima. There they explained and discussed the questions with which the conciliar assembly was currently dealing or that it expected to take up. Now the observers—Protestant, Orthodox, Anglican—frequently found fault with the conciliar texts for their lack of pneumatology. Account was taken of these critical comments, and Paul VI noted that there are 258 references to the Holy Spirit in the documents of Vatican II.² But is that all that is required to
ARTICLE 5 Christological and Pneumatological Implications of Vatican II’s Ecclesiology from:
The Spirit of God
Abstract: I agreed to treat this subject without giving it very much thought. When I began to write, I wondered exactly what it might include, what was expected of me in the overall context of this colloquium. So I sketched out for myself an outline that unfolded, it seemed to me, from the very statement of the theme, and then I re-read all the conciliar documents, pencil in hand.² Here is what, as a result, I propose to consider: (1) what Christ did, as far as the Church is concerned, while he was on the earth; (2) what the glorified Christ
ARTICLE 6 The Third Article of the Creed: from:
The Spirit of God
Abstract: A creed is, in the domain of expression of the faith, a specific genre different from the “confessions of faith” of Protestant communions. The latter are specific responses made in a context determined by
Book Title: Close Encounters-Essays on Russian Literature
Publisher: Academic Studies Press
Author(s): JACKSON Robert Louis
Abstract: Close Encounters: Essays on Russian Literature combines discussions of ethical, esthetic, and philosophical interest raised by Pushkin, Gogol, Turgenev, Dostoevsky, Tolstoy, and Gorky, with close analyses of their texts. This book focuses on four thematic configurations: first (“Chance and Fate"), issues of freedom and responsibility, the necessity of free individual expression and yet the limits of will, or self-will; second (“Two Kinds of Beauty"), the unity of moral, esthetic, and spiritual categories, and the quest for the ideal; third (“Critical Perspectives"), examples of the type of commentary that approaches art with a unified ethical and spiritual perspective (Dostoevsky, Gorky, V.I. Ivanov, and the partially dissenting Bakhtin); and fourth (“Poems of Parting"), three poems (works by Tyutchev, Severyanin, and Pushkin) involving parting, loss, and recovery.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1zxshr0
Intimations of Mortality: from:
Close Encounters
Abstract: “Here are some bad verses expressing something even worse,” Fyodor I. Tyutchev (1803–1873) wrote to his wife with reference to his poem of August 6, 1851.² The poem is in no sense a bad one; on the contrary, it is a masterpiece in miniature. Whether it expresses something on the somber or pessimistic side is a question. In any case, Tyutchev’s subjective reaction to his poem does not alter the poem’s independence or its rich poetic and philosophical texture.
Book Title: The Superstitious Muse-Thinking Russian Literature Mythopoetically
Publisher: Academic Studies Press
Author(s): Bethea David M.
Abstract: For several decades David Bethea has written authoritatively on the “mythopoetic thinking" that lies at the heart of classical Russian literature, especially Russian poetry. His theoretically informed essays and books have made a point of turning back to issues of intentionality and biography at a time when authorial agency seems under threat of “erasure" and the question of how writers, and poets in particular, live their lives through their art is increasingly moot. The lichnost’ (personhood, psychic totality) of the given writer is all-important, argues Bethea, as it is that which combines the specifically biographical and the capaciously mythical in verbal units that speak simultaneously to different planes of being. Pushkin’s Evgeny can be one incarnation of the poet himself and an Everyman rising up to challenge Peter’s new world order; Brodsky can be, all at once, Dante and Mandelstam and himself, the exile paying an Orphic visit to Florence (and, by ghostly association, Leningrad).This sort of metempsychosis, where the stories that constitute the Ur-texts of Russian literature are constantly reworked in the biographical myths shaping individual writers’ lives, is Bethea’s primary focus. This collection contains a liberal sampling of Bethea’s most memorable previously published essays along with new studies prepared for this occasion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1zxsj7q
Chapter 1 The Mythopoetic “Vectors” of Russian Literature from:
The Superstitious Muse
Abstract: Any national literature is to some significant extent a mirror held up to its people’s collective countenance: its myths, aspirations, national triumphs and traumas, current ideologies, historical understanding, linguistic traditions. But it is also more than that—more than a reflection in the glass of what has come before and what is now, even as one glances into it, passing from view. It is, in a real sense, generative of new meaning, and thus capable of shaping that countenance in the future. For the society that takes its literary products seriously, the text of a novel or poem can be
Chapter 5 Relativity and Reality: from:
The Superstitious Muse
Abstract: Given his interest in complex semiotic structures and in a “semiosphere” whose ever ramifying interactions model the vast physical cosmos, it is not surprising that Yury Lotman paused in his writings to discuss the most elaborate of all texts, the worlds within worlds of Dante’s
La Divina Commedia.Indeed, these two authors seem almost made for each other, for their passion for meaning (and meaning making) against a moving backdrop of epistemology and geo-and astrophysics are uncannily similar. InUniverse of the MindLotman juxtaposes the vertical journey of Dante the pilgrim and the horizontal journey of the curious, courageous,
Chapter 7 Of Pushkin and Pushkinists from:
The Superstitious Muse
Abstract: Introductions to books and collections about Alexander Pushkin tend to begin, especially when their origin is not Russian,
with de rigueurnods to the poet’s massive presence in, and seminal influence on, the native culture. Such expository scaffolding falls under the category of preemptive advertising for a figure who, outside his context and more importantly outside his language, has difficulty translating. Thus, from the operas of Glinka, Tchaikovsky, Musorgsky and Rimsky-Korsakov to the stylish illustrations and set designs of Benois, Bilibin, and Dobuzhinsky; from endlessly anthologized paintings by Kiprensky and Repin to ghosts of allusion in better known works by
Chapter 10 “A Higher Audacity”: from:
The Superstitious Muse
Abstract: The literary historian and poet Stepan Shevyryov was the first to iden tify what is doubtless a resonant intertextual echo of Shakespeare in Pushkin’s
The Stone Guest. Writing in theMoskvitianinin 1841, Shevyryov stated:
Chapter 16 Sologub, Nabokov, and the Limits of Decadent Aesthetics from:
The Superstitious Muse
Abstract: One of the more fascinating aspects of Nabokov’s artistic method is the way he “covers his tracks” when referring to potential intertextual sources or “ influences.” He prefers his readers to believe that each work has emerged fully formed from the broad forehead (as opposed to dark loins) of his Zeuslike consciousness. Or so the prefaces to his novels, with their disclaimers as to matters of genealogy and their repeated references to the “Viennese delegation,” would have us think. It is not that Nabokov hesitates to engage in intertextual punning or name-dropping, which practice clearly enriches the links within his
Chapter 20 Brodsky, Frost, and the Pygmalion Myth from:
The Superstitious Muse
Abstract: Central to any understanding of Joseph Brodsky as poet and thinker is his myth of language, his belief in words, and not just any words but specifically poetic words, ability to restructure time and to outwit states, tyrants, history itself. “Prosody is simply a repository of time within language,”² writes Brodsky in a statement repeated many times over in different guises and contexts. Poetic words, by their very nature, got there, and are always still getting there, first. Indeed, what makes this idea a myth in the first place, that is, something larger than the life it explains, is these
Book Title: The Translator’s Doubts-Vladimir Nabokov and the Ambiguity of Translation
Publisher: Academic Studies Press
Author(s): TRUBIKHINA JULIA
Abstract: Using Vladimir Nabokov as its “case study," this volume approaches translation as a crucial avenue into literary history and theory, philosophy and interpretation. It attempts to bring together issues in translation and the shift in Nabokov studies from its earlier emphasis on the “metaliterary" to the more recent “metaphysical" approach. Addressing specific texts (both literary and cinematic), the book investigates Nabokov’s deeply ambivalent relationship to translation as a hermeneutic oscillation on his part between the relative stability of meaning, which expresses itself philosophically as a faith in the beyond, and deep metaphysical uncertainty. While Nabokov’s practice of translation changed profoundly over the course of his career, his adherence to the Romantic notion of a “true" but ultimately elusive metaphysical language remained paradoxically constant.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1zxsjwj
Conclusion from:
The Translator’s Doubts
Abstract: In this conclusion, I would like to provide an overview that situates Nabokov vis-à-vis the Russian and Western traditions of translation, and to bring together in this context the central issues of Nabokov’s ambivalent relationship to translation. These issues include his origin—his own “secret stem,” leading back to Russian Romanticism—as well as translation as a vehicle for expressing Nabokov’s own strongly held ideas about art. While Nabokov’s practice of translation undergoes significant changes in the course of his career, his adherence to the idea of some “true,” “metaphysical” language—ever elusive and ever present—remains surprisingly constant.
Book Title: Los silencios de la guerra- Publisher: Editorial Universidad del Rosario
Author(s): Uribe María Victoria
Abstract: Esta obra presenta un estudio teórico-práctico de las normas de procedimiento aplicables ante cinco mecanismos de solución de controversias internacionales, seleccionados como aquellos que representan los diferentes ámbitos de la justicia internacional. En ese sentido, el texto desarrolla el litigio y procedimiento ante: la Corte Internacional de Justicia (cij); el Sistema Interamericano de Protección de los Derechos Humanos (sidh) en su conjunto —que incluye a la Corte Interamericana de Derechos Humanos (IDH) y a la Comisión Interamericana de Derechos Humanos (CIDH)—; la Corte Penal Internacional (CPI; el Centro Internacional de Arreglo de Diferencias Relativas a Inversiones (CIADI) y el Órgano de Solución de Diferencias de la Organización Mundial del Comercio (OMC). A partir del estudio de documentos primarios se presenta el procedimiento seguido ante cada tribunal o mecanismo internacional, de manera tal que constituya para el lector un estudio integral, coherente y sistemático de los métodos judiciales y cuasi-judiciales a nivel internacional, en lo relativo al procedimiento, competencia, jurisdicción y demás aspectos procesales y probatorios, a partir del cual los operadores jurídicos podrán guiar sus labores ante cada mecanismo de justicia internacional. Además de la parte orgánica y operativa esta obra identifica los principales problemas jurídicos que se presentan en la práctica del litigio internacional y analiza, desde una perspectiva crítica, el funcionamiento y desarrollo de las actividades jurisdiccionales de los tribunales internacionales objeto de estudio. De forma transversal, se da una respuesta al problema jurídico planteado a partir del marco teórico que proponen los estudios sobre la fragmentación del derecho internacional, particularmente a partir de aquellos que ha realizado la Comisión de Derecho Internacional de la onu, así como los diferentes pronunciamientos de los tribunales y mecanismos internacionales. de los tribunales y mecanismos internacionales.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt1zxsksg
Hacia una gramática del silencio: from:
Los silencios de la guerra
Author(s) del Rosario Acosta López María
Abstract: El objetivo principal de este texto es explorar, desde una aproximación filosófica, los retos que se le plantean a nuestras nociones de memoria, en su relación con el lenguaje y sus posibilidades de representación, a partir de una conceptualización teórica (psicoanalítica y literaria) del trauma. Mi interés es buscar entender de qué modo la filosofía ha respondido tácitamente, y puede responder más directamente a las dificultades epistemológicas y éticas relacionadas con los quiebres de sentido que acompañan al trauma. Para hacerlo, y apoyada en los trabajos de Cathy Caruth y Shoshana Felman, comenzaré con una descripción de lo que considero
CONCLUSION: from:
Reasoning from Faith
Abstract: As I mentioned in the introduction, when researching this book and speaking at both philosophical and theological conferences (mostly in Europe, but also in North America), I got mainly two reactions to Westphal’s thinking: those who thought his work truly embraced Protestant Christianity and provided a pathway for Christians to seriously consider mostly secular critiques of religion (similar to his opening statements in
Overcoming Onto-Theology), and those who found that his work did not pass the standard for rigorous philosophical thinking. Those in the latter camp, especially phenomenologists, charged that his appropriations did not adequately consider the original context and
5 THE OBDURATE MATTER OF SPACE: from:
The Cinema of the Soviet Thaw
Abstract: The interior environment that Kira Muratova creates in
Brief Encounters, her first independently made film, is strange, to say the least. Overflowing with objects and textures of all kinds—heavily ornamented furniture, kitchenware, bookshelves, wallpaper, curtains, sculptural reliefs, pictures, and much more—her environments monopolize our attention, drawing us away from the people who inhabit and have shaped them. Sometimes these objects appear next to a human figure, doubling the focal point of the image; at other times they alone are presented in prolonged, nearly immobile shots reminiscent of still-life compositions. We can observe this, for instance, in the opening
3 Music with Text: from:
Sonata Fragments
Abstract: The slow movements of Brahms’s Piano Sonatas in C major, op. 1 and F
#minor, op. 2 comprise text-based variations sets. In each, a poem motivates structure—stanzas of the poems correspond to variations in the music—and expression—each movement should be understood as Brahms’s own reading of the associated poem—in what amounts to a song without words. This feature proves helpful in interpreting certain of these movements’ structural and rhetorical devices, especially the most idiosyncratic among them: that is, the potential meanings of such features can be ascertained by considering their possible relationships to the underlying text. Such
4 Music without Text: from:
Sonata Fragments
Abstract: Rhetorical strategies in non-text-based Romantic music can be understood as analogous to the strategies that appear in the text-based slow movements by Brahms. Expressive meaning in such music may thus be interpreted in analogous ways. This chapter draws on the piano sonatas of Schumann, Brahms, and Chopin to examine situations that may be interpreted in terms of what I have defined as durational atemporality, ruptured atemporality, and conflations of these two atemporality types.
6 Treatment of the S-Space from:
Sonata Fragments
Abstract: In the Romantic sonata, the S-space is typically a central feature of the sonata’s dialogue with conventions of the pastoral narrative. Two specific issues are important in this regard: eighteenth-and nineteenth-century conventions surrounding the tonal and modal choices for S in minor-mode sonatas; and the pastoral as a narrative archetype for the Romantic sonata, and, in this context, the special significative potential carried therein by the S-theme.
8 Treatment of the Slow Introduction and Coda from:
Sonata Fragments
Abstract: Slow introductions and codas, because they can be understood as outside the boundaries of the rotational sonata form proper, present obvious opportunities in which to disengage from first-narrative temporality and shift to the diegetic mode, within the context of a fragmented, Romantic sonata-aesthetic environment.¹ The finale of Brahms’s op. 2 provides a good initial example.
2 The Devil’s Insatiable Sex: from:
Feminist Philosophy and the Problem of Evil
Author(s) Denike Margaret
Abstract: In part, this chapter takes up a challenge that Michel Foucault (1989) posed in an interview and that he himself had entertained throughout his genealogical histories of madness and sexuality. The challenge, specifically, is “to write a political history of truth,” a history—or histories—that ascertain the kinds of power relations that are implicated in the production and circulation of knowledge, and particularly, in the “official discourses” that are accepted as “true.” Such a genealogical approach, as Foucault defined it in the context of this interview (1989, 137–39), concerns the truth games played with “sex” and “sexuality,” though
3 Irigaray’s To Be Two: from:
Feminist Philosophy and the Problem of Evil
Author(s) Jaarsma Ada S.
Abstract: As this epigraph signals, an awareness of “sin” emerges out of Luce Irigaray’s central assertion of sexual difference as the essential ethical and philosophical problem. Irigaray asserts that a rejection or refutation of sexual difference risks committing an ultimate sin. Through this claim, we can glimpse a problematic of evil emerging out of Irigaray’s project that cannot be easily or quickly delimited. Irigaray herself traverses this problematic in her texts, elaborating sources of brokenness and violence as well as concomitant possibilities for regeneration (see, e.g., 1993b, 1993d, and 1996). Rather than mobilizing traditional concepts like “moral evil” or “natural evil,”
10 Terrorism, Evil, and Everyday Depravity from:
Feminist Philosophy and the Problem of Evil
Author(s) On Bat-Ami Bar
Abstract: The appropriation of the term “evil” by President George W. Bush’s administration has caused me to hesitate in thinking about terrorism as “evil.” Quite quickly after the Al Qaeda attacks of September 11, 2001, the Bush administration began to deploy the term “evil” in conjunction with the term “axis” and referred, with the phrase “an axis of evil,” to the Al Qaeda network and the weave of individuals, organizations, and especially states that support it (Bush 2002). The connection of “evil” with “axis” in this context is probably intended to evoke memories of World War II and use them to
1.3 Two Problems in Textual Interpretation from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Eco Umberto
Abstract: For the convenience of the reader, I am presenting here the table of levels of textual cooperation (published in
Role14). In the box on discursive structures I did not sufficiently develop the voice “chosen of the isotopies,” since the concept of isotopy was there understood as used in Greimas’ semiotics. As to the deeper intensional levels, inThe Role of the ReaderI have developed
1.4 Universe Of The Mind. from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Eco Umberto
Abstract: In the course of his intellectual career, Yuri M. Lotman has applied his mind to a wide range of disciplines: aesthetics, poetics, semiotic theory, the history of culture, mythology, and cinema, in addition to the principle themes of the history of Russian literature of which he is Professor at the University of Tartu in Estonia. His works range from the analysis of cultural phenomena such as blue jeans, and observations on demonology, through readings of poetic texts and consideration of the problems of interpretation, to references to mathematics and biology. However, even readers unfamiliar with the entire range of Lotman’s
1.5 An Author and his Interpreters from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Eco Umberto
Abstract: Then I think that a narrator, as well as a poet, should never provide interpretations of his own work. A text is a machine conceived for eliciting interpretations.
2.6 Eco, Peirce, and the Necessity of Interpretation from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Tejera Victorino
Abstract: At a time when the lines between literary theory, literary criticism, and literature have been deliberately blurred by so many critics and theorists–it is good to have a book on the problems of contemporary text theory from the learned littérateur and semeiotician Umberto Eco¹. The essays that make up his book, he tells us, “study … the dialectics between the rights of texts and the rights of their interpreters;” they also seek to “stress the limits of the act of interpretation.” He finds that, having “advocated an active role of the interpreter in the reading of texts … with
2.7 Semiotics and Deconstruction from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Buczynska-Garewicz Hanna
Abstract: Semiotics and deconstruction deal with the question of text, its meaning and interpretation. They both are significant and influential contemporary theories of meaning. However, the sense of meaning and interpretation provided by them is very different. They are contradictory rather then complementary theories. Semiotics is general theory of signs which intends to clarify signs and to “make our ideas clear”, while deconstruction stresses the notion of “indecidability” of meaning and intends to refutation of logocentrism. If the rational analysis is still the main method of semiotics, certainly deconstruction focuses on the limits of reason and opens avenue for irrationalism. The
2.8 The Interpretant in Literary Semiotics from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Riffaterre Michael
Abstract: Semantic and formal constant features of literature can be identified that may help define a literary kind of sign. Intertextuality¹ offers an effective model for the understanding of the relationships between these features. No definition of a specialized literary sign can have any validity, however, unless it can be integrated in a general theory of signs. I propose therefore to test poetics against semiotics by
2.10 Eco and Dramatology from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Kevelson Roberta
Abstract: That Eco makes frequent recourse to narrative fiction is not surprising since the semiotician and the author of fictive narrative are two of the most public faces he presents to us who adore and admire him from whatever portion of himself he gives freely and with great gusto. But what is a surprising fact, to use Peirce’s notable term for that which comes to us from experience and shakes us out of old habit into new play, is Eco’s occasional mention of the dramatic text as representing through the work of so me twentieth-century playwrights a prototype of the indeterminacy,
2.11 Esoteric Conspiracies and the Interpretative Strategy from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Longoni Anna
Abstract: In this debate the literary theories interlace with the philosophical ones, and criticism is in danger of getting lost in the labyrinth of its numerous and divergent tracks, which can lead to the unique and absolute textual truth or, in the opposite direction, to the never-ending replacement of meanings.
2.12 Interpretation and Overinterpretation: from:
Reading Eco
Author(s) Capozzi Rocco
Abstract: The sensational “success story”¹ of Umberto Eco’s first internationally acclaimed best-seller novel
The Name of the Rose(1980), followed byFoucault’s Pendulum(1988) andThe Island of the Day Before(1995), has been accompanied by an increasing amount of attention given to the author’s writings on interpretation vis-à-vis his views on semiotics, textual analysis, narratology, postmodernism, and reader response theories. In North America, Eco’s role among contemporary theorists of literary criticism became noticeable after the publication ofA Theory of Semiotics(1975; 1976) andThe Role of the Reader(1979). Today, after the appearance ofSemiotics and the Philosophy of
4 THE LIFE STORY OF VICTOR KLEMPERER from:
Trauma in First Person
Abstract: Part II is dedicated to the reading of the diaries kept by Victor Klemperer in Dresden during the Nazi years focusing on the temporal experience, as reflected during the course of the protracted traumatic event. As we shall see, the autobiographical structure of time that underlies these diaries underwent a fundamental disruption but was reorganized in a very different way in the context of documentary writing. In order to understand the disruptions in Victor Klemperer’s life story during the Nazi period, and the way in which the story took shape in his diaries, we must first devote a few words
5 THE DISRUPTION OF LIFE-STORY TIME IN THE KLEMPERER DIARIES from:
Trauma in First Person
Abstract: September 1944 was a relatively calm month for the remaining Jews of Dresden. The deportations had stopped, incidents of blatant violence had decreased, and Germany’s defeat seemed certain. On 14 September, Klemperer found the peace of mind to write a sort of reflective summary of past events. The entry begins with encouraging reports of the Allies’ progress on the various fronts. In this context, he describes how his friend and neighbor at the Jews’ House, Neumark, found a newspaper from 1943, in which a series of reports all point to the military and political collapse of Germany. After noting some
2 SPINOZA’S THEOLOGY from:
In Praise of Heteronomy
Abstract: Kant first develops his notion of autonomy in a
political senseas a plea for freedom to publish without censorship.¹ But in “What Is Enlightenment?” there are already overtones of a more far-reaching claim, and, as we have seen, Kant expands his concept of autonomy considerably in the context of hismoral philosophy. But the most extensive and systematic development of his theory of autonomy occurs in hisphilosophy of religion, most particularly inReligion Within the Boundaries of Mere Reason or Religion Within the Limits of Reason Alone.² This title, however rendered, signifies far more than a book published
4 KANT’S THEOLOGY from:
In Praise of Heteronomy
Abstract: Kant developed his concept of autonomy first in a political context, as a plea for freedom of the press; then in the context of his moral philosophy, in both its executive and legislative dimensions; and finally, in his philosophy of religion, his contribution to the Enlightenment project in philosophy of religion that I call “religion within the limits of reason alone,”¹ borrowing the title of his “fourth Critique.”
5 KANT’S HERMENEUTICS I from:
In Praise of Heteronomy
Abstract: It was suggested in the last chapter that two decisive marks of a personal God are agency and speech. Both are affirmed by mere Christianity; neither by Spinoza. So far we have seen Kant to be a deist of restricted divine agency, thereby separating himself from Spinoza and (as we shall see) from Hegel by affirming God as an agent and not merely a cause, and also separating himself from Abrahamic monotheism (Jewish, Christian, or Muslim) by virtue of the restrictions. In this chapter, we look further into his account of divine agency, but in the context of his ideas
6 KANT’S HERMENEUTICS II from:
In Praise of Heteronomy
Abstract: Kant’s hermeneutics can be summarized in terms of five theses: hegemony, means/end, dispensability, recollection, and harmony. Utterly fundamental is the
hegemony thesis, the claim that the pure, that is the a priori and presuppositionless religion of practical reason is the norm or criterion for interpreting biblical texts and ecclesiastical traditions governing both beliefs and practices, doctrine and devotion—the whole of “revealed” or “learned” religion. Thus “ECCLESIASTICAL FAITH HAS THE PURE FAITH OF RELIGION FOR ITS SUPREME INTERPRETER” (R , 142, 6.109).¹ Scripture is the norm for ecclesiastical faith, but Scripture itself, in turn, has “no other expositor . .
III. The Messianic from:
The Prayers and Tears of Jacques Derrida
Abstract: In the 1989 text of “The Force of Law,”² delivered in New York, Derrida said:
VI. Confession from:
The Prayers and Tears of Jacques Derrida
Abstract: Circumfession—the open confession of the religion of Jacques Derrida, of “my religion about which nobody understands anything” (Circon., 146/Circum., 154),¹ the open confession of a religious passion about which no one suspected a thing, even of a certain “conversion” (Circon., 119/Circum., 124–25)—is the text I have been holding dose to my breast and reading continuously throughout the present study.
10 It’s About Time: from:
Signs and Society
Abstract: The invitation to comment on this set of papers in linguistic anthropology dealing with temporalities and texts (first presented at the American Anthropological Association’s 2005 meetings in Washington, DC) has prompted a moment of personal reflection, since it was exactly twenty years ago, in 1985, that I published my first application of semiotic categories to the ethnographic analysis of time and history. My paper, “Times of the Signs: Modalities of History and Levels of Social Structure in Belau” (Parmentier 1985b), tried to synthesize Fernand Braudel, Meyer Fortes, and Marshall Sahlins by using Charles S. Peirce’s sign theory to argue that
11 Anthropological Encounters of a Semiotic Kind from:
Signs and Society
Abstract: I am honored to be able to contribute the two texts below to this journal’s survey of semiotic approaches within the discipline of anthropology. Delivered originally as “performance” pieces, these two texts reflect on the methodological implications of semiotic analyses from two other fields of inquiry, classics and medieval studies, that continue to have enormous relevance for anthropology. The first was presented as a formal response to Brigitte Bedos-Rezak’s lecture titled “Imprint: Ontology and Christian Theology in the Western Middle Ages,” which was given as the keynote address at the symposium “(Re) constructing Religions: Evidence, Methods, and Disciplines,” held at
14 Representing Transcendence: from:
Signs and Society
Author(s) Leone Massimo
Abstract: In using the phrase “representing transcendence” to focus this supplementary issue of Signs and Society, we are interested in socially constructed and historically specific discursive, behavioral, and material forms of signs that express (depict, imply, suggest, problematize, deny, etc.) something
beyondnormal human experience for individuals and groups in day-to-day and specially marked contexts. We are not, that is, primarily interested in the questions raised, for example, by evolutionary psychology about the “naturalness” for all humans or for humans at some defined “age” of cultural history of cognitive representations expressing beliefs in transcendent entities or quests for transcendent experiences. What
1 An Introduction to Narrative Analysis: from:
A Theory of Musical Narrative
Abstract: When we think of narrative music, certain assumptions come quickly to mind—assumptions that have strongly colored our responses to the topic. First, narrative music is often thought to be in some way problematic or idiosyncratic; that is, we tend to resort to narrative interpretations when traditional formal, harmonic, and generic paradigms do not apply. Anthony Newcomb (1984, 1987), for example, has located a certain type of narrative music within a particularly nineteenth-century mode of expression that attaches plot archetypes to nonstandard or unusual compositional designs. Second, narrative music tends to be associated with programmaticism, dramatic or epic texts, evocative
2 Israel’s Publications Agency and the 1948 Palestinian Refugees from:
The War of 1948
Author(s) Nets-Zehngut Rafi
Abstract: Nations involved in an intractable conflict usually present a biased
official memoryof the conflict. To fit their interests, such memory portrays these nations positively and their rivals negatively. As such, it plays an important role in the conflict by affecting the psychological and behavioral reactions of the parties toward their rivals. Therefore, such memory is of importance for scholarly research as attested by the blooming research literature in recent years on memory, especially in the context of conflict, war, and peace.¹
3 The War of Independence Exhibited: from:
The War of 1948
Author(s) Boord Ofer
Abstract: In the past three decades, Israel’s history museums have gradually started to gain an important role within the public arena. Museums have attempted to compete with the teaching of history in schools, with the textbooks, as well as with TV programs and contents obtained through the Internet, by including short and focused captions, historic photographs, original items, reconstruction of buildings, and films. Many museums are currently successful in illustrating “boring” and distant historic issues in a captivating manner, and are thus a factor to be taken into consideration. The large number of museums as well as the scope of their
5 Pragmatism and the Challenge of a Cosmopolitan Aesthetics: from:
Cosmopolitanism and Place
Author(s) Innis Robert E.
Abstract: In his
Art Without Borders: A Philosophical Exploration of Art and Humanity, Ben-Ami Scharfstein, writing against the background of his deeply pragmaticThe Dilemma of Context, contends, “Art is not a single problem, nor does it have a single solution, rational or mystical.”¹ Art’s multiple contexts, and types of contexts, are, he argues, the sources of this radical plurality, which characterizes thought itself. In this, art mirrors life itself. Nevertheless, in spite of the admitted plurality, he issues a call for an “open aesthetics” and an “aesthetic pluralism” and asks, “Is there really an aesthetics that cuts across all human
Book Title: The Essential Caputo-Selected Writings
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): PUTT B. KEITH
Abstract: This landmark collection features selected writings by John D. Caputo, one of the most creative and influential thinkers working in the philosophy of religion today. B Keith Putt presents 21 of Caputo's most significant contributions from his distinguished 40-year career. Putt's thoughtful editing and arrangement highlights how Caputo's multidimensional thought has evolved from radical hermeneutics to radical theology. A guiding introduction situates Caputo's corpus within the context of debates in the Continental philosophy of religion and exclusive interview with him adds valuable information about his own views of his work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2005tww
3 The Becoming Possible of the Impossible: from:
The Essential Caputo
Author(s) DOOLEY MARK
Abstract: JACQUES DERRIDA (HEREAFTER JD): I have many reasons for saying this. Firstly, he reads me the way I not only enjoy being read, but also in the way I strive to read others—that is, in a way which is generous to the extent that it tries to credit the text and the other as much as possible, not in order to incorporate, replace, or to identify with the other, but to “countersign” the text, so to
9 Heidegger and Derrida: from:
The Essential Caputo
Abstract: I want to undertake here a double-reading of Martin Heidegger and Jacques Derrida. I do not intend a comparison, in any usual sense. Rather I want to let the texts of Heidegger and Derrida mingle with each other to the point of infiltrating and subverting each other. I want first to let Derrida insinuate his way into Heidegger and then, in a return movement, to let Heidegger insinuate his way into Derrida. Heidegger and Derrida: by that I do not intend an Aufhebung but rather a double-cross in which each, taking the side of the other, is co-opted and corrupted
11 Beyond Aestheticism: from:
The Essential Caputo
Abstract: Deconstruction is sometimes accused of being a version of aestheticism. It appears to be frivolous and playful, to abdicate its duty to read literary and philosophical texts responsibly, and perversely to prefer arbitrary misreadings to serious interpretation. Viewed thus, Derrida sounds like the aesthete in Kierkegaard’s Either/Or who advises us to situate ourselves at a point prior to the principle of contradiction, anterior to its field of force, so that, exempted from the harshness of having to choose between its terms, we will be free to frolic in a world without consequences. On this rendering, deconstruction practices its own version
16 Toward a Postmodern Theology of the Cross: from:
The Essential Caputo
Abstract: In this age of the death of God, it is of no little interest and significance that two of the major European philosophers of this century, two of the masters of postmodernity, if this is a word we still can use, have chosen (at different points in their work: one very early on, the other only later) to comment on the ageless power and beauty of Augustine’s
Confessions. In the summer semester of 1921, at the very beginning of his work, when he was still thinking within a Christian context, the young Heidegger (then thirty-two years old) devoted a lecture
23 A Prayer for the Impossible: from:
The Essential Caputo
Abstract: One of the things Derrida means by a text or a tradition is that it keeps “happening” (
arriver) without ever quite “arriving” at a final, fixed, and finished destination. We cannot simply “derive” (dériver ) direct instruction from it, but we must instead allow it a certain drift or free play (dérive), which allows that tradition to be creative and reinvent itself so that it can be, as Augustine said of God, ever ancient yet ever new. That, as I pointed out, does not scuttle the figure of walking “in the steps” of someone, but it does give it some
TRANSLATORS’ INTRODUCTION from:
Self-Understanding and Lifeworld
Abstract: In
Self-Understanding and Lifeworld: Basic Traits of a Phenomenological Hermeneutics, Hans-Helmuth Gander’s Gadamerian orientation leads him to think seriously about what is typically ignored or neglected in the current state of phenomenology, namely, our hermeneutic experience of reading. Phenomenological inquiry is most often directed to our experience of the world, to sense experiences, to questions of reality and knowledge, and to a lesser extent to thinking and understanding. But when we, as philosophers trained in or engaged with the continental tradition, are steeped so heavily in the reading of texts, this experience of reading demands its own proper explication as
[PART ONE Introductions] from:
Self-Understanding and Lifeworld
Abstract: One is to write one’s first sentence in such a way that the reader will want, without fail, to read the second sentence. So reads the advice that William Faulkner imparted to anyone who wishes to embark on the adventure of writing a text. Truthfully, this is no easy demand to fulfill, especially if one considers that—regarded from outside—at first something entirely arbitrary belongs to every beginning. And if it is adequate to satisfy the Faulknerian precept, it thus remains that such a beginning in every case possesses something compelling or seductive, though not compulsory in the strict
CHAPTER TWO THE EXPERIENTIAL STRUCTURE OF THE SELF: from:
Self-Understanding and Lifeworld
Abstract: To gain the philosophical attitude that appears necessary from out of the hermeneutical turn of phenomenology for an analysis of determinate human life as facticity means, to begin with, as Pöggeler puts it, “to break away from or shut off the machinery of Husserl’s phenomenological reductions.”¹ Instead of wanting to penetrate into a deep layer of the immutable ideal “I” on the path of reductions, phenomenological hermeneutics forms its approach by recurring to
pretheoretical experiences,from which it works on its ontological analysis of structure by means of the interpretation of concrete appearances. In the context of discussions of the
CHAPTER THREE APPLICATION—DESTRUKTION—HISTORY: from:
Self-Understanding and Lifeworld
Abstract: As a hermeneutical problem of utilization [
Anwendung], the application [Applikation] forms its own ontological sense of contribution of historical hermeneutics. Hans-Georg Gadamer in particular has stressed this with a view to the task of textual interpretation in this sense and he has exemplarily developed it in regard to its function in legal hermeneutics.¹ In the given context, to introduce this application structure in the discussion of the hermeneutics of facticity does not mean simply wanting to interpret Heidegger by way of Gadamer. Rather, as we shall see, a structural comportment is explicated, which, even though it is not made explicit
3 LOGOS, TOPOS, STOIKHEION from:
Persuasion, Reflection, Judgment
Abstract: AT THE END OF CHAPTER 2 of Book I of the
Rhetoric, Aristotle makes a distinction between elements and propositions,stoikheiaandprotaseis. From the context it is clear that this distinction primarily concerns the genres of rhetoric—the deliberative, judicial, and epideictic kinds of oratory—which are the subject matter of the following chapter. Indeed, having just discussed thekoinoi, or “universal topics,” Aristotle, in his conclusion to chapter 2, writes that, before continuing with a discussion of the specific topics, it will be necessary to “ascertain the different kinds of Rhetoric, so that, having determined their number, we
12 THE PITFALLS OF COLONIAL MEMORY from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Blanchard Pascal
Abstract: Speaking about memory in France is to touch upon a crucial civic value,¹ one that is marked by a bad conscience, commemorations, and even manipulations.² A perfect history does not in fact exist,³ and nor does a perfect memory. If writing history is a process—it can be corrected, recontextualized, reformulated—memory is, at the moment it is articulated, a source of imagination, newfound awareness, and conflict. Its impact—both socially and politically—is immediate and indelible. It leaves its mark on the social imaginary.⁴ Memory is therefore an issue that should be considered with much precaution and distance. But
24 FROM THE DAKAR SPEECH TO THE TAUBIRA AFFAIR from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) d’Appollonia Ariane Chebel
Abstract: General Recommendation No. 35, which was adopted by the United Nations Committee on the Elimination of Racial Discrimination (CERD) in 2013, introduced the notion of “racist hate speech” in order to improve prevention and aid in the fight against various forms of discrimination.¹ Indeed, CERD mentions “racism” only in the context of “racist doctrines and practices” in direct relationship to Article 4 pertaining to the condemnation of the dissemination of ideas based on racial superiority.² The committee’s position was that the traditional definition of racism only allowed for sanctions with re spect to the dissemination of ideas founded on a
25 COULD ISLAMOPHOBIA BE THE START OF A NEW IDENTITY-BASED BOND IN FRANCE? from:
The Colonial Legacy in France
Author(s) Benzine Rachid
Abstract: Are the majority of French people afraid of Islam? A number of opinion polls over the past de cade would appear to suggest as much, just as the rise in popularity of the Front National (a populist party that has fed on the fear of foreigners since its creation in 1972) during recent regional elections also seems to confirm (27 percent of votes in December 2015). However, the French are not necessarily more mistrustful of Muslims than are the Italians, Polish, Spanish, Dutch, Germans, or the British. The French context must be understood in historical terms that are not merely
3 STRATIGRAPHIC FORM: from:
The Year's Work in Nerds, Wonks, and Neocons
Author(s) LIU WARREN
Abstract: In the spirit of the other chapters in this volume, I’m interested in exploring what it might mean to read “nerdily,” and to think about the possibly productive results that might result from such reading. The object of my attention, John McPhee’s
Annals of the Former World, could certainly be described as an exemplary work of nerd-like obsession, one painstakingly pieced together over the course of twenty years and incorporating four separate volumes.¹ But I am less interested in qualifying McPhee as a nerd than I am in articulating how my encounter with McPhee’s text has provided unexpectedly insightful new
Book Title: Migration and Mobility in the Modern Age-Refugees, Travelers, and Traffickers in Europe and Eurasia
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): SVOBODNY NICOLE
Abstract: Combining methodological and theoretical approaches to migration and mobility studies with detailed analyses of historical, cultural, or social phenomena, the works collected here provide an interdisciplinary perspective on how migrations and mobility altered identities and affected images of the "other." From walkways to railroads to airports, the history of travel provides a context for considering the people and events that have shaped Central and Eastern Europe and Russia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt20060x8
Book Title: Novelas españolas ambientadas en Italia-Fra Filippo Lippi de Emilio Castelar; Bomarzo de Manuel Mujica Lainez
Publisher: Ediciones Universidad de Salamanca
Author(s): SANTOS M.ª ALMUDENA MATEOS
Abstract: Las fuentes en las que se fundamenta la novela histórica proporcionan, además de una ambientación correcta de la acción, la veracidad necesaria para que el lector reconozca el trabajo llevado a cabo por el autor. Este estudio se centra en descubrir las fuentes históricas, literarias, artísticas, religiosas y culturales de dos novelas muy diferentes que comparten un marco común, el Renacimiento Italiano. Mientras que en Fra Filippo Lippi de Emilio Castelar (1877-1879) la exactitud histórica se presenta sólo en determinados capítulos que parecen ralentizar la acción, en Bomarzo de Manuel Mujica Lainez (1962), lo histórico está tan integrado que es difícil detectar qué parte se corresponde con la historia y cuál con la ficción. Las fuentes consultadas por los autores e incorporadas al texto narrativo proporcionan laexhaustividad necesaria para que el ambiente histórico recreado sea preciso. Al confrontar dichas fuentes con el texto literario se observa cómo, además, el marco creado ayuda a delimitarla psicología de los protagonistas, pues, aunque son personajes históricos, los autores crean una vida de ficción a partir de los hechos históricos. Por otro lado, las referencias literarias (correspondientes a un periodo que va desde los siglos XV y XVI hasta el presente de los autores) aportan el marco necesario para que los protagonistas sean portadores de una nueva inmortalidad. La exactitud de las descripciones, la configuración de los caracteres tanto renacentistas como contemporáneos, las perspectivas artísticas o religiosas, configuran estas dos obras en una serie de coincidencias difíciles de obviar.The sources, which the historical novel is based on, provide the correct setting of the action and the necessary truthfulness for the reader to recognise the work carried out by the author. This research focuses on discovering the historical, literary, artistic, religious and cultural sources of two very different novels that share common framework of the Italian Renaissance. In Fra Filippo Lippi by Emilio Catelar (1877-1879) the historical accuracy is presented only incertain chapters, and slow down the action, whereas in Bomarzo by Manuel Mujica Lainez (1962), historical facts are integrated in such a way that it is difficult to detect which parts belong to fiction or non-fiction. The sources consulted by the authors and which are incorporated into the narrative text provide the necessary detail for the recreated historical environment to be accurate. Additionally, when comparing these historical sources with the literary text, it is obvious how the historical facts help to demonstrate the psychology of the main characters because, although they are historical characters, the authors create a living fiction based on historical events. The literary references, belonging to a period that covers the fifteenth and sixteenth century to the present of authors contribute the necessary details so that the main characters are bearers o fa new immortality. The accuracy of descriptions, the representation of both Renaissance and Contemporary characters and artistic and religious perspectives present us with a series of coincidences too obvious to ignore.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt201mp18
IV. CONCLUSIÓN from:
Novelas españolas ambientadas en Italia
Abstract: Se ha dicho de estas novelas que la vida de sus personajes es sólo un pretexto para mostrar el Renacimiento italiano, que se convierte en el verdadero protagonista. En Emilio Castelar, la cita de Francisco Blanco García pretende evidenciar la poca calidad dramática de la novela de
Fra Filippo Lippi, pues las aventuras del fraile carmelita se pierden en largas descripciones y un sinfín de reseñas históricas y literarias. La interpretación es diferente en Mujica Lainez. La crítica valora el hecho de que el ambiente renacentista deBomarzose haya personalizado en un personaje con entidad propia.
INTRODUCTION from:
Socialist Realism in Central and Eastern European Literatures under Stalin
Author(s) Jonsson-Skradol Natalia
Abstract: Soviet cultural policy in Eastern Europe after World War II has been the topic of many articles, monographs and dissertations since the initial post-war years. The growth or decline of interest in the subject has often been determined by the political and social context of a specific moment, with the research focus shifting accordingly. The novelty of the theme and the extent of transformations in the European political and cultural sphere spurred the earliest studies, in which researchers focused on ‘the scope and scale of oppression and uniformity behind the “Iron Curtain,” as did later scholars working on the immediate
Chapter Eight RETHINKING PERPETRATORS, BYSTANDERS, HELPERS/RESCUERS, AND VICTIMS: from:
Holocaust Public Memory in Postcommunist Romania
Author(s) Babeş Adina
Abstract: Public memory may be defined as a relationship with the past expressed in the public space. It finds its expression in the institutionalized elements that connect it to the public space, such as memorials, prevailing discourses, books, courses, and so on. This research relates to the complex issues that the Holocaust, as well as other genocides, might be caused by situations still present in contemporary society, including the fragility of political and social institutions and society’s responsibility to its people, all in the context of post1989 Romania and its road toward democratization.
Book Title: Eve and Adam-Jewish, Christian, and Muslim Readings on Genesis and Gender
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Author(s): Ziegler Valarie H.
Abstract: No other text has affected women in the western world as much as the story of Eve and Adam. This remarkable anthology surveys more than 2,000 years of Jewish, Christian, and Muslim commentary and debate on the biblical story that continues to raise fundamental questions about what it means to be a man or to be a woman. The selections range widely from early postbiblical interpretations in the Apocrypha and Pseudepigrapha to the Qur'an, from Thomas Aquinas to medieval Jewish commentaries, from Christian texts to 19th-century antebellum slavery writings, and on to pieces written especially for this volume.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2050vqm
General Introduction from:
Eve and Adam
Abstract: Observers of American popular culture may recognize Genesis 1-3 as a text hotly defended by scientific creationists who want the “biblical account of creation” to be taught alongside evolutionary theories in the public schools. Long before Genesis 1-3 sparked debates about the teaching of science, however, interpreters were turning to—and arguing about—other foundational issues raised by the text. For centuries, the biblical account of creation has prompted readers to propose very different notions about what it means to be a man or to be a woman.
CHAPTER ONE Hebrew Bible Accounts from:
Eve and Adam
Abstract: No other text has affected women in the Western world as much as that found in the opening chapters of Genesis. The biblical story of the first man and woman became for many readers a blueprint for relationships between all men and women. Yet in spite of the wide-ranging influence of Genesis 1-3, there is surprisingly little agreement among readers concerning what these chapters actually say about such relationships. Do they present a message of subordination
CHAPTER THREE Rabbinic Interpretations (200–600s ce) from:
Eve and Adam
Abstract: Talmudic and midrashic treatments of Genesis 1-3 combine an intense interest and curiosity about the text with a remarkable openness to interpretive options. No aspect of Genesis 1-3 escapes scrutiny and rabbinic comment; no gap in the story line goes unfilled. Modern readers of these compilations are likely to be overwhelmed by the plethora of opinions offered and the dissonance between authoritative rabbinic “voices.”
CHAPTER FOUR Early Christian Interpretations (50–450 ce) from:
Eve and Adam
Abstract: Early Christian interpretations of Genesis 1-3 comprise a variety of texts. New Testament references of note range from the relatively early letters of Paul to the Pastoral Epistles (especially 1 Timothy) of the second century. In addition to the New Testament treatments, extracanonical sources such as the various gnostic scriptures and the Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles, as well as the writings of the Church “Fathers” (male writers who represented the view of Christianity eventually defined as orthodoxy), commented extensively on Genesis 1-3. Though the egalitarian model had its advocates, particularly in the earliest Christian communities, for the most part
CHAPTER SEVEN Social Applications in the United States (1800s ce) from:
Eve and Adam
Abstract: This chapter examines applications of Eve and Adam’s story to several social issues that were highly contested in the nineteenth century. While the chapter’s examination retains the preoccupation with Protestantism of the previous chapter (even as it adds voices from some new religious movements that arose out of Protestantism), it shifts the geographic locus from Europe to the United States. Since never in Western history had a culture produced more innovative readings of Genesis 1-3, or was a culture more determined to use the text in concrete social applications than nineteenth-century North America, this chapter will examine several of those
Book Title: Numinous Subjects-Engendering the Sacred in Western Culture, An Essay
Publisher: ANU E Press
Author(s): Tatman Lucy
Abstract: Part religious studies, part feminist theory, part philosophy, part indescribable: such is Numinous Subjects. Described by the author as 'a kaleidoscopic exploration of why three gendered figures of the sacred matter within western culture,' the experience of reading this text truly is akin to gazing through a constantly turning kaleidoscope. Images, concepts, phrases and quotes are continually revisited, recombined, though never repeated in quite the same way. From these tumbling constellations arises a new understanding and wary appreciation of the figures of the virgin, the mother, and the whore. Drawing on the insights of thinkers as diverse as Rudolph Otto, Julia Kristeva, Simone de Beauvoir, and Martin Buber, Numinous Subjects simultaneously expands and focuses our attention on the myth of the sacred and its implications for female subjects in western culture today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt24h9r0
5. Signs and Wonders: from:
Echoes of the Tambaran
Author(s) Birth Kevin
Abstract: As a Caribbeanist studying under Donald Tuzin, I was struck by the ways in which Don could make the implications of his ethnographic work relevant to my struggles with material from Trinidad. Often this involved delving into the ontological and epistemological relevance of ethnographic details, in order to create a context to relate Trinidad and New Guinea. This chapter is, in many respects, a continuation of some of those conversations.
8. On Messianic Promise from:
Echoes of the Tambaran
Author(s) Robbins Joel
Abstract: I have learned many things from Don Tuzinʹs books. One of the formative texts of my education, as a graduate student interested in religious secrecy, was
The Voice of the Tambaran (1980), and I poured over The Ilahita Arapesh: Dimensions of Unity (1976) just as carefully. Later, The Cassowaryʹs Revenge (1997) became a guiding light for me during the process of writing my thesis on Christianity and cultural change among the Urapmin of Papua New Guinea. As it has for many of my generation, this book has been a condition of possibility for my own work—a book from the
INTRODUCTION from:
Architecture, Ethics, and Technology
Author(s) PÉREZ-GÓMEZ ALBERTO
Abstract: Why is it that, in the last decade of our millennium, the design professions have suddenly decided to focus on the question of ethics and to devote numerous conferences to this topic? To state that the common good must a primary concern in architecture may sound hollow in the context of a contemporary practice determined by economic or political forces. It may even be deemed downright problematic by some of the poststructuralist philosophers who claim that the old humanist values must be deconstructed – a position that has had a significant impact on North American architecture.
INTRODUCTION from:
Architecture, Ethics, and Technology
Author(s) PÉREZ-GÓMEZ ALBERTO
Abstract: D’où vient qu’en cette dernière décennie de notre millénaire, les professions du design se préoccupent soudainement des questions d’éthique et y consacrent de nombreux colloques? Dans un contexte où la pratique contemporaine en architecture est dictée par des impératifs économiques ou politiques, dire que le bien commun doit être un souci fondamental paraîtra vide de sens ou tout simplement faux aux yeux de certains philosophes poststructuralistes, qui estiment qu’il faut « déconstruire » les vieilles valeurs humanistes – une position qui a eu sur l’architecture nord-américaine une influence considérable.
POUR QUE LA VIE AIT LIEU (FRAGMENTS) from:
Architecture, Ethics, and Technology
Author(s) MADEC PHILIPPE
Abstract: Nos pères, eux, étaient persuadés de trouver les fondements de l’architecture dans l’activité de l’architecte, dans le projet et ses effets: les textes, les dessins et les bâtiments.
REPRESENTATION IN THE AGE OF SIMULATION from:
Architecture, Ethics, and Technology
Author(s) HOFFMAN DAN
Abstract: As a first approach to the question at hand, I would like to consider the significance of the terms “representation” and “simulation.” In the title of this segment of the symposium, we find that simulation is referred to in the historical sense of an “age” and that representation is placed within die context of this age. In this paper, I take the position that representation, understood in the somewhat narrow sense of a referential means of thinking towards an end, can itself be considered as informing a historical age – one that establishes the ground for the age of simulation.
CHAPTER ONE Comics and the Test of Abstraction from:
Comics and Narration
Abstract: In that first volume, I did in fact refuse to give a complete and analytical definition of comics, confining myself to the observation that a comic consists necessarily of a finite collection of separate and interdependent iconic elements. In more recent texts, I have taken to quoting
CHAPTER TWO New Insights into Sequentiality from:
Comics and Narration
Abstract: Several authors who have tried to apply the concepts defined in
System 1to a particular comic or to a larger corpus have taken me to task for the fact that they could not find in it adequate tools to describe certain specific mechanisms that had caught their attention. This does not surprise me asSystem 1was never intended to be a textbook offering a ready-to-use analytical grid. And neither did it offer a research methodology. Its goal was to interrogate the basic principles of the language of the medium, to identify its functions, to study its articulations, at
Book Title: Desi Divas-Political Activism in South Asian American Cultural Performances
Publisher: University Press of Mississippi
Author(s): Garlough Christine L.
Abstract: Desi Divas: Activism in South Asian American Cultural Performancesis the product of five years of field research with progressive activists associated with the School for Indian Languages and Cultures (SILC), South Asian Americans Leading Together (SAALT), the feminist dance collective Post Natyam, and the grassroots feminist political organization South Asian Sisters. Christine L. Garlough explores how traditional cultural forms may be critically appropriated by marginalized groups and used as rhetorical tools to promote deliberation and debate, spur understanding and connection, broaden political engagement, and advance particular social identities. Within this framework she examines how these performance activists advocate a political commitment to both justice and care, to both deliberative discussion and deeper understanding. To consider how this might happen in diasporic performance contexts, Garlough weaves together two lines of thinking. One grows from feminist theory and draws upon a core literature concerning the ethics of care. The other comes from rhetoric, philosophy, and political science literature on recognition and acknowledgment. This dual approach is used to reflect upon South Asian American women's performances that address pressing social problems related to gender inequality, immigration rights, ethnic stereotyping, hate crimes, and religious violence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt24hvm7
Chapter Six Intertwining Folklore and Rhetoric: from:
Desi Divas
Abstract: As part of the human condition, innumerable manifestations of violence challenge us during the course of our lives. Around the world, people struggle daily to respond with dignity as they are subjected to terrorist acts, war crimes, racist speeches in public forums, physical and sexual abuse in the home, or deafening silence in response to requests for acknowledgment. Diverse as they are, these forms are undeniably interrelated. As I argued in the initial chapters of this book, hate speech performed in everyday contexts has often made exceptional violence—like religious genocide—appear reasoned or just (Das 2007). At the same
A Philosophical Garden from:
Postmodernism and Cultural Identities
Abstract: Almost any author of a book devoted to the history of ideas or to literary history feels obliged to offer a kind of conclusion. I will break this rule and provide instead an epilogue (or call it an appendix), an illustrative text that will try to bring together most of the arguments of the previous chapters in a more subjective manner.
1. Texts That Create a Future: from:
Reading Patristic Texts on Social Ethics
Author(s) Bieringer Reimund
Abstract: The relationship of the present to the past is constitutive for Christianity and many other religions. In the religious context of the earthly Jesus, texts of the past that have come to us as Old Testament play a decisive role. They are consulted to explain the present and to anticipate the future. The authors of the texts that have been handed down to us as the New Testament made ample use of their Bible to make sense of the Jesus event. They saw continuity between what the texts of the past had been saying and what they understood to be
2. Challenges in Approaching Patristic Texts from the Perspective of Contemporary Catholic Social Teaching from:
Reading Patristic Texts on Social Ethics
Author(s) Allen Pauline
Abstract: From a twenty-first century perspective, whether one reads patristic socioethical texts in the original or in translation, there are difficulties, pitfalls, and caveats. One of the most important facets to take into consideration when reading these texts is their genre. A homily delivered live in the ancient Church, for example, would be a public event, often taking account of audience reaction and of the circumstances behind its delivery (the presence of catechumens, newly baptized, imperial family; commemoration of local saints; recent natural disasters, and so on). Typically homilies on socio-ethical themes were delivered during the periods of fasting and in
5. The Audience(s) for Patristic Social Teaching: from:
Reading Patristic Texts on Social Ethics
Author(s) Mayer Wendy
Abstract: When we reflect on the audience of social teaching by the Fathers of the Church, it is not unnatural to look first to the most overt of patristic media for the delivery of moral instruction—the sermon. In a book titled
The Media Revolution of Early Christianity, however, the author, Doron Mendels, challenges us to broaden our perspective. He proposes that Eusebius’s Ecclesiastical History, an overtly nonethical text, nonetheless has at its core the message that the Catholic Church represents the right order in society. This message, he argues, permeates the stories recorded, and is demonstrated “in many ways, such
9. Social Justice in Lactantius’s from:
Reading Patristic Texts on Social Ethics
Author(s) Hughson Thomas
Abstract: This inquiry interprets a fourth-century Church Father’s main work in reference to social justice, a characteristic theme in Catholic social thought and Catholic social teaching.¹ The overall perspective is postcritical in the sense of probing for a relation between an ancient text and a modern or postmodern context in Church and world. That approach does not derogate from critical study, on which it relies, though a postcritical purpose inherently assumes that readers from later contexts can bring new questions to the text as well as submit to its otherness. Moving from critical exegesis of a biblical passage to preaching an
10. The Church Fathers and Catholic Social Thought: from:
Reading Patristic Texts on Social Ethics
Author(s) Schenk Richard
Abstract: The topic assigned to me is to say something both of what was accomplished by the articles in this volume and of what tasks have been identified by them for future research. The volume brings to the surface a deep ambivalence about the legitimacy and extent of developing Christian social teaching today by reference to patristic texts. The manuscript seems to result in something of a “split decision.” The task for the near future of a set of ongoing
quaestiones disputandae comes directly from that ambivalence. These notes therefore proceed in two steps, beginning with a restatement of the argument
Chapter One Rhetoric before “Rhetoric” from:
Rhetoric in Antiquity
Abstract: From the time of the Homeric poems, which are the first literary Greek texts, the spoken word and persuasion occupy an important place. I. J. F. de Jong has calculated that in the
Iliad, speeches in direct discourse, by number of verses, represent 45 percent of the entire length of the poem. The epic, therefore, joins narrative and speech in an almost equal partnership by having the characters whose adventures it relates speak in a direct manner. Even in the midst of battles and dangers, the “winged words,” as a formulaic expression calls them, constitute an essential dimension of Homeric
VI Reading from:
The Humanities in the Age of Technology
Abstract: The questions on the criteria of rigor in the humanities can be grouped around three words: reading, understanding, and knowing, and those that refer to their practical import, around two: usefulness and value. In the analysis of reading we shall take literary texts as examples, because the literary text is more complex than those in linguistics, history, philosophy, or theology. Reading Calderón’s
La vida es sueño (Life is a Dream) we discover nuances of the phenomenon of reading that would not shine through in reading Ortega y Gasset’s essay The Dehumanization of Art. On the other hand, the conclusions about
VII Understanding from:
The Humanities in the Age of Technology
Abstract: In the preceding chapter we have tried to practice and describe the mysterious leap that leads from the first reading, which confronts the text as an ambiguous signifier, into the meaning of that text. Now we need to analyze how that outburst of meaning takes place. The observation that to read is to translate a text into its own language might come across as a joke. But to read is literally to translate a discourse that is more or less obscure (the text as a complex signifier) into one’s own discourse, in which the signifieds or meanings of the text
VIII Knowing from:
The Humanities in the Age of Technology
Abstract: The literary work (poetry, novel, theater) touches on reality in different ways, while criticism or philology focuses primarily on the text created by the writer, and through it on the reality it presents. History presents an interesting paradox: in literary criticism and in philosophy understanding is primarily the
2 Resilience Input for a Virtue-Based Philosophical Anthropology from:
Resilience and the virtue of fortitude
Abstract: In this chapter, I investigate further the research on protective and risk processes.¹ I interpret the insights within a classic anthropological schema (temperament and emotion, cognitional and volitional processes, and familial and social contexts).² At the same time, I employ an overlapping division that differentiates natural characteristics from religious and spiritual ones. This meta-analysis of the resilience findings inductively identifies resources that make some difference in resilience outcomes. It offers elements for a renewed philosophy of nature and philosophical anthropology.
Book Title: Humanae vitae, a generation later- Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): Smith Janet E.
Abstract: Janet E. Smith presents a comprehensive review of this issue from a philosophical and theological perspective. Tracing the emergence of the debate from the mid-1960s and reviewing the documents from the Special Papl Commission established to advise Pope Paul VI, Smith also examines the Catholic Church's position on marriage, which provides context for its condemnation of contraception.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt284xt0
TWO Christian Marriage from:
Humanae vitae, a generation later
Abstract: Humanae Vitae depends on a Christian understanding of the nature or meaning of marriage and in particular on a Christian understanding of the importance of the marital gift of having children. Although the condemnation of contraception fundamentally depends on natural law principles, the Church draws on specifically Christian understandings when it calls on Christian disciples to live a moral life. In this chapter, Humanae Vitae will be placed primarily within the context of the teaching on marriage conveyed through Casti Connubii (1930) and Gaudium et Spes (1965). These documents, of course, are not the only place to look for the
THREE Humanae Vitae: from:
Humanae vitae, a generation later
Abstract: On july 29, 1968, Pope Paul VI issued his long-awaited encyclical on the question of moral means for limiting family size.¹ Humanae Vitae is a succinct text that does not offer much elaboration of the claims that it makes. Such elaboration is the work of this chapter and the next. This chapter will establish some of the foundational perspectives of natural law theory; it will consider the claim of the Church to be a teacher on moral matters and will provide an explanation of the claim that organs and their related acts have purposes. We will clear the way for
FOUR Natural Law Arguments against Contraception from:
Humanae vitae, a generation later
Abstract: The text of Humanae Vitae provides the foundations for several arguments against contraception constructed along the lines of a natural law analysis.¹ Most of them (with the exception of version E) depend on a recognition that organs have purposes and one purpose of the genital organs is reproduction. None of the arguments considers this feature sufficient to render contraception intrinsically wrong; all develop an understanding of the conjugal act that transcends defining it as ordained simply to reproduction. The final argument given here, version F, draws greatly on what have come to be known as “personalist” values; it nonetheless remains
Afterword from:
Humanae vitae, a generation later
Abstract: The neglect by philosophers and theologians of the issue of contraception is not easily explained in light of the complexity of the issue and the magnitude of the question. In light of the Church’s perpetual condemnation of contraception, it would seem that Catholic philosophers and theologians would have a special impetus for considering the issue. This book has attempted to assess the status of the question: It has sought to place the Church’s condemnation within the context of its teaching on marriage and to show how it draws on principles fundamental to Catholic moral teaching. It claims that the challenges
10. Bishops Behaving Badly: from:
Re-Reading Gregory of Nazianzus
Author(s) Limberis Vasiliki
Abstract: Scholars have generally overlooked the interpersonal exchanges in the lives of Gregory of Nazianzus and Gregory of Nyssa, since they are tangential to the study of theological anthropology and the Trinity. Such are the “Helladius affairs,” the rousing stories of Bishop Helladius’ contentious behavior against Gregory of Nazianzus and Gregory of Nyssa.¹ These mundane events not only give valuable biographical information, they also isolate moments in their individual lives within the context of their social situations as powerful bishops. In the fourth century a bishop’s social status was fraught with the Christian prescriptions of humility, poverty, and retreat from the
Book Title: Necessity and Possibility-The Logical Strategy of Kant's Critique of Pure Reason
Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): Mosser Kurt
Abstract: Kurt Mosser argues that reading Kant's Critique of Pure Reason as an argument for such a logic of experience makes more defensible many of Kant's most controversial claims, and makes more accessible Kant's notoriously difficult text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2851gx
CHAPTER TWO Kant’s Conception of General Logic from:
Necessity and Possibility
Abstract: Given his preoccupation with logic in the
Critique of Pure Reason, it is an understandable hope that Kant might use the term “logic” in a clear-cut, univocal fashion throughout the text. Unfortunately, such a hope is mere fantasy; Kant uses the term in a bewildering variety of ways, at times making it close to impossible to determine whether he is referring to (among others) general logic, transcendental logic, transcendental analytic, a “special” logic relative to a specific science, a “natural” logic, a logic intended for the “learned” (Gelehrter), some hybrid of these logics, or even some still more abstract notion
2 Josef Pieper in the Context of Modern Philosophy from:
A cosmopolitan hermit
Author(s) Malsbary Gerald
Abstract: Josef pieper belongs to that small class of modern philosophers who took the political and moral catastrophe of the past century as a challenge for their own thought and action. Although until now his work has left only a few traces in the theoretical discourse of academic circles, its effect on the life and thought of countless students and readers has been much greater.¹ While Pieper rather extensively described the historical context of his career in his autobiographical works, he let fall only a few hints here and there about the more technical philosophical context of his writing.² The following
8 The Twofold Discipleship of the Philosopher: from:
A cosmopolitan hermit
Author(s) Schumacher Michele M.
Abstract: At the time of his first
doctor honoris causa, conferred by the theology faculty of the University of Munich in 1964, Josef Pieper strongly objected to the “error invicibilis” of those who recognized him as a theologian under the pretext that he considered pre-philosophical data in his philosophical act. Declaring his intention to “attack a notion of philosophy which rejects the grandeur of its own origin,”¹ he proposed a rediscovery of the concept of philosophy as presented by the Western tradition. His reflection in the aftermath of the Second World War is radically opposed to Barthian thought, for which the
CHAPTER 6 The Inspiration of Scripture from:
The Eyes of Faith
Abstract: In this chapter, I propose, as an explanatory model, that the continuous interpretative and evaluative activity of the
sensus fidei/fidelium throughout the production, canonical selection, and ongoing reception/traditioning of the set canonical text constitutes its inspiration by the Holy Spirit. We have already seen how “inspiration” was not necessarily an explicit reason/criterion for inclusion of works in the canon, and that, in patristic times, there was a presumption regarding the inspiration of many writings circulating in local communities. Once works achieve canonical status, it is then that the notion of inspiration emerges, later in church history, as one way of
CHAPTER 8
from:
The Eyes of Faith
Abstract: In part 3, we are examining the relationship between the
sensus fidelium, theology, and the magisterium in the teaching office of the church. Determination of the sensus fidei fidelium, and its significance for theology and the magisterium, necessarily demands prior attention to the sensus fidei fidelis, the sense of the faith of the individual believer. Such an investigation includes both lay and ordained, bishops and theologians, since they are all individual fideles (“from the bishops to the last of the faithful”).¹ Therefore, before we consider determination of the communal sensus fidelium, this chapter examines the locus, context, mode, norm, and
6 Reading the Alien Text from:
Reading the Underthought
Abstract: The text reveals its “Otherness,” argued Gadamer, only when one foregrounds one’s own position, when one remains “aware of one’s own bias.” Understanding the meaning of another does not imply that “we must forget all our fore-meanings concerning the content and all our own ideas. All that is asked is that we remain open to the meaning of the other person or text.” In the case of T. S. Eliot’s poetry, “all that is asked” may turn out to be a great deal. If openness to the other person or text implies situating the Other “in relation to the whole
7 “Ash Wednesday” and Midrash from:
Reading the Underthought
Abstract: Our second Eliot chapter examines “Ash Wednesday” (1930), a poem connected both chronologically and thematically with “Journey of the Magi” and “A Song for Simeon.”¹ Although “Ash Wednesday” is more transparently personal than “Journey of the Magi” or “A Song for Simeon,” the experience of (spiritually and physically) journeying toward the new dispensation is parallel. By employing strategies used in traditional rabbinic exegesis (especially Midrash), we can describe the experience of reading “Ash Wednesday” as turning on the need to sustain attention to the words of the text without necessarily achieving an interpretive “end” beyond words. Despite our resistance to
Chapter Three MODERNISM from:
The Turn to Transcendence
Abstract: Common attribution has André Malraux (1901–76) declaring that the twenty-first century either “will be religious or it will not be at all.”² Undoubtedly this declaration should be placed with the pronouncements of other great naysayers, the Nietzsches, Kierkegaards, Corteses, and Solzhenitsyns, whom, having said something profound but partial, the age in many ways passes by.³ Because, as all great spiritual protests, the message of each of these writers is a corrective to its age, an attempt to temper the onesidedness of some particular worldview; removed from the context of its original appearance, it may seem, or be, one-sided itself.⁴
2. Information systems theory as cultural capital: from:
Information Systems Foundations: Constructing and Criticising
Author(s) Hamilton Douglas
Abstract: The proposal in this paper is that the development of a prestigious grand theory in the information systems (IS) field is possible, opportune, and would be of considerable benefit to the field. ʹPrestigiousʹ is taken in this context to mean achieving a degree of renown, ideally with the public at large, but at least within the academy. While significant benefits could derive from the application of such a theory in research and practice, its primary value to the discipline would be as a resource contributing to its public image. An influential theory is a statement that its originating discipline is
10. Sacrilege: from:
Negotiating the Sacred
Author(s) Hunter Ian
Abstract: In this chapter I will be looking at sacrilege in the context of Western European religion and politics in the early modern period. I will be adopting an historical-anthropological approach, with a view to making this discussion of sacrilege comparable with those of people working in other religious and cultural settings. Moreover, there is an important sense in which the societies of early modern Western Europe were themselves multicultural, not just because most contained diverse ethnic ′nations′, but more importantly because they contained mutually hostile religious communities. In fact, ′religious cleansing′ in early modern Europe provided the prototype for later
Chapter 1. Land and Territory in the Austronesian World from:
Sharing the Earth, Dividing the Land
Author(s) Reuter Thomas
Abstract: Contemporary societies within the South-East Asia-Pacific Region still maintain a distinctively Austronesian cultural perspective on land and territory. The present volume contributes to the comparative study of Austronesian societies by exploring this important theme of land and territory within their traditional cultures. At the same time, the authors acknowledge that these are cultures in transition and traditional relationships to land are increasingly compromised by the legal and administrative systems of modern nationstates in the region. This volume also contributes to a current debate in anthropology on the conflicting human tendencies of mobility and emplacement. In the context of this debate,
Chapter 2. The Origin Structure of from:
Sharing the Earth, Dividing the Land
Author(s) Sakai Minako
Abstract: This chapter examines indigenous territorial categories in the highlands of the Province of South Sumatra, by focusing on Gumai villages. While
desa is the official term for villages, conceived as administrative units of the modern Indonesian State, and while most people will name their dusun or ′hamlet′ when asked about their place of residence, local ritual specialists still use kute as the traditional term to refer to a residential territory (from Sanskrit and Old-Malay kuta, ′fortified town′ or ′palace′). They do so primarily in the context of the rituals to commemorate the origin of the kute.
Chapter 11. Fataluku Forest Tenures and the Conis Santana National Park in East Timor from:
Sharing the Earth, Dividing the Land
Author(s) McWilliam Andrew
Abstract: Fataluku society of Lautem, the most easterly district of East Timor, has attracted comparatively little detailed ethnographic research. ² This paper aims to contribute to a better understanding of this region by exploring Fataluku customary tenures and cultural land management practices in the context of emergent land administration policy in East Timor. Fataluku land and forest tenures will be examined from a comparative perspective, placing them within the wider context of eastern Indonesian ethnology.
Chapter 6. Origin, Hierarchy and Egalitarianism Among the Mandaya of Southeast Mindanao, Philippines from:
Origins, Ancestry and Alliance
Author(s) Yengoyan Aram A.
Abstract: This paper develops two major themes of Mandaya social structure which operate at different levels of social and political activity. One of these principles or themes is the structure of hierarchy or precedence which operates primarily at the political level of leadership and warfare as it articulates the domination of the centre or points of origin to the periphery of social life. In this context the dominant expression of precedence is based on the political role of the
bagani (the warrior class) and the various sub-units of political authority which traditionally inhabited the lands of the Mandaya. The second theme
Chapter 7. The Transformation of Progenitor Lines of Origin: from:
Origins, Ancestry and Alliance
Author(s) Fox James J.
Abstract: The context for this argument was set
Introduction from:
The Axial Age and Its Consequences
Author(s) JOAS HANS
Abstract: The notion that in significant parts of Eurasia the middle centuries of the first millennium BCE mark a significant transition in human cultural history, and that this period can be referred to as the Axial Age, has become widely, but not universally, accepted. Since the very term “Axial Age” is unfamiliar to many, we may begin with a brief explication of it. It has become common to refer to certain texts in literature, philosophy, and even theology as “classics,” that is, as enduring subjects of interpretation, commentary, and argument that make them, whenever they were first composed, contemporary and part
3 An Evolutionary Approach to Culture: from:
The Axial Age and Its Consequences
Author(s) DONALD MERLIN
Abstract: One of my early heroes was the great literary theorist Northrop Frye. His book
Anatomy of Criticismtook my young undergraduate imagination by storm. Frye was a system builder, and I saw in his approach the possibility of exploring the deepest interactions between the flow of cultural change, and the reactions of creative minds to their situated historical contexts. Great writers obviously held a high place in the governance of ideas and beliefs in the cultures he examined. Yet their minds were also, unavoidably, creatures of the cultural moment. The deep structure of their minds—the shifts in cultural contexts
8 Religion, the Axial Age, and Secular Modernity in Bellah’s Theory of Religious Evolution from:
The Axial Age and Its Consequences
Author(s) CASANOVA JOSÉ
Abstract: In this essay I propose to bring together into critical reflection Robert Bellah’s theory of religious evolution, debates concerning the Axial Age, and the most recent debates concerning our modern “secular age,” in order to examine some of the ambiguities, equivocal meanings, and aporetic tensions built into our modern category of “religion.”¹ I will proceed in three steps. First, I want to examine some of the difficulties built into any theory of religious evolution that needs to function with some unitary, transhistorical, and transcultural, indeed universally “human” category of “religion” that somehow cuts across pre-Axial, Axial, and modern secular contexts.
9 The Axial Age IV: from:
Religion in Human Evolution
Abstract: It is with more than a little trepidation that I begin this chapter on India in the axial age. Of the four axial chapters, this is the one for which I was least prepared and had furthest to go with my research. In the case of ancient Israel, Greece, and China I had read the major primary texts in translation for most of my adult life and was aware of the major secondary literature. In preparing for those chapters I had to review much that I thought I knew and, in particular, do a lot of reading in recent secondary
CHAPTER 2 Trauma: from:
Dying for Time
Abstract: On a winter afternoon in the alpine region of Norway, a man begins to read Virginia Woolf’s novel
To the Lighthouse.He is seized by how she manages to convey the smallest movements of thought, sensation, and everyday life. Woolf’s writing makes him think about the very activity of thinking, sense the very texture of sensation, and his life opens itself to him with a new depth. As he proceeds to the second part ofTo the Lighthouse,however, everything changes. A major character such as Mrs. Ramsay, whose life he previously could follow second by second over the space
6 The Contours of a Literary Cosmopolitanism from:
The World of Persian Literary Humanism
Abstract: The legacy of Persian literary humanism was delivered from the Timurids to no less than four imperial projects in the sixteenth century: the Safavids (1501–1722), the Mughals (1526–1858), the Ottomans (1281–1924), and the Russians (1721–1917)—and it was in the context of yet another, a fifth imperial venture, the Europe an imperialism in general that descended upon them all, that Persian
Adabwould find a renewed historical relevance for itself. Treading over four empires and facing a fifth was the fate and unfolding path of Persian literary humanism between the sixteenth and the eighteenth centuries. Historically,
7 The Dawn of New Empires from:
The World of Persian Literary Humanism
Abstract: In the eighteenth and the nineteenth centuries, Persian literary humanism perforce exited its habitual home at royal courts and found its bearing in the context of a new imperial setting—something that it had always done, from its very conception during the Saffarid and Samanid periods in the eighth and ninth centuries down to its spread over four adjacent empires in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The only significant and traumatizing difference this time around, which turned out to be the liberating ordeal of Persian literary humanism, was the fact that Persian literati were now facing an
aterritorialempire that
8 The Final Frontiers from:
The World of Persian Literary Humanism
Abstract: The cosmopolitan worldliness of Persian literary humanism commenced in a confrontation with the alienating imperium of Arab domination soon after the Muslim conquest of the Sassanid empire. Phase after phase this worldliness has planted itself in the context of multiple and successive global empires. The retrieving of these successive global worldings of Persian literary humanism from the sixteenth century forward narratively confronts its systematic de-worlding by both European Orientalism and its twin peak of colonially manufactured ethnic nationalism. Our understanding of Persian literary humanism has as a result been subjected to systematic appropriation and dispossession with every learned word that
Conclusion from:
The World of Persian Literary Humanism
Abstract: Abu al-Hasan Ali ibn Osman al-Jollabi al-Hujwiri al-Ghaznavi (ca. 990–1077) was a prominent Sufi master who was responsible for spreading both Persian literary prose and, through it, Sufism in south Asia. He was born in Ghazni in contemporary Afghanistan during the Ghaznavid empire and died and is buried in Lahore, in contemporary Pakistan, where to this day his mausoleum is a major site of pious pilgrims from the farthest corners of the Muslim world. Al-Hujwiri’s principal work,
Kashf al-Mahjub(Unveiling the Veiled) is considered among the first and finest Sufi treatises written in Persian. Early in this text when
Book Title: The Signifying Self-Cervantine Drama as Counter-Perspective Aesthetic
Publisher: Modern Humanities Research Association
Author(s): Henry Melanie
Abstract: The Signifying Self: Cervantine Drama as Counter-Perspective Aesthetic offers a comprehensive analysis of all eight of Cervantes's Ocho comedias (published 1615), moving beyond conventional anti-Lope approaches to Cervantine dramatic practise in order to identify what, indeed, his theatre promotes. Considered on its own aesthetic terms, but also taking into account ontological and socio-cultural concerns, this study compels a re-assessment of Cervantes's drama and conflates any monolithic interpretations which do not allow for the textual interplay of contradictory and conflicting discourses which inform it. Cervantes's complex and polyvalent representation of freedom underpins such an approach; a concept which is considered to be a leitmotif of Cervantes's work but which has received scant attention with regards to his theatre. Investigation of this topic reveals not only Cervantes's rejection of established theatrical convention, but his preoccupation with the difficult relationship between the individual and the early modern Spanish world. Cervantes's comedias emerge as a counter-perspective to dominant contemporary Spanish ideologies and more orthodox artistic imaginings. Ultimately, The Signifying Self seeks to recuperate the Ocho comedias as a significant part of the Cervantine, and Golden-Age, canon and will be of interest and benefit to those scholars who work on Cervantes and indeed on early modern Spanish theatre in general.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2jc86q
L’imaginaire féministe de la théorie from:
Nouveaux territoires de la poésie francophone au Canada 1970-2000
Author(s) Lessard Rosalie
Abstract: « [L]es poètes de ma génération, si l’on peut dire, sont des savants [qui] n’ont pas craint de lire tous les livres sans pour autant que la chair des poèmes en fût triste¹ », affirme Madeleine Gagnon dans
La poésie québécoise actuelle. Sur le mode métaphorique, cette pirouette mallarméenne témoigne de certaines préoccupations des poètes québécois des années 1970 et 1980 et, plus spécifiquement, des poètes féministes. Au cœur de leur programme littéraire se trouvent, en effet, la fondation d’une nouvelle alliance entre théorie et texte de fiction de même qu’une mise en procès des rapports unissant texte et corps.
Du from:
Nouveaux territoires de la poésie francophone au Canada 1970-2000
Author(s) Popovic Pierre
Abstract: Bien que la littérature, en régime de modernité, soit urbaine par nature autant que par nécessité, rares sont les écrivains dont un texte ou l’œuvre puisse être tenu pour consubstantiel à la ville dont ils parlent au point d’avoir estampillé un moment du devenir historique de cette ville. Des noms, cependant, viennent aisément à l’esprit : James Joyce pour Dublin, Charles Dickens pour Londres, Julien Gracq pour Nantes, Salman Rushdie pour Bombay ou Delhi, Victor Hugo et Charles Baudelaire pour Paris, Paul Auster pour New York, etc. En poésie, et pour Montréal, un seul nom s’insérerait à bon droit dans
Qui parle dans la poésie d’Herménégilde Chiasson ? from:
Nouveaux territoires de la poésie francophone au Canada 1970-2000
Author(s) Boudreau Raoul
Abstract: Dans les treize recueils¹ qui vont de
Mourir à Scoudouc (1974) à Béatitudes (2007), Herménégilde Chiasson a construit une œuvre poétique riche et variée, car l’auteur a transporté en poésie le goût de l’expérimentation hérité de la pratique des arts visuels. Plusieurs de ses recueils imposent des contraintes formelles inédites et itératives qui construisent une espèce de rhétorique postmoderne : que ce soit l’écriture, à partir de mots trouvés au hasard dans le dictionnaire ou d’objets familiers, d’un texte d’une longueur déterminée par le nombre de lignes de la page d’ordinateur, comme dans Existences et Miniatures; ou la reproduction des
6. Hermeneutics and Cross-Cultural Encounters: from:
Integral Pluralism
Abstract: As customarily defined,
hermeneuticsmeans the theory, or rather the practice or art, of interpretation. In its primary and traditional sense,interpretationmeans textual interpretation, that is, the encounter between a reader and a text. In this encounter, something has to happen, some work has to be done: the reader needs to discover the meaning of the text, which is usually far from self-evident. The difficulty of the work is increased in the case of temporal or spatial distance: when the reader wishes to understand a text from another age or in a different language. Yet to some extent, the
12. Love and Justice: from:
In Search of the Good Life
Abstract: On May 20, 2005, the French philosopher Paul Ricoeur died in Paris at age ninety-two. This chapter is dedicated to his memory. In my view, Ricoeur’s writings and his persona were in complete harmony—something that is not often the case among distinguished intellectuals. I had the good fortune to encounter him at various conferences both in the United States and in Europe and thus was able to discern the human being animating his texts. In 1999 I participated in a meeting held in his honor when he bade farewell to the University of Chicago, where he had taught periodically
Recalling the Self: from:
The Philosophy of Science Fiction Film
Author(s) Biderman Shai
Abstract: Let’s begin with what appears to be a very weird, yet simple, question: Have you ever been to Mars? I’m sorry to say that I haven’t been there. Is that a valid answer? Well, yes, if you think you understood the question. But did you? Let’s analyze each word to see.
Ever,in this context, means from the time of one’s birth until now.Marsis the known, yet hardly charted, planet at least 35 million miles from the earth.Been to,in this case, roughly means physically experienced, visited, or spent time at.You,of course, means . .
The Existential Frankenstein from:
The Philosophy of Science Fiction Film
Author(s) McMahon Jennifer L.
Abstract: Though Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein story has taken a variety of forms since it was published in 1818, certain elements of the story remain constant. Whether set in a gothic context or a modern lab, whether drama or comedy, the Frankenstein story examines the
The New Sincerity of Neo-Noir: from:
The Philosophy of Neo-Noir
Author(s) Palmer R. Barton
Abstract: If one truth has emerged from the intense scholarly debate during the last two decades over the nature of Old Hollywood, it is that the writing of American film history must avoid the essentialist trap of considering the so-called classic text of that era as an undifferentiated flow of product whose watchwords were sameness and conformity. A correlative of this truth is that, even with its emphasis on package production (with each film in some sense a unique entity unto itself), New Hollywood filmmaking still offers regular forms of textuality that differ from those of the studio era only in
The Symbolism of Blood in Clockers from:
The Philosophy of Spike Lee
Author(s) McFarland Douglas
Abstract: Spike Lee dramatically announces the tone and perspective of his adaptation of Richard Price’s novel of urban decay,
Clockers(1995), in the opening credits of the film. Since the silent era, opening credits have served a variety of functions. As David Bordwell points out, they are “highly self-conscious and explicitly addressed to the audience.”¹ Not only do titles and names provide a context for the narrative, but still and moving images oft en “anticipate a motif” or “establish the space of upcoming action.” Credits, Bordewell argues, accumulate significance as “memory is amplified by the ongoing story.”² InClockers, Lee goes
Book Title: Aquinas, Feminism, and the Common Good- Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): DeCrane Susanne M.
Abstract: To dismiss the work of philosophers and theologians of the past because of their limited perceptions of the whole of humankind is tantamount to tossing the tot out with the tub water. Such is the case when feminist scholars of religion and ethics confront Thomas Aquinas, whose views of women can only be described as misogynistic. Rather than dispense with him, Susanne DeCrane seeks to engage Aquinas and reflect his otherwise compelling thought through the prism of feminist theology, hermeneutics, and ethics. Focusing on one of Aquinas's great intellectual contributions, the fundamental notion of "the common good"-in short, the human will toward peace and justice-DeCrane demonstrates the currency of that notion through a contemporary social issue: women's health care in the United States and, specifically, black women and breast cancer. In her skillful re-engagement with Aquinas, DeCrane shows that certain aspects of religious traditions heretofore understood as oppressive to women and minority groups can actually be parsed, "retrieved," and used to rectify social ills.
Aquinas, Feminism, and the Common Goodis a bold and intellectually rigorous feminist retrieval of an important text by a Catholic scholar seeking to remain in the tradition, while demanding that the tradition live up to its emphasis on human equity and justice.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt3q4
Introduction from:
Aquinas, Feminism, and the Common Good
Abstract: It is widely recognized that postmodernism has shaped contemporary approaches to theology and ethics.¹ Given this fact, a writer must make clear at the outset the ways in which she responds to the postmodern challenge regarding the use of classic texts and universal claims. However, the issue is not as simple as responding to a
singular postmodern challenge.² Rather, the postmodern critique of modern, liberal, Enlightenment-based convictions holds within it a range of orientations toward purported universal truths. This book is a response to these postmodern positions. At the same time, it offers a constructive method for retrieving a classic
CHAPTER 1 Feminist Theological Hermeneutics from:
Aquinas, Feminism, and the Common Good
Abstract: Hermeneutical theology is a distinct approach to theology. Hermeneutics itself is the science of interpretation.¹ Since Christianity is a textually based religion shaped by and oriented around a particular set of symbols, Christian theology needs to reinterpret its significant doctrines, texts,² and symbols for each new generation and within each new culture in which it emerges. Such interpretation is necessary for several reasons: on anthropological grounds, in light of the principle of analogy, because of the nature of foundational documents themselves, and, finally, in light of the hermeneutics of suspicion.³
CHAPTER 2 The Common Good in the Thought of Thomas Aquinas from:
Aquinas, Feminism, and the Common Good
Abstract: The process of hermeneutical retrieval presupposes that the one who is attempting the retrieval is dealing adequately and fairly with the classic text, doctrine, or principle in question. While this is obvious, it offers a challenge to the one who would engage in a process of retrieval. A worthy process of retrieval demands that the classic element be dealt with in as balanced a manner as possible, without giving up the integrity of the process by highlighting only those aspects of the classic element that one either endorses or reviles. This requires the one retrieving to be aware of her
CHAPTER 3 A Feminist Retrieval of the Principle of the Common Good from:
Aquinas, Feminism, and the Common Good
Abstract: The feminist hermeneutical method proposed in the first chapter is comprehensive and ethical. It includes a consideration of the text or tradition using appropriate analytical tools, as well as the next and necessary step into praxis. When one engages in a critical assessment of significant aspects of Aquinas’s principle of the common good, such as his anthropology, one must attend to the contributions that Aquinas’s work can make
to contemporary scholarship: for example, Aquinas’s conception of the person contributes to a fuller description of the human person suggested by Martha Nussbaum’s functioning capabilities. Without openness to a mutual correlation of
Book Title: Building a Better Bridge-Muslims, Christians, and the Common Good
Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): Ipgrave Michael
Abstract: Building a Better Bridgeis a record of the fourth "Building Bridges" seminar held in Sarajevo in 2005 as part of an annual symposium on Muslim-Christian relations cosponsored by Georgetown University and the Archbishop of Canterbury. This volume presents the texts of the public lectures with regional presentations on issues of citizenship, religious believing and belonging, and the relationship between government and religion-both from the immediate situation in Bosnia-Herzegovina and from three contexts further afield: Britain, Malaysia, and West Africa. Both Christian and Muslim scholars propose key questions to be faced in addressing the issue of the common good. How do we approach the civic sphere as believers in particular faiths and as citizens of mixed societies? What makes us who we are, and how do our religious and secular allegiances relate to one another? How do we accommodate our commitment to religious values with acknowledgment of human disagreement, and how can this be expressed in models of governance and justice? How are we, mandated by scriptures to be caretakers, to respond to the current ecological and economic disorder of our world? Michael Ipgrave and his contributors do not claim to provide definitive answers to these questions, but rather they further a necessary dialogue and show that, while Christian and Islamic understandings of God may differ sharply and perhaps irreducibly, the acknowledgment of one another as people of faith is the surest ground on which to build trust, friendship, and cooperation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt50w
Chapter 1 Believers and Citizens from:
Building a Better Bridge
Author(s) Ipgrave Michael
Abstract: How do two senses of belonging relate—to a universal religion and to a particular society? How do two senses of allegiance relate—to God and to a state? How do two senses of identity relate—as believers and as citizens? These questions have been posed throughout both Christian and Muslim history, and a variety of answers have been given to them. Context has been a critically important factor in shaping not only the answers but also, prior to that, the very way in which the questions are shaped, as the following essays and presentations demonstrate.
Chapter 2 Seeking the Common Good from:
Building a Better Bridge
Author(s) Azumah John
Abstract: For Christians and for Muslims, religion is not just a question of belonging to a community; it is also a force that seeks to contribute to the transformation of society. Muslims and Christians alike know themselves to be mandated by divine imperatives, informed by divine values, which must be offered to the task of reshaping the world in which they live. It is questionable indeed whether the process of interpretation and application that enables this can be straightforward even in religiously homogeneous contexts; it certainly is much more complex in societies marked by both religious diversity and a measure of
Book Title: Power and the Past-Collective Memory and International Relations
Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): Shain Yossi
Abstract: Only recently have international relations scholars started to seriously examine the influence of collective memory on foreign policy formation and relations between states and peoples. The ways in which the memories of past events are interpreted, misinterpreted, or even manipulated in public discourse create the context that shapes international relations.
Power and the Pastbrings together leading history and international relations scholars to provide a groundbreaking examination of the impact of collective memory. This timely study makes a contribution to developing a theory of memory and international relations and also examines specific cases of collective memory's influence resulting from the legacies of World War II, the Holocaust, and September 11. Addressing concerns shared by world leaders and international institutions as well as scholars of international studies, this volume illustrates clearly how the memory of past events alters the ways countries interact in the present, how memory shapes public debate and policymaking, and how memory may aid or more frequently impede conflict resolution.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt597
Conclusion: from:
Power and the Past
Author(s) Shain Yossi
Abstract: Several common themes and conclusions have emerged from the contributions assembled in this volume. First, and perhaps not surprisingly, collective memories emerge in a variety of cultural and national contexts to greatly influence various foreign policies, bilateral relationships, and international affairs. Nevertheless, the ways in which collective memories become influential factors in decision making are not always as expected. The ways that memories are used as rhetorical weapons are often surprising. Although the emotions that are embedded in these memories-as-weapons are visceral and, as with other more conventional weapons, can be highly divisive and even dangerous.
Chapter Four Liberation Theology and Human Rights: from:
Theology and the Boundary Discourse of Human Rights
Abstract: This sympathetic and critical perspective is forged not only by intellectual engagement with the texts, but also by
6 A Tripartite Self-Construction Model of Identity from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) COHEN LEOR
Abstract: THE PURPOSE of this study is to explore how people negotiate their place in the world through the discursive manipulations of identity. A social constructionist perspective is assumed, where identity is constructed online through discourse in social interaction. Constructionism views identity as a dynamic, fluid, multiplicitous construct able to adjust to the demands of the almost infinite array of contexts. Interactional sociolinguistics emerged out of a constructionist framework (De Fina, Schiffrin, and Bamberg 2006, 1–6), where the microanalysis of discourse affords diverse opportunities to uncover that which would otherwise be rationally invisible (Garfinkel 1967, vii; Shotter 1993, 102). This
11 Negotiating Deviance: from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) MILDORF JARMILA
Abstract: LIFE NARRATIVE RESEARCH in personality psychology has focused on narrative trajectories and on how dispositional traits (what your personality is
usually or typically like) and characteristic adaptations (i.e., more particularized and context-sensitive aspects of one’s personality) are combined to form integrative life stories (McAdams 1985). However, life stories can also go awry. This calls for revisions of assumptions such as continuity. Mishler (2006, 41) argues that the conception of a plurality of subidentities “points to another problem with temporal-order models of progressive change: the tendency to treat identity development as a unitary process, as if each life could be defined
14 Truth and Authorship in Textual Trajectories from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) CARRANZA ISOLDA E.
Abstract: THE TWO TERMS in the title of this chapter, “truth” and “authorship,” have long been central topics in narrative research. They remain ineludible because they are not only core elements of narrativity but also raise key questions about the roles of narrative in social life. The chapter seeks to show how truth and authorship are shaped by the path taken by witnesses’ depositions within the institutional meanders of the justice system. It does so by focusing on the multilateral character of storytelling in institutions and the complex processes of entextualization, decontextualization, and recontextualization.
17 The Role of Style Shifting in the Functions and Purposes of Storytelling: from:
Telling Stories
Author(s) NAZIKIAN FUMIKO
Abstract: ANIME IS A STYLE OF ANIMATION, commonly referred to as Japanese animation, that is popular not only in Japan but around the world. This popularity is in part due to the intriguing stories and the interesting roles played by anime characters. Using a discourse-based microanalysis, this chapter examines the role of speech styles in the context of storytelling, especially focusing on the role of style shifting in Japanese. Using anime as data, I attempt to show how people choose certain linguistic resources to present various images of themselves or others to fulfill various communicative goals. More specifically, I investigate a
Book Title: The Sexual Person-Toward a Renewed Catholic Anthropology
Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): Lawler Michael G.
Abstract: Two principles capture the essence of the official Catholic position on the morality of sexuality: first, that any human genital act must occur within the framework of heterosexual marriage; second, each and every marriage act must remain open to the transmission of life. In this comprehensive overview of Catholicism and sexuality, theologians Todd A. Salzman and Michael G. Lawler examine and challenge these principles. Remaining firmly within the Catholic tradition, they contend that the church is being inconsistent in its teaching by adopting a dynamic, historically conscious anthropology and worldview on social ethics and the interpretation of scripture while adopting a static, classicist anthropology and worldview on sexual ethics. While some documents from Vatican II, like
Gaudium et spes("the marital act promotes self-giving by which spouses enrich each other"), gave hope for a renewed understanding of sexuality, the church has not carried out the full implications of this approach. In short, say Salzman and Lawler: emphasize relationships, not acts, and recognize Christianity's historically and culturally conditioned understanding of human sexuality.The Sexual Persondraws historically, methodologically, and anthropologically from the best of Catholic tradition and provides a context for current theological debates between traditionalists and revisionists regarding marriage, cohabitation, homosexuality, reproductive technologies, and what it means to be human. This daring and potentially revolutionary book will be sure to provoke constructive dialogue among theologians, and between theologians and the Magisterium.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt69p
Chapter Seven Homosexuality from:
The Sexual Person
Abstract: One sexual issue is today causing anguish to some Christians and confusion and anger to others and is tearing the churches apart as never before. It is the issue of homosexuality. In this chapter we consider this issue in the context of scripture and the Catholic moral tradition interpreted in the contemporary sociohistorical context. Our approach is that mapped out by Pope Benedict XVI when he was Professor Joseph Ratzinger: “Not everything that exists in the Church must for that reason be also a legitimate tradition; in other words, not every tradition that arises in the Church is a true
CHAPTER TWO Contexts for Interpretation from:
Overcoming Our Evil
Abstract: I argued in chapter 1 that if one’s goal is to engage culturally distant thinkers precisely as thinkers, as theorists who have developed religious conceptions worthy of careful study, then the best comparative strategy is to interpret them with sensitivity, alert to the various contexts and traditions in which they moved and worked. This is not particularly controversial, but neither is it obvious what this implies. Proper contextualization of interpretations does not require a lengthy account of “the context” that would duplicate or mimic specialist histories; it is rather a matter of perceptive interpretation of particular points in each thinker,
Book Title: Wittgenstein Reads Freud: The Myth of the Unconscious- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Descombes Vincent
Abstract: Offering a critical view of all the texts in which Wittgenstein mentions Freud, Bouveresse immerses us in the intellectual climate of Vienna in the early part of the twentieth century. Although we come to see why Wittgenstein did not view psychoanalysis as a science proper, we are nonetheless made to feel the philosopher's sense of wonder and respect for the cultural task Freud took on as he found new ways meaningfully to discuss human concerns. Intertwined in this story of Wittgenstein's grappling with the theory of the unconscious is the story of how he came to question the authority of science and of philosophy itself. While aiming primarily at the clarification of Wittgenstein's opinion of Freud, Bouveresse's book can be read as a challenge to the French psychoanalytic school of Lacan and as a provocative commentary on cultural authority.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tt8cj
CHAPTER I Wittgenstein: from:
Wittgenstein Reads Freud: The Myth of the Unconscious
Abstract: It would be futile to search the work of Wittgenstein for a thorough discussion or systematic critique of psychoanalysis. Freud’s theory is not the focus of any carefully argued statement, and the materials available to us on this subject are rather contained in conversations reported by Rush Rhees and in what are often brief, allusive remarks scattered throughout Wittgenstein’s published writings and manuscripts. Psychoanalysis most often serves as an illustration in the context of much broader philosophical discussions concerning questions such as the distinction between reasons and causes, “aesthetic” explanation and causal explanation, the nature of symbolism in general, of
8. A Secular Age? from:
Being in the World
Abstract: At least in the Western context, our age is commonly referred to as that of “modernity”—a term sometimes qualified as “late modernity” or “post-modernity.” Taken by itself, the term is nondescript; in its literal sense, it simply means a time of novelty or innovation. Hence, something needs to be added to capture the kind of novelty involved. To pinpoint this innovation, modernity is also referred to as the “age of reason” or the age of enlightenment and science—in order to demarcate the period from a prior age presumably characterized by unreason, metaphysical speculation, and intellectual obscurantism or darkness.
10. Political Self-Rule: from:
Being in the World
Abstract: For students and friends of Gandhi, 2009 was an important year.¹ As we know, it was a hundred years ago, on a long sea voyage, that Mohandas Gandhi penned his book
Hind SwarajorIndian Home Rule—a text justly famous because it has stood the test of time. The book was Gandhi’s opening salvo in his attack on colonialism and imperialism and his first public plea for Indian independence, freedom or liberation from foreign domination. Surely, there is ample reason for commemorating and celebrating this anniversary. Yet celebration here cannot just mean a nostalgic retrieval of the past or
Book Title: Covering for the Bosses-Labor and the Southern Press
Publisher: University Press of Mississippi
Author(s): ARONOWITZ STANLEY
Abstract: Atkins details the fall of the once-dominant textile industry and the region's emergence as the "Sunbelt South." He explores the advent of "Detroit South" with the arrival of foreign automakers from Japan, Germany, and South Korea. And finally he relates the effects of the influx of millions of workers from Mexico and elsewhere.
Covering for the Bossesshows how, with few exceptions, the press has been a key partner in the powerful alliance of business and political interests that keep the South the nation's least-unionized region.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tv941
Chapter 4 LABOR, CIVIL RIGHTS, AND MEMPHIS from:
Covering for the Bosses
Abstract: The seeds of the civil rights movement that rocked the South in the 1950s and 1960s were planted long before by workers and labor organizers in the Southern textile mills and coal mines, by labor leaders like John L. Lewis and Walter Reuther of the CIO, and, of course, A. Phillip Randolph of the Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters. Also planting those seeds were the activists who participated in Highlander, the Southern Tenant Farmers’ Union, the Southern Conference for Human Welfare, and the CIO’s Operation Dixie.
Chapter 8 PILLOWTEX SAYS GOODNIGHT from:
Covering for the Bosses
Abstract: I was a green reporter, in my rookie year as a late-blooming journalist, when I stumbled onto a story that would haunt me for the next thirty years. My newspaper was the
Sanford Heraldin the textiles-and-tobacco county seat of Lee County, North Carolina. “Go to Harnett County and come back with at least two stories,” my editor told me. The assignment was no cinch. Neighboring Harnett County was a rural backwater, a tobacco road of farms and pine forests with a handful of tiny, nondescript towns dotting its landscape.
Postscript from:
Covering for the Bosses
Abstract: It seems that every other building or house in Sanford, North Carolina, is a landmark in our personal history—the boarded-up elementary school across from the textile mill where my father worked, the Pentecostal Holiness church where my grandfather once preached, the dairy bar where we teenagers hung out every Friday
THREE The Artist as Visionary and as “Craftsman”: from:
Faulkner
Abstract: The yearning for pagan sensuality shyly announcing itself in the context of Hawthorne’s Puritan culture emerges with Walter Pater and young Faulkner’s literary idol, Swinburne, as a dominant cultural force. Sensuous fauns and naked Pans side by side with attractive female and male bodies in emancipatory bathing scenes are among the chief inspirations of the international art nouveau movement.¹ It is, therefore, not surprising that fauns constitute a major motif in Aubrey Beardsley’s art nouveau drawings, whose impact is visible in Faulkner’s
Marionettesillustrations as well as by his references to Beardsley not only inSoldiers’ Paybut also in
SEVEN Faulkner and the Regionalist Context from:
Faulkner
Abstract: In the past, the term
regionalism, particularly in literary studies, has often been understood as denoting a short-lived, reactionary movement of the thirties. However, the study of a wider range of contemporary texts shows thatregionalis closely interrelated with the termnationaland occurs in a central debate (not just inThe Nationbut also inThe New Republicand in the African AmericanThe Messenger) on American identity and values at a time of fundamental crisis. The complexity of regionalism can be seen from the fact that it appears as often in the political and economic context of
Conclusion: from:
Faulkner
Abstract: As the investigation of Faulkner and the regionalist context has led us to that of his regionalist and modernist metaphors in
The Hamlet, the study of thetranscendencewithin these metaphors refers us to the similar transcendence occurring in his role-play as country gentleman and farmer. What makes the epigraph above relevant to the theme of “masks and metaphors” is not so much that it contains an obvious falsehood but that Faulkner should feel an urge to transcend or move beyond his status as a writer and assume another profession and mode of existence. The regionalist context helps us to
Introduction from:
Faulkner and His Contemporaries
Author(s) Urgo Joseph R.
Abstract: Strange and contrary impressions come to mind with the conference title Faulkner and His Contemporaries. Surely, he must have had some, thought he did. Some writer’s names come to mind immediately. Ernest Hemingway, considered by many, then and now, to have been a rival, with whom Faulkner exchanged words in print. But only in print: the two writers never met, never seemed even to want to meet. Willa Cather is another, with whom Faulkner had a career-long intertextual dialogue, again, in print; they may have met in 1931 at a Knopf party, but there is no evidence except testimony that
Book Title: West African Drumming and Dance in North American Universities-An Ethnomusicological Perspective
Publisher: University Press of Mississippi
Author(s): DOR GEORGE WORLASI KWASI
Abstract: In the first-ever ethnographic study of West African drumming and dance in North American universities the author documents and acknowledges ethnomusicologists, ensemble directors, students, administrators, and academic institutions for their key roles in the histories of their respective ensembles. Dor collates and shares perspectives including debates on pedagogical approaches that may be instructive as models for both current and future ensemble directors and reveals the multiple impacts that participation in an ensemble or class offers students. He also examines the interplay among historically situated structures and systems, discourse, and practice, and explores the multiple meanings that individuals and various groups of people construct from this campus activity. The study will be of value to students, directors, and scholars as an ethnographic study and as a text for teaching relevant courses in African music, African studies, ethnomusicology/world music, African diaspora studies, and other related disciplines.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt2tvppp
1 HISTORICAL OVERVIEW OF WEST AFRICAN DRUMMING AND DANCE IN NORTH AMERICA from:
West African Drumming and Dance in North American Universities
Abstract: This book explores the strong presence of West African drumming and dance at North American universities, an ongoing process since 1964 that I describe as a resurrection. To offer a better understanding and appreciation of the reasons for calling West African drumming in the American academy a novelty, presence, and resurrection of a genre, it is crucial to situate this discussion by first evoking the broader a priori historical context that characterized the absence, disruption, and suppression of a symbolic musical tradition. Accordingly, I subsume this chapter under two historical phases: (1) Slavery (1619–1863), and (2) After Slavery until
5 PATH-FINDING AGENCY OF ADMINISTRATORS AND ENSEMBLE DIRECTORS from:
West African Drumming and Dance in North American Universities
Abstract: In the previous chapters I have implicitly shown that the phenomenal changes that characterized the transformation of a genre from a state of neglect to that of serious embrace in the universities cannot be attributed to happenstance or only to broad changes in cultural landscapes and policies of American universities. Certainly, collective actions by groups toward change in any social, cultural, and academic context need to be acknowledged. However, this chapter provides an explicit discussion of categories of individuals who have significantly contributed and continue to contribute in establishing the presence of West African drumming and dance in their respective
Introduction from:
Reading John with St. Thomas Aquinas
Abstract: Like all medieval biblical commentaries, Aquinas’s
Commentary on John consists to a significant degree in speculative theological questioning inspired by the biblical text. Proceeding on the assumption that it would not have been possible for St. John to have written what he wrote without the ecclesial light of faith and without engaging speculative questions, Aquinas’s commentary recommends a similar movement in the thought of the biblical interpreter: speculative thinking about divine realities emerges from within biblical exegesis itself. The circular movement from biblical exegesis to speculative theology and back again must be a continual one for the health of both
TWO The Theological Role of the Fathers in Aquinas’s from:
Reading John with St. Thomas Aquinas
Author(s) Brown Stephen F.
Abstract: Many modern studies on the nature of theology according to St. Thomas Aquinas have been centered on his claim for a scientific study of divine revelation. This stress perhaps to a great extent is due to our modern concentration on the opening question of the
Summa theologiae, where the second article asks: “Whether sacred doctrine is a science?” The immediate context is the preceding article: “ Whether besides the philosophical disciplines any further doctrine is required?” By placing sacred doctrine in contrast to the teachings of the philosophical disciplines, Aquinas invites us to compare the kind of science that each
THIRTEEN And Jesus Wept from:
Reading John with St. Thomas Aquinas
Author(s) Schenk Richard
Abstract: To investigate historical texts with systematic intent demands at the start that we develop a rough idea of the goal that might be served by the texts that we plan to examine more closely. In the best case, the sense of where we are headed will make us aware of those texts most relevant to our question. This anticipation of a plausible end is also the condition of the possibility of ever being taught by the texts that an initial aim is untenable; the preconception of a systematic goal is what makes possible its verification or falsification along with the
Book Title: The Quest for God and the Good Life- Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Author(s): Miller Mark T.
Abstract: Throughout this introductory text, progress, decline, and redemption constitute a systematic framework for examining the central terms of Catholic theology, as well as key notions in Lonergan's theology. The book provides a firm foundation for students of Lonergan as well as anyone interested in understanding Catholic theology and applying it to ministry, education, and other fields.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32b414
3 Transcendental Method: from:
The Quest for God and the Good Life
Abstract: As we learned from the cosmological context of Lonergan’s anthropology, the world is ordered into a dynamic, interdependent hierarchy. Lower levels of recurrent schemes set the conditions for the more or less probable emergence and survival of higher recurrent schemes. Higher levels depend on the lower levels, but they also transcend or go beyond them. And they do so in a way that sublates the lower ones, or lifts them up into a greater, richer context that preserves and fulfills them. Lower levels are more essential to the whole, and higher levels are more excellent.
Book Title: Tradition and Modernity-Christian and Muslim Perspectives
Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Author(s): Williams Rowan
Abstract: Tradition and Modernityfocuses on how Christians and Muslims connect their traditions to modernity, looking especially at understandings of history, changing patterns of authority, and approaches to freedom. The volume includes a selection of relevant texts from 19th- and 20th-century thinkers, from John Henry Newman to Tariq Ramadan, accompanied by illuminating commentaries.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32b68d
Book Title: Troubling Natural Categories-Engaging the Medical Anthropology of Margaret Lock
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): KIELMANN KARINA
Abstract: Where do our conventional understandings of health, illness, and the body stem from? What makes them authoritative? How are the boundaries set around these areas of life unsettled in the changing historical and political contexts of science, technology, and health care delivery? These questions are at the heart of Troubling Natural Categories, a collection of essays honouring the tradition of Margaret Lock, one of the preeminent medical anthropologists of our time. Throughout her career, Lock has investigated how medicine sets boundaries around what is deemed "normal" and "natural," and how, in turn, these ideas shape our technical and moral understandings of life, sickness, and death. In this book, nine established medical anthropologists - all former students of Lock - critically engage with her work, offering ethnographic and historical analyses that problematize taken-for-granted constructs in health and medicine in a range of global settings. The essays elaborate cutting-edge themes within medical anthropology, including the often disturbing, inherently political nature of biomedicine and biotechnology, the medicalization of mental health processes, and the formation of uniquely "local biologies" through the convergence of bodily experience, scientific discourse, and new technologies of care. Troubling Natural Categories not only affirms Margaret Lock's place at the forefront of scholarship but, with these essays, carves out new intellectual directions in the medical social sciences. Contributors include Sean Brotherton, Vinh-Kim Nguyen, Junko Kitanaka, Stephanie Lloyd, Dominique Behague, and Annette Leibing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32b73f
8 Embodied Molecules: from:
Troubling Natural Categories
Author(s) LEIBING ANNETTE
Abstract: As a member of the research group MéOS¹ – studying medications as social objects – I am interested in the question of what medications do to people.² The simplest way to discuss this is to speak of effect: medications are used to enhance, cure, pleasure, and stabilize bodies in need of change. As I will argue, however, effect is highly context-dependent and goes beyond the purely molecular level of the individual body. The relevance of this realm of beyond is the central point of this essay and is something I call embodied molecules. The idea of exploring effect more carefully was triggered
9 Truth, Truthfulness, and the I-Self Relationship from:
Truth Matters
Author(s) GLAS GERRIT
Abstract: The power of this appeal can be felt in different contexts. Today we are sensitized for the issue of truthfulness, because of the economic crisis and the loss of trustworthiness in the financial system. The public has lost its trust because the stories that legitimized the economic behaviour of bankers and
CHAPTER 2 THE AESTHETICS OF MEMORY: from:
Configuring Community
Abstract: Issues concerning the concept of community in the context of modernity which were presented in Chapter 1, will be explored in a more specific way in this chapter. My aim here is to problematize community identity by focusing upon key aspects of Julio Llamazares’s prose narratives, attending particularly to
La lluvia amarilla (1988), Luna de lobos (1985), and El río del olvido (1990). Where relevant, I shall also draw upon some of Llamazares’s other works, namely Escenas de cine mudo (1994) and his earlier poetry, La lentitud de los bueyes (1979) and Memoria de la nieve (1982). My particular focus
CHAPTER 3 TEMPORAL MOSAICS: from:
Configuring Community
Abstract: This chapter will examine two works by the Basque writer Bernardo Atxaga,
Obabakoak (1988) and El hombre solo (1995), in order to assess their treatment of contemporary Spanish experiences of history and temporality and the subsequent effects on community identity. The previous chapter probed these issues in Llamazares’s work in the context of modernity. My aim here is to intensify the problematization of community in modernity presented in the first chapter through an analysis of Atxaga’s focus on identity in the more recent contexts of post-Francoist Spain. Underlying the key issues which arise in this chapter, therefore, is the postmodern
AFTERWORD: from:
Configuring Community
Abstract: As the preceding chapters show, this study of community must remain in the interrogative. Attempts to draw clear-cut conclusions on community would result in a discursive stasis, whereby the larger context of modernity and postmodernity—as late modernity or an intensification of the tensions between discourse and practice that characterise modernity—would be lost. The notion of community in postmodern Spain can be seen to be foregrounded in political and cultural contexts over emphases on nation or state. Nevertheless, community is itself a problematic concept: necessarily fluid in order to survive in current contexts, yet loaded with the fixed structures
Book Title: Art and Its Uses in Thomas Mann's 'Felix Krull'- Publisher: Modern Humanities Research Association
Author(s): Schonfield Ernest
Abstract: The turn of the twentieth century was a time of identity crisis for the upper and middle classes, one in which increased social mobility caused the blurring of traditional boundaries and created a need for reference works such as the British Who's Who (1897). At the same time, the rise of a new leisure industry and an increase in international travel led to a boom period for confidence men, who frequently operated in hotels and holiday resorts. Thomas Mann's "Felix Krull", written between 1910-13 and continued (though never completed) in 1951-54, uses contemporary accounts of these figures as a starting-point from which to explore the aesthetics of society. The early Krull marks an important stage in Mann's development in a number of respects.In writing it, Mann acquired a more flexible conception of identity and a new understanding of the relation between artist and public. Krull also signals a deeper engagement with Goethe and a shift in Mann's work towards a more open treatment of sexuality. The novel presents art as being central to the development of the individual and to social interaction. While Krull is nominally a confidence man, he is more of a performance artist, a purveyor of beauty who relies upon the complicity of his audience. The later Krull takes up where Mann left off and continues the justification of art as an essential human activity. This study draws upon unpublished material in order to provide a comprehensive reading of "Felix Krull". It examines the novel within the context of Mann's work as a whole, and, in doing so, it seeks to demonstrate the remarkable continuity of Mann's creative achievement.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32b997
1 Rhetoric and Hermeneutics from:
Rhetoric and Hermeneutics in Our Time
Author(s) Weinsheimer Joel
Abstract: In the context of lectures to the Jungius Society, one could scarcely pick a theme that sounds more inapposite than that of rhetoric and hermeneutics. For what distinguishes Jungius—and not just in the eyes of Leibniz, who entered into genuine partnership with this great pathbreaker of seventeenth-century science—is a decisive departure from dialectical and hermeneutic modes of proceeding and a turn toward empiricism and demonstrative logic (albeit purged of slavish devotion to Aristotle). Jungius was not simply raised in the culture of humanistic pedagogy grounded on dialectic and rhetoric; later he still ascribed it propaedeutic value and viewed
3 On the Tragedy of Hermeneutical Experience from:
Rhetoric and Hermeneutics in Our Time
Author(s) Bruns Gerald L.
Abstract: Hermeneutics is made up of a family of questions about what happens in the understanding of anything, not just of texts but of how things are. This is different from the usual question about how to make understanding happen, how to
produceit the way you produce a meaning or a statement where one is missing. For hermeneutics, understanding is not (or not just) of meanings; rather, meaning is, metaphorically, the light that a text sheds on the subject (Sache) that we seek to understand. Think ofSachenot as an object of thought or as the product or goal
6 Hermeneutical Circles, Rhetorical Triangles, and Transversal Diagonals from:
Rhetoric and Hermeneutics in Our Time
Author(s) Schrag Calvin O.
Abstract: Hermeneutics as theory and practice of interpretation stimulates an economy of meanings, latent as well as manifest, that is at play in texts and actions, in text analogues and action analogues, while it addresses both actual and potential misunderstandings. Hermeneutics constitutes its operating matrix as a part-whole relationship and finds its
9 Hermeneutical Rhetoric from:
Rhetoric and Hermeneutics in Our Time
Author(s) Leff Michael
Abstract: “Hermeneutical rhetoric” is the counterpart of Steven Mailloux’s “rhetorical hermeneutics.” In an article bearing that title and more extensively in his book
Rhetorical Power, Mailloux offers an “anti-theory theory” of interpretation that situates literary hermeneutics within the context of rhetorical exchange.¹ Traditional literary theory, Mailloux argues, relies upon a general conception of interpretation as the basis for justifying particular interpretative acts. Such “theory” takes two forms—“textual realism,” where meaning is found in the text, and “readerly idealism,” where meaning is made through intersubjective agreements among a community of interpreters. As theories, these positions are diametrically opposed, but, Mailloux maintains
10 Subtilitas Applicandi in Rhetorical Hermeneutics: from:
Rhetoric and Hermeneutics in Our Time
Author(s) Struever Nancy S.
Abstract: Hans-Georg Gadamer begins the chapter in
Truth and Methodentitled “The Rediscovery of the Hermeneutical Problematic” with a significant tactic: he cites the eighteenth-century Pietist J. J. Rambach’s definition of hermeneutics as tripartite, as asubtilitas intelligendi, explicandi, applicandi, or subtlety in knowing, interpreting, and applying. What is essential in this stipulation of application as faculty are the recognition of the interpreter as agent and the focus on the activity of inquiry: not only does the sense of the object text find its full and concrete form only in interpretation but the interpreter of the text is part of the
16 Rhetoric and the Politics of the Literal Sense in Medieval Literary Theory: from:
Rhetoric and Hermeneutics in Our Time
Author(s) Copeland Rita
Abstract: It is well known that late medieval literary theory owes much to Aquinas’s reconciliation of human rhetoric with the divine revelation of truth in the text of Scripture. Aquinas and those theorists who followed his method accomplished this rapprochement by redrawing the boundaries between the literal and the spiritual senses of Scripture and assimilating rhetorical language to the literal sense. Aquinas’s critical move has been much studied for its impact on the exegetical theory and practice of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, especially for its new emphasis on the contributions of human authors to Scriptural discourse. But at what cost
Book Title: Rhetoric in an Antifoundational World-Language, Culture, and Pedagogy
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Glejzer Richard R.
Abstract: In this brilliant collection, literary scholars, philosophers, and teachers inquire into the connections between antifoundational philosophy and the rhetorical tradition. What happens to literary studies and theory when traditional philosophical foundations are disavowed? What happens to the study of teaching and writing when antifoundationalism is accepted? What strategies for human understanding are possible when the weaknesses of antifoundationalism are identified? This volume offers answers in classic essays by such thinkers as Richard Rorty, Terry Eagleton, and Stanley Fish, and in many new essays never published before.The contributors to this book explore the nexus of antifoundationalism and rhetoric, critique that nexus, and suggest a number of pedagogical and theoretical alternatives. The editors place these statements into a context that is both critical and evaluative, and they provide for voices that dissent from the antifoundational perspective and that connect specific, practical pedagogies to the broader philosophical statements. For those with an interest in rhetoric, philosophy, comparative literature, or the teaching of composition, this book sets forth a wealth of thought-provoking ideas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bdzr
Introduction from:
Rhetoric in an Antifoundational World
Author(s) Glejzer Richard R.
Abstract: In an essay on antifoundationalism and the teaching of writing, Stanley Fish defined the term
antifoundationalismas the assertion “that matters [of fact, truth, correctness, validity, and clarity] are intelligible and debatable only within the precincts of the contexts and situations or paradigms or communities that give them their local and changeable shape” (Fish 344). The foundations that had previously been assumed to be objective or neutral or value-free—for Fish, in this essay, the idea that language communicates real situations; for others, that we can have unmediated knowledge of historical events, or that we can move unproblematically between written
12 The Subject of Invention: from:
Rhetoric in an Antifoundational World
Author(s) Glejzer Richard R.
Abstract: Over the past decade Medieval Studies has increasingly begun to question overtly the issues surrounding its object—the Middle Ages—in terms of methodology. The studies of Lee Patterson, Paul Zumthor, Norman Cantor, and others begin to consider the ways in which the Middle Ages are constructed as an a priori, where readings of medieval texts are grounded by particular
inventionsof the Middle Ages, to borrow Cantor’s title. Questions of medievalism have become central to the medievalist as a way to get outside particular methodological hermeticisms, outside contemporary foundations, whether they be New Critical (which is still very much
15 Composition Studies and Cultural Studies: from:
Rhetoric in an Antifoundational World
Author(s) Berlin James A.
Abstract: Calls for situating cultural studies, a radically different set of research and teaching practices, at the center of English studies have been frequent of late. These projects range from the liberal formulations of Jonathan Culler, Gerald Graff, and Robert Scholes to the frankly leftist proposals of Gayatri Spivak, Frank Lentricchia, Edward Said, and Fredric Jameson. Their common contention, admittedly within a dizzying range of differences, is that texts, both poetic and rhetorical, must be considered within the (variously defined) social context that produced them. Responses to texts, furthermore, must include the means for critiquing both text and context. For those
Introduction from:
The Uncertain Sciences
Abstract: My purpose in this book is to inquire into the condition of the human sciences — accomplishments, weaknesses, and possibilities. I deal with the questions What sort of knowledge do the human sciences claim to be offering? To what extent can that knowledge be called scientific? and What do we mean by “scientific” in such a context? I also seek to contribute, however modestly, to changing the way we think about the subject.
Introduction from:
Introduction to Philosophical Hermeneutics
Abstract: Since its emergence in the seventeenth century, the word
hermeneuticshas referred to the science or art of interpretation. Until the end of the nineteenth century, it usually took the form of a theory that promised to lay out the rules governing the discipline of interpretation. Its purpose was predominantly normative, even technical. Hermeneutics limited itself to giving methodological directions to the specifically interpretive sciences, with the end of avoiding arbitrariness in interpretation as far as possible. Virtually unknown to outsiders, it long maintained the status of an “auxiliary discipline” within the established disciplines that concerned themselves with interpreting texts
IV The Problems of Historicism from:
Introduction to Philosophical Hermeneutics
Abstract: Schleiermacher wanted to limit the theory of the hermeneutic circle to written texts and to the author’s individuality. His purpose was to keep in check the arbitrariness of circle, the power of which, Ast suggested, could no longer be circumscribed. Although the idea of a circle summons up the idea of a fallacy to be avoided, at bottom it rests upon a logical basis: the demand for coherence, that is, for understanding the particular only in the context [Zusammenhang] of the whole to which it belongs. For the nineteenth century, this coherent whole was concretized in the historical context of
Book Title: Pushkin's Historical Imagination- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Evdokimova Svetlana
Abstract: This book explores the historical insights of Alexander Pushkin (1799-1837), Russia's most celebrated poet and arguably its greatest thinker. Svetlana Evdokimova examines for the first time the full range of Pushkin's fictional and nonfictional writings on the subject of history-writings that have strongly influenced Russians' views of themselves and their past. Through new readings of his drama,
Boris Godunov; such narrative poems asPoltava, The Bronze Horseman,andCount Nulin; prose fiction, includingThe Captain's DaughterandBlackamoor of Peter the Great; lyrical poems; and a variety of nonfictional texts, the author presents Pushkin not only as a progenitor of Russian national mythology but also as an original historical and political thinker.Evdokimova considers Pushkin within the context of Romantic historiography and addresses the tension between Pushkin the historian and Pushkin the fiction writer . She also discusses Pushkin's ideas on the complex relations between chance and necessity in historical processes, on the particular significance of great individuals in Russian history, and on historical truth.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bn3t
introduction from:
Pushkin's Historical Imagination
Abstract: The analysis of the relationship between history and fiction—a problem that has stimulated European thought since the time of Aristotle, was developed by Vico, and then elaborated in structural and post-structural theory—has special relevance in the Russian context in general and for the study of Pushkin in particular. The beginning of the nineteenth century was a turning point in the development of both Russian literary and historical imagination. This was the time of artistic experimentation, when old genres were rethought and new ones proliferated. The Romanticist interest in history generated an intense growth in historical fiction and history
three The Historian as Contextualist: from:
Pushkin's Historical Imagination
Abstract: Contextualism asserts, according to White, the idea that “events can be explained by being set within the ‘context’ of their occurrence. Why they occurred as they did is to be explained by the revelation of the specific
Book Title: Care of the Psyche-A History of Psychological Healing
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): JACKSON STANLEY W.
Abstract: In this book, a distinguished historian of medicine surveys the basic elements that have constituted psychological healing over the centuries. Dr. Stanley W. Jackson shows that healing practices, whether they come from the worlds of medicine, religion, or philosophy, share certain elements that transcend space and time.Drawing on medical writings from classical Greece and Rome to the present, as well as on philosophical and religious writings, Dr. Jackson shows that the basic ingredients of psychological healing-which have survived changes of name, the fall of their theoretical contexts, and the waning of social support in different historical eras-are essential factors in our modern psychotherapies and in healing contexts in general.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bpqz
9 Prophetic Rhetoric and Mystical Rhetoric from:
Rhetorical Invention and Religious Inquiry
Author(s) TRACY DAVID
Abstract: Perhaps we have finally reached the end of Perhaps We have finally reached the end of the more familiar discussions of Freud and religion. Surely we do not need another round of theologians showing the “ultimate concern” in the works of Freud. Nor do we really need psychoanalysts announcing, once again, that religions are finally, indeed totally, illusion. Orthodox religionists have long since noted the many obvious religious analogues in Freud’s work: the founding of the orthodox church, the purges of the heretical “Gnostic” Jung and the “Anabaptist” Adler, the debates over the translations of the sacred texts and their
10 Apophatic Analogy: from:
Rhetorical Invention and Religious Inquiry
Author(s) CARLSON THOMAS A.
Abstract: The rhetorical modes of “negative” or “apophatic” theology — and of its twin, “mystical” theology — have since the 1970s attracted serious inquiry and extended discussion not only among theologians but also among literary theorists, and philosophers, who tend to share three interconnected concerns: the human subject’s finitude, its situation in language, and its desire. Among post-Heideggerian thinkers in particular, the fascination with textual and discursive traditions deriving from the negative theology of Pseudo-Dionysius (flourished ca. 500) almost always involves a fascination as well with the radically finite, desiring subject of language—to the point that one might suspect contemporary interest in
13 Theological Reflections on the Hyperbolic Imagination from:
Rhetorical Invention and Religious Inquiry
Author(s) WEBB STEPHEN H.
Abstract: The rhetoric of excess conjures up anarchy and deception, but it also shares certain features with religious transcendence and ethical demands and obligations. How do hyperbole, religion, and morality intersect? I shall try to unfold the various layers of rhetorical excess in an attempt to locate the peculiar logic of experiences and claims that suspend the ordinary and expected. The nonconformity of the trope of hyperbole can serve as a model for all discourses that seek the meaningful beyond the grammatical rules that limit the reach of meaning. Yet excess itself must have a context if it is not to
Book Title: Metaphysics in Ordinary Language- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): Rosen Stanley
Abstract: In this rich collection of philosophical writings, Stanley Rosen addresses a wide range of topics-from eros, poetry, and freedom to problems like negation and the epistemological status of sense perception. Though diverse in subject, Rosen's essays share two unifying principles: there can be no legitimate separation of textual hermeneutics from philosophical analysis, and philosophical investigation must be oriented in terms of everyday language and experience, although it cannot simply remain within these confines. Ordinary experience provides a minimal criterion for the assessment of extraordinary discourses, Rosen argues, and without such a criterion we would have no basis for evaluating conflicting discourses: philosophy would give way to poetry.Philosophical problems are not so deeply embedded in a specific historical context that they cannot be restated in terms as valid for us today as they were for those who formulated them, the author maintains. Rosen shows that the history of philosophy-a story of conflicting interpretations of human life and the structure of intelligibility-is a story that comes to life only when it is rethought in terms of the philosophical problems of our own personal and historical situation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bsjw
Chapter 5 The Problem of Sense Perception in Platoʹs Philebus from:
Metaphysics in Ordinary Language
Abstract: The main part of this essay will consist of a detailed analysis of a short but dense and puzzling passage on sense perception in Plato’s
Philebus(38c5 to 39c6 in the Stephanus pagination). As a preface to this analysis, I shall refer briefly to a passage in theTheaetetus. Although I shall give as precise an analysis as I can of the Platonic text, my goal is neither philological nor historical, but theoretical. I want to study the text in question for the light it sheds on the general problem of how to explain our ability to distinguish between true
Chapter 11 Interpretation and the Fusion of Horizons: from:
Metaphysics in Ordinary Language
Abstract: The expression “fusion of horizons” (
Horizontverschmelzung) is the central concept of the universal hermeneutics developed by the German philosopher H. G. Gadamer in his influential bookTruth and Method. It will be the main topic of this essay, but in order to set it into the proper context, I need to say something about Gadamer’s overall enterprise. In so doing I will try to clarify the meaning of hermeneutics and discuss the sense in which it is intended to be universal. This discussion will culminate in a fundamental criticism of Gadamer’s hermeneutics. In the second half of the essay, I
Chapter 12 Is There a Sign of Freedom? from:
Metaphysics in Ordinary Language
Abstract: There is more than one way in which to honor the work of a thinker. I shall try to recognize the contribution of Josef Simon, not by a summary of his achievements or even by a textual analysis of his work, but by addressing the theme which he has so subtly articulated in the two books
Wahrheit als FreiheitandPhilosophie des Zeichens. In the course of a single essay, I cannot pretend to do more than to indicate how Simon’s thinking has assisted me in stating the difficulties I see in contemporary philosophy of language.
Book Title: Semiotics and Interpretation- Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): SCHOLES ROBERT
Abstract: "Accessible yet challenging, this book will be the indispensable introductory text for semiotics-indeed for any theoretical course in the humanities and social sciences that deals with the theory of these disciplines."-
Choice"The book offers . . . a clutch of examples of semiotics usefully and intelligently applied, which Schole's patient, cheerful tone and his resolutely concrete vocabulary manage to combine into a breezily informative American confection."-Terence Hawkes,Times Literary Supplement"This critique demonstrates once more that Scholes . . . is one of the most authoritative scholars in the field of semiotics."-The Antioch Review"[Scholes] applies the range of semiotic theory to a series of other texts-poems, stories, films, a scene from a play, bumper stickers, even a part of the human anatomy. . . . When we finish this text (which includes a useful glossary and descriptive bibliography), we feel that we have learned the basic principles of semiotics and can apply them in our teaching and criticism; as a bonus, we gain many new insights into familiar texts."-Richard Pearce,Novel"[Scholes] is among our best interpreters of literary theory. . . . He provides not only an argument for semiotics but an informed criticism of it as well."-Martin Green,The Literary Review
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bt0m
1 THE HUMANITIES, CRITICISM, AND SEMIOTICS from:
Semiotics and Interpretation
Abstract: The humanities may be defined as those disciplines primarily devoted to the study of texts. As the physical sciences concentrate on the study of natural phenomena, and the social sciences on the behavior of sentient creatures, the humanities are connected by their common interest in communicative objects, or texts. Human beings are text-producing animals, and those disciplines called “humanities” are primarily engaged in the analysis, interpretation, evaluation, and production of texts. Where there are texts, of course, there are rules governing text production and interpretation. These sets of rules or customs, with their physical or cultural constraints—variously described as
3 SEMIOTICS OF THE POETIC TEXT from:
Semiotics and Interpretation
Abstract: One line, one sentence, unpunctuated, but proclaimed an interrogative by its grammar and syntax—what makes it a poem? Certainly without its title it would not be a poem; but neither would the title alone constitute a poetic text. Nor do the two together simply make a poem by themselves. Given the title and the text, the
readeris encouraged to make a poem. He is not forced to do so, but there is
5 A SEMIOTIC APPROACH TO IRONY IN DRAMA AND FICTION from:
Semiotics and Interpretation
Abstract: I would like to begin with a brief excerpt from a literary text, a short story by H. G. Wells called “The Country of the Blind.” In the story a sighted person wanders into a remote village where all the inhabitants have been blind for generations. Keeping the old adage in mind, the sighted man expects to become master among the blind, but events do not work out that way, and he becomes a prisoner, thought by his captors to be mad. At one point he challenges one of his captors:
6 SEMIOTIC APPROACHES TO JOYCE’S “EVELINE” from:
Semiotics and Interpretation
Author(s) Joyce James
Abstract: The purpose of this chapter is a simple one. I wish to argue, and to demonstrate as well as possible, that certain semiotic approaches to fictional texts, each incomplete in itself, can be combined in a manner that facilitates the practical criticism of fiction. The three approaches I wish to combine into a single methodology are the following:
7 DECODING PAPA: from:
Semiotics and Interpretation
Abstract: The semiotic study of a literary text is not wholly unlike traditional interpretation or rhetorical analysis, nor is it meant to replace these other modes of response to literary works. But the semiotic critic situates the text somewhat differently, privileges different dimensions of the text, and uses a critical methodology adpated to the semiotic enterprise. Most interpretive methods privilege the “meaning” of the text. Hermeneutic critics seek authorial or intentional meaning; the New Critics seek the ambiguities of “textual” meaning; the “reader response” critics allow readers to make meaning. With respect to meaning the semiotic critic is situated differently. Such
7 The End of Academic Theology? from:
Types of Christian Theology
Abstract: It is necessary to refer again to Karl Barth at this point. He proposed that Christian hermeneutics is a procedure whose taxonomy or phenomenology may be very simply set forth in three logically distinct but in fact united elements:
explicatio, meditatio, applicatio. Applicatio, the last of these, is for him the transition from the sense to the use of scriptural texts. In his “rules” for using philosophical schemes or some subjective modality in reading, he was talking aboutmeditatio. The proponents of type 5 may be described as saying thatat best, understanding the Bible—and Christian language more generally
8 The Multiplicity of Image: from:
On the Nature of Consciousness
Abstract: Before proceeding further in exploring the varieties of presentational states and their relation to cognitive theory, we must consider the more ordinary forms of visual-spatial imagery and their place in that wider context. After all, it was the initial attempts at empirical laboratory research on visual imagery that were heralded as a “return of the ostracized” (Holt, 1962) — the beginning of modern psychology’s renewed interest in consciousness. Holt, among many others, hoped for a cognitive theory that would include the full range of phenomenological and clinical studies of imagistic states along with a laboratory science of imagery. That is
Book Title: Paul and Scripture-Extending the Conversation
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Stanley Christopher D.
Abstract: This book, which grew out of the Society of Biblical Literature’s Paul and Scripture Seminar, explores some of the methodological problems that have arisen during the last few decades of scholarly research on the apostle Paul’s engagement with his ancestral Scriptures. Essays explore the historical backgrounds of Paul’s interpretive practices, the question of Paul’s “faithfulness" to the context of his biblical references, the presence of Scripture in letters other than the Hauptbriefe, and the role of Scripture in Paul’s theology. All of the essays look at old questions through new lenses in an effort to break through scholarly impasses and advance the debate in new directions. The contributors are Matthew W. Bates, Linda L. Belleville, Roy E. Ciampa, Bruce N. Fisk, Stephen E. Fowl, Leonard Greenspoon, E. Elizabeth Johnson, Mitchell M. Kim, Steve Moyise, Jeremy Punt, Christopher D. Stanley, and Jerry L. Sumney.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bzfp
By the Letter? from:
Paul and Scripture
Author(s) Greenspoon Leonard
Abstract: My first entry into this topic—the degree to which Paul cited Scripture from memory (rather than from a written text) and the means by which we can detect this technique on his part—was serendipitous in precisely the way that much scholarship is. I was working on an article about the Jewish biblical scholar and Bible translator Harry M. Orlinsky when I ran across these comments (dated 29 November 1936) in a batch of correspondence between James Montgomery of the University of Pennsylvania and Orlinsky:
Identity, Memory, and Scriptural Warrant: from:
Paul and Scripture
Author(s) Punt Jeremy
Abstract: In a recent study on early Christian identity, a basic question was not really addressed, partly because it was not a focal interest of the study and partly because of conventional views in this regard.² While the contributors acknowledged in various ways, some tacitly and others explicitly,³ that textual traditions had influenced the New Testament authors’ concerns with identity, a further set of questions remained unanswered. What was the rationale for the constitutively important role of Israel’s Scriptures in the formation of the new Jesus-centered movement, which in many cases entailed that they be read against their own traditions? Why
Paul among the Storytellers: from:
Paul and Scripture
Author(s) Fisk Bruce N.
Abstract: Only a generation ago it was possible for a ranking Pauline scholar to offer a learned treatise on Paul’s relationship to Palestinian Judaism and say virtually nothing about how Scripture functioned in either context. Times have changed. The quest for Paul’s “Jewishness” inspired by E. P. Sanders (among others),¹ combined with the increasing availability of primary sources and the literary turn in late twentieth-century biblical scholarship, meant it was inevitable that Paul’s use of Scripture would come to be compared closely with the way Scripture functioned among the tradents of Second Temple Judaism. Thus today the claim that Paul’s use
Respect for Context and Authorial Intention: from:
Paul and Scripture
Author(s) Kim Mitchell
Abstract: The degree of Paul’s respect for the original context of his Old Testament allusions and quotations is a matter of ongoing debate. In his essay in this volume, Steve Moyise argues that “‘respect’ is not a very precise term” to convey the types of complex and daring interpretations that Paul offers of Old Testament texts. The imprecision of the phrase “respect for context” is a subset of a muddled conception of authorial intention more broadly; Stanley Porter comments rightly that “biblical scholars need a more precise definition of intentionality.”¹
Latency and Respect for Context: from:
Paul and Scripture
Author(s) Moyise Steve
Abstract: Much of the discussion about the apostle Paul’s “respect for context” has assumed that the meaning of the Old Testament text is relatively clear. In this model, the task of the scholar is to evaluate the proximity or lack of proximity between Paul’s interpretations and the original meaning of the texts. By drawing on the concept of latent meaning, Mitchell Kim has drawn our attention to the fact that the original meanings are far from clear. It is a common experience that people “say more than they know,” so that hindsight can lead to an acknowledgment of “that’s what I
Paul’s Reliance on Scripture in 1 Thessalonians from:
Paul and Scripture
Author(s) Johnson E. Elizabeth
Abstract: It is instructive to compare the letter to the Romans, which in the Nestle-Aland 27 text is peppered with italicized words and sentences indicating quotations from or allusions to
The Use of Scripture in Philippians from:
Paul and Scripture
Author(s) Fowl Stephen
Abstract: I should begin by confessing that I was and still am a huge fan of Richard Hays’s
Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul.¹ I found his readings compelling, as they often resolve textual conundrums and opening new vistas for thinking about familiar texts. It is one of those books that changes the shape of conversations. Scholars now think of the connections between Paul’s letters and the Old Testament in significantly richer, deeper, and more comprehensive ways as the result of this book.
Scripture and Other Voices in Paul’s Theology from:
Paul and Scripture
Author(s) Belleville Linda L.
Abstract: This essay will explore “other voices” that shed light on Pauline texts that have commonly been labeled as theologically abstruse or the products of an overactive imagination.¹ Specifically, the voice
Beyond Hays’s Echoes of Scripture in the Letters of Paul: from:
Paul and Scripture
Author(s) Bates Matthew W.
Abstract: The vocabulary and cadences of Scripture—particularly of the LXX—are imprinted deeply on Paul’s mind, and the great stories of Israel continue to serve for him as a fund of symbols and metaphors that condition his perception of the world, of God’s promised deliverance of his people, and of his own identity and calling. His faith, in short, is one whose articulation is inevitably intertextual in character, and Israel’s Scripture is the “determinate subtext that plays a constitutive role” in shaping his literary production.¹
What We Learned—and What We Didn’t from:
Paul and Scripture
Author(s) Stanley Christopher D.
Abstract: 4. How do Paul’s references to the Jewish Scriptures relate to their original context?
Book Title: The Hebrew Bible and Philosophy of Religion- Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Gericke Jaco
Abstract: This study pioneers the use of philosophy of religion in the study of the Hebrew Bible. After identifying the need for a legitimate philosophical approach to Israelite religion, the volume traces the history of interdisciplinary relations and shows how descriptive varieties of philosophy of religion can aid the clarification of the Hebrew Bible’s own metaphysical, epistemological, and moral assumptions. Two new interpretative methodologies are developed and subsequently applied through an introduction to what the biblical texts took for granted about the nature of religious language, the concept of deity, the properties of Yhwh, the existence of gods, religious epistemology, and the relation between religion and morality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt32bzm3
1 A Philosophical Approach to Ancient Israelite Religion from:
The Hebrew Bible and Philosophy of Religion
Abstract: Interdisciplinary research in the study of the Hebrew Bible is nothing novel.² In fact, it is impossible to do any other kind. All forms of biblical criticism have recourse to at least one auxiliary subject, be it linguistics, literary criticism, history, archaeology, anthropology, sociology, psychology, theology, philosophy, or another. In a pluralist hermeneutical context where different methodologies offer different insights, none of these auxiliary fields can lay claim to be
thehandmaid of biblical interpretation. All are equally useful aids in their own right, depending on what one wants to achieve in the reading of the text. The only essence
7 Philosophical Criticism as Biblical Criticism from:
The Hebrew Bible and Philosophy of Religion
Abstract: In this chapter I shall attempt to show how currents in descriptive philosophy of religion can be combined and adapted to create a form of philosophical exegesis that can be employed fruitfully as a new type of biblical criticism. In doing so I hope to offer what could become an independent and officially recognized form of textual interpretation that supplements already extant linguistic, historical, literary, and social-scientific perspectives. Bringing together insights from previous chapters, the new interpretative methodology aims to be both philosophical and historical and, because it has as its focus the clarification of meaning only, to bring to
11 Yhwh—A Philosophical Perspective from:
The Hebrew Bible and Philosophy of Religion
Abstract: In the previous chapter we looked at the concept of generic divinity in the Hebrew Bible. In this chapter, our concern lies with the Hebrew Bible’s conceptions of absolute Godhood, that is, with a descriptive philosophical theology aimed at clarifying textual representations of the God Yhwh.
13 Epistemologies in Ancient Israelite Religion from:
The Hebrew Bible and Philosophy of Religion
Abstract: Purely descriptive epistemological perspectives on ancient Israelite religion as encountered in the pluralist and dynamic traditions of the Hebrew Bible are rare.² To the extent that epistemology is a concern in biblical scholarship, the focus is on hermeneutics and metacommentary.³ The interest typically lies with the epistemological assumptions of the readers of the Hebrew Bible, rather than with those implicit in the worlds in the texts themselves.⁴ Exceptions exist, of course, particularly with reference to the study of wisdom literature⁵ and with regard to research on the concept of revelation in ancient Israelite religion. In this regard it is noticeable
3 Dealing (with) the Past and Future of Biblical Studies: from:
The Future of the Biblical Past
Author(s) Punt Jeremy
Abstract: This contribution proceeds from the southern African context as its specific social location for reflecting on some aspects of the future of the biblical studies enterprise in light of its past. Cognizant of important changes in the region since the dawn of the post-Apartheid era, the study takes its point of departure from and interacts with the complex settings and legacies of South Africa, given its rich human diversity as a former Dutch settlement, a British colony, and an Apartheid state. In so doing, it attempts to understand the future of biblical studies while recognizing that it does so amid
6 Biblical Studies in a Rising Asia: from:
The Future of the Biblical Past
Author(s) Chia Philip
Abstract: The rise of modern biblical studies as a discipline has been, since the heyday of the Enlightenment and the Reformation, a predominantly Western institutional-academic phenomenon closely associated with the modern development of Western culture and the academic enterprise. With the expansion of Western civilization and Christianity in the modern world, biblical scholarship gained access into nonWestern cultures. Western imperial/colonial power spread globally via sea and land, fleets and gunpowder, under the
Geistand project of the Enlightenment and modernity. It brought with it the biblical text, which it readily made available to nonWestern peoples, together with modern tools of interpretation
14 Braiding the Traditions in Aotearoa/New Zealand from:
The Future of the Biblical Past
Author(s) McKinlay Judith E.
Abstract: So writes the Anglican CMS missionary, Samuel Marsden, of Christmas Day 1814, the legendary day of the first Christian service in this land. His text was “Fear not for behold I bring you glad tidings of great joy” (Luke 2:10). Ironically, most of those listening could neither follow nor understand, but Marsden wrote in his journal, “we could not but feel the strongest persuasion that the time was at hand when the Glory of the Lord would be revealed to those poor benighted Heathens …” (quoted in Davidson 2004, 16).
16 Reading the Bible in “Our Home and Native Land”: from:
The Future of the Biblical Past
Author(s) Black Fiona C.
Abstract: In Canada, it appears that biblical scholars do not often avail themselves of the opportunity to reflect on how their political, historical, and social contexts impact their work on the Bible.¹ This does not mean that Canadian biblical scholarship is not “engaged”; rather, I suspect that it has more to do with a perception that there is not much about biblical studies in this country that marks it as distinct—as any different, say, from American biblical studies in general.² In fact, the reluctance to think about what makes biblical studies in this country
Canadiancould look a little like
17 The Virtual Bible from:
The Future of the Biblical Past
Author(s) Aichele George
Abstract: The Bible has always been virtual and so, therefore, has the “biblical past.” Not only are the various and inconsistent pasts and futures narrated or implied within the Bible’s texts virtual, but the past and future of “the Bible” as a Christian¹ entity is virtual, as well. This does not mean that the Bible is somehow unreal or incomplete, nor does it describe another Bible—a Bible that is somehow “other” than the one that people read. Indeed, the virtual Bible is the only one that we know. The virtuality of the Bible is perhaps its most important feature.
6 Augustine and Aquinas on Original Sin: from:
Aquinas the Augustinian
Author(s) Johnson Mark
Abstract: My interest in this topic stems from my graduate school days, when I began studying the Fathers and then the moral teaching of Thomas Aquinas. When it came to assessing the reach and influence of Augustine’s teachings in the thirteenth century, our teachers instructed us always to remember that Augustine’s principal conduit was the
Libri sententiarum of Peter Lombard, who had gathered together quotations from many theological figures but most especially from Augustine and had placed them into his “book of opinions,” arranging them dogmatically, in order to cover the Christian religion.¹ The success of Lombard’s text, both inside the
11 Wisdom Eschatology in Augustine and Aquinas from:
Aquinas the Augustinian
Author(s) Lamb Matthew L.
Abstract: The theme “Aquinas the Augustinian” provides an occasion to overcome some contemporary stereotypes that pit a Platonic St. Augustine against an Aristotelian St. Thomas Aquinas. Augustine, in this scenario, is a world-despising rigorist wrapped up in a subject-centered, self-communicative approach to questions, whereas Aquinas is identified with a world-affirming, object-centered metaphysical approach.¹ There are differences between the two theological giants. But the differences are far more complementary than contradictory. The erection of contradictory contrasts has occasioned misreadings by contemporary writers unaware of the Cartesian or Kantian lenses through which they project onto the ancient texts typically modern and postmodern dualisms
Book Title: A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations-From the Origins to the Present Day
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Smith Michael B.
Abstract: This is the first encyclopedic guide to the history of relations between Jews and Muslims around the world from the birth of Islam to today. Richly illustrated and beautifully produced, the book features more than 150 authoritative and accessible articles by an international team of leading experts in history, politics, literature, anthropology, and philosophy. Organized thematically and chronologically, this indispensable reference provides critical facts and balanced context for greater historical understanding and a more informed dialogue between Jews and Muslims.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fgz64
Foreword from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Jouanneau Anne-Sophie
Abstract: In the first place, we noticed a gap in international historiography. Although many studies have been published in various countries on the fate of the Jewish communities in one Islamic context or another, far fewer attempts have been made to provide a comprehensive view of the history of the Jews in the Islamic world. The most recent and most remarkable of these is an enormous enterprise, published in six volumes by Brill in 2010, the
Encyclopedia of Jews in the Islamic World.But there was
Jews and Muslims in the Eastern Islamic World from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Rustow Marina
Abstract: The Islamic world housed the majority of the world’s Jews for most of the medieval period, and the Jewish communities of the Islamic world were responsible for many of the institutions, texts, and practices that would define Judaism well into the modern era. Islamic rule remade the very conditions—intellectual, demographic, economic—in which Jewish communities lived, and created a civilization that enabled them to thrive. But just as much of medieval Jewish history is about Jews under Islamic rule, so, too, is much of the history of the early Islamic world about non-Muslims.
The Balfour Declaration and Its Implications from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Charbit Denis
Abstract: Three paragraphs, twenty lines, one hundred twenty-eight words: never in the annals of European diplomacy would so short a text have such great consequences for the political future of a region of the world. Thanks to this declaration, the name Arthur James Balfour (1848–1930) has been passed down to posterity. Neither his philosophical essays, his leadership in the British conservative party, his management of the affairs of Ireland as secretary of state, nor his legislative work in the field of education as deputy of the House of Commons has left an imperishable trace. He was prime minister from January
“The Arabs” as a Category of British Discourse in Palestine from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Picaudou Nadine
Abstract: During the Mandate period, in an attempt to reconcile various interests, the British political discourse commonly had recourse to the category “Arabs” to designate Muslim or Christian Palestinians. Various pseudoethnic or pseudopsychological distinctions, such as the figure of the fellah or the Bedouin, were also pressed into service. These designations, both bearers of colonial categories and heirs to the nomenclature of national minorities of the Ottoman reforms, influenced the fate of relations between Jews and Muslims in the ensuing years. They also furnished ideological material from which the Zionist discourse would make decisive borrowings. In a context no longer consonant
Judeo-Arab Associations in Israel from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Charbit Denis
Abstract: Within the context of a long-lasting Israeli-Arab conflict, and given the country’s identity as a “Jewish and democratic state,” Judeo-Arab associations play a crucial role in the struggle against inequality and prejudice. Since 1967, some have been involved in the defense of the Palestinians’ rights in the occupied territories. Perceived as an indispensable tool of democratic society, they are also the target of nationalist groups. Community networks are very dense in Israel. Inspired by practices of sociability tested in the Diaspora, and with the recent development of civil society and of the “third sector” to complement the political and economic
Perceptions of the Holocaust in the Arab World: from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Webman Esther
Abstract: The collapse of the Soviet Bloc in the early 1990s and its impact on world affairs, including the Middle East; the emergence of the notion of a new world order; the signing of the Israeli-Palestinian Accords; and the 1994 Israeli-Jordanian peace agreement served as pretext for a revision of the traditional Arab approach toward the Jewish Holocaust among liberal Arab intellectuals. Criticizing the prevalent Arab perceptions of the Holocaust, they called for the unequivocal recognition of the suffering of the Jewish people, which eventually led to the recognition of the Palestinian tragedy by the Israelis and facilitated reconciliation and coexistence
Recapitulating the Positives without Giving in to Myth from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Goldberg Sylvie Anne
Abstract: After more than fourteen centuries of living together, Jews and Muslims now find themselves in a historical context in which their relationship has profoundly changed. The Jewish presence in Islamic territories has been receding since the second half of the twentieth century, and the Jews are now almost completely absent. The majority (four-fifths) now live in North America or Israel. The fear, therefore, is that the imaginary Jew will replace the real Jew in Islamic representations. The effect of the separation between the two groups can be felt on the other side as well. Jewish consciousness is not free from
Qurʾan and Torah: from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Gobillot Geneviève
Abstract: For a long time, the historical precedence of the Bible vis-à-vis the Qurʾan polarized the question of their interrelationship, reducing it solely to influence and borrowing, or even, in the case of extreme polemics, to plagiarism and parody. And yet, a simple shift in perspective allows us to view the question in a completely different light. In fact, the Qurʾanic text elaborates a discourse on its own status as scripture and on its relation to previous revelations. By starting with what the Qurʾan says about scriptural context, we find a whole universe of thought opening up to us, one that
Arabic Translations of the Hebrew Bible from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Metwali Hanan Kamel
Abstract: The Hebrew Bible has been translated many times since antiquity, by both Jews and Christians. In the third century BCE, the Torah was rendered into Greek for the Hellenophone community of Alexandria : this was the famous version known as the Septuagint. The tradition of the Targum developed concurrently in the Jewish communities of the Middle East , whose vernacular language had been Aramaic in its various dialects since the Babylonian exile in the sixth century. The biblical text was translated into Aramaic and was recited verse by verse at the synagogue, alongside the liturgical reading of the Torah. The
Hebrew Translations and Transcriptions of the Qurʾan from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Paudice Aleida
Abstract: The extremely broad subject of the translation of the Qurʾan into Hebrew has not been studied in sufficient detail. Further study would undoubtedly shed valuable light on the relations between the Jews and Islam during the late Middle Ages and the Renaissance. Little is known of the context that produced the Hebrew translations, nor their purpose. One of the reasons is, perhaps, the often ambiguous relationship between the Jews and Islam’s sacred text. This relationship speaks directly to issues of religious identity and ethnic belonging, as expressed in the theological and philosophical debate, and implies the acceptance of another conceptual
Comparison between the Halakha and Shariʿa from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Ackerman-Lieberman Phillip
Abstract: Despite many differences in detail, Judaism and Islam have much in common in their reliance on law as an organizing framework. Both legal systems turn to canonical textual sources (both scriptural and nonscriptural), as well as the interpretation of these texts, for the foundations of practice. Questions of legal method animated much early debate within each tradition; in Islamic law, distinctive legal schools persist to this day, which maintain such debate. Over time, narrative codes emerged in each tradition that established communal norms; these codes negotiated and at times vindicated local customary practice. As Judaism and Islam encountered modernity, both
The Karaites and Muʾtazilism from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Erder Yoram
Abstract: In the time of the
geonim(directors of the Talmudic academies), Karaism was greatly influenced by the Muslim Muʾtazilite theological movement. The Karaites, though largely divided on many questions, adopted all the doctrinal fundaments of Muʾtazilism, both in the area of scriptural exegesis and in discussions of the essential theological themes for which the Muʾtazilites were the standard-bearers within Islam. Beginning in the eleventh century, the Karaites, who belonged to the group known as the Avelei Tsion (Mourners of Zion), having settled in Jerusalem, set out to compose theological texts constituting a genre in their own right. As a result,
From Arabic to Hebrew: from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Freudenthal Gad
Abstract: Science and philosophy did not develop spontaneously within Judaism. The intellectual activities of traditional Jewish cultures generally focused on the canonical texts of the tradition: the Bible, the Mishnah, the Talmud. Any other type of knowledge, that is, any knowledge not vested with the authority of the canonical texts and of revelation, was considered “foreign.” This point, fundamental for understanding Jewish intellectual history, was forcefully stated in 1933 by the great historian Julius Guttmann: “The history of Jewish philosophy is a history of the successive absorption of foreign ideas.”¹
Jews, Islamic Mysticism, and the Devil from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Barry Michael
Abstract: Texts by Islam’s greatest mystics dealing with Jews, directly or through allusion, generally dismay—at least at first glance. Contrary to usual perceptions of medieval Sufism as somehow more “tolerant,” Jewish figures in actual Classical Sufi texts appear no less devilishly caricatural as any in medieval Christian literature or art. In fact, prevailing views of Jews in either dominant medieval culture—Christian or Islamic—appear luridly similar, with Jews depicted as spiritually blind creatures who rejected Divine Truth’s light as revealed through Jesus or Muhammad. Scorn and sarcasm characterize allegorical depictions of Jews by medieval Muslim poets and also manuscript
Biblical Prophets and Their Illustration in Islamic Art from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Milstein Rachel
Abstract: In the following centuries, when the growing population of Iranian converts to Islam introduced its own nonbiblical traditions, the Qurʾanic text was interpreted and enriched
Images of Jews in Ottoman Court Manuscripts from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Uluç Lale
Abstract: Illustrated Ottoman manuscripts produced at the court workshop (
nakkaşhane) in Istanbul do not customarily include identifiable images of Jews. A notable exception, however, is an illustrated copy of theKitab-i Siyer-i Nebi(The Book of the Life of the Prophet) of Mustafa ibn Yusuf ibn Omar al-Maulavi al-Erzerumi, known as Darir the Blindman , produced at the Ottoman court studio and dated 1003 (1594–95).¹ Although the text had been written in Turkish some two hundred years earlier in Cairo at the behest of the Mamluk sultan,² the Ottoman court copy of 1594–95 is its earliest illustrated version. An
Citizenship, Gender, and Feminism in the Contemporary Arab Muslim and Jewish Worlds from:
A History of Jewish-Muslim Relations
Author(s) Pouzol Valérie
Abstract: The question of gender and women’s roles in the Arab Muslim and Jewish worlds is linked primarily to the multiplicity of social, economic, political, and geographical situations in which they have lived and continue to live in the contemporary period. Given the extreme diversity of groups and situations, we have chosen to focus our comparison on the collective and political formulations of religion inherent in gender issues and, in turn, in women’s activism. Women’s roles and the particular way they have been defined by religious affiliation, whether Muslim or Jewish, are bound to contexts that have dictated specific possibilities for
Issues in the Translatability of Law from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Author(s) LEGRAND PIERRE
Abstract: Consider statutes and judicial decisions, two of the most common legal artifacts. If one accepts that statutes are not enacted by legislatures and that judicial decisions are not made by courts with a view to applying to foreign legal cultures, then legal borrowing across legal cultures is the practice of interrupting intention, which is a form of epistemic violence.¹ Statutes and judicial decisions nonetheless regularly find themselves being imported across legal cultures—that is, across cultures and languages—in order to underwrite local reforming agendas. In the process, these texts pass into new semiotic constellations. However, just as there cannot
A Touch of Translation: from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Author(s) WEBER SAMUEL
Abstract: If one were to search today for a way of reflecting on the destiny of language and literature in an age dominated increasingly by electronic media, there is probably no better place to start—and perhaps even to end—than with the question of translation. This might seem a somewhat surprising assertion to make, given the widespread tendency to associate the rise of electronic media with what is usually called the “audiovisual,” as distinct from the linguistic, discursive, or textual. Such an association is, of course, by no means simply arbitrary. In 1999, the dollar value produced by the sales
Metrical Translation: from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Author(s) PRINS YOPIE
Abstract: The question of metrical translation—its history, theory, and practice—is not often posed in current translation studies, except perhaps by translators who confront “a choice between rhyme and reason,” as Nabokov asked himself in translating Pushkin: “Can a translation while rendering with absolute fidelity the whole text, and nothing but the text, keep the form of the original, its rhythm and its rhyme?”¹ Like swearing an oath to tell the whole truth and nothing but the truth before going on trial, the translator who vows to be true to “the whole text, and nothing but the text” must be
[PART FOUR Introduction] from:
Nation, Language, and the Ethics of Translation
Abstract: Looking to the twentieth and twenty-first centuries, the essays in this section examine the role of translation in an increasingly interwoven, globalizing world. Here, translations become exemplary “traveling texts,” capable of highlighting the complex interactions between still vital nationalisms on the one hand, and growing local and international cultures on the other. Four of these essays explore colonial and postcolonial issues in texts from francophone Africa, India, South Africa, and Latin America, while the fifth and final essay takes its literary example from the war-torn Balkans. As each “thick description” suggests, though in very different ways, translations today demand an
Book Title: Homo Narrans-The Poetics and Anthropology of Oral Literature
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Niles John D.
Abstract: It would be difficult to imagine what human life would be like without stories-from myths recited by Pueblo Indian healers in the kiva, ballads sung in Slovenian market squares, folktales and legends told by the fireside in Italy, to jokes told at a dinner table in Des Moines-for it is chiefly through storytelling that people possess a past. In
Homo NarransJohn D. Niles explores how human beings shape their world through the stories they tell. The book vividly weaves together the study of Anglo-Saxon literature and culture with the author's own engagements in the field with some of the greatest twentieth-century singers and storytellers in the Scottish tradition. Niles ponders the nature of the storytelling impulse, the social function of narrative, and the role of individual talent in oral tradition. His investigation of the poetics of oral narrative encompasses literary works, such as the epic poems and hymns of early Greece and the Anglo-SaxonBeowulf, texts that we know only through written versions but that are grounded in oral technique. That all forms of narrative, even the most sophisticated genres of contemporary fiction, have their ultimate origin in storytelling is a point that scarcely needs to be argued. Niles's claims here are more ambitious: that oral narrative is and has long been the chief basis of culture itself, that the need to tell stories is what distinguishes humans from all other living creatures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fh9rr
3 Poetry as Social Praxis from:
Homo Narrans
Abstract: “Poetry makes nothing happen.”¹ People familiar with the marginal status that poetry enjoys in most quarters today are likely to agree with this blunt assessment, whether or not they lament it and whether or not they perceive the irony that emerges when Auden’s words are read in context, as part of a poem that celebrates the memory of William Butler Yeats—for Yeats’s cadenced words, like those of Auden himself, have made momentous things happen in the minds of people from all parts of the globe.
4 Oral Poetry Acts from:
Homo Narrans
Abstract: People have speculated a good deal about who Homer, the
Beowulf poet, the author of the Chanson de Roland or the Nibelungenlied, and similar shadowy persons from the past were and when and where they lived. Such questions have an obvious bearing on our understanding of texts that reveal key aspects of earlier modes of thought and cast light on many aspects of mythology, legendry, and popular belief, at the same time as they put the art of poetry on magnificent display. Although some curiously exact opinions about the authorship, audience, date, and provenance of such narratives have been expressed,¹
How to Do Things with Feeling from:
Shelter Blues
Abstract: In the State Service Center, feeling was ensconced in rhetoric. The shelter was a place for all things psychological. A great deal of talk involved comments on or indications of states of feeling—such as when Carla said, “I just feel wretched. I really do,” at a group meeting. Although I did not keep count, overt references to feelings seemed more numerous in the shelter than in most other contexts. The high frequency of glossings had a lot to do with the fact that shelter life evolved around therapeutic care. Niko Besnier points out that “in probably all speech communities,
The Detective and the Author: from:
Beyond the Red Notebook
Author(s) Sorapure Madeleine
Abstract: Readers of detective fiction typically admire the interpretive skill of the detective, who, in the midst of mysterious, misleading, and disparate clues, is able to discern logical and necessary connections leading invariably to the solution of the mystery. Part of the strong appeal of detective fiction, critics have suggested, is that readers can identify with the detective and achieve interpretive victory alongside him, or closely on his heels. Glenn W. Most, for example, comments that the detective serves as “the figure for the reader within the text, the one character whose activities most closely parallel the reader’s own” (348). In
Auster’s Sublime Closure: from:
Beyond the Red Notebook
Author(s) Bernstein Stephen
Abstract: In
The Locked Room, as in the other novels of Paul Auster’s New York Trilogy, the path the reader follows diverges considerably from what might be expected in conventional detective fiction. This is due to what are, by this stage in the trilogy, predictable recourses to narratorial unreliability, epistemological uncertainty, and existential contingency. As these strategies come into play in the trilogy’s final volume, the trail leads neither toward nor away from a corpse, but instead into postmodern meditations on subjectivity, sexuality, sublimity, and silence. By engaging with the text’s thematization of these concepts, we can begin to understand both
Leviathan: from:
Beyond the Red Notebook
Author(s) Saltzman Arthur
Abstract: The detective novel provides some of literature’s most durable endowments. Its sureties constitute a method and a message: mystery condenses then lifts like the day’s weather; seemingly encouraged by the very conventions of his context, the hero patiently debrides whatever wound to propriety summons him; cases wind up tight and smooth as spools. Gordian plots are only, are always, temporary distractions at worst, or prods to appetite, and thanks to logic’s stacked deck, these regularly succumb to investigation. As the detective whittles raw circumstance into habitable sense, he is secure in the conviction that at the core all incidents and
1 On the Translation of Style in Oral Narrative from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: Those who have sought to transform the spoken arts of the American Indian into printed texts have attempted to cross linguistic, poetic, and cultural gulfs much larger than those faced by translators who merely move from one Indo-European written tradition to another, but they have had very little to say about translation as such. Franz Boas simply advocated a “faithful rendering of the native tales,”¹ which for him and most of his followers meant what professional translators would call a “crib” or a “trot”—not a true translation into literate English, but rather a running guide to the original text,
9 The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation in American Indian Religion from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: The name of the text is
chimiky’ana’kowa. Literally translated, that means, “that which was the beginning.” It is the beginning, or “that which was the beginning.” These words were made by what happened at the beginning, and
11 Creation and the Popol Vuh: from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: Generations of Americanists, including such figures as Brinton and Morley, have held the Popol Vuh to be the most important single native-language text in all the New World, and much emphasis has been laid on the pre-Columbian character of its contents. But the Popol Vuh also has contents that reflect the fact that it was written after the Conquest, contents that have long been a source of embarrassment for Americanists. Bandelier wrote a century ago that the Popol Vuh “appears to be, for the first chapters, an evident fabrication, or at least an accommodation (of Indian mythology to Christian notions
14 The Story of How a Story Was Made from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: What happens when a mythographer is present on the dialogical grounds where oral performances take place might be described, in the case of a tape-recorded tale like “The Girl and the Protector” (see Chapter 2), as a general decontextualizing effect that anticipates the decontextualization involved in playback, transcription, translation, and publication. The response of the native audience is dampened and the performer may be prevented from entangling members of that audience in the story, though in this particular case Walter Sanchez did make an unsuccessful attempt to have Andrew Peynetsa take the part of the heroine's grandfather at prayer. Less
15 Reading the Popol Vuh over the shoulder of a diviner and finding out what’s so funny from:
The Spoken Word and the Work of Interpretation
Abstract: One day several years ago—it was Uucub Ahmac or “Seven Sinner” on the Mayan calendar—I found myself looking at the Quiché text of the Popol Vuh, a text written some centuries ago, over the shoulder of a Quiché who was not only very much alive, but who was laughing about something he had just read there. This was a man named Andrés Xiloj, reading the story of the encounter between Zipacna, self-styled as “the maker of mountains,” and the hero twins, Hunahpu and Xbalanque. Aside from the broad humor contained in the fact that the twins defeat Zipacna
Book Title: Dreams of Fiery Stars-The Transformations of Native American Fiction
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Rainwater Catherine
Abstract: Selected by
Choicemagazine as an Outstanding Academic Book for 1999 Since the 1968 publication of N. Scott Momaday'sHouse Made of Dawn, a new generation of Native American storytellers has chosen writing over oral traditions. While their works have found an audience by observing many of the conventions of the mainstream novel, Native American written narrative has emerged as something distinct from the postmodern novel with which it is often compared. InDreams of Fiery Stars, Catherine Rainwater examines the novels of writers such as Momaday, Linda Hogan, Leslie Marmon Silko, Gerald Vizenor, and Louise Erdrich and contends that the very act of writing narrative imposes constraints upon these authors that are foreign to Native American tradition. Their works amount to a break with-and a transformation of-American Indian storytelling. The book focuses on the agenda of social and cultural regeneration encoded in contemporary Native American narrative, and addresses key questions about how these works achieve their overtly stated political and revisionary aims. Rainwater explores the ways in which the writers "create" readers who understand the connection between storytelling and personal and social transformation; considers how contemporary Native American narrative rewrites Western notions of space and time; examines the existence of intertextual connections between Native American works; and looks at the vital role of Native American literature in mainstream society today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fhrv1
Chapter Two Imagining the Stories: from:
Dreams of Fiery Stars
Abstract: As we have seen in Chapter One, narrative management exploiting power may frustrate narrativity, the process by which a reader constructs a story based upon expectations and textual cues. Such experience, in turn, might generate in the reader an expanded repertoire of semiotic practices pertaining to texts and world. We have also seen how highly resistant narrative such as Momaday’s
House Made of Dawn might drive the reader’s effort to decode the work beyond the margins of the text to extratextual references. Momaday’s is a useful technique for transforming the actual reader as thoroughly as possible into a projected, biculturally
Chapter Five All the Stories Fit Together: from:
Dreams of Fiery Stars
Abstract: Thomas King’s collection of short stories,
One Good Story, That One, graphically and verbally illustrates an intertextual principle: elements of story escape their textual bounds to spill over into life (as we have noted in previous chapters) and into other texts. King’s Coyote—denizen of a vast number of American Indian stories including King’s novel, Green Grass, Running Water—wanders through each of the works in the collection and even leaves “Coyote tracks,” in the form of graphic images, throughout the white spaces in the text that conventionally separate one story from another. Louise Erdrich’s novels are similarly linked together
4. Words About Herbs: from:
Gender on the Market
Abstract: The frequency of oaths, proverbs, blessings, and scripture in Moroccan oratory make it a formal or ritualized language like those historically associated with tradition and rhetorical power.¹ Yet despite its highly stylized form, the pragmatic revoicing of this oratory by women opens the interpretive possibilities of traditional speech events. Formal language in the informal setting of the suq does not limit meaning; rather, by embodying words and gestures customarily performed by and for men, women orators create a multivocalic and hybrid discourse in a context of heteroglossia. By appropriating the authority vested in public discourse, women marketers challenge traditional notions
7. Catering to the Sexual Market: from:
Gender on the Market
Abstract: Nothing illustrates the recent changes in the relative status of women and men in Moroccan society so fully as the altered position of the shikha, the female performer. As women who commoditize their voices and bodies in contexts of public celebration (both outdoors at saint’s festivals, and indoors at wedding celebrations) shikhat (pl.) are often associated with the marketplace. In fact, women without moral scruples may be compared to shikhat who are “lost in the suq.”
Book Title: Allegory and Philosophy in Avicenna (Ibn Sina)-With a Translation of the Book of the Prophet Muhammad's Ascent to Heaven
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Heath Peter
Abstract: Islamic allegory is the product of a cohesive literary tradition to which few contributed as significantly as Ibn Sina (Avicenna), the eleventh-century Muslim philosopher. Peter Heath here offers a detailed examination of Avicenna's contribution, paying special attention to Avicenna's psychology and poetics and to the ways in which they influenced strains of theological, mystical, and literary thought in subsequent Islamic-and Western-intellectual and religious history. Heath begins by showing how Avicenna's writings fit into the context and general history of Islamic allegory and explores the interaction among allegory, allegoresis, and philosophy in Avicenna's thought. He then provides a brief introduction to Avicenna as an historical figure. From there, he examines the ways in which Avicenna's cosmological, psychological, and epistemological theories find parallel, if diverse, expression in the disparate formats of philosophical and allegorical narration. Included in this book is an illustration of Avicenna's allegorical practice. This takes the form of a translation of the Mi'raj Nama (The Book of the Prophet Muhammad's Ascent to Heaven), a short treatise in Persian generally attributed to Avicenna. The text concludes with an investigation of the literary dimension Avicenna's allegorical theory and practice by examining his use of description metaphor. Allegory and Philosophy in Avicenna is an original and important work that breaks new ground by applying the techniques of modern literary criticism to the study of Medieval Islamic philosophy. It will be of interest to scholars and students of medieval Islamic and Western literature and philosophy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fhz90
7. The Interpretation and Function of Allegory from:
Allegory and Philosophy in Avicenna (Ibn Sina)
Abstract: Avicenna’s theory of allegory is straightforward, easily summarized, and, obviously, highly pertinent to an understanding of the rhetorical dimension of his allegories and philosophical writings. As with any theory of literary creation or interpretation, however, Avicenna’s hermeneutics must be taken with a grain of salt. Authorial theories of composition and reading are indeed relevant, but they should not be accepted so literally that they overly determine our understanding of the workings of the texts themselves. Writers often valorize rules of composition or endorse methods of interpretation that they themselves do not completely follow in practice.¹ Avicenna’s theory of interpretation is
Book Title: Clan Cleansing in Somalia-The Ruinous Legacy of 1991
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Kapteijns Lidwien
Abstract: In 1991, certain political and military leaders in Somalia, wishing to gain exclusive control over the state, mobilized their followers to use terror-wounding, raping, and killing-to expel a vast number of Somalis from the capital city of Mogadishu and south-central and southern Somalia. Manipulating clan sentiment, they succeeded in turning ordinary civilians against neighbors, friends, and coworkers. Although this episode of organized communal violence is common knowledge among Somalis, its real nature has not been publicly acknowledged and has been ignored, concealed, or misrepresented in scholarly works and political memoirs-until now. Marshaling a vast amount of source material, including Somali poetry and survivor accounts,
Clan Cleansing in Somaliaanalyzes this campaign of clan cleansing against the historical background of a violent and divisive military dictatorship, in the contemporary context of regime collapse, and in relationship to the rampant militia warfare that followed in its wake.Clan Cleansing in Somaliaalso reflects on the relationship between history, truth, and postconflict reconstruction in Somalia. Documenting the organization and intent behind the campaign of clan cleansing, Lidwien Kapteijns traces the emergence of the hate narratives and code words that came to serve as rationales and triggers for the violence. However, it was not clans that killed, she insists, but people who killed in the name of clan. Kapteijns argues that the mutual forgiveness for which politicians often so lightly call is not a feasible proposition as long as the violent acts for which Somalis should forgive each other remain suppressed and undiscussed.Clan Cleansing in Somaliaestablishes that public acknowledgment of the ruinous turn to communal violence is indispensable to social and moral repair, and can provide a gateway for the critical memory work required from Somalis on all sides of this multifaceted conflict.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fhzvq
Book Title: Sensuous Scholarship- Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): STOLLER PAUL
Abstract: Among the Songhay of Mali and Niger, who consider the stomach the seat of personality, learning is understood not in terms of mental activity but in bodily terms. Songhay bards study history by "eating the words of the ancestors," and sorcerers learn their art by ingesting particular substances, by testing their flesh with knives, by mastering pain and illness. In
Sensuous ScholarshipPaul Stoller challenges contemporary social theorists and cultural critics who-using the notion of embodiment to critique Eurocentric and phallocentric predispositions in scholarly thought-consider the body primarily as a text that can be read and analyzed. Stoller argues that this attitude is in itself Eurocentric and is particularly inappropriate for anthropologists, who often work in societies in which the notion of text, and textual interpretation, is foreign. ThroughoutSensuous ScholarshipStoller argues for the importance of understanding the "sensuous epistemologies" of many non-Western societies so that we can better understand the societies themselves and what their epistemologies have to teach us about human experience in general.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fj1pm
4 “CONSCIOUS” AIN’T CONSCIOUSNESS: from:
Sensuous Scholarship
Abstract: In Chapter 3 I alluded to Gayl Jones’s novel
Corregidora, a haunting tale about cultural memory and the “counter-memories” of four generations of Afro-Brazilian and African American women. Throughout the novel the protagonist’s great-grandmother talks repeatedly about “conscious” and how the memories of “conscious” are deeper than the “official” historical texts and records. “Conscious,” which Great Gram considers “evidence,” is sedimented in the bodies of the women, all of whom are haunted by the hulking presence of the Portuguese sailor Corregidora, who owned, abused, and abandoned them. Jones describes how these memories extend well beyond the protagonist’s great-grandmother. Indeed, the
Chapter 5 The Rationality of Genocide from:
The Dynamics of Violence in Central Africa
Abstract: The image of Rwanda conveyed by the media is that of a society gone amok. How else to explain the collective insanity that led to the butchering of half a million civilians: men, women, and children? As much as the scale of the killings, the visual impact of the atrocities numbs the mind and makes the quest for rational motives singularly irrelevant. Tribal savagery suggests itself as the most plausible subtext for the scenes of apocalypse captured by television crews and photojournalists.
Book Title: Aliens and Sojourners-Self as Other in Early Christianity
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): DUNNING BENJAMIN H.
Abstract: Early Christians spoke about themselves as resident aliens, strangers, and sojourners, asserting that otherness is a fundamental part of being Christian. But why did they do so and to what ends? How did Christians' claims to foreign status situate them with respect to each other and to the larger Roman world as the new movement grew and struggled to make sense of its own boundaries?
Aliens and Sojournersargues that the claim to alien status is not a transparent one. Instead, Benjamin Dunning contends, it shaped a rich, pervasive, variegated discourse of identity in early Christianity. Resident aliens and foreigners had long occupied a conflicted space of both repulsion and desire in ancient thinking. Dunning demonstrates how Christians and others in antiquity capitalized on this tension, refiguring the resident alien as being of a compelling doubleness, simultaneously marginal and potent. Early Christians, he argues, used this refiguration to render Christian identity legible, distinct, and even desirable among the vast range of social and religious identities and practices that proliferated in the ancient Mediterranean. Through close readings of ancient Christian texts such as Hebrews, 1 Peter, theShepherd of Hermas, and theEpistle to Diognetus, Dunning examines the markedly different ways that Christians used the language of their own marginality, articulating a range of options for what it means to be Christian in relation to the Roman social order. His conclusions have implications not only for the study of late antiquity but also for understanding the rhetorics of religious alienation more broadly, both in the ancient world and today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fj38q
Introduction: from:
Aliens and Sojourners
Abstract: At the close of the first century C.E., the early Christian text
1 Clement (c.93–97) opens with a greeting from one group of Christian aliens to another: “The church of God residing as aliens (paroikousa) in Rome to the church of God residing as aliens (paroikousē) in Corinth.”¹ This was not the first text to characterize Christians in terms of their status as aliens or sojourners. But as the first century came to a close and the second century progressed, the trope proved to be an increasingly useful one. Other Christian writers made use of it in epistolary prescripts
Chapter One Citizens and Aliens from:
Aliens and Sojourners
Abstract: What kind of “other” was the resident alien within the various discursive fields of the early Roman Empire? What might a designation of “alien,” “sojourner,” or “foreigner” have meant to various audiences or readers in this context? In the second century C.E., Lucian of Samosata (or whoever the author of this epigraph may be) could offer a straightforward remark about the reproach of alien status with no need for further argument or explanation, confident that his readers would understand and agree. But what sort of reproach? Was the category of the alien a relatively neutral civic descriptor—in which case
Chapter Two Going to Jesus “Outside the Camp”: from:
Aliens and Sojourners
Abstract: Early Christians talked about themselves as aliens and outsiders. Often it was with just a few words or phrases, as in 1 Peter or some of the other examples surveyed in the Introduction. But sometimes the trope was developed more extensively, becoming a major theme in exhortatory treatises and epistles. Among the books that were eventually included in the New Testament canon, the other text besides 1 Peter that makes significant use of the alien topos is the Epistle to the Hebrews. Where 1 Peter offers just a few brief allusions to the topos, Hebrews develops an extensive scriptural lineage
Chapter Three Outsiders by Virtue of Outdoing: from:
Aliens and Sojourners
Abstract: In the second century, the designation of the Christian as alien and sojourner remained a useful (and indeed prevalent) category for forging and negotiating identity. Scholarship on the topos has tended to treat second-century materials primarily in terms of their relationship to the earlier canonical sources (1 Peter, Hebrews).¹ But Christians in the second century had their own reasons for turning to the alien topos, reasons not primarily (or at least not entirely) determined by earlier texts. Rather, the alien topos proved helpful for these Christians in advancing their own projects of identity formation, bound up as they were in
Chapter Five Strangers and Soteriology in the from:
Aliens and Sojourners
Abstract: Not all early Christians thought that speaking about themselves as aliens was a good thing. While numerous texts of the first and second centuries were making exactly this move (as evidenced by our analysis thus far), this was not the only conceptual option available to Christians as they thought about their identity and what its legitimate relationship ought to be to the rhetoric of alienation. Thus there were (perhaps not surprisingly) voices of protest to the increasingly common strategy of constructing the Christian self as other. These voices were not separate or outside the contested discourse of formative Christian identity,
Book Title: Detecting Texts-The Metaphysical Detective Story from Poe to Postmodernism
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press, Inc.
Author(s): Sweeney Susan Elizabeth
Abstract: Although readers of detective fiction ordinarily expect to learn the mystery's solution at the end, there is another kind of detective story-the history of which encompasses writers as diverse as Poe, Borges, Robbe-Grillet, Auster, and Stephen King-that ends with a question rather than an answer. The detective not only fails to solve the crime, but also confronts insoluble mysteries of interpretation and identity. As the contributors to
Detecting Textscontend, such stories belong to a distinct genre, the "metaphysical detective story," in which the detective hero's inability to interpret the mystery inevitably casts doubt on the reader's similar attempt to make sense of the text and the world.Detecting Textsincludes an introduction by the editors that defines the metaphysical detective story and traces its history from Poe's classic tales to today's postmodernist experiments. In addition to the editors, contributors include Stephen Bernstein, Joel Black, John T. Irwin, Jeffrey T. Nealon, and others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt3fj4sd
Chapter 2 Borgesʹs Library of Forking Paths from:
Detecting Texts
Author(s) Chibka Robert L.
Abstract: I begin this essay about Jorge Luis Borges’s “The Garden of Forking Paths” (1942), appropriately enough, with a small confession. I am here engaged in a practice of which I generally disapprove: writing professionally on a text in whose language of composition I am illiterate. That a trivial discrepancy between two English translations of “El Jardín de senderos que se bifurcan” started me down this path is a paltry excuse.² Yu Tsun, whose sworn confession constitutes all but the first paragraph of “The Garden of Forking Paths,” has this advice for the “soldiers and bandits” he sees inheriting the world:
Chapter 4 Gumshoe Gothics: from:
Detecting Texts
Author(s) Merivale Patricia
Abstract: “An excellent idea, I think, to start from a dead body,” said Kobo Abe (
Inter 47), and Hubert Aquin, similarly, “L’investigation délirante de Sherlock Holmes débute immanquablement à partir d’un cadavre” (“Sherlock Holmes’s dizzying investigation unfailingly starts off from a corpse” [Trou 82]). About how the classical detective story starts they were both right. But, of course, quite often there isn’t a corpse in the postmodernist library. “There is no body in the house at all,” said Sylvia Plath, in an inscrutable poem called “The Detective” (1962), which I suspect is, like most of the texts I am discussing, about
CHAPTER 11 Novels and their readers, memories and their social frameworks from:
Performing the Past
Author(s) LEERSSEN JOEP
Abstract: This chapter focuses on literature and the reading act as a nodal point, a relay station, in the dissemination (in space) and transmission (across generations) of cultural memory. In doing so, it draws attention to three interrelated problem areas: 1) the currency of literature is principally shaped by the language of its expression, whereas the currency of memories is principally shaped in societal or political frameworks; 2) the social and political frameworks (i.e. states and institutions) in which cultural memories are current can be less durable and more fluid than the canonicity of certain literary texts; 3) the literary evocation
CHAPTER 15 European identity and the politics of remembrance from:
Performing the Past
Author(s) BOTTICI CHIARA
Abstract: Many authors have noticed the symbolic deficit that affects the European institutions. European citizens do not feel attached to them. For some this is the inevitable result of a process of integration that is the spill-over effect of economic integration, while for others it is the consequence of the quasisupranational character of the European Union. The current European context is a very interesting case for the study of memory building, both because it is characterized by a complex process of pooling and sharing of sovereignty between nation-states and supranational institutions and because it is a process
in fieri. The European
Introduction from:
Sound Souvenirs
Author(s) van Dijck José
Abstract: To Philipp Perlmann, a linguist in the novel
Perlmann’s Silenceby Pascal Mercier (2007 [1995]), things have lost their “presence.” He seems only capable of fully experiencing life when remembering it, and he clings hopelessly to the sentences his acquaintances have expressed in the past. Because his own academic field has become utterly meaningless to him, he has started translating a text by a Russian colleague on the relation between language and remembering. It is through words, and only through words, the text argues, that people create and construct their memories, thus appropriating, as it were, what has happened. Perlmann
Chapter Eleven Earwitnessing: from:
Sound Souvenirs
Author(s) Birdsall Carolyn
Abstract: There is a tendency to think of sound souvenirs, whether recorded sounds, music, or song lyrics, as having the ability to produce memory effects in the listeners. Sound technologies, too, are often conceived as “metaphors of memory” and new technologies can generate nostalgia for superseded formats (Draaisma 2000). In these instances, the construction of sounds as offering traces of the past depends on external, physical objects. In what follows, however, I propose to examine the role of sound within personal and social contexts of remembering. Despite recent attempts to address witnesses as embodied subjects (Brison 1999; Young 2003), the common
7 Introduction to a study of comparative inter-ethnic relations: from:
Identity Processes and Dynamics in Multi-Ethnic Europe
Author(s) Dias Nuno
Abstract: This chapter is based on my PhD research, entitled ‘The Voyages of Rama: Hindu Diasporical Identity Constructions in Colonial and Post-Colonial Contexts in Portugal and England’. The objective of the study is to approach inter-ethnic relations in a diachronic and comparative perspective, focusing in particular on the trajectories of early Hindu migrants from Gujarat to East Africa. Following the independence of these territories, many East African Hindus migrated to Portugal and Britain.
13 What are we talking about when we talk about identities? from:
Identity Processes and Dynamics in Multi-Ethnic Europe
Author(s) Bastos Susana
Abstract: In two texts written 50 years apart, Erikson (1972: 274) and Bauman (2003) both attribute the relatively recent preoccupation with identity processes to the great economic and social transformations which destroyed community life, made subjects and families culturally vulnerable and created mounting internal and international migratory fluxes which temporarily increased tolerance to uncertainties (Appadurai 1998). Erikson developed his cluster of identity concepts within a relatively closed community, based on intergenerational recognition, and characterised by an antagonistic exteriority that conveniently sanctioned its relative closure. On the other hand, Bauman (2003: 16) theorises on community fixation, in line with Fromm (1941), less
Attractions: from:
The Cinema of Attractions Reloaded
Author(s) Gunning Tom
Abstract: Someone once said (it might even have been me) that historians begin by studying history and end by becoming part of it. Bearing in mind that oblivion remains the ultimate fate of most writing (and even publishing), and hopefully avoiding a hubristic perspective, I would like to embed my concept of the cinema of attractions, or at least the writing of the essays that launched it, in a historical context, largely based on personal memory. That, rather than a defense or further explanation of the term, forms the modest ambition of this essay, which will hopefully provide an additional context
Rhythmic Bodies/Movies: from:
The Cinema of Attractions Reloaded
Author(s) Guido Laurent
Abstract: At the turn of the 20th century, cinema emerged in a context marked by the vast expansion of interest in bodily movement, at the crossroads of aesthetic and scientific preoccupations. Already developed by Enlightenment philosophers and Romantic poets, the quest for the origins of nonverbal language and mime permeated the discussion of disciplines such as psychology or anthropology,¹ which were in the process of being institutionalized. Furthermore, new images of the body were created and distributed via experimental sciences, which considered the mechanism of physical movement as stemming from circulation and energy consumption. Therefore, the 1882 founding of the Station
The Hollywood Cobweb: from:
The Cinema of Attractions Reloaded
Author(s) Tomasovic Dick
Abstract: The metaphor is not new: the cinema, like a cobweb, traps the spectator’s gaze. This quasi-hypnotic preoccupation of the image rules nowadays contemporary Hollywood production, and more specifically what forms today a type of film as precise as large, the blockbuster. If the analysis of these extremely popular, very big budget entertainment films, produced in the heart of new intermediality, can be based mainly on questions of intertextuality,¹ it can also, far from any definitive definition, be fuelled by a rich and complex network of notions which carries along in its modern rush the term of attraction.
Chapter 10 Suspending the Body: from:
Shooting the Family
Author(s) Dasgupta Sudeep
Abstract: If the family is the original scene of filial belonging, and culture the general term for affilial bonding, what are the consequences of (con)fusing
la patriewithla nation? If family values undergird a normative understanding of cultural identity, what is the father’s place in the patrimony through which national culture is to be understood? In the context of dispersed and divided families, how might we understand family values in the recent debates around cultural values? What happens to the family when the migrant body enters the nation? If there is indeed a metonymic confusion between nation and patrimony, this
‘Signs that Signify by Themselves’. from:
The Making of the Humanities
Author(s) Weststeijn Thijs
Abstract: In his treatise on painting of 1678, the Dutch artist Samuel van Hoogstraten (1627-1678), one of Rembrandt’s pupils, pleaded for the inclusion of the art of painting among the liberal arts. One of his strategies was connecting the visual arts to ideas about language and letters developed by influential philologists such as Gerardus Vossius (1577-1649) and Franciscus Junius (1591-1677). In this context, Van Hoogstraten’s book touched on the subject of pictography, the ideal of a script based on pictures rather than letters. He discussed this in connection to the art of the Chinese. Just like the Egyptians and the Mexicans,
Manuscript Hunting and the Challenge of Textual Variance in Late Seventeenth-Century Icelandic Studies from:
The Making of the Humanities
Author(s) Jónsson Már
Abstract: The fervent collecting of ancient and medieval manuscripts – in Italy and Greece from the late fourteenth century, in France, Germany and England from the early fifteenth century, and in Spain and Iceland from the late sixteenth century onwards – resulted not only in the accumulation of new texts and information. It was also a reason for perplexity as scholars struggled to design methods for sifting evidence, for defining options, and for making choices concerning the texts they wished to use or publish, their struggle at times ending in despair and exhaustion. As more and more manuscripts were brought to
Spinoza in the History of Biblical Scholarship from:
The Making of the Humanities
Author(s) Steenbakkers Piet
Abstract: Let us start with prayer – to wit with
Spinoza’s Prayer, as found in an anonymous manuscript of 1678–79: ‘Think with the learned, speak with the vulgar; the world wants to be deceived, amen.’¹ The text is, of course, spurious, but it does give us a glimpse of Spinoza as seen by his contemporaries. The manuscript is a notebook for private use, with unconnected and slapdash, barely readable jottings on a range of topics, mainly politics (passionately anti-Orange), religion and – most importantly – sex; our author has a marked fascination for perversities and monstrosities in this area. The
The ‘Rules of Critique’. from:
The Making of the Humanities
Author(s) Pécharman Martine
Abstract: The decree concerning the edition and the use of sacred texts adopted by the Council of Trent in its fourth session on 8 April 1546 was sometimes understood as prohibiting any emendation of the Vulgate version of the Scripture. The Synod demanded that the Vulgate be considered
authenticin all liturgic matters, on account of its long-standing usage and approbation in the Catholic Church. By such an ordaining, did the Council only attempt to secure the authority of the Vulgate in the doctrinal controversies, or did it rather aim at condemning corrections of the standard Latin version introduced in conformity
[Part 2. Introduction] from:
The Children's Table
Abstract: In his watershed work
Discipline and Punish—a text that
Minority/Majority: from:
The Children's Table
Author(s) Ginsberg Lesley
Abstract: The field of antebellum American literature has been radically transformed over the last thirty years by spectacular projects of literary recovery that have in turn redefined the foundational texts of the discipline.¹ A renewed interest in authorship and publication studies is currently reinvigorating the field.² Further, a turn toward the transnational has highlighted transatlantic literary relationships in the pre–Civil War era and introduced to our understanding of the field a hemispheric component. This has complicated assumptions about the relative exceptionalism of the literatures of the United States and challenged received notions of borders, boundaries, and nationalism.³ While childhood studies
Childhood as Performance from:
The Children's Table
Author(s) Bernstein Robin
Abstract: The relationship between young people (“children”) and the cultural construct of “childhood” constitutes a central problem in the field of childhood studies.¹ Is childhood a category of historical analysis that produces and manages adult power, as Caroline Levander, Lee Edelman, Kathryn Bond Stockton, Jacqueline Rose, James Kincaid, Anne Higonnet, Carolyn Steedman, and many others have argued? Or do the complicated lives of young people constantly deconstruct and reconstruct the abstract idealizations of childhood, as is suggested by the work of Karin Calvert, Howard P. Chudacoff, and Steven Mintz, among others?² Literary scholars who study “the child” conjured in texts as
Privilege’s Mausoleum: from:
Southern Masculinity
Author(s) Breu Christopher
Abstract: One of the challenges to theorizing masculinity in relationship to history is the way in which historical narratives are often implicitly gendered as masculine. Typically, this gendering takes the form of allegory, in which the imagined subject of a period is presented as implicitly or, less often, explicitly male.¹ Such a subject, then, becomes the bearer of temporality in the narrative constructed by the historical text. The modern male subject, for example, becomes imagined as exemplary of the universal modern experience. In such a context, temporality and narrative history become gendered, and it becomes a challenge to imagine other forms
Book Title: The Bioregional Imagination-Literature, Ecology, and Place
Publisher: University of Georgia Press
Author(s): ZEITLER EZRA
Abstract: Bioregionalism is an innovative way of thinking about place and planet from an ecological perspective. Although bioregional ideas occur regularly in ecocritical writing, until now no systematic effort has been made to outline the principles of bioregional literary criticism and to use it as a way to read, write, understand, and teach literature. The twenty-four original essays here are written by an outstanding selection of international scholars. The range of bioregions covered is global and includes such diverse places as British Columbia's Meldrum Creek and Italy's Po River Valley, the Arctic and the Outback. There are even forays into cyberspace and outer space. In their comprehensive introduction, the editors map the terrain of the bioregional movement, including its history and potential to inspire and invigorate place-based and environmental literary criticism. Responding to bioregional tenets, this volume is divided into four sections. The essays in the "Reinhabiting" section narrate experiments in living-in-place and restoring damaged environments. The "Rereading" essays practice bioregional literary criticism, both by examining texts with strong ties to bioregional paradigms and by opening other, less-obvious texts to bioregional analysis. In "Reimagining," the essays push bioregionalism to evolve-by expanding its corpus of texts, coupling its perspectives with other approaches, or challenging its core constructs. Essays in the "Renewal" section address bioregional pedagogy, beginning with local habitat studies and concluding with musings about the Internet. In response to the environmental crisis, we must reimagine our relationship to the places we inhabit. This volume shows how literature and literary studies are fundamental tools to such a reimagining.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt46nnf7
Bioregionalism, Postcolonial Literatures, and Ben Okri’s from:
The Bioregional Imagination
Author(s) JAMES ERIN
Abstract: The primary goal of this book is to consider what it means to read a text bioregionally. As we ask ourselves this question, it is important to also ask what kind of bioregional literary criticism particular texts can offer. How does the bioregional imagination of one writer differ from the next? How does the place-based aesthetic of one bioregion differ from the next? In this paper I’m particularly interested in considering what contribution postcolonial literatures can make to our growing understanding of bioregional literary criticism. The marriage of the two discourses promises to be fruitful: at first glance bioregionalism and
Book Title: When Our Words Return-Writing, Hearing, and Remembering Oral Traditions from Alasak and the Yukon
Publisher: Utah State University Press
Author(s): Schneider William
Abstract: The title to this interdisciplinary collection draws on the Yupik Eskimo belief that seals, fish, and other game are precious gifts that, when treated with respect and care, will return to be hunted again. Just so, if oral traditions are told faithfully and respectfully, they will return to benefit future generations. The contributors to this volume are concerned with the interpretation and representation of oral narrative and how it is shaped by its audience and the time, place, and cultural context of the narration. Thus, oral traditions are understood as a series of dialogues between tradition bearers and their listeners, including those who record, write, and interpret.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt46nrcm
On Shaky Ground: from:
When Our Words Return
Author(s) Morrow Phyllis
Abstract: Since the early 1980s, Elsie Mather and I have collaborated on the transcription, translation, and representation of Central Alaskan Yupʹik stories. She was born and raised in the Kuskokwim delta, where her education started—and continues—with Yupʹik oral tradition. She spends much of her time in subsistence pursuits; she has also been a nurse, a teacher, a lecturer, and an author of high-school and college textbooks. Her grounding in the oral tradition puts her book learning in a certain perspective. I, on the other hand, was born on the East Coast of the United States, and my education was
A Bright Light Ahead of Us: from:
When Our Words Return
Author(s) Ruppert James
Abstract: So begins the collection of stories by noted artist and storyteller Belle Deacon,
Engithidong Xugixudhoy: Their Stories of Long Ago(1987). Eight examples of her movement toward the bright light are transcribed into Deg Hitʹan (Ingalik), with an English translation facing the Native-language text. However, one of the unique things about the volume is that versions told in English follow five of the tales. I would like to open with a question: How does the English telling of a Native tale by a Native-speaking storyteller differ from the original version and its translation. Furthermore, I would like to suggest that
Lessons from Alaska Natives about Oral Tradition and Recordings from:
When Our Words Return
Author(s) Schneider William
Abstract: Years ago, Alan Dundes (1964) pointed out that stories contain at least three elements: text—what the story is about; texture—the way the story is told; and context—the circumstances surrounding the telling. These three elements are not always obvious and clear-cut, but the categories point to the fact that storytelling and comprehending its meaning depend upon an appreciation of what is said, the way it is expressed, and the particular setting that prompted the telling. These considerations have become basic to our understanding of
oral literatureand theverbal arts, terms which are often used interchangeably but carry
2 PUNISHMENT AND RESPECT from:
The Sacredness of the Person
Abstract: The first step in developing my argument was to examine in detail the emergence of the first human rights declarations in the late eighteenth century. I suggested that while we must understand these declarations as concretely as possible in light of their highly contingent contexts of emergence, we will do justice to them only if we also grasp them as expressions of deeper processes of cultural transformation. But how can we adequately conceptualize these processes? It is by no means self-evident that the answer is to refer to the “sacralization of the person” as I propose.¹
4 NEITHER KANT NOR NIETZSCHE from:
The Sacredness of the Person
Abstract: I briefly explained the concept of “affirmative genealogy” in the introduction to this book. In the following chapter, which presents a number of intermediate methodological reflections, I aim to flesh out this concept and thus the method used in this book. Within the context of contemporary debates in the philosophy and history of human rights, it is vital to explain why we should be attempting to produce a “genealogy” of human rights in the first place, as opposed to a rational justification for their validity claims or a simple history of their ascent and spread. We must also explain why,
Book Title: Hysteria Complicated by Ecstasy-The Case of Nanette Leroux
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): GOLDSTEIN JAN
Abstract: Filled with intimate details about Nanette's behavior and extensive quotations of her utterances, the case is noteworthy for the sexual references that contemporaries did not recognize as such; for its focus on the difference between biological and social time; and for Nanette's fascination with the commodities available in the region's nascent marketplace. Goldstein's introduction brilliantly situates the text in its multiple contexts, examines it from the standpoint of early nineteenth-century medicine, and uses the insights of Foucault and Freud to craft a twenty-first-century interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt4cgcrt
Chapter 1 PRELIMINARIES from:
Hysteria Complicated by Ecstasy
Abstract: This book comes stamped with the most distinctive of the historian’s occupational credentials: it was inspired by an archival find. More than a decade ago, while poking around a Paris archive, I discovered a manuscript from the 1820s replete with cross-outs and inserts and bearing the intriguing title “Observations of Nanette Leroux: Hysteria Complicated by Ecstasy.” The subject matter was peripheral to the research I was then conducting, but, after a cursory examination of the text, I felt unwilling to let it go and had the manuscript microfilmed. Thus preserved, it lay untouched in my desk drawer for some years
Chapter 2 CONTEXTS from:
Hysteria Complicated by Ecstasy
Abstract: Reflecting on my own, initially unreflective practice as historian of the Leroux case—on how, after transcribing a bundle of densely inscribed manuscript pages, I tried to make sense of them—I realized that my first impulse had been to identify the relevant contexts of the strange narrative that confronted me and to try to fill them in with detailed empirical research. That knee-jerk response was, I now think, basically sound. At the outset I knew the title of the manuscript and, thanks to an archival inventory, the name of its author; everything else about it remained shrouded in mystery.
Chapter 3 MAKING SENSE OF THE CASE from:
Hysteria Complicated by Ecstasy
Abstract: In analyzing the Leroux case, it is important to distinguish the levels of that analysis: what the various participants thought was happening and what we, reading the text nearly two hundred years later, might surmise. Let me begin by teasing out the participants’ views.
Book Title: Marrow of Human Experience, The-Essays on Folklore by William A. Wilson
Publisher: Utah State University Press
Author(s): Call Diane
Abstract: As a body, Wilson's essays develop related topics and connected themes. This collection organizes them in three coherent parts. The first examines the importance of folklore-what it is and its value in various contexts. Part two, drawing especially on the experience of Finland, considers the role of folklore in national identity, including both how it helps define and sustain identity and the less savory ways it may be used for the sake of nationalistic ideology. Part three, based in large part on Wilson's extensive work in Mormon folklore, which is the most important in that area since that of Austin and Alta Fife, looks at religious cultural expressions and outsider perceptions of them and, again, at how identity is shaped, by religious belief, experience, and participation; by the stories about them; and by the many other expressive parts of life encountered daily in a culture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt4cgkmk
Book Title: Philosophy of Communication- Publisher: The MIT Press
Author(s): Butchart Garnet C.
Abstract: To philosophize is to communicate philosophically. From its inception, philosophy has communicated forcefully. Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle talk a lot, and talk ardently. Because philosophy and communication have belonged together from the beginning--and because philosophy comes into its own and solidifies its stance through communication--it is logical that we subject communication to philosophical investigation. This collection of key works of classical, modern, and contemporary philosophers brings communication back into philosophy's orbit. It is the first anthology to gather in a single volume foundational works that address the core questions, concepts, and problems of communication in philosophical terms. The editors have chosen thirty-two selections from the work of Plato, Leibniz, Hegel, Husserl, Heidegger, Wittgenstein, Benjamin, Lacan, Derrida, Sloterdijk, and others. They have organized these texts thematically, rather than historically, in seven sections: consciousness; intersubjective understanding; language; writing and context; difference and subjectivity; gift and exchange; and communicability and community. Taken together, these texts not only lay the foundation for establishing communication as a distinct philosophical topic but also provide an outline of what philosophy of communication might look like.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hhcqm
5 The End of Philosophy and the Task of Thinking from:
Philosophy of Communication
Author(s) Heidegger Martin
Abstract: The following text belongs to a larger context. It is the attempt undertaken again and again ever since 1930 to shape the question of
Being and Timein a more primordial fashion. This means to subject the point of departure of the question inBeing and Timeto an immanent criticism. Thus it must become clear to what
11 On Language as Such and on the Language of Man from:
Philosophy of Communication
Author(s) Benjamin Walter
Abstract: Every expression of human mental life can be understood as a kind of language, and this understanding, in the manner of a true method, everywhere raises new questions. It is possible to talk about a language of music and of sculpture, about a language of justice that has nothing directly to do with those in which German or English legal judgments are couched, about a language of technology that is not the specialized language of technicians. Language in such contexts means the tendency inherent in the subjects concerned—technology, art, justice, or religion—toward the communication of mental meanings. To
13 The A Priori Foundation of Communication and the Foundation of the Humanities from:
Philosophy of Communication
Author(s) Apel Karl-Otto
Abstract: (What sort of relation between science and the humanities should be postulated within the context of contemporary society?)
15 An Eye at the Edge of Discourse from:
Philosophy of Communication
Author(s) Malabou Catherine
Abstract: I’d like to talk about a strange state of vision:
the vision of thought. What is it toseea thought? To see a thought coming? To be present at its emergence, at the moment when it is still no more than a promise, plan, or sketch, but is already strong enough to live? What is it to see before writing, when a brand-new thought can already be apprehended sensibly, sensually, like a body? How should we approach that strange state of half-carnal, half-intelligible vision that oversees the torments of the text even as it establishes the suspended spatial presence
23 The Instance of the Letter in the Unconscious, or Reason since Freud from:
Philosophy of Communication
Author(s) Lacan Jacques
Abstract: Writing is in fact distinguished by a prevalence of the
textin the sense that we will see this factor of discourse take on here—which allows for the kind of tightening up that must, to my taste, leave the reader no other way out than the way in, which I prefer to be difficult. This, then, will
Book Title: Dictionary of Untranslatables-A Philosophical Lexicon
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Wood Michael
Abstract: This is an encyclopedic dictionary of close to 400 important philosophical, literary, and political terms and concepts that defy easy--or any--translation from one language and culture to another. Drawn from more than a dozen languages, terms such as
Dasein(German),pravda(Russian),saudade(Portuguese), andstato(Italian) are thoroughly examined in all their cross-linguistic and cross-cultural complexities. Spanning the classical, medieval, early modern, modern, and contemporary periods, these are terms that influence thinking across the humanities. The entries, written by more than 150 distinguished scholars, describe the origins and meanings of each term, the history and context of its usage, its translations into other languages, and its use in notable texts. The dictionary also includes essays on the special characteristics of particular languages--English, French, German, Greek, Italian, Portuguese, Russian, and Spanish.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hhntn
Chapter 3 Home Work from:
Translating Childhoods
Abstract: Sra. Balderas got out the insurance letter that she had carefully set aside for her daughter to look at after school. When Estela walked in the door, Sra. Balderas greeted her with: “M’ija, me ayudas con esta carta.” (My daughter, help me with this letter.] Estela set down her backpack and walked over to the couch. She peered intently at the text as her mother looked on nervously. She read aloud in English, hesitantly at first, then confidently, switching seamlessly to Spanish after short stretches to explxain the letter’s meaning to her mother: “Ok, mira. Dice: [Ok, look. It says.]
Book Title: Theorizing Scriptures-New Critical Orientations to a Cultural Phenomenon
Publisher: Rutgers University Press
Author(s): WIMBUSH VINCENT L.
Abstract: Historically, religious scriptures are defined as holy texts that are considered to be beyond the abilities of the layperson to interpret. Their content is most frequently analyzed by clerics who do not question the underlying political or social implications of the text, but use the writing to convey messages to their congregations about how to live a holy existence. In Western society, moreover, what counts as scripture is generally confined to the Judeo-Christian Bible, leaving the voices of minorities, as well as the holy texts of faiths from Africa and Asia, for example, unheard. In this innovative collection of essays that aims to turn the traditional bible-study definition of scriptures on its head, Vincent L. Wimbush leads an in-depth look at the social, cultural, and racial meanings invested in these texts. Contributors hail from a wide array of academic fields and geographic locations and include such noted academics as Susan Harding, Elisabeth Shnssler Fiorenza, and William L. Andrews. Purposefully transgressing disciplinary boundaries, this ambitious book opens the door to different interpretations and critical orientations, and in doing so, allows an ultimately humanist definition of scriptures to emerge.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hj5wr
Foreword from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) LONG CHARLES H.
Abstract: Alberto Manguel, the distinguished Argentinean translator, editor, and novelist, tells us that as a young man he was asked by Jorge Luis Borges to read to him, the elderly Borges’ sight having failed him in old age. He relates Borges’ experience of hearing a text read to him rather than reading it for himself. Borges in his blindness was now “reading” the text through hearing and listening. In another part of his book, he relates the familiar story of Augustine’s great surprise when on his first visit to Ambrose in Milan he found the holy man “reading silently” (see Alberto
Introduction: from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) WIMBUSH VINCENT L.
Abstract: I aim in this essay to press the case for our reconsideration of a complex phenomenon—what in freighted, masking English shorthand is often called “scriptures.” It is a call for a re-consideration if not rejection of the conventional academic-intellectual-political and socio-religious-political orientations and practices long associated with “scriptures.” It is a challenge to take up “scriptures” and with such to engage in a different type of social-cultural-critical-interpretive practice—a fathoming, an “excavation.” This differently oriented interpretive practice has as its focus not the exegesis of texts but the fathoming of human striving and behaviors and orientations, with their fears,
1 Scriptures—Text and Then Some from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) BELL CATHERINE
Abstract: It is a daunting task to address a question about the “phenomenology” of anything. Yet I have had the good fortune to count among my teachers the great phenomenologist, Mircea Eliade, and the undisputed great anti-phenomenologist, Jonathan Z. Smith. If they remain in my psyche as dual influences, although perhaps more Scylla and Charybdis than yin and yang, they also insure there is little that I cannot
attemptto address one way or another. So I put prevarications aside. I have been drawn to the study of texts and issues of textuality since the beginning of my career, and it
2 Signifying Revelation in Islam from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) KASSAM TAZIM R.
Abstract: The wider context of this essay is to bring about an epistemic shift in theorizing about “scriptures” by making transparent the signifying process and by calling into question the methods and activities by which (scriptural) meaning is made and legitimated. This involves looking from the margins to the center where dominant discourses and frames of reference have established the hermeneutical norms and epistemic regimes for understanding and relating to “scripture(s).” Such a venture invokes the broader question of how to relate to scriptural language given the sacred status that it enjoys. What questions might one ask of “scriptures” and their
3 Scriptures and the Nature of Authority: from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) MANN GURINDER SINGH
Abstract: A quick look inside a
gurdwara(house of the Guru/preceptor, Sikh place of worship) reveals the high degree of reverence with which the Sikhs hold their “scriptures.” Thegurdwarais literally the house of the Guru Granth (the Guru manifested as the book), which is covered in expensive robes (rumalas) and displayed at the head of a well-lit congregational hall replicating a royal court (darbar/divan). The text is placed on a throne-like structure with a canopy (palaki), and an attendant ceremonially waves a yak’s tail flywhisk over it (chaur). The canopy and the flywhisk, two core symbols of royalty in
4 The Dynamics of Scripturalization: from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) PAGE HUGH R.
Abstract: The launching of the new Institute for Signifying Scriptures (ISS) and the programmatic vision articulated for it by Vincent Wimbush in the introductory essay of this volume create an opportunity for reflection on an enormous number of issues related to the creation of “scriptures” and the social, political, and other dynamics that obtain when individuals and other social aggregates inscribe themselves on, read their life experiences through, or employ as basic building blocks for their identity construction and community formation, texts of various genres. In particular, scripturalization itself appears to convey, both covertly and subtly, some interesting issues, themes, motifs,
5 Known Knowns and Unknown Unknowns: from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) SUGIRTHARAJAH R. S.
Abstract: There are certain things about sacred texts, their interpretation and their interpreters, that are fairly well known.
10 Signification as Scripturalization: from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) WAN SZE-KAR
Abstract: In his landmark study, Wilfred Cantwell Smith suggests that scripture is a widespread phenomenon associated mainly with human community.¹ It is the community that attributes sacrality and authority to a set of texts, an overarching set of symbols, or a collection of canonical images that have extraordinary, transcendent meanings for the community that subscribes to that scripture. If so, one could be excused perhaps for thinking that “scriptures” are an inherently unstable category bound up with the life and changing fortunes of a community. To conclude thus, however, would be wrong. While a community renews itself in the vicissitudes of
11 Conjuring Scriptures and Engendering Healing Traditions from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) CHIREAU YVONNE P.
Abstract: There are numerous meanings that may be given to textuality using comparative approaches, and the religions of the Afro-Atlantic world provide an especially rich terrain for conceptualizing the phenomena of “scriptures” as it appears in the experiences of historically dominated peoples. So in the following discussion I want to put forward some examples from black American religions that demonstrate how practitioners make use of “scriptures,” sometimes in unique ways.
12 Visualizing Scriptures from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) MCDANNELL COLLEEN
Abstract: Let me begin by reciting my proof text. A reading from Vincent Wimbush’s introductory essay: “Such folk generally do not stay within the lines; often they go undetected, uncounted, and unaccounted for. They almost always scramble the generalities by which dominance defines itself and the world.”¹ It is thus to “such folks” that I turn. To discuss “such folks”—as we all know—is no simple task. Such folks are everywhere but they are not easily found. They populate our memories but not our textbooks. While it is easy to say that we would like to know the signifying predilections
Talking Back from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Abstract: The essays in this section remind us that the centering force or operation has not always been and is not always associated with or represented by texts. Furthermore, “scriptures” do not even always appear in the form of texts. But even when “scriptures” are represented as texts, engagements have not always been strictly in terms of textuality, namely exegesis. In spite of the force of center-ing operations, there have always been vernacular traditions. Such traditions tend to expand greatly the range of understandings about and uses of the textual and of literacy (cf. Henry Louis Gates Jr.,
The Signifying Monkey;
19 Against Signifying: from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) HARRIS LEONARD
Abstract: To “signify” is to modify texts by “riffing, woofing, scoring, getting loud on something or sometone.”¹ Signifying refers to a wide-ranging critical mode of engagement with texts, not merely an exegesis or the search for the content-meaning of texts, including sacred ones. Signifying is also intended to capture the creation of symbols, meanings, and approaches that are unsettling and made by the social categories defined as subalterns, nondominant populations, minorities, populations on the margin of society, subordinated groups, the oppressed, and the exploited. I will refer to all of these social categories in the following as “subalterns” or “nondominant populations.”
21 Reading Places/Reading Scriptures from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) KORT WESLEY A.
Abstract: The principal point of this essay is that places are textual and can be read. As texts, places can be treated under textual categories, including the category of “scripture.” I give primary attention in this paper to what I call “personal space.” I do this not because I think that it is the most important kind of place in any theory of human spatiality but because it is the least valued these days and the most difficult to clarify. It is the least valued because spatial theory is primarily oriented to and by socially, politically, or economically constructed and determined
25 Powerful Words: from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) FIORENZA ELISABETH SCHÜSSLER
Abstract: The inauguration of the Institute for Signifying Scriptures (ISS), which has been initiated by Professor Wimbush, is a historic event that calls for celebration and critical reflection. This international institute is historic because it programmatically intends to study the signifying of scriptures by subaltern peoples rather than to focus on the biblical text and its ancient contexts. At the same time this event calls for critical reflection because the ISS intends to do so within the disciplinary parameters and interdisciplinary opportunities of the university. It will not come as a surprise that I engage in such a critical reflection on
27 Who Needs the Subaltern? from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Author(s) SAMANTRAI RANU
Abstract: I read the call for an Institute for Signifying Scriptures primarily as a methodological statement, one that resonates well with my own research affiliations and inclinations. Vincent Wimbush proposes an approach to “scriptures” that shifts attention from the correct interpretation of canonical texts to the use of scriptural material in practice. Understood as phenomena, “scriptures” derives their meaning not from authorial intent but from their activation in everyday life in often unintended and surprising uses. Shifting from “
what ‘scriptures’ mean” to “how ‘scriptures’ mean,” Wimbush also directs our attention to the range of scriptural materials evident in the meaning-making, or
Talking Back from:
Theorizing Scriptures
Abstract: Phenomenology? The basic approach? Yes and no: I want once more to try to be as clear as possible in asserting that the “phenomenon” of focus is
nottext, but “scriptures.” The latter is shorthand—for social textures, dynamics, behaviors, orientations, power dynamics. The focus is not upon texts per se. And so the phenomenon focused upon is not the focus
Book Title: After Representation?-The Holocaust, Literature, and Culture
Publisher: Rutgers University Press
Author(s): EHRENREICH ROBERT M.
Abstract: After Representation?explores one of the major issues in Holocaust studiesùthe intersection of memory and ethics in artistic expression, particularly within literature.As experts in the study of literature and culture, the scholars in this collection examine the shifting cultural contexts for Holocaust representation and reveal how writersùwhether they write as witnesses to the Holocaust or at an imaginative distance from the Nazi genocideùarticulate the shadowy borderline between fact and fiction, between event and expression, and between the condition of life endured in atrocity and the hope of a meaningful existence. What imaginative literature brings to the study of the Holocaust is an ability to test the limits of language and its conventions.After Representation?moves beyond the suspicion of representation and explores the changing meaning of the Holocaust for different generations, audiences, and contexts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hj9pn
Book Title: The King James Version at 400-Assessing Its Genius as Bible Translation and Its Literary Influence
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Towner Philip H.
Abstract: In this collection of essays, thirty scholars from diverse disciplines offer their unique perspectives on the genius of the King James Version, a translation whose 400th anniversary was recently celebrated throughout the English-speaking world. While avoiding nostalgia and hagiography, each author clearly appreciates the monumental, formative role the KJV has had on religious and civil life on both sides of the Atlantic (and beyond) as well as on the English language itself. In part 1 the essayists look at the KJV in its historical contexts—the politics and rapid language growth of the era, the emerging printing and travel industries, and the way women are depicted in the text (and later feminist responses to such depictions). Part 2 takes a closer look at the KJV as a translation and the powerful precedents it set for all translations to follow, with the essayists exploring the translators’ principles and processes (with close examinations of “Bancroft’s Rules" and the Prefaces), assessing later revisions of the text, and reviewing the translation’s influence on the English language, textual criticism, and the practice of translation in Jewish and Chinese contexts. Part 3 looks at the various ways the KJV has impacted the English language and literature, the practice of religion (including within the African American and Eastern Orthodox churches), and the broader culture. The contributors are Robert Alter, C. Clifton Black, David G. Burke, Richard A. Burridge, David J. A. Clines, Simon Crisp, David J. Davis, James D. G. Dunn, Lori Anne Ferrell, Leonard J. Greenspoon, Robin Griffith-Jones, Malcolm Guite, Andrew E. Hill, John F. Kutsko, Seth Lerer, Barbara K. Lewalski, Jacobus A. Naudé, David Norton, Jon Pahl, Kuo-Wei Peng, Deborah W. Rooke, Rodney Sadler Jr., Katharine Doob Sakenfeld, Harold Scanlin, Naomi Seidman, Christopher Southgate, R. S. Sugirtharajah, Joan Taylor, Graham Tomlin, Philip H. Towner, David Trobisch, and N. T. Wright.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hjgtt
The Role of the Metatexts in the King James Version as a Means of Mediating Conflicting Theological Views from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Naudé Jacobus A.
Abstract: Translations of sacred texts have often been accompanied by metatexts, which function to guide the reader in interpreting the text. The King James Version as it was originally published in 1611 included various kinds of metatexts. This paper examines three metatexts—two metatexts consisting of the two prefaces found in the preliminaries, and the set of marginal notes accompanying the translation. One preface was a three-page dedication to the king. A second, eleven-page preface to the translation articulated the aims and goals of the translators with great clarity. It also carefully specified the nature of the marginal notes as metatexts
The KJV New Testament: from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Dunn James D. G.
Abstract: Part of the reason for taking on this subject, I guess, was the memory of teenage irritation, more than fifty years ago, when I found myself increasingly frustrated at the many occurrences of “thou,” “thee,” and “ye”; the suffixes “-eth” and “-est”; and “hath,” “spake,” “wist,” “wax,” and “brethren.” It was all so old-fashioned, out of date, not language I would use in any other context than reading the Bible. So I suppose I wanted an opportunity to say how I came to find the KJV less and less satisfactory and satisfying as a translation. Not simply for me in
The KJV and Anglo-Jewish Translations of the Bible: from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Greenspoon Leonard J.
Abstract: In a recent study of the relationship between the King James Version and English-language biblical translations by/for Jews, I concluded: “In no other language or culture does a single non-Jewish version exert such influence over Jewish translations.”¹ In order to establish a firm foundation for this declaration, two propositions must be demonstrated. The first, which is implicit in my statement, is that the KJV exerted a significant influence on subsequent Jewish English-language texts. The second, which I might term explicit, is that there are no parallels for such extensive influence by any other non-Jewish version in another language or culture.
The King James Bible Apocrypha: from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Hill Andrew E.
Abstract: In this paper I will first set the English Bible translation context for the King James Bible (KJB); review the making and early publication history of the KJB with respect to the Old Testament Apocrypha; examine the reactions to the KJB by the English Puritans and Scottish Presbyterians; survey the publication history of the later editions of the KJB with respect
The King James Bible: from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Rooke Deborah W.
Abstract: This letter from the landed Leicestershire gentleman Charles Jennens to his friend Edward Holdsworth is the earliest information we have about the genesis of George Frideric Handel’s masterpiece
Messiah. There can be no doubt thatMessiahis responsible for much popular knowledge of the KJV, and also that it has to a significant extent established the commonly accepted messianic interpretation of the texts that it uses. ButMessiah’s appropriation of the KJV is far from the straightforward presentation of self-evident truth that it might appear to be, partly because the KJV’s presentation of that truth is itself questionable and partly
America’s King of Kings: from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Pahl Jon
Abstract: The 400th anniversary of the publication of the King James Version of the Bible has given rise to many fine appreciations of the text and its influence.¹ There is no reason to gainsay these appreciations. The text does, often, dignify English with a singular sonorous sublimity. Yet the question I would like to consider today is less aesthetic than political. That is, what is the connection between the KJV and the emergence on the global stage of what I call, in my most recent book, an American empire of sacrifice?² Put more prosaically: Are there historical links between the KJV
The KJV in Orthodox Perspective from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Crisp Simon
Abstract: One possible starting point for our investigations could be the boom in Bible translation in the early nineteenth century, which was driven by the major English-speaking Bible societies in the colonial context of missionary expansion and included translation projects in many countries with majority
“A New Garb for the Jewish Soul”: from:
The King James Version at 400
Author(s) Seidman Naomi
Abstract: In a field as well trodden as that of Bible translation, a would-be translator has two curiously dissimilar tasks. On the one hand, Bible translators at least since Jerome have insisted on the importance of “going back to the original text,” of coming closer to this original than previous efforts had succeeded in doing. On the other hand, new translations, particularly in the modern period, also aspire to differentiate themselves from their precursors who have worked in the same language, to gain the sort of status that accrues to new translations and is justly withheld from mere revisions.¹ Proximity and
Birth as Creation under Threat? from:
Fragile Dignity
Author(s) van der Walt Charlene
Abstract: The following arguments are developed against my European context. They were stimulated by my background in Germany, where legal recognition of the inviolability of “human dignity” serves to open up German civil law.¹ Being aware of my context, I asked myself whether the issue of Assisted Reproductive Technologies (ARTs) is something that is restricted to middle- and upper-class (wo)men in neoliberal, social democracies? Are ARTs a luxury limited to such societies? How is the issue perceived by, for example, (wo)men in postapartheid South Africa?²
Human Dignity, Families, and Violence: from:
Fragile Dignity
Author(s) Misset-van de Weg Magda
Abstract: Any investigation into the connection between family and violence is from the outset confronted by two almost opposing situations, particularly in a context where biblical texts are deemed to inform the notion of family. On the one hand, the family—defined in various ways and comprising of smaller or larger units of various structural forms—has proven to be a dangerous context for many people. This is attested to, for example, by abused spouses and neglected, maltreated children; it is communicated in personal testimonies, anecdotal reports, and research findings. In the South African context, it is in families where marital
A Fragile Dignity: from:
Fragile Dignity
Author(s) Tamez Elsa
Abstract: After reading the three essays with your respective responses, my head was whirling with ideas. The diversity of approaches to the topic of dignity, family, and violence, to using the Bible, literature, and the complex problem of Assisted Reproductive Technologies as study resources indicate that we are experiencing a true intercultural dialogue. Intercultural and interdisciplinary dialogues are effective ways to become aware of the problems in other contexts, to learn from them, and to reflect on the facts in a critical and self-critical manner. In this regard, the objective has been achieved. However, you have asked for a third voice,
Dignity in the Family? from:
Fragile Dignity
Author(s) Vosloo Robert
Abstract: In the present late liberal, Western context, family and human dignity do not exactly make an ideal pair.¹ It is not unusual to find suggestions that the family is precisely a setting in which human dignity is under threat. This idea is illustrative of current general distrust of the family. At present, the family seems to stand for things that are at odds with central late liberal values: family favors its own members; it provides people with fixed roles that hinder equality and free self-development; and it is in a sense a closed phenomenon, and may as such foster values
Missing Links in Mainline Churches: from:
Fragile Dignity
Author(s) Nell Ian
Abstract: When Walter Brueggemann describes the situation Christian preaching finds itself in in American culture, he uses the metaphor of
exileto express the “loss of a structured, reliable, ‘world’ where treasured symbols of meaning are mocked and dismissed” (Brueggemann 1997, 2). The loss of white, male, Western, and colonial hegemony that affects churches as well as cultures constitutes a limit experience for many Christians. This requires corresponding verbal expressions—for example, in sermons—that can adequately address this situation. Within this context, Brueggemann argues,
Reflections on Reflections: from:
Fragile Dignity
Author(s) Brenner Athalya
Abstract: This collection is a many-layered conversation on conversations. As the introduction states, it originated in a series of research meetings. The introduction provides pointers to the context and to the main issues discussed; every essay has a response attached to it; groups of essays have their own responses; and I have been asked to reflect on the collection as a whole. In my view the volume’s editors as well as its contributors should be commended for this manner of presenting their deliberations. It is the closest possible structure to the actual performance of research events, imitating spoken discourse with comments
Book Title: Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory-Collected Essays of Werner H. Kelber
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Kelber Werner H.
Abstract: Jesus and his followers defined their allegiances and expressed their identities in a communications culture that manifested itself in voice and chirographic practices, in oral-scribal interfaces, and in performative activities rooted in memory. In the sixteen essays gathered in Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory, Werner Kelber explores the verbal arts of early Christian word processing operative in a media world that was separated by two millennia from our contemporary media history. The title articulates the fact that the ancient culture of voiced texts, hand-copying, and remembering is chiefly accessible to us in print format and predominantly assimilated from print perspectives. The oral-scribal-memorial-performative paradigm developed in these essays challenges the reigning historical-critical model in biblical scholarship. Notions of tradition, the fixation on the single original saying, the dominant methodology of form criticism, and the heroic labors of the Quest—stalwart features of the historical, documentary paradigm—are all subject to a critical review. A number of essays reach beyond New Testament texts, ranging from the pre-Socratic Gorgias through medieval manuscript culture on to print’s triumphant apotheosis in Gutenberg’s Vulgate, product of the high tech of the fifteenth century, all the way to conflicting commemorations of Auschwitz—taking tentative steps toward a history of media technologies, culture, and cognition of the Christian tradition in the West.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hjh34
1 Apostolic Tradition and the Form of the Gospel (1985) from:
Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory
Abstract: For some time now, the theme of discipleship in Mark has attracted my attention, for nowhere in the canon does a text generate in readers as much alienation from the disciples as in this Gospel (Kelber 1972; 1974; 1979; 1983). I continue to view it as a puzzle that admits of no simple or general answer. The very oddness of the theme ought to have inspired creative explorations, whereas, in fact, it has often given rise to evasive maneuvers. The elaboration of admittedly positive features of the disciples is, of course, very much to the point. But it has not
4 In the Beginning Were the Words: from:
Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory
Abstract: The saying (ὁ λόγος) and the parable (ἡ παραβολή) constituted the two formal units of Jesus’ proclamation. Both were initiated orally and functioned as oral operations, and both were meant to function only secondarily as literary compositions and in literary contexts. Together they furnished the informational and interpretational paradigms for remembrance and proclamation of the early Jesus tradition.
6 Language, Memory, and Sense Perception in the Religious and Technological Culture of Antiquity and the Middle Ages (1995) from:
Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory
Abstract: The two persons in whose honor this lecture is named were North American classicists of eminence who had acquired additional training in the oral traditional epics of the former Yugoslavia, an achievement unequaled among scholars of their time. Long before interdisciplinary studies had come into scholarly and curricular vogue, Milman Parry and Albert Lord had attained a literacy in comparative studies that was both severely academic and daringly imaginative. Almost singlehandedly, they initiated the distinct academic field of oral traditional literature, which concerns itself with the study of compositional, performative, and aesthetic aspects of living oral traditions and of texts
12 Orality and Biblical Scholarship: from:
Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory
Abstract: In keeping with developments in the human and social sciences, we have for some time now experienced a recovery and reconsideration of the oral factor in biblical studies. Negatively speaking what is at stake is a challenge to what Foley has called “the textualist bias of our scholarship, with its easy assimilation of all forms of verbal art to the literary-textual model” (1995, 87). This text-centered perspective has involved a sense of textual autonomy, textualization as an end in itself, texts’ localization in intertextual networks, and a dominantly textual hermeneutics—all notions closely allied with the historical and literary paradigm.
13 Memory and Violence, or: from:
Imprints, Voiceprints, and Footprints of Memory
Abstract: Three interrelated features may be said to characterize the work of Edith Wyschogrod. There is first an interdisciplinary drive to rise above institutionally sanctioned boundaries and to retrieve intellectual categories from their disciplinary captivity so as to reconfigure them in novel contexts. It is this desire and the ability to bring widely differing genres, discourses, and traditionally separate intellectual orbits into productive coalitions that has increasingly distinguished her writings. This interfacing of philosophy and theology, psychoanalysis and science, literary criticism and linguistics, architecture and the arts, media studies and above all ethics is carried off with a high degree of
5 Hermeneutics: from:
How Does Social Science Work?
Abstract: Since different texts require different interpretive techniques, the variety of texts studied
2 First Sounds from:
Dancing Identity
Abstract: Simone de Beauvoir was the first philosopher to look into the darkness associated with woman and nature in
The Second Sex, which stands at the beginning of the second wave of feminism: “One is not born, but rather becomes, a woman.” This most famous sentence from Beauvoir’s book sums up her argument against biological determinism. Beauvoir’s comprehensive and still controversial text also initiated existential feminism, as she developed her themes within the emergence of existentialist philosophy—an open-ended, anti-essentialist, and nonsystematic philosophy that studies life as an undecided project-in-the-making. She did not call herself a feminist at first, but associated
6 Letting the Difference Happen from:
Dancing Identity
Abstract: In ancient Greek thought, nature’s naturalness is called
physis, also translated asphusis, “a term that captures the appearance and disappearance of every being in its presence and absence.”¹ As a phenomenologist, Heidegger carried this sense of metaphysics forward, but with a marked difference from tradition. I return to Heidegger to place him on the postmetaphysical stage that surfaced in hisBeiträge zur Philosophie(Contributions to philosophy) written in 1936–1938, a decade later than his first undermining of traditional metaphysics inBeing and Time, and not available in English until 1999.² I gather his textual dance of being still
7 Messy Beauty and Butoh Invalids from:
Dancing Identity
Abstract: My experience tells me something quite different from the texts and dances of classicism and metaphysical dualism—that our transcendence is not won at the expense of flesh and body, nor is mind higher than matter: mater, matron, matrix, mother, the land. Rather, we pierce reality through the body, and we transcend downward as well as upward. The “descendental,” a word we do not use as much as its “transcendental” opposite, is that which descends to the matter-of-fact.¹
Book Title: A Counter-History of Composition-Toward Methodologies of Complexity
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): HAWK BYRON
Abstract: Hawk proposes that complex vitalism will prove a useful tool in formulating post-dialectical pedagogies, most notably in the context of emerging digital media. He relates two specific examples of applying complex vitalism in the classroom and calls for the reexamination and reinvention of current self-limiting pedagogies to incorporate vitalism and complexity theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5hjqxd
6 TOWARD INVENTIVE COMPOSITION PEDAGOGIES from:
A Counter-History of Composition
Abstract: Most pedagogical discourse in the 1990s revolved around critical pedagogies that generally mirror James Berlin’s image of social-epistemic rhetoric. While much other work was done in the period, it inevitably evoked the social-epistemic question: does this pedagogy seek to produce the proper political subject and corresponding critical text? The emergence of technological contexts in the middle and later 1990s changed the landscape in which this question would arise. The Internet opened the way for completely new social and pedagogical contexts. Much critical pedagogy began to focus on media literacy as decoding the dominant political assumptions and values in films and
Book Title: The Reparative in Narratives-Works of Mourning in Progress
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): ROSELLO MIREILLE
Abstract: The authors studied in this book can be visualized as the islands that constitute an unknown, fragile and trembling literary and cultural Francophone archipelago. The archipelago does not appear on any map, in the middle of an ocean whose name we already know. No Francophone anthology would put these authors together as a matter of course because what connects them is a narrative grammar rather than a national origin or even a language. Yet, their writing techniques and their apprehension of the real (the ways in which they know and name the world) both reflect and actively participate in our evolving perception of what Gayatri Spivak calls the “planet”. The Reparative in Narratives argues that argue that they repair trauma through writing. One description of these awe-inspiring, tender and sometimes horrifying tales is that their narrators are survivors who have experienced and sometimes inflicted unspeakable acts of violence. And yet, ultimately, despair, nihilism, cynicism or silence are never the consequences of their encounter with what some quickly call evil. The traumatic event has not killed them and has not killed their desire to write or perform, although the decidedly altered life that they live in the aftermath of the disaster forces them to become different types of storytellers. They are the first-person narrators of their story, and their narration reinvents them as speaking subjects. In turn, this requires that we accept new reading pacts. That pact is a temporal and geographical signature: the reparative narrative needs readers prepared to accept that healing belongs to the realm of possibilities and that exposure and denunciation do not exhaust the victim’s range of possibilities. Rosello contends that this context-specific yet repeating pattern constitutes a response to the contemporary figuration of both globalized and extremely localized types of traumatic memories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vj9bm
Book Title: Michel Tournier and the Metaphor of Fiction- Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): PLATTEN DAVID
Abstract: Michel Tournier is a writer who explores complex philosophical questions in the guise of concrete, imagistic narratives. This comprehensive study privileges the notion of literary reference, by which the world of text is understood or experienced in metaphorical relation to the world outside of it. Metaphor, in the context of Tournier’s fiction, shows how the fantastic merges with the real to provide new perspectives on many diverse aspects of the modern world: the Crusoe myth, Nazism, the value to society of art and religion, and the nature of education. This book elucidates an aesthetic of Tournier’s fiction that encompasses the writer’s stated ambition to ‘go beyond literature’.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjb26
CHAPTER ONE Perspectives on Metaphor and Literary Fiction from:
Michel Tournier and the Metaphor of Fiction
Abstract: Metaphor used to belong to poetry. As a trope or figure, its scope in prose narrative is traditionally limited to an aspect of style. In a recent empirical study Gerard Steen sets out to prove that this commonly-held perception is misguided. In one of the tests devised by Steen a team of language experts were presented with a 25-line extract from Norman Mailer’s
Miami and the Siege of Chicagoand asked to identify and isolate examples of metaphor. They agreed on nineteen cases.¹ That there should be such a concentration of metaphors in any small text, let alone one written
CHAPTER TWO Suspended Animation: from:
Michel Tournier and the Metaphor of Fiction
Abstract: There are perhaps too many texts in Tournier’s first published novel,
Vendredi ou Les limbes du Pacifique: the presence of Daniel Defoe’sRobinson Crusoeas a powerful precursor-text remains a constant preoccupation throughout the narrative; the prelapsarian Tarot card preface provides a forestructure to the narrative proper and as such constitutes a predictive sequence, albeit in symbolic form; the Bible is an important resource for Robinson; the narration of his adventures on the island is animated by a series of transformations and renewals on varying scales forming a verbal edifice that seems to take its inspiration from Claude Lévi-Strauss’s structural
Book Title: Black Intersectionalities-A Critique for the 21st Century
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): Rocchi Jean-Paul
Abstract: Black Intersectionalities: A Critique for the 21st Century explores the complex interrelationships between race, gender, and sex as these are conceptualised within contemporary thought. Markers of identity are too often isolated and presented as definitive, then examined and theorised, a process that further naturalises their absoluteness; thus socially generated constructs become socialising categories that assume coercive power. The resulting set of oppositions isolate and delimit: male or female, black or white, straight or gay. A new kind of intervention is needed, an intervention that recognises the validity of the researcher’s own self-reflexivity. Focusing on the way identity is both constructed and constructive, the collection examines the frameworks and practices that deny transgressive possibilities. It seeks to engage in a consciousness raising exercise that documents the damaging nature of assigned social positions and either/or identity constructions. It seeks to progress beyond the socially prescribed categories of race, gender and sex, recognising the need to combine intellectualization and feeling, rationality and affectivity, abstraction and emotion, consciousness and desire. It seeks to develop new types of transdisciplinary frameworks where subjective and political spaces can be universalized while remaining particular, leaving texts open so that identity remains imagined, plural, and continuously shifting. Such an approach restores the complexity of what it means to be human.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjbrv
3 Postcolonial Backlash and Being Proper: from:
Black Intersectionalities
Author(s) Schuhmann Antje
Abstract: From homophobic hate crimes and the reinforcing of dress codes for women in townships to the censorship of the arts in the name of “proper” femininity, culture, morality, and nation-building, the right to female self-determination is being challenged concretely in contemporary post-apartheid South Africa. Threats to the Constitution by Christian right-wingers working alongside members of the Government currently target the right to abortion and the right to same-sex marriage, and normative understandings of womanhood seem to be gaining ground in multiple ways (Schuhmann, 2009a). In this context, the spectacle around the questioning of athlete Caster Semenya’s sex after her outstanding
4 Productive Investments: from:
Black Intersectionalities
Author(s) Boesenberg Eva
Abstract: Rudolph Fisher’s 1928 novel
The Walls of Jerichoidentifies “black states of desire” as economic, socio-political, and sexual, championing the transfer of financial means and the mobilization of erotic energies beyond lines of class, heteronormativity, and “race” in order to effect meaningful social change. Its project to break down the “walls” of the title – be they between black and white neighborhoods, different class positions in the African American community, or emotional repression mandated by hegemonic gender discourses – situates the text within modernist economies no longer governed by the imperative to save both money and corporeal capital but rather, as Michael
11 Richard Wright’s Poetics of Black Being: from:
Black Intersectionalities
Author(s) Fisher Rebecka Rutledge
Abstract: In this chapter, I examine how Richard Wright, in
The Man Who Lived Underground(1944), puts into practice what Paul Ricoeur describes as metaphor’s knowledge of its relation to being.¹ The poetics I describe are evident not in this novella alone; they appear in many familiar works of African American literature throughout the modern period.² While this chapter cannot, of course, lay claim to a comprehensive study that presents an exhaustive overview of all the texts that constitute this literary tradition; my hope is that my analysis will suggest a theory of metaphor alive in Wright’s work, a theory that
12 On the Monstrous Threat of Reasoned Black Desire from:
Black Intersectionalities
Author(s) Gordon Lewis R.
Abstract: There is a problem in the pursuit of knowledge that is peculiarly evident in the experience of many black graduate students. On the one hand, the student is often excited by the opportunity to pursue questions in a discipline whose resources for the advancement of knowledge have intoxicated him or her with a quest that may best be described as a
faithin possibility. On the other hand, such a student often encounters subtle and at times not-so-subtle snippets of challenges to his or her intelligence that, in a context in which reputation about one’s intelligence is paramount, is degrading.
14 The Challenge of Black Feminist Desire: from:
Black Intersectionalities
Author(s) Broeck Sabine
Abstract: The following chapter needs to be framed in explicit ways: it reads the theoretical advances of Black Feminism in the United States as an epistemic rupture for, and of, contemporary White Gender Theory. It is not an up-to-date exhaustive and inclusive report of recent Black Feminist activism and scholarship, particularly of the younger, post-Obama, internet-based textual and activist production, in its manifold academic and non-academic articulations. This restriction is due to the particular nature of my enterprise here: to produce a reckoning within the white African American and Gender Studies scholarship of my generation.
Book Title: Ciaran Carson-Space, Place, Writing
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): ALEXANDER NEAL
Abstract: Ciaran Carson is one of the most challenging and inventive of contemporary Irish writers, exhibiting verbal brilliance, formal complexity, and intellectual daring across a remarkably varied body of work. This study considers the full range of his oeuvre, in poetry, prose, and translations, and discusses the major themes to which he returns, including: memory and history, narrative, language and translation, mapping, violence, and power. It argues that the singularity of Carson’s writing is to be found in his radical imaginative engagements with ideas of space and place. The city of Belfast, in particular, occupies a crucially important place in his texts, serving as an imaginative focal point around which his many other concerns are constellated. The city, in all its volatile mutability, is an abiding frame of reference and a reservoir of creative impetus for Carson’s imagination. Accordingly, the book adopts an interdisciplinary approach that draws upon geography, urbanism, and cultural theory as well as literary criticism. It provides both a stimulating and thorough introduction to Carson’s work, and a flexible critical framework for exploring literary representations of space.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjcgf
CHAPTER ONE Imaginative Geographies: from:
Ciaran Carson
Abstract: The singularity of a literary work, argues Derek Attridge, is best understood as an event in which the reader experiences both inventiveness and alterity. Each reading constitutes ‘an appreciation, a living-through, of the invention that makes the work not just different but a creative reimagination of cultural materials’.¹ My contention is that the singularity of Ciaran Carson’s writing rests upon his far-reaching imaginative engagements with ideas of space and place, and particularly urban spatiality in an Irish context. It is the purpose of this chapter to set out a critical framework for exploring these engagements in their widest manifestations. Carson’s
CHAPTER TWO Mapping Belfast: from:
Ciaran Carson
Abstract: In the discourse of cultural theory it seems that there is considerable confusion, or at least deep ambivalence, concerning the status and function of maps and mapping. In this context it is important to note that mapping tends to be treated by cultural theorists less in terms of its specific histories and methodological principles than as a set of concepts that are often employed in explicitly metaphorical ways – ‘mapping’, then, rather than strict cartography. On the one hand, there is a tendency to equate mapping with the apparatuses of the state and of social control, as a sort of graphic
Go Slow Now: from:
American Creoles
Author(s) Wiedorn Michael
Abstract: ‘Nous réclamons le droit à l’opacité’ [We demand the right to opacity]:¹ this demand, articulated on the first pages of the
Discours antillais[Caribbean Discourse] (Glissant, 1981: 11), resonates throughout Édouard Glissant’s work.² For Glissant, one way that literature can deploy opacity is to engage in a set of paired, paradoxical operations. It can say the unsayable, or make the invisible visible – or, more accurately put, present the absent. With his literary-critical textFaulkner, Mississippi, Glissant perceives both of these operations in the novels of an author whom he has hailed as the greatest of the twentieth century (Glissant,
Book Title: Postcolonial Thought in the French Speaking World- Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): Murphy David
Abstract: In the late 1990’s, Postcolonial Studies risked imploding as a credible area of academic enquiry. Repeated anthologization and an overemphasis on the English-language literatures led to sustained critiques of the field and to an active search for alternative approaches to the globalized and transnational formations of the post-colonial world. In the early twenty-first century, however, postcolonial began to reveal a new openness to its comparative dimensions. French-language contributors to postcolonial debate (such as Edouard Glissant and Abdelkebir Khatibi) have recently risen to greater prominence in the English-speaking world, and there have also appeared an increasing number of important critical and theoretical texts on postcolonial issues, written by scholars working principally on French-language material. It is to such a context that this book responds. Acknowledging these shifts, this volume provides an essential tool for students and scholars outside French departments seeking a way into the study of Francophone colonial postcolonial debates. At the same time, it supplies scholars in French with a comprehensive overview of essential ideas and key intellectuals in this area.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjgn6
CHAPTER 9 Albert Memmi: from:
Postcolonial Thought in the French Speaking World
Author(s) Crowley Patrick
Abstract: Since the publication of his first novel,
The Pillar of Salt(1953), Albert Memmi has offered textual portraits that bring the discomforting perspective of hisvécu[lived experience] to bear upon discourses, practices and legacies of domination. In particular, and not surprisingly, Memmi’s name often appears alongside those of critics of colonization such as Aimé Césaire, Frantz Fanon and Jean-Paul Sartre (for discussion of these writers, see Chapters 1, 5 and 11 of this volume). Jean-Marc Moura provides a typical example of this when he writes that the work of Memmi, Césaire and Fanon constitute ‘les essais de combat’ [the
CHAPTER 11 Roads to Freedom: from:
Postcolonial Thought in the French Speaking World
Author(s) Williams Patrick
Abstract: There is, perhaps, an excessive obviousness in the decision to focus on the concept of freedom in any discussion of Jean-Paul Sartre, since if there is one pre-eminently Sartrean theme, it is arguably that of freedom. However, precisely because of the dangers inherent in the ‘obviousness’, in regarding the chosen subject as already known and comprehended, but also because of the inevitably changing and evolving sense of the term in the context of a lifetime’s passionate engagement, we would be wrong to think that we fully understand Sartre’s repeated working through – ‘elaboration’ in the strongest Gramscian sense – of
CHAPTER 17 Postcolonialism and Deconstruction: from:
Postcolonial Thought in the French Speaking World
Author(s) Syrotinski Michael
Abstract: One of the most significant recent developments within postcolonial theory has been its belated engagement with the Francophone world, after a decade or more of sustained critical attention to Anglophone texts and contexts. Indeed, one might have expected the dialogues that are now taking place to have begun much earlier, given that so much of the writing of the three figures most associated with the emergence of postcolonial theory – Homi Bhabha, Edward Said and Gayatri Spivak – owes a clear intellectual debt to an earlier generation of French theorists. A number of genealogical lines of influence are now beginning
CHAPTER 20 Locating Quebec on the Postcolonial Map from:
Postcolonial Thought in the French Speaking World
Author(s) Green Mary Jean
Abstract: In his introduction to a 2003 issue of
Québec Studies, Vincent Desroches poses the question, for the first time in the context of a serious theoretical discussion: ‘En quoi la littérature québécoise est-elle postcoloniale?’ [In what sense can Quebec literature be deemed postcolonial?] (2003b). It is not surprising that this question, framed in French by aQuébécoisscholar, is given serious consideration in a journal published in the United States: in US academic circles Quebec literature had, for at least a decade, been associated with the postcolonial, however loosely defined. Yet within Quebec itself the term ‘postcolonial’ is still largely
Book Title: Sympathetic Ink-Intertextual Relations in Northern Irish Poetry
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): ALCOBIA-MURPHY SHANE
Abstract: Northern Irish poets have been accused of reticence in addressing political issues in their work. In Sympathetic Ink, Shane Alcobia-Murphy challenges this view through a consideration of the works of Seamus Heaney, Paul Muldoon and Medbh McGuckian. Making use of substantial collections of the poets’ papers which have only recently become available, Alcobia-Murphy focuses on the oblique, subtle strategies employed by these poets to critique contemporary political issues. He employs the concept of sympathetic ink, or invisible ink, arguing that rather than avoiding politics, these poets have, via complex intertextual references and resonances, woven them deeply into the formal construction of their works. Acute and learned, Sympathetic Ink re-examines existing attitudes towards Northern Irish poetry as well as being the first critical work to address the poetry of Medbh McGuckian.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjgq5
4 Writing in the Shit: from:
Sympathetic Ink
Abstract: This chapter examines the degree to which Northern Irish poets can establish an authorial presence in their texts and how authoritative they feel when, ‘mired in attachment’,¹ they write about politically sensitive issues. Since a quotation establishes a gap between the quoting text and what is quoted, its effect on the poet’s authoritative voice is ambiguous: even if a quotation is used as an embellishment, ‘a mere appendage to the main discourse’, it is also ‘paradoxically privileged, as it appears as a stylistic exemplum’.² Similarly, if the citation is used as
auctoritas, then ‘the quoted text is privileged over the
Conclusion from:
Sympathetic Ink
Abstract: Throughout this monograph I have argued that for a comprehensive appreciation of Paul Muldoon and Medbh McGuckian’s poetry the reader must unearth labyrinthine networks of intertextual relations. While Muldoon’s intrusive literary allusions demand the reader’s attention, his poetry would remain opaque and open to the charge of pretentiousness if their functions and effects were not properly understood. The same is not true of McGuckian’s poetry: unaware of its true dialogism, the reader is likely to detect only disembodied voices. This work has not only introduced the reader to the capacious intellectual resources in which their poetry is grounded, it has
10 Be come, Be spoke, Be eared: from:
The Poetry of Saying
Abstract: A poetry reading or performance by Maggie O’Sullivan can baffle or delight, baffle
anddelight. The steady stream of words, delivered with careful attention to their rhythmic weight, to their alliterative connections, seemingly at the expense of their meanings, can be a difficult experience to relate to, for those not used to it. In ‘A Love Letter’, Adrian Clarke becomes Roland Barthes’ blissful reader, finding himself desired by a text from her 1993 Reality Street book,In the House of the Shaman. He explains:
Book Title: Translating Life-Studies in Transpositional Aesthetics
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): STEAD ALISTAIR
Abstract: This volume brings together eighteen substantial essays by distinguished scholars, critics and translators, and two interviews with eminent figures of British theatre, to explore the idea and practice of translation. The individual, but conceptually related, contributions examine topics from the Renaissance to the present in the context of apt exploration of the translation process, invoking both restricted and extended senses of translation. The endeavour is to study in detail the theory, workings and implications of what might be called the art of creative transposition, effective at the level of interlingual transcoding, dynamic rewriting, theatrical and cinematic adaptation, intersemiotic or intermedial translation, and cultural exchange. Many of the essays focus on aspects of intertextuality, the dialogue with text, past and present, as they bear on the issue of translation, attending to the historical, political or cultural dimensions of the practice, whether it illuminates a gendered reading of a text or a staging of cultural difference. The historic and generic range of the discussions is wide, encompassing the Elizabethan epyllion, Sensibility fiction, Victorian poetry and prose, modern and postmodern novels, but the book is dominated by dramatic or performance-related applications, with major representation of fresh investigations into Shakespeare (from A Midsummer Night’s Dream to The Tempest) and foregrounding of acts of self-translation on stage, in the dramatic monologue and in fiction. Contributions from theatre practitioners such as Sir Peter Hall, John Barton and Peter Lichtenfels underscore the immense practical importance of the translator on the stage and the business of both acting and directing as a species of translation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjj6t
Introduction from:
Translating Life
Author(s) STEAD ALISTAIR
Abstract: This volume, comprising many individual but conceptually interrelated studies, sets out to multiply perspectives on the concept of translation, making it intellectually generative, an invaluable prompter to reinterpretation of texts and fresh theoretical reflections on pertinent critical issues. Mindful that the ideally singular light radiating from translation as conceived by the translators of the King James Bible might actually be refracted through manifold interpretations, our twenty-two collaborators read and reread through what we would call the prism of translation, shedding on the concept and the texts, to bend one of Philip Larkin’s luminous epithets, a ‘many-angled light’.
Translation and Self-translation through the Shakespearean Looking-glasses in Joyce’s Ulysses from:
Translating Life
Author(s) BROWN RICHARD
Abstract: There are several concepts of Shakespearean translation that might offer us a way into the reading of James Joyce’s
Ulyssesand, not least, into the chaotically elliptical but brilliant discussions of Shakespeare that take place in the ‘Scylla and Charybdis’ episode of that book.¹ A reading ofUlyssesconfronts us with Joycean multilingualism but also with the need to examine issues of cultural translation and of the reading and rereading of Shakespeare in the European cultural contexts of the period during whichUlyssesis set and of Joyce’s own life.² It is well known that Joyce can offer the reader
Self-Translation and the Arts of Transposition in Allan Hollinghurst’s The Folding Star from:
Translating Life
Author(s) STEAD ALISTAIR
Abstract: Some texts—one thinks, almost at random, of
Ulysses,Shame,Rites of Passage—insist on a reading through translation more than others. They may be thematically oriented toward issues of translation; they may be more cryptographic in texture. It is my contention in this essay that Allan Hollinghurst’s second and, so far, best novel,The Folding Star(1992),³ is a tragicomic gay romance which is concerned in many ways with translation itself as well as with various kinds of ‘shadowy transposition’.⁴ Translating intriguingly across sexual orientations (straight, gay), cultures (English, Belgian) and periods (principally, twofins de siècle, the 1890s
Translation in the Theatre II: from:
Translating Life
Author(s) Batty Mark
Abstract: Mark Batty You’ve done a great deal of work in the theatre that has involved intricate reworking of texts. You have worked in collaboration with Inga-Stina Ewbank on a number of Ibsen’s plays, for example. How do you see the work you have done on adapting and translating texts in relation to your primary role as a director? Are these activities extensions of that role or separate interests?
CHAPTER 6 Lyotard: from:
Social Theory after the Holocaust
Author(s) SEYMOUR DAVID
Abstract: In this essay I investigate Jean-François Lyotard’s thinking on the related questions of anti-semitism and the Holocaust. However, as a way in it is useful to locate his thought within the context of social theory’s reflections on these issues as a whole.
Book Title: Commemorating the Irish Famine-Memory and the Monument
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): MARK-FITZGERALD EMILY
Abstract: Commemorating the Irish Famine: Memory and the Monument presents for the first time a visual cultural history of the 1840s Irish Famine, tracing its representation and commemoration from the 19th century up to its 150th anniversary in the 1990s and beyond. As the watershed event of 19th century Ireland, the Famine’s political and social impacts profoundly shaped modern Ireland and the nations of its diaspora. Yet up until the 1990s, the memory of the Famine remained relatively muted and neglected, attracting little public attention. Thus the Famine commemorative boom of the mid-1990s was unprecedented in scale and output, with close to one hundred monuments newly constructed across Ireland, Britain, the United States, Canada and Australia. Drawing on an extensive global survey of recent community and national responses to the Famine’s anniversary, and by outlining why these memories matter and to whom, this book argues how the phenomenon of Famine commemoration may be understood in the context of a growing memorial culture worldwide. It offers an innovative look at a well-known migration history whilst exploring how a now-global ethnic community redefines itself through acts of public memory and representation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjkfn
Book Title: French Studies in and for the 21st Century- Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): Worton Michael
Abstract: French Studies in and for the 21st Century draws together a range of key scholars to examine the current state of French Studies in the UK, taking account of the variety of factors which have made the discipline what it is. The book looks ahead to the place of French Studies in a world that is increasingly interdisciplinary, and where student demands, new technologies and transnational education are changing the ways in which we learn, teach, research and assess. Required reading for all UK French Studies scholars, the book will also be an essential text for the French Studies community worldwide as it grapples with current demands and plans for the future.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjkzw
4 Why French Studies Matters: from:
French Studies in and for the 21st Century
Author(s) Forsdick Charles
Abstract: Two dominant assumptions underpinning Michael Worton’s 2009 report for the Higher Education Foundation Council for England (HEFCE) on ‘Modern Foreign Languages provision in higher education in England’ are: (i) that the field is characterised by a set of persistent uncertainties regarding its present and future; and (ii) that the anxiogenic effects of this unstable context risk becoming detrimental to the sustainability of this essential area of academic activity and enquiry. Modern languages is often seen as divided between, on the one hand, the nurturing of linguistic proficiency among a broad range of students, and, on the other, the development of
19 French Studies at the Open University: from:
French Studies in and for the 21st Century
Author(s) Vialleton Elodie
Abstract: At the Open University, French is taught by the largest but least conventional department of languages in the UK. Numbers of language students are now approaching 10,000 a year, which translates into over 3,000 full-time equivalent student (FTEs) numbers. In terms of recruitment, whether actual students or FTEs, the Open University is also the largest French department in the UK. This chapter describes our distinctive and innovative approach to teaching French, and our related research activities. It opens by setting language learning in the context of supported distance education, and concludes by proposing wider inter-university collaboration in the context of
10 Irish Cockney Rebels from:
London Irish Fictions
Abstract: The authors of the three memoirs I analyse in this chapter are all second-generation Irish men who grew up in working-class neighbourhoods of post-war London and explore this experience from the perspective of middle age. In the course of writing about their backgrounds, they regenerate themes and tropes familiar from texts in the previous two parts of this study. These occur in relation to narratives of nationality and gender, and also with regard to religion, class and sexuality. The conflicts and disjunctions of belonging that ensue are in part common experiences of childhood and adolescence, but in other ways they
12 Conclusion from:
London Irish Fictions
Abstract: The novels, short stories and auto/biographical texts I have examined in this book are written and peopled by men and women who, as well as making journeys from one country to another, have embarked upon narrative journeys of the mind. Unlike the geographical journey of migration, however, narrative is not a linear process. Instead, it possesses an inherent temporal elasticity that often enables writers to deploy inventive methods and modes of storytelling and characterization. Rather than simply providing a series of period snapshots, these texts reveal how identities are configured over time as well as space. In other words, they
Chapter 2 The coherence of the inconsistent self: from:
Back to Modern Reason
Abstract: Towards the end of the preceding chapter, I attempted to explain what led the artisan journeymen of Stockholm and Johan Hjerpe to take part in Gustavus III’s showdown with the nobility in the spring of 1789, an episode worthy of a war novel. Although this was not stated, my interpretation was based on a set of general hypotheses about the human mind. The hypotheses underlay the text as its analytical precondition, which perhaps made the interpretation difficult to follow, and possibly also more provocative than it would otherwise have been. At the same time, fuller explanations would have been even
Introduction from:
Reading Rochester
Abstract: Of all the major English poets, Rochester is the most irrepressibly disruptive. The very idea of the anarchic libertine poet, as created in the gossip of his contemporaries and in the notoriety of unpublishably obscene texts, disrupts any attempt to account for his writings from within the institutions and procedures of the Academy. To submit Rochester to scholarship is to effect an even starker juxtaposition of a poet’s emotion and its eventual recollection into the tranquillity of footnotes than that of Yeats’s ‘The Scholars’:
Gender and Artfulness in Rochester’s ‘Song of a Young Lady to Her Ancient Lover’ from:
Reading Rochester
Author(s) WILCOX HELEN
Abstract: This essay arises primarily out of the experience of discussing Rochester’s work with readers who possess plenty of ‘Youth, Fire, Wit and Discernment’, namely, fascinated but perplexed undergraduates. How does Rochester, they ask, achieve that astonishing rational directness, that surprisingly delicate lyric grace? Why does he so regularly challenge these, and his readers, with cynicism and obscenity? Is his wit sharpened in anger or love? Is it concerned or dispassionate? Is there a consistent perspective underlying and shaping the variety of poetic masks worn in and by the texts? More particularly, as a male author did he regard the human
‘Something Genrous in Meer Lust’?: from:
Reading Rochester
Author(s) CLARK STEPHEN
Abstract: Given Rochester's undisputed status as ‘one of the dirtiest poets in the canon’,¹ one might think that any sustained consideration of his work would at some point involve detailed attention to the issue of misogyny. This has not, however, proved to be the case. It is not that feminist criticism has neglected his writing: in the last 20 years Fabricant, Wilcoxon, Wintle and Nussbaum have all provided illuminating commentaries.² Yet considering the attention devoted to niceties of satiric form or problems of textual attribution, this aspect of his work has suffered at least comparative neglect, the issues involved apparently being
Obscene Libel and the Language of ‘The Imperfect Enjoyment’ from:
Reading Rochester
Author(s) McGHEE JIM
Abstract: In his bestselling sermon for Rochester’s funeral, Robert Parsons, chaplain to the Earl’s mother, claimed that Rochester had made a last request that ‘those persons, in whose custody his Papers were’, would ‘burn all his profane and lewd Writings, as being only fit to promote Vice and Immorality’.¹ Parsons’ image of Rochester’s shameful and blasphemous texts ablaze with the flames of Holy Religion is particularly apt in the light of their subsequent publication history. Part of the ritual of press control still current at this time was the public burning by the hangman of a symbolic copy of the banned
Negativity and Affirmation in Rochester’s Lyric Poetry from:
Reading Rochester
Author(s) DENTITH SIMON
Abstract: In the following essay I seek to provide some context for the particular twists and inversions that characterize Rochester’s lyric poetry. The context I suggest is not biographical, but social and therefore, ultimately, historical; that is, I seek to locate the various affirmations and debunkings that characterize these poems in the wider, class-marked discursive economy of the Restoration. But I attempt this act of location by attention to the tone of voice and shifts of register within the poetry, and to its differing rhetorical appeals. In this, my enterprise has a generally Bakhtinian inspiration; not so much the Bakhtin of
Introduction: from:
Varieties of World Making
Author(s) Wagner Peter
Abstract: An artist living at the end of the twelfth century in France contributed to the miniature illustration of the
Bible de Souvignyby painting the creation of the world. Until the sixth day, everything is in order: day after day, God creates light, the firmament, the earth, the animals. The first deviation by the artist from the Biblical text concerns the seventh day when, instead of resting – as he should, according to Genesis – God creates Adam and Eve. Even less predictably, the miniaturist adds an eighth day to the creation of the world: it is the day of
CHAPTER 11 Contracting and Founding in Times of Conflict from:
Varieties of World Making
Author(s) Girard Charlotte
Abstract: The question of the emergence of a common world out of a diverse set of founding assumptions – and the question of what sort of world it can be – are crucial in the context of pronounced regional varieties of world-making conceptions. Assuming that world-making possibly means that a society must be framed, then this frame entails rules – i.e., rules can be the frame. This call for rules answers Nancy Fraser’s call (in Chapter 10) for a frame. But the frame she suggests should be of a special kind. She argues that framing refers to transformative politics and thus
Book Title: Spanish Spaces-Landscape, Space and Place in Contemporary Spanish Culture
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): DAVIES ANN
Abstract: Spanish Spaces is a pioneering study that marries contemporary cultural geography with contemporary Spanish culture. The field of cultural geography has grown both extensively and rapidly, as has the field of cultural analysis and debate on Spanish cultural texts; yet despite a convergence in study between cultural geography (and cultural studies more widely) and cultural texts themselves, this has made little impact to date within the area of contemporary Spanish cultural studies. Yet Spain’s varied terrain, with complex negotiations between rural, urban and coastal (negotiations that have on occasion spilled over into political and violent conflict), and perhaps its very lack of a contemporary landscape tradition familiar to British and German cultural studies, offer the opportunity for fresh insights into questions of landscape, space and place. Drawing on case studies from contemporary Spanish film and literature, Davies explores the themes of memory and forgetting, nationalism and terrorism, crime and detection, gender, tourism and immigration, investigating what it means to think of space and places in specifically Spanish terms.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjmtd
CHAPTER ONE Introduction from:
Spanish Spaces
Abstract: This book derives from my readings from the field of cultural geography in an attempt to reflect on the terrain of the entity known as Spain, through the prism of my scholarly interest in contemporary Spanish cinematic and literary texts. A further motivation is the difficulties I and others wrestle with in Hispanic Studies as we try to investigate questions bounded by an idea of nation, in an era when the whole notion of a nation is open to dispute and indeed discredit. Some scholars now talk of an era of ‘post-nationalism’ and sometimes by implication post-nation-ism, but the concept
CHAPTER SIX Crime, scene, investigation: from:
Spanish Spaces
Abstract: Following on from the arguments of the previous chapter, this chapter continues the consideration of the link between landscape, space and place and the law, but now focuses more squarely on the city and the presence of the female detective within texts on the city and crime. One of the key theories concerning moving through city space is that of the
flâneur, a theory derived specifically from nineteenth-century Paris, theorised first by Charles Baudelaire and later by Walter Benjamin: theflâneurmoves without specific purpose through the public and through public spaces but is not himself (and the gender here
Book Title: V. Y. Mudimbe-Undisciplined Africanism
Publisher: Liverpool University Press
Author(s): FRAITURE PIERRE-PHILIPPE
Abstract: VY Mudimbe: Undisciplined Africanism is the first English-language monograph dedicated to the work of Valentin Yves Mudimbe. This book charts the intellectual history of the seminal Congolese philosopher, epistemologist, and philologist from the late 1960s to the present day, exploring his major essays and novels. Pierre-Philippe Fraiture highlights Mudimbe’s trajectory through major debates on African nationalism, Panafricanism, neo-colonialism, negritude, pedagogy, Christianisation, decolonisation, anthropology, postcolonial representations, and a variety of other subjects, using these as contexts for close readings of many of Mudimbe’s texts, both influential and lesser-known. The book demonstrates that Mudimbe’s intellectual career has been informed by a series of decisive dialogues with some of the key exponents of Africanism (Herodotus, EW Blyden, Placide Tempels), continental and postcolonial thought (Jean-Paul Sartre, Frantz Fanon, Michel Foucault, and Claude Lévi-Strauss), and African thought and philosophy from Africa and the diaspora (L.S. Senghor, Patrice Nganang, and Achille Mbembe).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjnck
4 ‘Changing Places’ from:
V. Y. Mudimbe
Abstract: In 1980, V. Y. Mudimbe, who from the late 1960s onwards had also been known as Valentin Mudimbé, moved permanently to the US. The disappearance of the acute accent from his surname is the mark of a very concrete transformation as he was obliged, as will be examined in this chapter, to switch language and develop new strategies to adapt to the sociological and institutional demands of American academia. The consecration in this context came in 1988 with the publication of
The Invention of Africa. This monograph captured the critical mood of the 1980s and resonated with other projects such
5 ‘Independences?’ from:
V. Y. Mudimbe
Abstract: Tradition is a contentious notion. What does it really mean? Where is the much-vaunted tradition: in the past, in the present, in the future? Its corpses are silent and demand the intervention of patient pathologists who will retrospectively reveal the time and the etiology of their deaths. The morgue is a text but, ultimately, it defies strict generalisations as the singularity of each corpse cannot be subsumed by one unifying narrative. It could be said that V. Y. Mudimbe, Achille Mbembe, and Patrice Nganang are part of a Central African tradition of writing. Interestingly, each author has devoted a significant
Introduction from:
Thresholds of Meaning
Abstract: Over the last thirty years or so, critics and cultural commentators in France and elsewhere have regularly – often with irritation, sometimes with gloomy defeatism and occasionally with a touch of
Schadenfreude– drawn attention to what they believe to be the current ‘crisis’ or even decline of the French novel. These comments are, of course, part of a much more general context in which France has seen its cultural influence in the world undermined by among other factors: competition from the New York and London art markets, the impact of American cinema on French box-office receipts, the popularity of
CONCLUSION: from:
Thresholds of Meaning
Abstract: From its outset, this book set itself a critical agenda that deflected attention away from the reflexive and metafictional aspects of the selected texts in favour of a reading that would highlight their thematic range and density and provide some measure of the complexity of their engagement with the ‘real’ and with the social, religious and cultural structures by which man tries to make sense of reality. Foremost on this agenda and central to the inquiry conducted in the intervening pages have been the following priorities: the provision of a selective survey of late twentieth and early twenty-first century fiction
3 The Place of Topology from:
Heidegger and the Thinking of Place
Abstract: The idea of philosophical topology, or “topography” as I call it outside of the Heideggerian context, takes the idea of place or
toposas the focus for the understanding of the human, the understanding of world, and the understanding of the philosophical. Although the idea is not indebted solely to Heidegger’s thinking (it also draws, most notably, on the work of Donald Davidson and Hans-Georg Gadamer), it is probably to Heidegger that it owes the most. Moreover, one of my claims (a claim that underpins many of the essays here) is that Heidegger’s own work cannot adequately be understood except
Book Title: Interested Readers-Essays on the Hebrew Bible in Honor of David J. A. Clines
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Maier Christl M.
Abstract: Readers of the Hebrew Bible are interested readers, bringing their own perspectives to the text. The essays in this volume, written by friends and colleagues who have drawn inspiration from and shown interest in the scholarship of David Clines, engage with his work through examining interpretations of the Hebrew Bible in areas of common exploration: literary/exegetical readings, ideological-critical readings, language and lexicography, and reception history. The contributors are James K. Aitken, Jacques Berlinerblau, Daniel Bodi, Roland Boer, Athalya Brenner, Mark G. Brett, Marc Zvi Brettler, Craig C. Broyles, Philip P. Chia, Jeremy M. S. Clines, Adrian H. W. Curtis, Katharine J. Dell, Susan E. Gillingham, Susanne Gillmayr-Bucher, Edward L. Greenstein, Mayer I. Gruber, Norman C. Habel, Alan J. Hauser, Jan Joosten, Paul J. Kissling, Barbara M. Leung Lai, Diana Lipton, Christl M. Maier, Heather A. McKay, Frank H. Polak, Jeremy Punt, Hugh S. Pyper, Deborah W. Rooke, Eep Talstra, Laurence A. Turner, Stuart Weeks, Gerald O. West, and Ian Young.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vjz47
“Moab Is My Washpot” (Ps 60:8 [MT 10]): from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Gillingham Susan E.
Abstract: “I stand to be corrected, but I believe that every interpretation of and commentary on this psalm ever written adopts the viewpoint of the text, and, moreover, assumes that the readers addressed by the scholarly commentator share the ideology of the text and its author.” So writes David Clines in his “Psalm 2 and the MLF (Moab Liberation Front).” ¹ A study of the reception history of this psalm undoubtedly bears this out: David is indeed one of very few to question the ideological stance of the psalmist.² He looks at Ps 2 from the point of view of its
Reading as an Earth Being: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Habel Norman C.
Abstract: The reception of Gen 2–3 has been a hermeneutical issue for several thousand years. The orientation of the readers of this text has changed radically, from generation to generation and from culture to culture, especially in recent years.
Reading Back and Forth: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Maier Christl M.
Abstract: The scholarly interests of David Clines are varied and cover a wide range of methods, starting from philological and text-critical analyses, source and redaction-critical studies, literary inquiries, to ideological criticism. His two-volume anthology
On the Way to the Postmodernimpressively demonstrates David’s exegetical and hermeneutical competence.¹ In order to cover that range of approaches, the editors of this Festschrift sought to classify its contributions under six different rubrics. Interestingly, all colleagues whom we asked to write a “historical” piece either had to decline due to their overcommitment to other tasks or in the end decided to deliver an essay that
Reading as a Canaanite: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Brett Mark G.
Abstract: Professor David Clines has authored a number of provocative works in which he has argued, in various ways, for the rights of readers over against authors. In this essay I will engage with only two versions of the argument and make some observations on the relationships between them. In one version, which might be termed
Ideologiekritik, he suggests that it is incumbent on critical readers to block the flow of ideology from biblical texts to scholarly commentary.¹ If this first version of the argument can be understood as a restriction on hermeneutical trade, then ironically, the second version sounds decidedly
Voice and Ideology in Ecclesiastes: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Lai Barbara M. Leung
Abstract: Two notions, rooted in the rubrics of biblical interpretation in general and reading strategy in particular, form the conceptual framework and specific directives for this endeavor. First, the biblical text is an ideological production. This not only means that all texts have ideology, but that interpreters also read the text from their respective ideological formations.² The ideologies of the ancient community of Israel ingrained in the Hebrew Bible are “historically and culturally far removed from the ideologies of our owndays.”³ Engaging in ideological critical reading is, in essence, the merging of the two horizons—the horizon of the ancient text
Possibilities and Prospects of Postcolonial Biblical Interpretation: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Punt Jeremy
Abstract: Biblical scholarship is (generally) self-reflective and self-critical. Scholars investigate and interpret biblical texts while exploring the value as well as the limitations of theories and methodologies in their work.¹ Older, existing theories are adjusted and new models are probed and developed.² Various biblical scholars see in postcolonial biblical interpretation a further development along the lines of ideological criticism—even if not perpetuating it. But what is postcolonial biblical interpretation? And how does it manifest in South(ern) Africa? The answer is of course determined by both inquirer and respondent, constituted as they are
withinand constitutive as they areofof
Deploying the Literary Detail of a Biblical Text (2 Samuel 13:1–22) in Search of Redemptive Masculinities from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) West Gerald O.
Abstract: Until recently African biblical hermeneutics was characterized as a comparative project.¹ Analysis was done of both the biblical text and the African context, and the two sets of analysis were then “compared,” in a range of different ways.² What has become more evident on closer scrutiny,³ however, is that this “comparison” of text and context is a mediated process, involving a third pole, that of forms of ideological/theological appropriation.⁴
Notes on Some Hebrew Words in Ecclesiastes from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Weeks Stuart
Abstract: Biblical scholars in general are well provided with lexicographical resources—not least among them now the
Dictionary of Classical Hebrew, edited by David Clines. The inclusion by this work of new words and meanings found only in Ben Sira and the Qumran texts has been especially helpful for those of us working on late biblical materials, and students of Ecclesiastes, in particular, have had the benefit also in recent years of Antoon Schoors’s magisterial work on the language of Qoheleth, the second volume of which is devoted to a consideration of the book’s vocabulary.¹ There are many words in Ecclesiastes,
Patterns of Linguistic Forms in the Masoretic Text: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Young Ian
Abstract: All scholars agree that there is linguistic variety in the Hebrew Bible. The dominant explanation of the distribution of linguistic forms in the Masoretic Text (MT) of the Hebrew Bible in modern scholarship has been in terms of a simple equation between the language of the MT and the language of the “original author” of the text in question. Current scholarship on the textual transmission of the Hebrew Bible, however, makes this explanation only one out of several—and not one of the more likely ones.
The Bible in the Twenty-First Century—Where and How? from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Brenner Athalya
Abstract: David Clines has been an original interpreter of things biblical for decades. His brands of interpretation have always been interesting, original, and erudite, combining the old and the new “on the way to the [post] modern.” His love of the Hebrew bible,¹ unromantic and nonromanticizing, critical yet steadfast, shines through his oeuvre: a veritable Torah scholar. He read and still reads in context and out of context, from various perspectives and directions: so to speak from left-to-right, his own idiom,² and also from right-to-left.³ In his work as a scholar, publisher, teacher, and administrator, he made a profoundly serious difference
Boaz Reawakened: from:
Interested Readers
Author(s) Pyper Hugh S.
Abstract: Among his other signal contributions to the development of biblical studies, David Clines has been a pioneering voice in the study of masculinity in biblical texts. It is a mark of his importance in this field that he contributes some “final reflections” to Ovidiu Creangă’s edited volume on
Men and Masculinity in the Hebrew Bible and Beyond, in addition to contributing a chapter himself.¹ In these reflections, while acknowledging that the volume marks a coming of age for such studies, he makes a threefold plea for further work. First, he calls for a broadening of the theoretical base of masculinity
The OSS Pays a Visit from:
Artists, Intellectuals, and World War II
Author(s) Hewitt Leah D.
Abstract: In rethinking France’s identities through the memory of its interactions with its various “others,” inside and outside of France, I note that the Mount Holyoke celebration calls attention to the interplay between margin and center, of French intellectuals and artists decentered or marginalized by the war striving to make Mount Holyoke, between 1942 and 1944, a new “marginal center,” if you will. I am not sure, however, who is the center and who the margin, the French or the Americans, in this context. I think that while all were discussing emerging trends, new forms of creativity, new forms of art,
Reflections on Wallace Stevens at Mount Holyoke from:
Artists, Intellectuals, and World War II
Author(s) Cavell Stanley
Abstract: I counted on the fact that by the time it fell to me to present these remarks, we would have had sketched more of the texture and the details of the event sixty years ago that we are gathered to commemorate than I have learned in the course of my preparation, on and off these past months, for composing them. It went almost without saying in Christopher Benfey’s invitation to me, and in our exchanges about how I might think of my contribution, that I would include reflections on what might have been expected in 1943, from the still moving,
Thoughts on Wallace Stevens’s Contribution at Pontigny-en-Amérique: from:
Artists, Intellectuals, and World War II
Author(s) Mehlman Jeffrey
Abstract: “The Figure of the Youth as Virile Poet” is a confusing text, but it does have a recognizable armature of sorts, pertaining to the three references to a muse said to be “a kind of sister of the Minotaur.” The mythographer immediately thinks of Ariadne and Phaedra, but because she first appears in relation to a “younger figure,” a “son still bearing the antique imagination of the father,” Phaedra-and-Hippolytus (rather than Ariadne-and-Theseus) seems the more apt allusion. This impression is reinforced by a number of additional elements. First, there is the somewhat jarring insistence on the “virility” of the poet-youth,
Postscript: from:
Artists, Intellectuals, and World War II
Author(s) Cavell Stanley
Abstract: I do not doubt that Jeffrey Mehlman, in his elegant and exuberant response to my remarks, has successfully demonstrated “the
Phèdreintertext” in Stevens’s “Figure of the Youth as Virile Poet” text. When I said that I assumed the obvious candidates—Ariadne and Phaedra—for Stevens’s provision to the young poet of a successor to a “mystic muse,” one characterized by the poet as “a kind of sister of the Minotaur,” were ruled out, I did not regard myself as taking the playPhèdreas a whole to be ruled out as bearing upon Stevens’s text. I gladly accept Mehlman’s
Romantic Reverberations from:
Artists, Intellectuals, and World War II
Author(s) Perl Jed
Abstract: In 1941, Eugene Jolas, the friend of Joyce and editor of
Transition, was living in the United States, where he assembledVertical: A Yearbook for Romantic-Mystic Ascensions. The book, published by the Gotham Book Mart in New York, included poems, essays, classic texts by Kleist and Victor Hugo, a cover design of an ascending snake by Calder, and drawings of Romantic idols, including Kleist and Dionysus, by André Masson, one of the artists who participated in Pontigny-en-Amérique. Jolas, who there is reason to believe was himself a visitor to Mount Holyoke, announced inVerticalthat “Romanticism is not dead.” He
Book Title: Tours et détours-Le mythe de Babel dans la littérature contemporaine
Publisher: Les Presses de l'Université d'Ottawa
Author(s): Khordoc Catherine
Abstract: Tours et détoursexamine l'inscription du mythe de Babel dans la littérature contemporaine de langue française. Le mythe s'avère une source d'inspiration pour les auteurs examinés qui évoquent justement des phénomènes sociaux actuels, tels que le multiculturalisme, l'immigration, l'exil, la pluralité des langues, la traduction et l'identité. Les ouvrages étudiés, tous écrits en français mais issus de différents contextes linguistiques et culturels, mettent en lumière de nouvelles interprétations du mythe de Babel. Pendant longtemps le mythe de Babel et la pluralité linguistique et culturelle qui s'ensuivent ont été considérés une malédiction pour l'humanité, mais les romans à l'étude remettent en question cette vision négative. Sans exalter les bienfaits de la multiplicité, ils considèrent comment la pluralité linguistique et culturelle enrichit et façonne la production littéraire ainsi que le monde contemporain.Les auteurs et œuvres étudiés sont• Monique Bosco,Babel-Opéra• Hédi Bouraoui,Ainsi parle la tour CN• Francine Noël,Babel, prise deux ou Nous avons tous découvert l'Amérique• Ernest Pépin,Tambour-Babel• Jorge Semprun,L'Algarabie
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vkc3j
CHAPITRE I Le mythe de Babel : from:
Tours et détours
Abstract: Évoquant la confusion et la diversité des langues, le mot
babelfait lui-même l’objet de discussions souvent paradoxales sur sa nature et son sens. La conception de ce terme est fondée non seulement sur le récit biblique, mais aussi sur un réseau de significations et de questions pertinentes au mythe de Babel qui s’est tissé au fil du temps. Le texte dans la Genèse est certes à la source du mythe, mais il n’en est que le fondement, d’où est dérivée une panoplie de théories et d’idées liées à la langue, à la ville et à la collectivité, éléments fondamentaux
CHAPITRE III Reconstruire Babel à Montréal : from:
Tours et détours
Abstract: Si le titre du roman de Jorge Semprún,
L’Algarabie, ne fait allusion à Babel que de manière oblique, c’est le contraire pour le titre du roman de Francine Noël, qui met Babel en vedette. Dans ce texte, Babel ne se limite pas à une référence mythique ornementale : le mythe constitue un réseau de significations sur tous les plans du texte. Il s’agit d’un thème dominant qui est une source de fascination pour la narratrice ; les personnages sont caractérisés en fonction des éléments constitutifs de Babel ; la représentation de l’espace est modelée sur une Babel imaginaire ; la
CHAPITRE V La tour des lamentations : from:
Tours et détours
Abstract: Babel-Opéraest un petit livre, de forme presque carrée, comptant moins de cent pages. Mais il ne faut pas se leurrer, car la petitesse du livre ne reflète pas la complexité de son contenu. D’emblée, la question du genre littéraire auquel appartient ce livre se pose, d’autant qu’aucune indication générique ne figure sur la couverture¹. Est-ce un roman? un poème en prose? ou un « opéra […] de pacotille », comme le suggère la narratrice (BO: 11)? Ce texte est composé d’éléments hétérogènes agencés de manière à provoquer une remise en question quant au genre auquel il appartient. La
Book Title: Questions ultimes- Publisher: Les Presses de l'Université d'Ottawa
Author(s): De Koninck Thomas
Abstract: Le premier défi de la démocratie est de donner le «goût de l'avenir» (Alexis de Tocqueville), de générer l'enthousiasme qui poussera les jeunes d'esprit à progresser d'eux-mêmes vers de nouvelles quêtes de sens et de savoir, à renouveler peut-être surtout, dans le contexte des nouvelles connaissances et d'une prise de conscience accrue des richesses des différentes cultures, les questions que l'on appelle «ultimes et les plus hautes», pour citer Husserl, celles que la science exclut par principe et qui sont pourtant «les questions les plus brûlantes», portant «sur le sens ou sur l'absence de sens de toute cette existence humaine». Le simple mot
questionévoque d'emblée le vieux françaisqueste, c'est-à-dire laquête, du latinquaerere, «rechercher», «aimer»; il traduit le désir de voir et de savoir, impliquant du coup les deux dimensions à la fois les plus essentielles et les plus grandes de notre être proprement humain, la capacité d'aimer et celle de penser. Une éducation qui exclurait, comme tranchées d'avance, ces questions ultimes, ne serait nullement à la hauteur de l'humain. Les essais composant ce livre explorent six d'entre elles, à savoir la dignité humaine, l'intelligence, la liberté, le bonheur, la mort et la beauté.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vkc7g
Book Title: Médée protéiforme- Publisher: Les Presses de l'Université d'Ottawa
Author(s): Carrière Marie
Abstract: Le mythe de l'infanticide Médée a toujours connu une fortune littéraire et la littérature féminine contemporaine ne fait pas exception. L'analyse comparée de huit textes de femmes de divers horizons tente de cerner les enjeux de cette figure irréductible pour une pensée féministe actuelle sur la maternité, le sujet et l'écriture mythique.En s'interrogeant sur la pertinence particulière de la tragédie d'Euripide aux reprises médéennes, explicites ou sous-entendues, des femmes, cette étude comparée se penche sur des textes du théâtre de Marie Cardinal, de Deborah Porter, de Franca Rame et de Cherríe Moraga, et des romans de Monique Bosco, de Christa Wolf, de Bessora et de Marie-Célie Agnant. À travers ses incarnations transculturelles, le mythe de Médée éclaire les affres de l'exil et de l'exclusion, ainsi que certaines visions du maternel qui préféreraient peut-être rester dans l'ombre de nos présuppositions et de nos règles sociales. Bien qu'il n'y ait pas plus monstrueux ou fou que l'acte infanticide, Médée, elle, n'est pas monstre, pas folle, mais lucide, humaine à part entière, comme la voulait Euripide, alors qu'elle s'en prend à ses enfants, à la culture défectueuse, à l'histoire des hommes. La réécriture au féminin de Médée force aussi une conception du sujet qui ne revêt pas facilement sa cohérence. Mais la poétique même de cette Médée retranscrite au féminin fait preuve de sa flexibilité, son indétermination, son pouvoir de transcender la simple répétition de son mythe, vu ici autrement et différemment.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vkc8z
Chapitre 2 La Médée d’Euripide from:
Médée protéiforme
Abstract: Tragédie jouée pour la première fois à Athènes en 431 av. J.-C, la Médée d’Euripide est aussi le titre de la traduction contemporaine de Marie Cardinal, écrivaine française reconnue pour ses préoccupations psychanalytiques relatives au langage, à la folie et à l’étrangeté au féminin
37. Ce chapitre s’inspire de certaines lectures féministes de la tragédie d’Euripide en privilégiant la traduction de Cardinal du texte grec, une version qui révèle le grand attrait de laMédéeantique pour une pensée et une écriture féministes sur le mythe.
Chapitre 5 Médée postcoloniale : from:
Médée protéiforme
Abstract: À propos du mythe de Médée, princesse de Colchide en exil parmi les Grecs, Pasolini constatait que «ce pourrait être aussi bien l’histoire d’un peuple du Tiers-Monde
88». En effet, Rachel Blau DuPlessis souligne que les mythopoesis par les femmes avancent fréquemment une critique anticoloniale de l’histoire, la révision de certains mythes «an attack on cultural hegemony as it is» (107). Les femmes adaptant ou réécrivant les mythes doivent ainsi surmonter l’indifférence que manifestent les textes sources vis-à-vis les considérations historiques du genre sexuel :
Book Title: Migrating Texts and Traditions- Publisher: University of Ottawa Press
Author(s): Sweet William
Abstract: There can be little dispute that culture influences philosophy: we see this in the way that classical Greek culture influenced Greek philosophy, that Christianity influenced mediaeval western philosophy, that French culture influenced a range of philosophies in France from Cartesianism to post-modernism, and so on. Yet many philosophical texts and traditions have also been introduced into very different cultures and philosophical traditions than their cultures of origin – through war and colonialization, but also through religion and art, and through commercial relations and globalization. And this raises questions such as: What is it to do French philosophy in Africa, or Analytic philosophy in India, or Buddhist philosophy in North America? This volume examines the phenomenon of the ‘migration’ of philosophical texts and traditions into other cultures, identifies places where it may have succeeded, but also where it has not, and discusses what is presupposed in introducing a text or a tradition into another intellectual culture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vkchb
Introduction: from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Sweet William
Abstract: It is undeniable that philosophical texts and traditions from one culture are, and have been, found in very different cultures and intellectual milieus. Consider the presence of Buddhist philosophy in China, Korea and Japan—and more recently in North America and Europe. From its birthplace in India, Buddhism spread and developed throughout Asia (as Tibetan but also as East Asian, including Pure Land and Chan/Zen, in Japan and China, and as Seon in Korea), and also in North America—for example, Shambhala. Many philosophies originating in the West seem similarly to have travelled east and south; they have been introduced,
Chapter 5 The Migration of Ideas and Afrikaans Philosophy in South Africa from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Duvenage Pieter
Abstract: The phenomenon of philosophy in the Afrikaans language is the result of social and cultural circumstances that have played themselves out for more than two centuries in South Africa. From the 19
thcentury, Afrikaans (and South African) philosophy has been influenced by British Idealism, continental thought (including phenomenology, existentialism, critical theory, hermeneutics, and post-structuralism), Anglo-American conceptual analysis, and philosophies informed by religious traditions, such as Reformational philosophy and Thomism. It is presently also no surprise that philosophers who work on postmodernism, postcolonialism, feminism, analytic philosophy and African philosophy do so by utilizing formulations of other contexts. Consequently, the following questions
Chapter 7 Hermeneutics and the Migration of Philosophical Traditions in East Asia from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Huang Cristal
Abstract: Among the European philosophical traditions that have a presence in East Asia, continental philosophy and especially hermeneutics have a particularly strong following. Beginning in the mid-1980s, for example, a number of major Western texts—by Walter Benjamin, Hans-Georg Gadamer, Paul Ricoeur and Richard Rorty—became available in Chinese translation, and this interest shows no sign of abating.² In the present essay, I want to look at how those texts that focus on hermeneutics have been introduced, and arguably have migrated, into the East Asian milieu (specifically that of Taiwan) and ask how it is that the hermeneutical method has come
Chapter 8 Dārā Shukoh and the Transmission of the Upaniṣads to Islam from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Ganeri Jonardon
Abstract: Hospitality, says Kant in “Towards Perpetual Peace”, is a cosmopolitan right, the right of a stranger to make use of that shared possession of the human race, the surface of the earth, to visit other places, the right “not to be treated with hostility because he has arrived on the land of another” as long as no violence is committed upon the host.¹ What might it mean to say that the stranger has a right to hospitality when the movement involved concerns texts and ideas? Viewed from the other side, what does it take for a tradition to have the
Chapter 9 A Buddhist ‘good life’ Theory: from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Patrik Linda E.
Abstract: Scholars in diaspora carry their texts with them—as many texts as possible—to preserve their cultural and intellectual tradition when they are threatened by political forces and military invasions. The Tibetan scholars who fled Tibet in 1959 managed to bring out a large number of classic texts central to the Mahayana Buddhist philosophy and religion of pre-invasion Tibet. Among these texts was an old Indian Buddhist work on ethics, Śāntideva’s
Bodhicaryāvatāra (Guide to the Bodhisattva Path), which had itself been carried out of India centuries earlier during the time when Buddhism disappeared from its Indian birthplace. For over a
Chapter 12 On Being Enabled to Say What Is “Truly Real” from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) McCormick Peter J.
Abstract: In this chapter I try to look carefully and sympathetically at one distinguished instance of what William Sweet has called “the phenomenon of the ‘migration’ of philosophical texts and traditions from
Chapter 15 Philosophy-in-Place and Texts Out of Place from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Janz Bruce
Abstract: Can a text migrate? What would it mean to use such a metaphor (and it is, without doubt, a metaphor)? We think of animals and people as migrating, sometimes by choice, sometimes by instinct, sometimes by compulsion. Migration is movement, but not just any movement. It is movement across geographical, national and/or cultural boundaries or differences. So, migration requires difference of some sort. We rarely speak of someone or something as having migrated if no change or adaptation was required, although of course at some level every move is by definition a change. Migration, then, must refer to specific kinds
Chapter 16 Migrating Texts: from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Huang Kuan-Min
Abstract: A first observation: a migration of texts is an effect of place, and more precisely an effect ‘out of place’, an effect by which the texts’ original place is suspended or transformed. What is proper to a text or to a group of texts is put into question in this out-of-place effect called ‘migration’, but originally
Afterword: from:
Migrating Texts and Traditions
Author(s) Sweet William
Abstract: This volume has aimed at helping to understand the presence, and the migration, of philosophical texts and traditions from their cultures of origin to new cultural and philosophical environments. It has provided examples or cases of where such a migration has occurred, but also of where there have been significant challenges to it. It has also sought to examine the phenomenon—what it means for texts and traditions to migrate—more closely. The volume has attempted to provide a better understanding of what we mean by texts and traditions, how they relate and the implications of this (for example, for
Book Title: Researching Dance-Evolving Modes of Inquiry
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): Hanstein Penelope
Abstract: In
Researching Dance, an introduction to research methods in dance addressed primarily to graduate students, the editors explore dance as evolutional, defining it in view of its intrinsic participatory values, its developmental aspects, and its purposes from art to ritual, and they examine the role of theory in research. The editors have also included essays by nine dancer-scholars who examine qualitative and quantitative inquiry and delineate the most common approaches for investigating dance, raising concerns about philosophy and aesthetics, historical scholarship, movement analysis, sexual and gender identification, cultural diversity, and the resources available to students. The writers have included study questions, research exercises, and suggested readings to facilitate the book's use as a classroom text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vkdz2
9 DANCE ETHNOGRAPHY: from:
Researching Dance
Author(s) Frosch Joan D.
Abstract: Depending upon the weaver of the tale, the story of the study of dance in cultural context is woven of varying threads. This version is a discussion of the practice of dance ethnography within the weave of history, method, and current concerns.¹
“Pinioned by a Chain of Reasoning”? from:
The Philosophy of Tim Burton
Author(s) Benton Steve
Abstract: In his classic study
Love and Death in the American Novel(1960), literary critic Leslie Fiedler famously describes Washington Irving’s “Rip Van Winkle” (1819) as the foundational text of American literature because the civilization-shunning character it celebrates is the “typical male protagonist of our fiction.” That protagonist, Fiedler claims, is typically “a man on the run, harried into the forest and out to sea, down the river or into combat—anywhere to avoid ‘civilization.’ ”¹ As Fiedler points out, civilization-scorners like Irving’s Rip have long evoked sympathy in American readers because we are suspicious of intellectuals and other fancy-pants civilizers.
12 On Tolstoy’s Authorship from:
Leo Tolstoy and the Alibi of Narrative
Abstract: For the conclusion of this book, I would like to treat Tolstoy’s narrative alibi within the tradition of primarily western theories of authorial intent and identity. Narrative alibi is the term I have been using throughout this study to describe, first, Tolstoy’s exculpatory fictions, works like “Father Sergius,” where the author looks back at his previous sinful life and creates a narrative arc that leads toward conversion and repentance. I have also used the term
narrative alibito characterize the gaps or absences that Tolstoy incribed into his early works. Although all literary texts have gaps, Tolstoy especially worked to
Book Title: Utopia-Second Edition
Publisher: Yale University Press
Author(s): HARP JERRY
Abstract: Saint Thomas More's
Utopiais one of the most important works of European humanism and serves as a key text in survey courses on Western intellectual history, the Renaissance, political theory, and many other subjects. Preeminent More scholar Clarence H. Miller does justice to the full range of More's rhetoric in this masterful translation. In a new afterword to this edition, Jerry Harp contextualizes More's life andUtopiawithin the wider frames of European humanism and the Renaissance."Clarence H. Miller's fine translation tracks the supple variations of More's Latin with unmatched precision, and his Introduction and notes are masterly. Jerry Harp's new Afterword adroitly places More's wonderful little book into its broader contexts in intellectual history."-George M. Logan, author ofThe Meaning of More's "Utopia""Sir Thomas More'sUtopiais not merely one of the foundational texts of western culture, but also a book whose most fundamental concerns are as urgent now as they were in 1516 when it was written. Clarence H. Miller's wonderful translation of More's classic is now happily once again available to readers. This is the English edition that best captures the tone and texture of More's original Latin, and its notes and introduction, along with the lively afterward by Jerry Harp, graciously supply exactly the kinds of help a modern reader might desire."-David Scott Kastan, Yale University
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt5vkxkg
AFTERWORD from:
Utopia
Author(s) HARP JERRY
Abstract: Poet, translator, lawyer, statesman, social philosopher, martyr, and (as of 1935) canonized saint, Thomas More remains—in his friend Erasmus’s phrase—a “man for all seasons,” one who in his integrity is suited to all occasions.¹ He was formed to no small degree by the cultural movement known as Renaissance humanism, with its emphases on the study of ancient texts, the deepening of a historical sense, the cultivation of the art of rhetoric, and devotion to active service in the world. The terms “Renaissance” and “humanism” come trailing clouds of ambiguity, so some sorting of their meaning is in order.
7 CORRUPTION AND MORAL VALUES: from:
Captured by Evil
Abstract: This chapter explores the implications of this idea of corruption in various practical contexts of government. The strength of this idea of corruption is its recognition that corruption operates—inherently—as an alternative moral system, which thrives when the previously existing normative system is weakened or discarded. This explains why an increase in corruption has so often
On the Front Door from:
The Allure of the Archives
Abstract: On the front door there is a sign listing the library’s hours. There is no way for the uninitiated to know that they do not necessarily coincide with the hours the documents are available for consultation. Lower down on the sign, one can find a list of holidays, as well as the accompanying days the library will be closed before and after weekends. It’s a long text, unostentatiously typed on plain paper bearing the letterhead of the Ministry of Culture, posted so discreetly that one rarely notices it at first glance. Which is exactly what happens to our reader. Pushing
Religion vs. Science? from:
The Religion and Science Debate
Author(s) KRAUSS LAWRENCE M.
Abstract: With the 100th anniversary of the inception of the Terry Lectures in mind, I would like to focus on the long-standing tension between science and religion, epitomized in different contexts by the quotations above from two distinguished physicists, the agnostic Albert Einstein and the atheist Steven Weinberg, and on how this tension currently manifests itself in the public debate regarding so-called intelligent design as a scientific alternative to evolution.
Introduction from:
Symbolic Forms and Cultural Studies
Author(s) KROIS JOHN MICHAEL
Abstract: The essays in this volume examine Ernst Cassirer’s philosophy of “symbolic forms” as a theory of culture. Some address this topic in general philosophical terms, while others investigate more specific issues. In this introduction we address the question of culture in the broader contexts of theory and practice, to which Cassirer has much to offer.
7 Styles of Change: from:
Symbolic Forms and Cultural Studies
Author(s) Powell Larson
Abstract: On first looking into a text by Cassirer, nearly every reader notices two things: first, the clear language, which loses none of its immediacy even when Cassirer elucidates the most complex theoretical contexts, and, second, the difficulty, despite this clarity and vividness of language, of reconstructing the argumentative process of Cassirer’s thought.¹ Cassirer’s texts blend the objects represented with the author’s own position or thesis in each work. This individual, if not idiosyncratic type of argumentation often has the effect of making the place and voice of the author seem to disappear behind the problem in question. It is thus
Book Title: Preserving and Exhibiting Media Art-Challenges and Perspectives
Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): HEDIGER VINZENZ
Abstract: This vibrantly illustrated introduction to the emerging field of the preservation and presentation of media art brings together the contributions of authors from all over Europe and the United States. This volume can serve as a textbook for students in advanced degree programs in media art and museum studies, as well as an invaluable introduction for general readers. A potent combination of incisive scholarly articles and focused case studies,
Preserving and Exhibiting Media Artoffers a comprehensive overview of the history, theory, and practical skills of preserving media art.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wp6f3
CHAPTER 6 Methodologies of Multimedial Documentation and Archiving from:
Preserving and Exhibiting Media Art
Abstract: Documentation is the process of gathering and organizing information about a work, including its condition, its content, its context, and the actions taken to preserve it. For the writing of art history one used to be able to rely on the art objects. When artworks become prone to obsolescence or are only meant to exist for a short period, documentation is the only thing people can fall back on. The traditional documentation strategy for the conservation of art is focused on describing the object, in the best objective way possible. But conservation as a practice is not as fixed as
INTRODUCTION from:
Preserving and Exhibiting Media Art
Author(s) Le Maître Barbara
Abstract: This fourth part of this book, which focuses on what is generally referred to as “exhibition strategies,” is structured in two parts. First, the ten contributions that make up chapter 9 explore the diversity of setups or principles of exhibition relating to film images that left behind their original cinematographic context (and its regime of projection in a theater with the lights off) to move towards museum spaces; or to works which come from the large and difficult to define category that is sometimes called media art or even time-based art. Second, Sarah Cook asks and discusses a fundamental question
Book Title: Contemporary Culture-New Directions in Art and Humanities Research
Publisher: Amsterdam University Press
Author(s): Zijlmans Kitty
Abstract: Are the humanities still relevant in the twenty-first century? In the context of pervasive economic liberalism and shrinking budgets, the importance of humanities research for society is increasingly put into question. This volume claims that the humanities do indeed matter by offering empirically grounded critical reflections on contemporary cultural practices, thereby opening up new ways of understanding social life and new directions in humanities scholarship. The contributors argue that the humanities can regain their relevance for society, pose new questions and provide fresh answers, while maintaining their core values: critical reflection, historical consciousness and analytical distance.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wp6n0
Introduction from:
Contemporary Culture
Author(s) Thissen Judith
Abstract: Are the humanities still relevant in the twenty-first century? In the context of pervasive economic liberalism and shrinking budgets due to a deep and prolonged recession, the exigency of humanities research for society is increasingly put into question, even within academia. Why should governments finance research that does not generate computable and marketable results? Are the immediate costs worth the alleged long-term social benefits? Similar arguments are also made about the arts and culture more generally – one of the main fields of inquiry in humanities scholarship, past and present. With
Contemporary Culture: New Directions in Arts and Humanities Research,
Chapter Five Homo Ludens 2.0: from:
Contemporary Culture
Author(s) Raessens Joost
Abstract: A spectre is haunting the world – the spectre of playfulness. We are witnessing a global “ludification of culture”. Since the 1960s, in which the word “ludic” became popular in Europe and the United States to designate playful behaviour and artefacts, playfulness has increasingly become a mainstream characteristic of our culture. Perhaps the first thing that comes to mind in this context is the immense popularity of computer games, which, as far as global sales are concerned, have already outstripped Hollywood. According to a recent study in the United States, 8 to 18 year olds play computer games on average
Chapter Seven From Gengsi to Gaul: from:
Contemporary Culture
Author(s) de Lange Michiel
Abstract: How do mobile media technologies shape identities? Identity – what it is to be and have a self, and to belong to social and cultural groups – is always mediated. People understand themselves, others and their world in terms of the media they know and use. According to philosopher Paul Ricoeur, narrative is the privileged medium for self-understanding and social/cultural identifications.¹ The quick and widespread adoption of mobile media technologies prompts us to revisit this claim. In this window I look at the context of Jakarta, Indonesia, to show how urban mobile media practices shape identities in playful ways.
Chapter Thirteen Laboratory on the Move in Retrospect from:
Contemporary Culture
Author(s) Zijlmans Kitty
Abstract: “Is it then never enough?” a woman exclaimed, visiting the exhibition
The Return of the Shredsin Scheltema, the contemporary art venue of Museum De Lakenhal in Leiden in the summer of 2007, when facing the mountain of nine tons of textile shreds on display. The exhibition was the largest in a series of projects organized by the Chinese-born, Amsterdam-based artist Ni Haifeng and me during our 18-month collaboration. We called our allianceLaboratory on the Move, indicating the dynamics of our research that was performed in the context of the experimental artist/scholar collaborations (the “CO-OPs”) within the TKC research
CHAPTER 2 Assimilation in the French sociology of incorporation from a multicultural perspective from:
Secularism, Assimilation and the Crisis of Multiculturalism
Abstract: Assimilation is a rather unfriendly concept when used in a social context. In French, it generally means an act of the mind that considers (something) as similar (to something else). A relevant secondary meaning is the action of making (something) similar (to something else) by integration or absorption. This meaning has existed in physiology since 1495. Around 1840, the concept was related to social processes for the first time, as the act of assimilating persons and peoples; the process through which these persons, these peoples, assimilate (themselves). This connotation incorporates terms like ‘Americanisation’ and ‘Frenchisation’. The older physiological connotation shines
TRANSIT I Proust as a witness of assimilation in 19th-century France from:
Secularism, Assimilation and the Crisis of Multiculturalism
Abstract: The following chapters are founded on the idea that a critical rethinking of Jewish assimilation in 19th-century France – or the process which has been interpreted as such – is important for an assessment of the moral legitimacy and practical wisdom of (re)introducing liberal-assimilationist discourses and practices in the European context. Rethinking Jewish assimilation will also help us trace assimilation’s connections to secularisation in the France of the Third Republic. This will facilitate our understanding of the connections between secularism and assimilationism today. I try to contribute to such a rethinking of assimilation by scrutinising the ways in which assimilation’s practical and
CHAPTER 9 Concluding remarks from:
Secularism, Assimilation and the Crisis of Multiculturalism
Abstract: In this concluding chapter, I bring together four issues that seem essential in looking back on this study. Firstly, I reflect on some uses and abuses of referring today to the memory of Jewish assimilation in 19th-century France. Secondly, I specify lessons that can be learned from reading Marcel Proust’s
In Search of Lost Timein the context of today’s questions surrounding the position of ethnic and religious minorities in Europe. Thirdly, I briefly summarise why I problematise the secularism-religion framework instead of trying to define a ‘better’laïcité. Fourthly, I address the question of what alternatives could be developed,
Book Title: A New Republic of Letters- Publisher: Harvard University Press
Author(s): McGann Jerome
Abstract: Jerome McGann's manifesto argues that the history of texts and how they are preserved and accessed for interpretation are the overriding subjects of humanist study in the digital age. Theory and philosophy no longer suffice as an intellectual framework. But philology--out of fashion for decades--models these concerns with surprising fidelity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wpnfx
1 Why Textual Scholarship Matters from:
A New Republic of Letters
Abstract: Why does textual scholarship matter? Most students of literature and culture who worked in the twentieth century would have thought that a highly specialized question, and many still do. But a hundred years ago the question would hardly have been posed at all. Until the early decades of the twentieth century what we now call literary and cultural studies was called philology, and all its interpretive procedures were clearly understood to be grounded in textual scholarship. But twentieth-century textual studies shifted their center from philology to hermeneutics, that subset of philological inquiry focused on the specifically literary interpretation of culture.
5 Marking Texts in Many Dimensions from:
A New Republic of Letters
Abstract: Although “text” has been a “Keyword” in clerical and even popular discourse for well over fifty years, it did not find a place in Raymond Williams’s important book
Keywords(1976). This strange omission may perhaps be explained by the word’s cultural ubiquity and power. In that lexicon of modernity Williams called the “Vocabulary of Culture and Society,” “text” has been the “one word to rule them all.” Indeed, the word “text” became so shape-shifting and meaning-malleable that we should probably label it with Tolkien’s full rubrication: “text” has been, and still is, the “one word to rule them all and
9 Philological Investigations II: from:
A New Republic of Letters
Abstract: When Armitage, the Wanderer in Wordsworth’s
Excursion, tells “The Story of Margaret,” he takes the scene of a ruined rural cottage for his text.
[III Introduction] from:
Seven Modes of Uncertainty
Abstract: Repetitionis a necessary feature of narrative. A repeated name, for example, permits us to track a single character across a novel. Repetition’s operation ofsimilitudeurges consistency over time, emphasizing the reality of things and of persons, as when we speak of habits, customs, conventions. While some repetition is necessary for narrative stability, it can also afford uncertainty because every iteration can seem to bear more—or different—meaning in its new context. William Empson describes the effect of Sidney’sArcadia:“in tracing their lovelorn pastoral tedium through thirteen repetitions, with something of the aimless multitudinousness of the sea
CHAPTER SIX Profiles of the Unfinished: from:
The Economics of Creativity
Abstract: An artwork is usually conceived in the fine arts as a finished, lasting reality, complete, never changing—a candidate for material and cultural eternity. What happens to it later is separate, something completely formed being pulled into a turbulent future. Diverse viewpoints, readings, and incompatible interpretations give it multiple meanings. Diverse formats of exhibition, “publishing,” and diffusion create new connections, putting the artwork into changeable contexts where its meanings will be seen from new perspectives. Reproduction, in media which may not transmit all its original characteristics, or restoration, will subject it to an unforeseeable flow of uses and manipulations. The
The Motive for Metaphor from:
Metaphor
Abstract: [Metaphor] is both a gift which Nature herself confers on us, and which is therefore used even by uneducated persons and unconsciously, and at the same time so attractive and elegant that it shines by its own light however splendid its context. So long as it is correctly employed, it cannot be vulgar or mean or unpleasing. It also adds to the resources of language by exchanges or borrowings to supply its deficiencies, and (hardest task of all) it ensures that nothing goes without
Book Title: Sobre el viejo humanismo-Exposición y defensa de una tradición
Publisher: Marcial Pons, Ediciones de Historia
Author(s): GIBERT JAVIER GARCÍA
Abstract: Como reza su subtítulo, este libro se presenta como una «exposición» histórica de la tradición humanística y repasa los nombres y aportaciones más significativos que, desde la antigüedad clásica hasta la actualidad, han contribuido a construir, fijar o interpretar los rasgos esenciales del «viejo humanismo», una categoría que conviene distinguir de las concepciones más modernas o recientes, derivadas todas ellas del humanitarismo ilustrado. El lector encontrará una «defensa» de aquellos principios, tanto frente a los permanentes ataques anti-humanísticos que ha recibido a lo largo de la historia, como frente a los falsos amigos o malas interpretaciones que la tradición humanística —y el propio concepto de «humanismo»— soportan en la actualidad. Se trata, en definitiva, de un ensayo de amplio recorrido y no exento de interpretación, un texto que pretende levantar un análisis objetivo, aunque apasionado, de los hitos y los postulados que han ido conformando, no sólo filosófica y literariamente, sino también emocional y simbólicamente, aquella tradición.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wpsg6
Capítulo V VIAJE, IMAGINARIO Y ESCRITURA from:
Homo viator, homo scribens
Abstract: Acabamos de ver una variopinta casuística en torno a los móviles y otras circunstancias que intervienen en la escritura de las relaciones del descubrimiento y conquista de los nuevos mundos, un ámbito de indudable interés y decisivo en la comprensión del fenómeno en estudio. Si bien, ahora prestaremos atención a un muestrario de usos, funciones y representaciones del escrito presente en los relatos manejados, un imaginario que nos ha deparado el rastreo minucioso de los textos y que va a dar luz sobre la implantación social de las prácticas alfabéticas y diversas actitudes frente a ellas; en última instancia, y
Book Title: Signs of Science-Literature, Science, and spa Modernity since 1868
Publisher: Purdue University Press
Author(s): Pratt Dale J.
Abstract: Signs of Science: Literature, Science, and spa Modernity since 1868 traces how spa culture represented scientific activity from the mid-nineteenth century onward. The book combines the global perspective afforded by historical narrative with detailed rhetorical analyses of images of science in specific literary and scientific texts. As literary criticism it seeks to illuminate similarities and differences in how science and scientists are pictured; as cultural history it follows the course of a centuries-long dialogue about Spain and science.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wq1rm
Chapter Two Decorative Science, Pedants, and Spanish Realism from:
Signs of Science
Abstract: In the literary mind, science can either work alongside the Muses or attempt to replace them. As the previous chapter shows, the realists relegated discussions of the most radical scientific theory of the nineteenth century—organic evolution—to the periphery of their texts. Despite their hesitancy on that particular subject, they nevertheless grappled with many questions about the place of modem science in society. The realists’ most important discoveries—as evidenced by their increased skepticism toward positivism—incorporate two different perspectives on scientific discourse. Friedrich Nietzsche argued that the “real world” studied by scientists was pitifully bleak and bereft of
Chapter Four “Perspectivas tan vastas”: from:
Signs of Science
Abstract: In
La feandCuentos de vacaciones,science serves mainly to signify one extreme of the bipolar cultural debate of faith ver: sus modernity, though the latter text expresses far more faith in the powers of empiricism. and reason. The signscienceinCuentosalso fulfills a function beyond evoking utopian possibilities for the future: it steps past the raw empiricism of Comtean positivism to couple “fact” with the creative imagination of the individual scientist. In late-nineteenth-century Spain, even the most scientifically enlightened defenders of the Catholic faith saw empirical science as at best presenting only an incomplete view of
Book Title: A Jesuit Garden in Beijing and Early Modern Chinese Culture- Publisher: Purdue University Press
Author(s): Zou Hui
Abstract: In this volume, Hui Zou analyzes historical, architectural, visual, literary, and philosophical perspectives on the Western-styled garden that formed part of the great Yuanming Yuan complex in Beijing, constructed during the Qing dynasty. Designed and built in the late eighteenth century by Italian and French Jesuits, the garden described in this book was a wonderland of multistoried buildings, fountains, labyrinths, and geometrical hills. It even included an open-air theater. Through detailed examination of historical literature and representations, Zou analyzes the ways in which the Jesuits accommodated their design within the Chinese cultural context. He shows how an especially important element of their approach was the application of a linear perspective—the “line-method”—to create the jing, the Chinese concept of the bounded bright view of a garden scene. Hui Zou’s book demonstrates how Jesuit metaphysics fused with Chinese cosmology and broadens our understanding of cultural and religious encounters in early Chinese modernity. It presents an intriguing reflection on the interaction between Western metaphysics and the poetical tradition of Chinese culture. The volume will be of interest to scholars and students in a variety of fields, including literature, philosophy, architecture, landscape and urban studies, and East-West comparative cultural studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wq26b
Chapter Four The Chinese Garden and Western Linear Perspective from:
A Jesuit Garden in Beijing and Early Modern Chinese Culture
Abstract: The Yuanming Yuan integrated the virtue of Round Brightness and the vision of
jing. How was this unity applied to the Western portion of the garden? The fact that the Chinese portion enclosed the Western garden has demonstrated that the Round Brightness acted as the immediate context of this exotic garden. In the Chinese portion, the embodiment of the Round Brightness is the multiplejing, which can be analyzed through their representations. The representation of thejingof the Western garden is a set of twenty copperplates, which were composed with the technique of line method (xianfa), the Chinese translation
The Messy Realities of Life: from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Edelheit Joseph A.
Abstract: The “happenstance” of textual contiguity has always been a source of fascination to me. Does the writer intend for the reader to understand that the willful placement of words, sentences, paragraphs, and even chapters are themselves valuable insights to the meaning of the text as a whole? For example, does rereading Numbers 19 and 20 provide a “
remez”—a hint—of a deeper meaning of these enigmatic chapters? In Numbers 19 we read of theparah adumah, the Red Heifer, a paradoxical ritual that need only be described as achok, a biblical commandment that has no rationale except being
Dialogue as Praxis: from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Moore James F.
Abstract: My relationship with Zev Garber now spans more than twenty years. He has helped me to develop a special approach to dialogue that not only shapes all of my work but also has led to the forming of a group that has now engaged in a dialogue on sacred texts for nearly fifteen years.¹ It is this aspect of my relationship with Zev that I illustrate in this essay and offer as a contribution to this
Festschriftdedicated to him. I do so by engaging in a dialogue with another colleague whom I have now known for twenty-five years and
Creation and Mortalization: from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Mandell Sara R.
Abstract: Although we generally approach Gen. 1:1–3:24, the first
majorpericope in the Hebrew Scriptures,¹ as a religious text, the narrative as many have noted contains a number of intertwined and powerful literarytopoithat are frequently found in epic.² This is not surprising since this pericope, although not an epic unto itself, is the introduction to
The Story of Shofar: from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Haberer Joseph
Abstract: This is a
personalaccount, depending to a considerable extent on memory, flawed and partial as it may be.¹ I will describe the challenges, hurdles, frustrations, and satisfactions that have gone into the creation of what is now, perhaps, a premier journal of Jewish studies. I will frame the narrative in the context of the institutions in which this journal
Once More to the Jabbok: from:
Maven in Blue Jeans
Author(s) Knight Henry F.
Abstract: Do midrash.¹ Work dialogically.² Attend to the missing faces.³ These three simple sentences guide my work as a post-Holocaust theologian, educator, and religious professional. Indeed, if by midrash I mean not simply the formal interpretive work of rabbinic tradition but the hermeneutic practice of reading sacred texts and other important documents with an interruptive logic that kindles what the rabbis call the “white fire” of the texts, then these three admonitions describe my understanding of public responsibility in a post-Shoah world.
Book Title: Genre Fusion-A New Approach to History, Fiction, and Memory in Contemporary Spain
Publisher: Purdue University Press
Author(s): Brenneis Sara J.
Abstract: Genre Fusion opens with a straightforward overview of the relationships among history, fiction, and memory in contemporary culture. While providing an up-to-date context for scholarly debates about Spain’s historical memory, Genre Fusion also expands the contours of the discussion beyond the specialized territory of Hispanic studies. To demonstrate the theoretical necessity of genre fusion, Brenneis analyzes pairs of interconnected texts (one a work of literature, the other a work of historiography) written by a single author. She explores how fictional and nonfictional works by Montserrat Roig, Carmen Martín Gaite, Carlos Blanco Aguinaga, and Javier Marías unearth the collective memories of Spain’s past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wq3rh
Chapter Five Javier Marías: from:
Genre Fusion
Abstract: The Spanish daily newspaper
El Paíspublished an editorial by Javier Marías one day after the terrorist attacks at Madrid’s Atocha train station in 2004. Marías located this brutal act in the context of a well-worn routine:
Book Title: Postmodern Texts and Emotional Audiences- Publisher: Purdue University Press
Author(s): Davis Kimberly Chabot
Abstract: Chabot Davis analyzes contemporary texts that bond together two seemingly antithetical sensibilities: the sentimental and the postmodern. Ranging across multiple media and offering a methodological union of textual analysis and reception study, Chabot Davis presents case studies of audience responses.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wq429
Chapter One Sentimental Postmodernism, Identification, and the Feeling Audience from:
Postmodern Texts and Emotional Audiences
Abstract: Postmodern literature and film have often been characterized by a thematic obsession with the disintegration of families, communities, and larger socio-political ties. Rather than painting such dark themes with the brush of tragedy, postmodern texts often adopt a tone of mocking irony or disaffected nihilism. Kathy Acker’s parodic avant-garde fiction, for example, is a complex meditation on contemporary nihilism, on the “nothingness everybody now seems to want” (
In Memoriam to Identity263). The hipness of postmodern disaffection was cemented with the popularity of Quentin Tarantino’s filmPulp Fiction(1994), which turns an absence of morality into fodder for black comedy.
Chapter Two Critical Hybridity and the Building of Methodological Bridges from:
Postmodern Texts and Emotional Audiences
Abstract: The theory and method informing this study can best be described as a dialectical mediation between dissimilar cultural genres and between antagonistic scholarly traditions. The critical dialectic of sentimental postmodernism allows me to illuminate theoretical biases and blind spots in scholarship concerning both postmodernism and popular affective genres. While many theorists of postmodern culture pay lip service to the idea that postmodernism breaks down the division between high and popular culture, most of their exemplary texts are nonetheless high art or avant-garde works. Focusing on irony, self-reflexivity, avant-garde aesthetics, and poststructuralist ideas about language, many of these critics draw a
Chapter Five Kiss of the Spider Woman and the Politics of Camp from:
Postmodern Texts and Emotional Audiences
Abstract: With its thematic focus on identification and leftist politics, Manuel Puig’s
Kiss of the Spider Womanis a paradigmatic text of sentimental postmodernism. Since the text is also centrally concerned with the politics of mass culture and of homosexuality, it bears some relationship to the critical practice called “camp.” Many critics have analyzedKiss of the Spider Womanas a work of “gay fiction,” but none has attempted to situate Puig’s text or its film and musical adaptations in relation to camp as a gay or queer critique of heterosexual mass culture and its value systems. Any academic discussion of
Conclusion from:
Postmodern Texts and Emotional Audiences
Abstract: Without these detailed case studies of the impact of sentimental postmodernism upon readers and viewers, an analysis of the politics of this hybrid style would be incomplete and highly speculative. My contextual and empirical work with audiences is crucial to the conclusion that much of the political power of sentimental postmodernism can be found in the intense identifications that it fosters both within and across sexual identities, genders, and ethnicities. Much of the current critical work about identification has been produced by textual scholars writing from psychoanalytic perspectives. While these textual theorists have given us valuable insights concerning the ambivalent
Book Title: The Jewish Jesus-Revelation, Reflection, Reclamation
Publisher: Purdue University Press
Author(s): Garber Zev
Abstract: There is a general understanding within religious and academic circles that the incarnate Christ of Christian belief lived and died a faithful Jew. This volume addresses Jesus in the context of Judaism. By emphasizing his Jewishness, the authors challenge today’s Jews to reclaim the Nazarene as a proto-rebel rabbi and invite Christians to discover or rediscover the Church’s Jewish heritage. The essays in this volume cover historical, literary, liturgical, philosophical, religious, theological, and contemporary issues related to the Jewish Jesus. Several of them were originally presented at a three-day symposium on “Jesus in the Context of Judaism and the Challenge to the Church,” hosted by the Samuel Rosenthal Center for Judaic Studies at Case Western Reserve University in 2009. In the context of pluralism, in the temper of growing interreligious dialogue, and in the spirit of reconciliation, encountering Jesus as living history for Christians and Jews is both necessary and proper. This book will be of particular interest to scholars of the New Testament and Early Church who are seeking new ways of understanding Jesus in his religious and cultural milieu, as well Jewish and Christian theologians and thinkers who are concerned with contemporary Jewish and Christian relationships.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wq5dk
Introduction from:
The Jewish Jesus
Author(s) Garber Zev
Abstract: In the context of our time, Pope John Paul II challenged members of the Pontifical
1 The Jewish Jesus: from:
The Jewish Jesus
Author(s) Garber Zev
Abstract: My own approach to finding the historical Jesus in the text of the New Testament may appear to some as extreme. It seems to me that Mark, the earliest Gospel version on the life of Jesus compiled shortly after the destruction of the Second Jewish Temple by the Romans in 70 CE, contains authentic traces of the historical Jesus shrouded in repeated motifs of secrecy which are intended to obscure the role of Jesus as a political revolutionary sympathizer involved in the Jewish national struggle against Rome. When the Gospel of Mark is analyzed in its own light, without recourse
3 The Amazing Mr. Jesus from:
The Jewish Jesus
Author(s) Moore James F.
Abstract: I was initially surprised by the focus of this volume, not that it was unimportant but that it was a subject treated so thoroughly already. In addition, there is the question about what is gained by thinking about a Jewish Jesus or about the Jewish context for understanding Jesus. Much of what can be said is likely to lead us where others have already gone and treated much more thoroughly. That is, we would find that Jesus is rather unremarkable in many ways. He was not especially distinctive in his teaching as best as we can tell. Thus, a Jewish
4 Jesus the “Material Jew” from:
The Jewish Jesus
Author(s) Schwartz Joshua
Abstract: To speak today of “Jesus the Jew” is commonplace. Jesus, son of Joseph and Mary, residents of Nazareth, was born a Jew, lived as a Jew and died as one. But what kind of Jew was he? During the course of the years, scholarship has helped us understand much about his life and his basic teachings and not a small amount of work has been done on the Jewish context of his life and teachings. However, much less attention has been paid to the physical and material realities surrounding the everyday life and teachings of Jesus. The “academic” Judaism of
Jesus Stories, Jewish Liturgy, and Some Evolving Theologies until circa 200 CE: from:
The Jewish Jesus
Author(s) Zevit Ziony
Abstract: During the first century of the Common Era Jews told stories about biblical figures, sages such as Rabbi Akiba, and about Jesus. Judging from extant texts, the stories tended to be short and punchy, self-standing, and not necessarily connected thematically or sequentially. Story-tellers
10 Jewish Responses to Byzantine Polemics from the Ninth through the Eleventh Centuries from:
The Jewish Jesus
Author(s) Bowman Steven
Abstract: This essay is primarily concerned with the Christian-Jewish “dialogue” in tenth- to eleventh-century Byzantium or, more accurately, with several Jewish responses to Orthodox polemics and propaganda. It will focus mainly on two literary texts that were internal and integral to the memory of Jewish identity and one midrashic text that provides a clear response to some Byzantine theological
11 A Meditation on Possible Images of Jewish Jesus in the Pre-Modern Period from:
The Jewish Jesus
Author(s) Simms Norman
Abstract: Conceptions of Jesus exist in rabbinical legal discourses, polemics, and commentaries of the Middle Ages. They come in the course of discussion among rabbis who experienced or were speaking in the name of those who had experienced various persecutions in the times of the early church. They are imagined in times of stress and confusion when formal trials against the Talmud and other sacred writings necessitated the formalization of defensive arguments against the charges made that, on the one hand, the rabbinical texts slandered the person and family of Jesus and the primitive Christian community, and on the other, that
12 Typical Jewish Misunderstandings of Christ, Christianity, and Jewish-Christian Relations over the Centuries from:
The Jewish Jesus
Author(s) Fisher Eugene J.
Abstract: I have spent a large portion of my professional life since I finished my coursework at New York University’s Institute of Hebrew Studies in 1971 educating my fellow Christians on the Jewishness of Jesus, of his teachings, and of Christianity down through the ages. My dissertation analyzed the treatment of Jews and Judaism in Catholic religious education materials, a study I was happy to share with the publishers a few years later in a program co-sponsored with the Anti-Defamation League, which resulted, I am even happier to say, in a number of improvements in Catholic textbooks. My first book¹ briefly
17 Edith Stein’s Jewish Husband Jesus from:
The Jewish Jesus
Author(s) Silverman Emily Leah
Abstract: Edith Stein (1891-1942), a philosopher, mystic, and Jewish Carmelite nun, had a queer relationship to Jesus in that her personal religious framework was simultaneously Jewish and Roman Catholic. Her relationship to Jesus was unusual and out of line within the context of Carmelite spiritual practice. She saw Jesus as a Jew before Christian theologians took this fact seriously, but her mystical marriage to him reveals that she advanced in her interior life an unambiguous supersessionism that demands the replacement of Judaism with Christianity. For Stein, this interior devotion to her husband, Jesus the Jew, was a form of spiritual resistance
19 The New Jewish Reclamation of Jesus in Late Twentieth-Century America: from:
The Jewish Jesus
Author(s) Magid Shaul
Abstract: Jewish writing about Jesus in America that began in the mid-nineteenth century, with a few exceptions, ended after the “Jesus Controversy” in 1925. This controversy erupted in light of a sermon delivered by Rabbi Stephen Wise at Carnegie Hall in Manhattan on the occasion of the 1925 English publication of Joseph Klausner’s Hebrew volume,
Jesus of Nazareth: His Life, Times, and Teaching(1922). Although the discovery of the Nag Hammadi texts and other Dead Sea scrolls in 1947-48 reinvigorated the historical Jesus among many Protestants, American Jews didn’t begin writing about Jesus again until the 1960s around the same time
Book Title: Reinterpreting Modern Culture-An Introduction to Friedrich Nietzsche's Philosophy
Publisher: Purdue University Press
Author(s): van Tongeren Paul J. M.
Abstract: This book presents Nietzsche's thoughts on knowledge and reality, on morality and politics, and on religion. Preceding these main dialogues is an introduction on the art of reading Nietzsche's texts and on his art of writing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wq5nz
Shpet's Departure from Husserl from:
Gustav Shpet's Contribution to Philosophy and Cutlural Theory
Author(s) Nemeth Thomas
Abstract: Already in the early 1900s, we find references to Husserl in Russian philosophical literature. N.O. Losskii mentioned him in his 1906 work
Obosnovanie intuitivizma, where in the context of a discussion of the structure of judgmental acts Losskii quoted from the former'sLogical Investigations. Shpet's mentor in Kiev and later Moscow, G.I. Chelpanov, a keen observer of contemporary developments abroad in philosophy and psychology, had already presented in 1900 a relatively brief synopsis of Husserl's 1891 treatisePhilosophy of Arithmetic. Translations were soon to follow: the original first volume of theLogical Investigations, the "Prolegomena to Pure Logic," appeared in
Excerpts from "Germenevtika i ee problemy" ("Hermeneutics and Its Problems") from:
Gustav Shpet's Contribution to Philosophy and Cutlural Theory
Author(s) Kline George L.
Abstract: St. Augustine in his
De doctrina christiana(397 A.D.) andDe Magistro(389 A.D.) provides us with a kind of textbook of Biblical hermeneutics, organized like a textbook of rhetoric,¹ and although, as befits a textbook, there are no analyses or justifications, but only what might be called results, nevertheless it can be seen from Augustine's divisions and definitions that he saw clearly and thought through a significant number of questions connected with the problems of sign, meaning, sense, understanding, and interpretation. But the same strong interest in the practical role of interpretation which hindered the Alexandrians also prevented Augustine
Representations of Budapest 1944-1945 in Holocaust Literature from:
Comparative Central European Holocaust Studies
Author(s) Biró Ruth G.
Abstract: In this paper, I discuss Holocaust literature of various genres available in English—whether originally published in English or translated from Hungarian—texts that illuminate the situation in Budapest during the period of nazi occupation from 19 March 1944 until the liberation of the cities Pest, 17 January and Buda, 28 February 1945. I include the period of six months when Raoul Wallenberg was serving in Hungary's capital from July 1944 to January 1945. Wallenberg, scion of a wealthy family of Sweden, was sent to Budapest as a diplomat under the auspices of the United States War Refugee Board under
On the Translation of Kertész's Sorstalanság (Fatelessness) into Serbian from:
Comparative Central European Holocaust Studies
Author(s) Čudić Marko
Abstract: The work of Imre Kertész belongs to those texts whose emerging readership and reception faces the question: what are the possibilities and chances of translating such complex prose fiction from Hungarian into other languages? In this paper, I focus on Kertész's novel
Sorstalanság(Fatelessness) and its translation into Serbian by Aleksandar Tišma. My analysis is based on the questions about the linguistic and poetic aspects of the novel that can be transferred into a foreign language and those that can be transferred only to the detriment of the original text. In the summer of 2003, György Vári organized a round
Kertész and the Problem of Guilt in Unfinished Mourning from:
Comparative Central European Holocaust Studies
Author(s) Faye Esther
Abstract: Is it possible to mourn Auschwitz? "Kaddish" is the name for the traditional Jewish prayer of mourning uttered on behalf of the dead by those left living. The term forms part of the title of Imre Kertész's
Kaddis a meg nem született gyermekért(Kaddish for an Unborn Child). It is the third book in a trilogy of fictional texts beginning withSorstalanság(Fatelessness) andA kudarc(The Failure). Although disclaimed by Kertész as autobiographies in any strict sense, in my opinion the texts mimic the autobiographical form and are reflections on his own experiences of the nazi concentration camps—Auschwitz,
Polyphony in Kertész's Kaddish for an Unborn Child (Kaddish a meg nem született gyermekért) from:
Comparative Central European Holocaust Studies
Author(s) Chen Julianna Horváth
Abstract: Imre Kertész's
Kaddish a meg nem született gyermekért(Kaddish for an Unborn Child) is structured as one long monologue on a theme expressed in the book's title and provoked by the seemingly innocent question as to whether the protagonist of the text had children. The answer of the protagonist of the fictional text—a resolute no, also the first word of the novel—is not only a statement of fact but also its transfiguration into an existential decision. In addition to the major theme of this "no"—the "no" of the unborn and unwanted child—Kertész develops a number of
Arendt and Kertész on the Banality of Evil from:
Comparative Central European Holocaust Studies
Author(s) Szilágyi-Gál Mihály
Abstract: In his novel
Fatelessness, Imre Kertész shares a fundamental idea elaborated by Hannah Arendt in herEichmann in Jerusalem: A Report on the Banality of Evil. Arendt defined a particular moral phenomenon as the "banality of evil," which she illustrated with Eichmann's own words and deeds during World War II. Kertész created a fictional character in a novel of autofiction and had his protagonist, as well as other characters in the novel, talk and act in a ways similar to those described by Arendt about Eichmann. Arendt's text is a mixture of journalistic report and philosophical essay. Kertész's text is
Emigrée Central European Jewish Women's Holocaust Life Writing from:
Comparative Central European Holocaust Studies
Author(s) Vasvári Louise O.
Abstract: This study is part of a larger research project to integrate in the study of the Holocaust the voices of women survivors, specifically their experiences of the catastrophe, as well as their ways of post-Holocaust narration (see Vasvári, "Trauma"). I pay particular attention to texts by Jewish-Hungarian women: the women whose texts I list and discuss here did not publish in Hungarian, although in some cases their texts are based on diaries or earlier drafts in that language. The texts are divided into two categories I designate as 1) texts of "translated trauma," referring to narratives of self-translation adult survivors
Introduction to and Bibliography of Central European Women's Holocaust Life Writing in English from:
Comparative Central European Holocaust Studies
Author(s) Vasvári Louise O.
Abstract: Although the emergence of research on women in the Holocaust dates from the 1980s, the task of integrating the role of women—and that of children—into Holocaust Studies is far from complete, not the least because of the publication of so many women's life writing texts during the last decades, most of which remain virtually unknown. Holocaust scholarship still tends to privilege the Holocaust experience of men as universal and is reluctant to acknowledge testimony that does not follow preconceived gender stereotypes of suitable female behavior or pre-existing narratives of survival (see, e.g., Vasvári, "Women's Holocaust"; Waxman "Unheard Testimony";
Chapter 1 Postcolonial Conflict Resolution from:
Mediating Across Difference
Author(s) Bleiker Roland
Abstract: The argument for drawing upon non-Western cultural traditions of conflict resolution can be made in direct terms. Local traditions of conflict resolution have been neglected because prevailing ways of dealing with conflict are typically focused through Western approaches to conflict resolution. There is a clear need, then, particularly in the context of conflict resolution and peacebuilding efforts of recent decades, to expand our approaches through engagement with local processes and sources of insight. If one recognises this predicament, then a number of important questions immediately arise: Why have local traditions been neglected? Why should we draw on these traditions rather
Book Title: Japanese Philosophy-A Sourcebook
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Maraldo John C.
Abstract: With
Japanese Philosophy: A Sourcebook,readers of English can now access in a single volume the richness and diversity of Japanese philosophy as it has developed throughout history. Leading scholars in the field have translated selections from the writings of more than a hundred philosophical thinkers from all eras and schools of thought, many of them available in English for the first time.TheSourcebookeditors have set out to represent the entire Japanese philosophical tradition-not only the broad spectrum of academic philosophy dating from the introduction of Western philosophy in the latter part of the nineteenth century, but also the philosophical ideas of major Japanese traditions of Buddhism, Confucianism, and Shinto. The philosophical significance of each tradition is laid out in an extensive overview, and each selection is accompanied by a brief biographical sketch of its author and helpful information on placing the work in its proper context. The bulk of the supporting material, which comprises nearly a quarter of the volume, is given to original interpretive essays on topics not explicitly covered in other chapters: cultural identity, samurai thought, women philosophers, aesthetics, bioethics.An introductory chapter provides a historical overview of Japanese philosophy and a discussion of the Japanese debate over defining the idea of philosophy, both of which help explain the rationale behind the design of the Sourcebook. An exhaustive glossary of technical terminology, a chronology of authors, and a thematic index are appended. Specialists will find information related to original sources and sinographs for Japanese names and terms in a comprehensive bibliography and general index.Handsomely presented and clearly organized for ease of use,Japanese Philosophy: A Sourcebookwill be a cornerstone in Japanese studies for decades to come. It will be an essential reference for anyone interested in traditional or contemporary Japanese culture and the way it has shaped and been shaped by its great thinkers over the centuries.24 illus.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqg76
Hayashi Razan 林 羅山 (1583–1657) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Razan Hayashi
Abstract: Hayashi Nobukatsu received training from an early age in Zen Buddhism at Kennin-ji in his native Kyoto, but soon turned his attention to neo-Confucian thought, which had been greatly enhanced by the arrival of numerous texts from Korea. He studied briefly with Fujiwara Seika*, who in turn recommended him to Tokugawa Ieyasu (1543–1616) as a capable scholar-retainer. In line with tradition, Ieyasu insisted that Nobukatsu present himself as a Buddhist monk. Although Nobukatsu had been devoted to the study and popularization of neo-Confucianism, he agreed to move permanently to Ieyasu’s castle-town in Edo, shave his head, wear Buddhist robes,
Ogyū Sorai 荻生徂徠 (1666–1728) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Sorai Ogyū
Abstract: Ogyū Sorai formulated one of the most politically oriented, authoritarian statements of Confucian philosophy to emerge from Japan. While claiming to do little more than offer a systematic exposition of the meanings of philosophical terms in the Six Classics, texts that he purportedly took as an absolute standard for all sociopolitical discourse, he in fact set forth a philosophical vision that would be highly useful to a ruling elite eager to have its policies accepted by all as sacred. At every turn, we see Sorai extolling the “early kings” of ancient China as sages who formulated a ⌜Way⌝ that later
Teshima Toan 手島堵庵 (1718–1786) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Toan Teshima
Abstract: Born into a prosperous merchant family of Kyoto, Teshima Toan became a follower of Ishida Baigan* in early adulthood and eventually inherited the leadership of the
⌜Shingaku⌝movement as a whole. After Toan began teaching in 1760 he initiated a regular program of lectures on key Confucian texts and Japanese literary classics. In addition, he published several moral tracts in the Japanese vernacular, some of which were targeted specifically at women and children. Baigan’s successor also established the practice of traveling lectures, which ultimately led to the popularization of Shingaku ethical ideas throughout both rural and urban Japan.
Motoori Norinaga 本居宣長 (1730–1801) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Norinaga Motoori
Abstract: Motoori Norinaga, the preeminent scholar of the early modern nativist movement known as
Kokugaku,was born to a cotton wholesaler in the town of Matsusaka. In 1852, he went to Kyoto to study medicine, where he also enrolled in the school of the Confucian scholar Hori Keizan (1689–1757). Through the course of his studies, which included native poetic and prose traditions, Norinaga was informed by two hermeneutical approaches. The first was that of Ogyū Sorai*, who advocated a return to the study of the original, primary texts of Chinese Confucianism in order to ascertain the “true facts” of the
Nishi Amane 西 周 (1829–1887) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Amane Nishi
Abstract: Nishi Amane is known for his pioneering work in introducing European philosophy and other disciplines into Japan. Born in the Tsuwano domain (presentday Tsuwano town in Shimane Prefecture), he was educated in Zhu Xi philosophy at a domain school for samurai youth, but later began to sympathize deeply with the thought of Ogyū Sorai,* a critic of the Zhu Xi School. Nishi learned Dutch and English in Edo (present-day Tokyo) and translated western texts for Tokugawa ⌜shogunate⌝ officials. In 1862 he and the legal scholar Tsuda Mamichi were sent by the shogunate to study in Leiden in the Netherlands, where
Tsujimura Kōichi 辻村公一 (1922–2010) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Kōichi Tsujimura
Abstract: Tsujimura Kōichi studied philosophy at Kyoto University under Tanabe Hajime,* and went on to assume his teacher’s chair from 1948 until retiring in 1982. More formative for his thinking, however, was the Zen he practiced with Hisamatsu Shin’ichi,* coupled with the thought of Martin Heidegger, whom he knew personally from travels in Germany. His translations and essays often elucidated Zen texts and Heidegger’s thought in the light of one another to introduce novel interpretations of both. For example, Tsujimura translated Heidegger’s term
Gelassenheit, and the book based on it, using a Buddhist term for liberation. In addition to translations of
Ueda Shizuteru 上田閑照 (1926– ) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Shizuteru Ueda
Abstract: Ueda Shizuteru is the central figure of the third generation of the Kyoto School. A student and successor of Nishitani Keiji* and a foremost interpreter of Nishida Kitarō*, Ueda inherited their commitment to bringing western philosophy and religion into dialogue with the practice and thought of ⌜Mahayana⌝ Buddhism. The son of a ⌜Shingon⌝ Buddhist scholar, Ueda himself, like Nishida and Nishitani, has engaged in an intense and prolonged practice of Zen. His involvement in a group for lay practitioners at Shokoku-ji monastery in Kyoto continues to this day with the monthly talks he gives on the classical texts of the
Ienaga Saburō 家永三郎 (1913–2002) from:
Japanese Philosophy
Author(s) Saburō Ienaga
Abstract: Historian and philosophical critic, Ienaga Saburō is one of those modern thinkers who defies classification. He is especially well known for his open criticisms of Japanese narratives of World War II. In 1953 he wrote a Japanese history textbook, which was censored by the Ministry of Education due to “factual errors,” and Ienaga filed a lawsuit against the Ministry in a well-publicized case. The selection below focuses on another side of Ienaga and offers in translation an excerpt from the second chapter of his ambitious first book,
The Development of the Logic of Negation in Japanese Thought, which was published
A Poetics of Mendicancy: from:
Great Fool
Author(s) Abé Ryūichi
Abstract: “
TextmeansTissue,” writes Roland Barthes, “but whereas hitherto we have always taken this tissue as a product, a ready-made veil, behind which lies, more or less hidden, meaning (truth), we are now emphasizing, in the tissue, the generative idea that the text is made, is worked out in a perpetual interweaving.”¹ Barthes’ proposal to understand text as the topos of incessant semantic production—rather than as the representation of fixed meanings outside of it—speaks eloquently of the seminal shift of emphasis in contemporary philosophical and literary theories in their approach to studying text. Such a reminder, however, seems
Commemorating Ryōkan: from:
Great Fool
Author(s) Abé Ryūichi
Abstract: Because of the vast amount of legendary literature, both oral and written, that has accumulated around Ryōkan since his death, it is often forgotten that the effort to document Ryōkan’s life and to preserve his writings had already begun during his lifetime (1758–1831). This brief survey identifies the key primary sources for Ryōkan’s biography, sketches the historical context in which the contemporaneous biographies of Ryōkan were composed, and illustrates the intertwining historical relationships that join these texts. Many of the sources exist only as unpublished manuscripts. In cases where there exist printed editions of these sources, whether partial or
Book Title: Relative Histories-Mediating History in Asian American Family Memoirs
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Davis Rocío G.
Abstract: Relative Histories focuses on the Asian American memoir that specifically recounts the story of at least three generations of the same family. This form of auto/biography concentrates as much on other members of one’s family as on oneself, generally collapses the boundaries conventionally established between biography and autobiography, and in many cases—as Rocío G. Davis proposes for the auto/biographies of ethnic writers—crosses the frontier into history, promoting collective memory. Davis centers on how Asian American family memoirs expand the limits and function of life writing by reclaiming history and promoting community cohesion. She argues that identity is shaped by not only the stories we have been told, but also the stories we tell, making these narratives important examples of the ways we remember our family’s past and tell our community’s story. In the context of auto/biographical writing or filmmaking that explores specific ethnic experiences of diaspora, assimilation, and integration, this work considers two important aspects: These texts re-imagine the past by creating a work that exists both in history and as a historical document, making the creative process a form of re-enactment of the past itself. Each chapter centers on a thematic concern germane to the Asian American experience: the narrative of twentieth-century Asian wars and revolutions, which has become the subtext of a significant number of Asian American family memoirs (Pang-Mei Natasha Chang’s Bound Feet and Western Dress, May-lee and Winberg Chai’s The Girl from Purple Mountain, K. Connie Kang’s Home Was The Land of Morning Calm, Doung Van Mai Elliott’s The Sacred Willow); family experiences of travel and displacement within Asia in the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, which unveil a history of multiple diasporas that are often elided after families immigrate to the United States (Helie Lee’s Still Life With Rice, Jael Silliman’s Jewish Portraits, Indian Frames, Mira Kamdar’s Motiba’s Tattoos); and the development of Chinatowns as family spaces (Maxine Hong Kingston’s China Men, Lisa See’s On Gold Mountain, Bruce Edward Hall’s Tea that Burns). The final chapter analyzes the discursive possibilities of the filmed family memoir ("family portrait documentary"), examining Lise Yasui’s A Family Gathering, Ruth Ozeki Lounsbury’s Halving the Bones, and Ann Marie Fleming’s The Magical Life of Long Tack Sam. Davis concludes the work with a metaliterary engagement with the history of her own Asian diasporic family as she demonstrates the profound interconnection between forms of life writing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqmkt
Chapter 3 Representing Asian Wars and Revolutions from:
Relative Histories
Abstract: The narrative of Asian wars and revolutions in the twentieth century, which led to massive immigration to the United States, is the subtext of a significant number of Asian American family memoirs. Events of the mid-twentieth century that have become part of our general knowledge of world history—the war in China and the Cultural Revolution, the Korean and Vietnamese wars, in particular—are the focus of the four texts I examine in this chapter: Pang-Mei Natasha Chang’s
Bound Feet and Western Dress,May-lee and Winberg Chai’sThe Girl from Purple Mountain,K. Connie Kang’sHome Was the Land of
SPIRITUAL JOURNALS IN FRANCE FROM THE SIXTEENTH TO THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURIES from:
On Diary
Abstract: The research I am sketching out here broadly covers the intersection between two sets of texts:
AUTO-GENESIS: from:
On Diary
Abstract: How does one become a “geneticist?” Why didn’t I become one earlier? And have I really become one? It is a fact that for nearly five years I have been working on the avant-textes of contemporary autobiographies: Sartre’s
Les Mots(1964), Perec’sW ou le souvenir d’enfance(1975), Nathalie Sarraute’sEnfance(1983), and, more recently, theDiaryof Anne Frank. I did not begin these studies with any overall plan—it was a series of chance occasions: an invitation to be part of a Sartre team at the Institut des Textes et Manuscrits Modernes, a seminar on Perec, hearing a
HOW ANNE FRANK REWROTE THE DIARY OF ANNE FRANK from:
On Diary
Abstract: Awful because the violence of History, which killed Anne, also had its effect on her text: when she was arrested half of the diary disappeared forever, although the rest of her papers were saved. Furthermore, after its publication, the Diary was subjected to vile attacks by Holocaust negationists who challenged its authenticity.
THE DIARY ON THE COMPUTER from:
On Diary
Abstract: My apartment is a typewriter graveyard. Here are my two Olivetti Lettera 32s, the ones I started out with in the seventies. They were like Chinese bicycles—simple, mechanical, and portable. Professional use: an affordable way to type up books and articles for myself. I must have typed up private texts now and then. Here’s the Smith-Corona C-500 electric that I bought around 1980, heavy and humming, with its ribbon cartridges. I treated it like a high-powered motorbike—brushing its teeth and getting its engine rebuilt—but now I see that it was nothing but a scooter or a motorized
Book Title: Making Transcendents-Ascetics and Social Memory in Early Medieval China
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Campany Robert Ford
Abstract: By the middle of the third century B.C.E. in China there were individuals who sought to become transcendents (xian)—deathless, godlike beings endowed with supernormal powers. This quest for transcendence became a major form of religious expression and helped lay the foundation on which the first Daoist religion was built. Both xian and those who aspired to this exalted status in the centuries leading up to 350 C.E. have traditionally been portrayed as secretive and hermit-like figures. This groundbreaking study offers a very different view of xian-seekers in late classical and early medieval China. It suggests that transcendence did not involve a withdrawal from society but rather should be seen as a religious role situated among other social roles and conceived in contrast to them. Robert Campany argues that the much-discussed secrecy surrounding ascetic disciplines was actually one important way in which practitioners presented themselves to others. He contends, moreover, that many adepts were not socially isolated at all but were much sought after for their power to heal the sick, divine the future, and narrate their exotic experiences. By the middle of the third century B.C.E. in China there were individuals who sought to become transcendents (xian)—deathless, godlike beings endowed with supernormal powers. This quest for transcendence became a major form of religious expression and helped lay the foundation on which the first Daoist religion was built. Both xian and those who aspired to this exalted status in the centuries leading up to 350 C.E. have traditionally been portrayed as secretive and hermit-like figures. This groundbreaking study offers a very different view of xian-seekers in late classical and early medieval China. It suggests that transcendence did not involve a withdrawal from society but rather should be seen as a religious role situated among other social roles and conceived in contrast to them. Robert Campany argues that the much-discussed secrecy surrounding ascetic disciplines was actually one important way in which practitioners presented themselves to others. He contends, moreover, that many adepts were not socially isolated at all but were much sought after for their power to heal the sick, divine the future, and narrate their exotic experiences. The book moves from a description of the roles of xian and xian-seekers to an account of how individuals filled these roles, whether by their own agency or by others’—or, often, by both. Campany summarizes the repertoire of features that constituted xian roles and presents a detailed example of what analyses of those cultural repertoires look like. He charts the functions of a basic dialectic in the self-presentations of adepts and examines their narratives and relations with others, including family members and officials. Finally, he looks at hagiographies as attempts to persuade readers as to the identities and reputations of past individuals. His interpretation of these stories allows us to see how reputations were shaped and even co-opted—sometimes quite surprisingly—into the ranks of xian. Making Transcendents provides a nuanced discussion that draws on a sophisticated grasp of diverse theoretical sources while being thoroughly grounded in traditional Chinese hagiographical, historiographical, and scriptural texts. The picture it presents of the quest for transcendence as a social phenomenon in early medieval China is original and provocative, as is the paradigm it offers for understanding the roles of holy persons in other societies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqqwh
CHAPTER 6 Adepts and Their Communities from:
Making Transcendents
Abstract: Scholars have long portrayed
xianand would-bexianas socially withdrawn. When they have commented at all on the social contexts of the quest for transcendence, it has usually been to point out that histories record a keen interest on the part of certain rulers in esoteric arts, or to note that adepts shunned ordinary society and lived as hermits on mountains, or that in their training they were subject to certain poorly documented ethical rules, or that the only communities they formed were master-disciple lineages.¹ These characterizations (with the exception of the blanket statement that adepts shunned society) are
CHAPTER 8 Hagiographic Persuasions from:
Making Transcendents
Abstract: Every instance of discourse about a holy person, whether oral or written, is, among other things, an attempt at persuasion. This feature is not unique to hagiographic writings, nor is it their only feature worth examining. But it is important to ask: in hagiographies, who was attempting persuade whom of what, and how? What interests and outcomes were at stake in these persuasive efforts? How do extant texts use rhetorical strategies and reflect social contexts of attempted persuasion? We saw some partial answers in Chapter 5, regarding the stories adepts were said to have reported about themselves. Here I shift
Epilogue from:
Making Transcendents
Abstract: In late classical and early medieval China, individuals became transcendents not solely by their own efforts but by those of many other people as well. They came to be recognized as transcendents in the course of their multifaceted interactions with others, and, as a result of people’s responses to them, during and after their active presence in communities. Their reputations were formed by social and conversational processes that occurred mostly outside the texts that survive for us to read today. But these are processes to which our texts bear considerable witness, if we read them with the right questions in
Book Title: The Subject in Crisis in Contemporary Chinese Literature- Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Cai Rong
Abstract: Post-Mao China produced two parallel discourses on the human subject in the New Era (1976–1989). One was an autonomous, Enlightenment humanist self aimed at replacing the revolutionary paragon that had dominated under Mao. The other was a more problematic subject suffering from either a symbolic physical deformity or some kind of spiritual paralysis that undermines its apparent normalcy. How do we explain the stubborn presence, in the literature of the 1980s and 1990s, of this crippled agent who fails to realize the humanist autonomy envisioned by post-Mao theorists? What are the anxieties and tensions embedded in this incongruity and what do they reveal? This illuminating and original critical study of the crippled subject in post-Mao literature offers a detailed textual analysis of the work of five well-known contemporary writers: Han Shaogong, Can Xue, Yu Hua, Mo Yan, and Jia Pingwa. The author investigates not only the literary characters within the texts, but also their creators—real subjects in history, Chinese writers whose own agency was being tested and established in the search for a new subjectivity. She argues that, reenacting the Maoist legacy, the literary search failed to provide a viable model for a postrevolutionary China. In addition, the deficiency and inadequacy of the subject cannot always be contained in the Communist past—a history to be transcended in the design of modernity after Mao. The representation of the problematic subject thus punctured post-Mao optimism and foreshadowed the eventual abandonment of the move to rethink subjectivity in the 1990s. By diving beneath the euphoria of the 1980s and the confusion and frustration of the 1990s, these critical readings offer a unique perspective with which to gauge the complexity of China’s quest for modernity and a fuller understanding of the self’s multifaceted experience in the post-Mao era.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wqw1p
2 In Search of a New Subject from:
The Subject in Crisis in Contemporary Chinese Literature
Abstract: In this chapter, I contextualize the search for a new subject in post- Mao literature. I approach the task by concentrating on two areas pivotal to the unfolding of the historical project: theory and literary practice. First, I discuss the efforts made on the theoretical front, focusing in greater detail on the aesthetic theory of what China’s well-known literary theorist in the 1980s Liu Zaifu called “subjectivity in literature.” Second, I give an overview of post-Mao representation of the subject in the New Era, examining the literary, cultural, and ideological characteristics of three models of the subject: as a sociopolitical
4 Ghosts and Theatricality from:
The Phantom Heroine
Abstract: The years from 1580 to 1700 witnessed an explosion of ghosts in writings for the stage. In part, this increase stemmed from a general proliferation of new plays, for this was the heyday of the southern drama(chuanqi). As the playwright Yuan Yuling (1592–1674) declared: “There’s never been such a superabundance of plays as nowadays.”¹ This surge had as much to do with the late Ming boom in publishing as with the passion of literary men for the theater. The lengthiness of southern drama play texts—thirty or forty acts was average, but fifty acts was not uncommon—meant
Book Title: Out of the Margins-The Rise of Chinese Vernacular Fiction
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): Ge Liangyan
Abstract: The novel Water Margin (Shuihu zhuan), China's earliest full-length narrative in vernacular prose, first appeared in print in the sixteenth century. The tale of one hundred and eight bandit heroes evolved from a long oral tradition; in its novelized form, it played a pivotal role in the rise of Chinese vernacular fiction, which flourished during the late Ming (1368-1644) and Qing (1644-1911) periods. Liangyan Ge's multidimensional study considers the evolution of Water Margin and the rise of vernacular fiction against the background of the vernacularization of premodern Chinese literature as a whole. This gradual and arduous process, as the book convincingly shows, was driven by sustained contact and interaction between written culture and popular orality. Ge examines the stylistic and linguistic features of the novel against those of other works of early Chinese vernacular literature (stories, in particular), revealing an accretion of features typical of different historical periods and a prolonged and cumulative process of textualization. In addition to providing a meticulous philological study, his work offers a new reading of the novel that interprets some of its salient characteristics in terms of the interplay between audience, storytellers, and men of letters associated with popular orality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wr0tj
3 The Narrative Pattern: from:
Out of the Margins
Abstract: If indeed the narrative discourse in
Shuihu zhuanis to a large extent of oral provenance, what is the most convincing textual evidence of the ties to its oral antecedents? Scholars in the past focused on some formal features, inShuihu zhuanand in other vernacular narratives, that were considered devices in storytelling before they survived the transition from the oral to the written, or, in C. T. Hsia’s words, “a storyteller’s clichés.”¹ These features include the frequent use of formulary phrases such as “huashuo,” “queshuo,” “qieshuo,” “buzai huaxia,” and so on, which could have been part of the storyteller’s
4 From Voice to Text: from:
Out of the Margins
Abstract: In the previous chapter, the narrative discourse of
Shuihu zhuanis discussed in terms of the oral mode of composition and story making. The discussion, I hope, helps elucidate the fact that much of the narrative discourse indeed took shape in an oral milieu, with many elements characteristic of oral literature intact or discernible in its present textual form. Of course, the voice of the storyteller is gone forever, and it is only in the form of the printed text that the narrative exists today. The current chapter addresses the issue of the textualization of the work. My argument here
5 The Engine of Narrative Making: from:
Out of the Margins
Abstract: In the foregoing chapter, the results of the philological analyses of the
fanbentext demonstrate a continuous deposition of stylistic and linguistic features from different periods. While we remain still ignorant of many things about the evolution of theShuihucomplex, we can now say one thing with a reasonable amount of certainty: Thefanbentext ofShuihu zhuan, which presents full-fledged vernacular prose, was “written” and repeatedly “rewritten” amid constant contacts with orality over a long time historically. Yet while the results of such analyses are obviously historicist in nature, the approach to the study of the stylistic and
6 Literary Vernacular and Novelistic Discourse from:
Out of the Margins
Abstract: The rise of written vernacular as a new literary language, in China as in the West, was inevitably the result of a long process of the interaction and interpenetration between the forces of written culture and those of orality and of a gradual confluence of literary consciousness with oral sensibilities.¹ In the cultural context of early premodern China, the persistent transmission and textualization of the
Shuihustory cycles was a major part of the interface between oral and written traditions. With modern knowledge on the nature of oral culture and the relationship between orality and writing, we can now pay
Book Title: Cult, Culture and Authority-Princess Lieu Hanh in Vietnamese History
Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): DROR OLGA
Abstract: Princess Liễu Hạnh, often called the Mother of the Vietnamese people by her followers, is one of the most prominent goddesses in Vietnamese popular religion. First emerging some four centuries ago as a local sect appealing to women, the princess’ cult has since transcended its geographical and gender boundaries and remains vibrant today. Who was this revered deity? Was she a virtuous woman or a prostitute? Why did people begin worshiping her and why have they continued? Cult, Culture, and Authority traces Liễu Hạnh’s cult from its ostensible appearance in the sixteenth century to its present-day prominence in North Vietnam and considers it from a broad range of perspectives, as religion and literature and in the context of politics and society. Over time, Liễu Hạnh’s personality and cult became the subject of numerous literary accounts, and these historical texts are a major source for this book. Author Olga Dror explores the authorship and historical context of each text considered, treating her subject in an interdisciplinary way. Her interest lies in how these accounts reflect the various political agendas of successive generations of intellectuals and officials. The same cult was called into service for a variety of ideological ends: feminism, nationalism, Buddhism, or Daoism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wr2wd
1 Writing Hagiographies, Creating History from:
Cult, Culture and Authority
Abstract: An awareness of supernatural beings is a widespread human experience. Naming these beings and establishing rituals for experiencing their presence arises from the application of human thought and authority. The supernatural cannot be named without provoking questions about the meaning of the name as well as who has the right to speak on behalf of it and to what purpose. Our earliest evidence of answers to these questions among the Vietnamese comes from texts that reveal how rulers and their followers endeavored to systematize and narrate approved knowledge of supernatural beings. Over a period of several centuries, these texts document
4 Vernacularization of the Sublime from:
Cult, Culture and Authority
Abstract: In the previous chapter, we saw how in the eighteenth century Ðoàn Thị Ðiểm wrote her story about Liễu Hạnh in classical prose to harness the sublime for the emancipation of educated women. It was addressed to the restricted audience of educated people. This chapter discusses two works on Liễu Hạnh written in vernacular poetry, one from the mid-nineteenth century and one from the early twentieth century. Both of these works use Ðoàn Thị Ðiểm’s
Vân Cát Thần Nữ Truyện(Story of the Vân Cát Goddess) as a master text; however, each processes this master text into the vernacular in
Book Title: Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries- Publisher: University of Hawaii Press
Author(s): MATSUMOTO STACIE
Abstract: The first three centuries of the Heian period (794–1086) saw some of its most fertile innovations and epochal achievements in Japanese literature and the arts. It was also a time of important transitions in the spheres of religion and politics, as aristocratic authority was consolidated in Kyoto, powerful court factions and religious institutions emerged, and adjustments were made in the Chinese-style system of ruler-ship. At the same time, the era’s leaders faced serious challenges from the provinces that called into question the primacy and efficiency of the governmental system and tested the social/cultural status quo. Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries, the first book of its kind to examine the early Heian from a wide variety of multidisciplinary perspectives, offers a fresh look at these seemingly contradictory trends. Essays by fourteen leading American, European, and Japanese scholars of art history, history, literature, and religions take up core texts and iconic images, cultural achievements and social crises, and the ever-fascinating patterns and puzzles of the time. The authors tackle some of Heian Japan’s most enduring paradigms as well as hitherto unexplored problems in search of new ways of understanding the currents of change as well as the processes of institutionalization that shaped the Heian scene, defined the contours of its legacies, and make it one of the most intensely studied periods of the Japanese past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wr3b4
2 From Female Sovereign to Mother of the Nation: from:
Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries
Author(s) WATANABE TAKESHI
Abstract: The Heian age stands out for the contributions made by noblewomen in the production of literary works and as sponsors of the arts and religious ceremonies. Their participation in political decisions at the center, however, has traditionally been seen as limited, especially when compared to the two hundred years between Empress Suiko’s accession (592) and Empress Shōtoku’s death (770), when men and women reigned in equal numbers and shared similar spans of rule. This context seems to be unique to ancient Japan as one is unlikely to find this many female rulers during such an extended period in other premodern
5 The Way of the Literati: from:
Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries
Author(s) SMITS IVO
Abstract: Unlike those who study Japanese history, scholars of Japan’s literature have long been reluctant to seriously take into account texts written in Chinese, or Sino-Japanese. While this peripheral position of Chinese texts is shifting, it is necessary to restate the obvious: insofar as the written word is concerned, premodern and early modern Japan was a bilingual country. The marginalization of Chinese some two centuries ago resulted in a fading awareness of a large cultural heritage. With the rise of
kokugaku(national learning) in the late eighteenth century, the bias against Chinese grew steadily and was consolidated in the late nineteenth
7 The Buddhist Transformation of Japan in the Ninth Century: from:
Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries
Author(s) MORSE SAMUEL C.
Abstract: The significance of the Shingon and Tendai traditions in the history of Japanese Buddhist art during the early Heian period is indisputable. Yet it is important to acknowledge that those teachings were available only to a culturally privileged, literate male minority with close connections to the court. Temple histories and inventories as well as texts from the period describing popular Buddhist beliefs and practices, such as the
Nihon koku genpō zen’aku ryōiki (Miraculous Stories from the Japanese Buddhist Tradition)and theTōdaiji fuju monkō (Text of Buddhist Recitations from Tōdaiji),attest to the vitality of a Buddhism far different from
8 Scholasticism, Exegesis, and Ritual Practice: from:
Heian Japan, Centers and Peripheries
Author(s) ABÉ RYŪICHI
Abstract: There was an epistemic shift in the production of Japanese Buddhist texts in the early Heian period, a shift that enabled Buddhists to incorporate the elements of meditation, ritual, and religious practice in general within the science of scriptural exegesis. Until the early ninth century, the exegetic texts written by Japanese Buddhist scholars were concerned entirely with doctrinal issues. By contrast, by the mid-tenth century, the great majority of Buddhist commentarial texts had their focus on ritual practices, especially on the rituals of esoteric Buddhism, the ritual practices that became integral within the management of the Heian court and the
Avant-propos from:
Transfert
Author(s) Moser Walter
Abstract: Cet ouvrage collectif tire son origine d’une série de conférences que la Chaire de recherche du Canada en transferts littéraires et culturels a organisées à l’Université d’Ottawa à compter de 2002. Tous les textes de cette série de conférences ont fait l’objet, à la suite de leur présentation orale, d’amples discussions et d’un intense travail de réécriture et de révision. Deux travaux (de Nicolas Goyer et de Wolfgang Ernst respectivement) s’y sont ajoutés, et deux textes ont été traduits en français, l’un de l’anglais (de Timothy Murray) et l’autre de l’allemand (de Wolfgang Ernst). L’élaboration progressive du manuscrit a été
Les transferts culturels: from:
Transfert
Author(s) Lüsebrink Hans-Jürgen
Abstract: Les processus économiques, sociaux et culturels de la globalisation constituent pour les études littéraires et culturelles un triple défi d’ordre méthodologique et théorique. Ils incitent premièrement à
dé-territorialiserle champ d’études et de recherches au-delà d’une aire culturelle linguistique et culturelle définie, par exemple, par les termes de « français » et de « francophones », tout en conservant la problématique propre à ces disciplines, à savoir étudier la structure textuelle des phénomènes littéraires et culturels, prêter attention à l’altérité culturelle produite par une langue étrangère et être sensible aux formes et aux avatars de la traduction, sous ses multiples
Book Title: American Indian Rhetorics of Survivance-Word Medicine, Word Magic
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): Stromberg Ernest
Abstract: American Indian Rhetorics of Survivancepresents an original critical and theoretical analysis of American Indian rhetorical practices in both canonical and previously overlooked texts: autobiographies, memoirs, prophecies, and oral storytelling traditions. Ernest Stromberg assembles essays from a range of academic disciplines that investigate the rhetorical strategies of Native American orators, writers, activists, leaders, and intellectuals.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wr9rm
SARAH WINNEMUCCA HOPKINS from:
American Indian Rhetorics of Survivance
Author(s) Powell Malea D.
Abstract: In 1883, Sarah Winnemucca Hopkins wrote and published
Life Among the Piutes: Their Wrongs and Claims. She did so in order to enlist the aid of the American public, particularly the eastern reform communities, in her struggle to find justice for her people, the Northern Paiutes. Winnemucca is frequently cited as the first American Indian woman autobiographer, ʺthe only Indian woman writer of personal and tribal history during most of the nineteenth centuryʺ (Ruoff 261). While I agree that Winnemuccaʹs text follows the general rules of autobiography,Life Among the Piutes(hereafter referred to asLife)
RESISTANCE AND MEDIATION from:
American Indian Rhetorics of Survivance
Author(s) Stromberg Ernest
Abstract: IN the preface to his autobiographical narrative
The Middle Five: Indian Schoolboys of the Omaha Tribe, Francis La Flesche provides a poignant sense of the rhetorical context in which he and other early authors of boarding school narratives wrote: ʺ[N]o native American can ever cease to regret that the utterances of his father have been constantly belittled when put into English, that their thoughts have been travestied and their native dignity obscuredʺ (xix). In this brief passage, La Flesche indicts a history of misrepresentations of American Indians and specifically English as the vehicle for conveying these distorting and belittling representations.
CRITICAL TRICKSTERS from:
American Indian Rhetorics of Survivance
Author(s) DeRosa Robin
Abstract: THIS project grew out of my essay, ʺAssimilated Positions: Storytelling and Silence in Zitkala-Saʹs
Old Indian Legends.ʺ In the paper, I used a postmodern approach to the text, which I neither fully defined nor problematized. When I was asked by one reader to step up to the plate, so to speak, and justify my use of theory in the paper, I realized I had only a slight philosophy in place about what it might mean to rely heavily on contemporary literary theory in an essay dealing with a work by a Native American author. My rote postmodern answers (that theory
THE WORD MADE VISIBLE from:
American Indian Rhetorics of Survivance
Author(s) Arnold Ellen L.
Abstract: LESLIE MARMON SILKO comments in her introduction to
Yellow Woman and a Beauty of the Spirit(1996) that she is interested in ʺthe written word as a picture of the spoken wordʺ (14). As I have argued elsewhere in relation to Silkoʹs first novelCeremony(1977), Silkoʹs concern with the visualization of narrative in both image and written text is part of an ongoing project in her work to close the gap between signifier and signified, to recontextualize printed language and reconnect the written word with the dynamic, multisensory, multidimensional experience of orality.¹ Silkoʹs second novel,Almanac of the Dead
Book Title: Traces Of A Stream-Literacy and Social Change Among African American Women
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): Royster Jacqueline Jones
Abstract: Traces of a Streamoffers a unique scholarly perspective that merges interests in rhetorical and literacy studies, United States social and political theory, and African American women writers. Focusing on elite nineteenth-century African American women who formed a new class of women well positioned to use language with consequence, Royster uses interdisciplinary perspectives (literature, history, feminist studies, African American studies, psychology, art, sociology, economics) to present a well-textured rhetorical analysis of the literate practices of these women. With a shift in educational opportunity after the Civil War, African American women gained access to higher education and received formal training in rhetoric and writing. By the end of the nineteenth-century, significant numbers of African American women operated actively in many public arenas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wrb9s
Chapter 4 Going Against the Grain: from:
Traces Of A Stream
Abstract: Maria W. Stewartwas the first African American woman known to have written essays.¹ The passage above, written in 1831, suggests that African American women have understood with great clarity two things: the power of language and learning and the inherent hostility of the context within which people of African descent must live in the United States. It is useful to our discussion to view this understanding of condition and instruments of power in light of Harvey J. Graff’s assertion concerning literacy acquisition: “the environment in which students acquire their literacy has a major impact on the cognitive consequences of
Book Title: Interpretation-Ways of Thinking about the Sciences and the Arts
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): Wolters Gereon
Abstract: The act of interpretation occurs in nearly every area of the arts and sciences. That ubiquity serves as the inspiration for the fourteen essays of this volume, covering many of the domains in which interpretive practices are found. Individual topics include: the general nature of interpretation and its forms; comparing and contrasting interpretation and hermeneutics; culture as interpretation seen through Hegel's aesthetics; interpreting philosophical texts; methodologies for interpreting human action; interpretation in medical practice focusing on manifestations as indicators of disease; the brain and its interpretative, structured, learning and storage processes; interpreting hybrid wines and cognitive preconceptions of novel objects; and the importance of sensory perception as means of interpreting in the case of dry German Rieslings.In an interesting turn, Nicholas Rescher writes on the interpretation of philosophical texts. Then Catherine Wilson and Andreas Blank explicate and critique Rescher's theories through analysis of the mill passage from Leibniz's
Monadology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wrd67
6 The Interpretation of Philosophical Texts from:
Interpretation
Author(s) Rescher Nicholas
Abstract: A good interpretation of this sort consists in providing a set of explanations that would facilitate a paraphrase of the text that gives a fuller restatement of the information and ideas that it conveys. In this way, an interpretation seeks to realize what is clearly one of the central missions of the enterprise,
7 The Explanation of Consciousness and the Interpretation of Philosophical Texts from:
Interpretation
Author(s) Wilson Catherine
Abstract: Let me begin by recapitulating Nicholas Rescher’s theory of historical interpretation as he presents it in his valuable and thought-provoking summary, “The Interpretation of Philosophical Texts.”¹ Rescher distinguishes first between three approaches to a historical text. The first is
creative or imaginative,and it is in this way that many nonprofessional philosophers read philosophical texts, finding suggestive ideas and images that are experienced subjectively as fitting into a conceptual framework. This framework is relatively personal; the meaning derived is not the sort that could be or needs to be discussed and debated in a scholarly community, though there is a
8 On Interpreting Leibniz’s Mill from:
Interpretation
Author(s) Blank Andreas
Abstract: In “The Interpretation of Philosophical Texts,” Nicholas Rescher outlines a coherentist theory of textual interpretation. At the heart of his theory lies an idea that he calls the “Principle of Normativity,” according to which “the better (the more smoothly and coherently) an interpretation fits a text into its wider context, the better it is as an interpretation.” The principle implies that, as Rescher puts it, interpretations are not “born equal.” Although there can be several initially plausible interpretations of a given passage, these interpretations can be evaluated according to the degree to which they maximize contextual coherence. This insight underlies
13 Interpreting Novel Objects: from:
Interpretation
Author(s) Gale George
Abstract: Russ Hanson famously said, “All seeing is
seeing as.” While Hanson’s focus was upon the interaction between scientific theories and their corresponding observations, his dictum clearly applies in everyday contexts as well. As he noted, “seeing a bird in the sky involves seeing that it will not suddenly dovertical snap rolls” (Hanson 1965, 20; emphasis added).¹ To see an object in the skyas a birdis to see the object knowingly, to see it as potentially flapping its wings, but not as potentially maneuvering like a fighter plane. His point is completely general: we do notseepatches
14 Classifying Dry German Riesling Wines: from:
Interpretation
Author(s) Sautter Ulrich
Abstract: Reflection on olfactory and gustatory perceptions and their epistemological status has not been playing a major role in the philosophical tradition. Most classical philosophers deal with the senses of smell and taste rather parenthetically and with a sense of flippancy—if at all.¹ Sometimes philosophical texts cite phenomena of smell and taste where exemplification in factually unrelated, particularly abstract contexts is needed²—as if the difficulties of abstraction might be evened out by choosing examples from an area of life that is surrounded by a sense of light-heartedness and concreteness. But almost no classical text of philosophy has dealt with
Sense of Place and Lieu de Mémoire: from:
Ecocritical Theory
Author(s) GOODBODY AXEL
Abstract: It is striking how often literary representations of nature appear within recollections of childhood, or more broadly in the context of acts of remembering. At the same time, memories of the past, in literature as in life, are commonly anchored in places, landscapes, or buildings. As approaches to the study of culture, ecocriticism and cultural memory studies differ in their principal concerns: while the former relates to nature and space, and examines cultural constructions of the natural environment, the latter is oriented toward history and time, and principally preoccupied with representations and understandings of the social, in formulations relating the
The Matter of Texts: from:
Ecocritical Theory
Author(s) ELVEY ANNE
Abstract: Preserved in the British Library, the fourth-century CE
Codex Sinaiticusand the fifth-century CECodex Alexandrinusrecall both a colonial history of appropriation and custodianship of ancient artifacts, and a long tradition of production and reproduction of Bibles. Along withCodex Vaticanusand major papyri, these codices provide key witnesses for the authenticity and authority of particular textual variants in the Greek New Testament. By their material difference from contemporary mass-produced Bibles, they also remind me of the materiality of the text.
Book Title: Textual Intimacy-Autobiography and Religious Identities
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): KORT WESLEY A.
Abstract: Given its affinity with questions of identity, autobiography offers a way into the interior space between author and reader, especially when writers define themselves in terms of religion. In his exploration of this "textual intimacy," Wesley Kort begins with a theorization of what it means to say who one is and how one's self-account as a religious person stands in relation to other forms of self-identification. He then provides a critical analysis of autobiographical texts by nine contemporary American writers-including Maya Angelou, Philip Roth, and Anne Lamott-who give religion a positive place in their accounts of who they are. Finally, in disclosing his own religious identity, Kort concludes with a meditation on several meanings of the word
assumption.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wrjgw
INTRODUCTION from:
Textual Intimacy
Abstract: Intimacy arises in autobiographies because readers are led by such texts to levels of disclosure that lie beyond what can be expected both in other kinds of texts and in conventional live interactions. Indeed, autobiography generates appeal precisely
4 RELIGIOUS DEBTORS from:
Textual Intimacy
Abstract: I relate texts to one another and to American identity according to whether the writers place religion as a significant aspect of
5 RELIGIOUS DWELLERS from:
Textual Intimacy
Abstract: Affiliation, in texts by Religious Dwellers, testifies, among other things, to the major role
6 RELIGIOUS DIVINERS from:
Textual Intimacy
Abstract: Religious Diviners noticeably seek a religious identity that confirms their particularity, and that characteristic could make this kind of religious identity seem more self-centered than the other two. In fact, I was tempted at first to refer to texts of this kind as by Religious Designers, people who fashion religion to suit their
one RHETORIC from:
Freud and Augustine in Dialogue
Abstract: Psychoanalytic explorations of the
Confessionshave led to the emergence of a major interpretive divide over whether the work is a predominantly biographical memoir or a predominantly rhetorical text intended to teach and instill belief. This interpretive divide in turn reflects differences in methodological persuasion.
two VISION from:
Freud and Augustine in Dialogue
Abstract: The discussion in the previous chapter prompts two interrelated lines of inquiry. First, we have concluded that Augustine’s inclusion of Monica in the ascent at Ostia speaks to the rhetorical complexity of the text. If this is the case, then it is of interest to know the extent to which such rhetorical complexity is also linked to a sophisticated teaching about the nature of mystical ascents—one that can be used to mount an epistemological challenge to the psychoanalytic view that all mysticism be reduced to the developmental cycle. In order to ascertain this a full textual and theological reconstruction
three VISION INTERPRETED from:
Freud and Augustine in Dialogue
Abstract: With a more informed view of Augustine’s teaching on the nature and conditions of mystical vision at hand, we are in a better position to return to psychoanalytic thought in an attempt to find common ground for dialogue. Lest the project be misunderstood, the aim is not to expand psychoanalytic thought to fully tally with Augustine’s mystical theology. Such a pursuit clearly lies beyond the limits and self-identity of psychoanalytic theory. Rather, the aim is to open up new lines of argument, based on texts and teachings, where the two introspective traditions might have more to talk about than has
Book Title: Locating the Destitute-Space and Identity in Caribbean Fiction
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): Radović Stanka
Abstract: Radović ultimately argues for the power of literary imagination to contest the limitations of geopolitical boundaries by emphasizing space and place as fundamental to our understanding of social and political identity. The physical places described in these texts crystallize the protagonists' ambiguous and complex relationship to the New World. Space is, then, as the author shows, both a political fact and a powerful metaphor whose imaginary potential continually challenges its material limitations.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wrm9c
Book Title: Essays from the Edge-Parerga and Paralipomena
Publisher: University of Virginia Press
Author(s): JAY MARTIN
Abstract: All of these efforts can be considered what Arthur Schopenhauer called, to borrow the title of one of his most celebrated collections, "parerga and paralipomena." As essays from the edges of major projects, they illuminate Jay's major arguments, elaborate points made only in passing in the larger texts, and explore ideas farther than would have been possible, given the focus of the larger works themselves. The result is a lively, diverse offering from an extraordinary intellect.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt6wrp5b
The Kremlin of Modernism from:
Essays from the Edge
Abstract: At odd intervals in the main galleries of the renovated Museum of Modern Art, there are textual supplements to paintings, rarely more than a paragraph, providing snippets of information about the artist, the context of the work’s production, or the place it holds in the narrative of modern art. What makes these random exceptions to the more frequent practice of labeling the artwork only by artist, title, and date so intriguing is that they seem to follow no obvious pattern that might justify the choices made by the curators to arrest the process of pure looking. Perhaps more text will
Pseudology from:
Essays from the Edge
Abstract: In 1993, Jacques Derrida was invited to participate in a lecture series at the New School dedicated to the memory of Hannah Arendt, who was closely associated with the school during much of her American exile. Although both can in some sense be called Heidegger’s children (if perhaps by different intellectual mothers),¹ the result was his first sustained engagement with her legacy. Entitled “History of the Lie: Prolegomena,” it was published in several places, most recently in the collection edited by Peggy Kamuf called
Without Alibi.² The texts he discusses at length are Arendt’s essays of 1967 and 1971, “Truth
CHAPTER ONE Hampâté Bâ: from:
Postcolonial Francophone Autobiographies
Abstract: Unlike the many Francophone African autobiographers who practiced autobiography at a relatively early age, Amadou Hampâté Bâ came to first-person narrative at the last stage of his career as a writer. Bâ was well known as a “traditionalist” for his endeavor to preserve African culture and traditions through his writings. He published many folktales and essays about identity in the African context, defining himself as a “man of culture.”
Amkoullel, l’enfant peul(1991) is the first of his two autobiographical writings, the second beingOui, mon commandant!(1994). In this chapter, I show that even when attempting to practice the
CHAPTER SIX Maryse Condé: from:
Postcolonial Francophone Autobiographies
Abstract: Maryse Condé is a prolific writer, known for her fictional works, but known also for being at odds with critics, one of whom has called her “the recalcitrant” daughter of Africa.¹ Yet Maryse Condé is much more: in addition to being a Guadeloupean, she has attained international fame and is known as a globetrotter, a cosmopolitan writer who has made the questioning of identity a fundamental part of her fictional creations. In this chapter I explore the “autobiographical space” of Maryse Condé in three of her texts—Heremakhonon (1976), La Vie scélérate (1987), and Le Coeur à rire et à
CONCLUSION: from:
Postcolonial Francophone Autobiographies
Abstract: My book concentrates on autobiographies written by authors from two geographically different areas, Africa and its diaspora, with French as the common linguistic connection. This study shows that Francophone autobiographers’ adoption of a canonical genre does not necessarily result in complete imitation and can allow for a spectrum of creativity and modification. My analysis of these texts serves as a theoretical and practical reflection on the differences and similarities among Francophone African and Caribbean literary productions in the postcolonial era. The relationship between autobiographical writing and the various audiences implied by each narrative problematizes the issues of authenticity for autobiographies
Book Title: Religion after Religion-Gershom Scholem, Mircea Eliade, and Henry Corbin at Eranos
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Wasserstrom Steven M.
Abstract: The author focuses on the lectures delivered by Scholem, Eliade, and Corbin to the Eranos participants, but also shows how these scholars generated broader interest in their ideas through radio talks, poetry, novels, short stories, autobiographies, and interviews. He analyzes their conception of religion from a broadly integrated, comparative perspective, sets their distinctive thinking into historical and intellectual context, and interprets the striking success of their approaches.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7pds6
CHAPTER 1 Eranos and the “History of Religions” from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: The crucial context for understanding Scholem’s concept of mysticism in general and the position of Jewish mysticism within the wider framework of the humanities, as well as his methodological approach to the study of the subject, is that of
his long-standing, though submerged and, to a very large extent, hidden confrontation with the Jung-Eliade school of thought, which culminated in the 1950s and 1960s. This chapter in Scholem’s life is also meaningful for the understanding of his
CHAPTER 9 The Idea of Incognito: from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: Henry Corbin produced scholarship prolifically for nearly fifty years. But his voluminous corpus is that rarity, one whose breadth easily is matched by its depth. My intention in this chapter, therefore, cannnot be to provide a comprehensive review of this vast and subtle body of work. Rather, I want tentatively to explicate one aspect of his vision, the idea of
hidden authority. I want to suggest that the theory of discipleship espoused by Corbin, especially when understood in light of its historical and political contexts, is one we embrace at our own intellectual peril
Conclusion from:
Religion after Religion
Abstract: There are many contexts into which one can place the amazingly successful studies of religion authored by the Historians of Religions, over the course of careers spanning two generations, straddling the most dramatic decades of this century. I have only traced here a few of those contexts, the turn to myth in Weimar thought, Paris in the thirties, Christian Kabbalah, Heidegger, Jung, fictional androgynes, Nietzsche, Schelling, Goethe, Hamann, Kierkegaard, proud and tragic nationalisms, and so on. These influences were integrated distinctively each into their own system, none really quite resembling the others. Each was an
individuatedHistory of Religions, to
Book Title: Birth of the Symbol-Ancient Readers at the Limits of Their Texts
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Struck Peter T.
Abstract: Nearly all of us have studied poetry and been taught to look for the symbolic as well as literal meaning of the text. Is this the way the ancients saw poetry? In
Birth of the Symbol, Peter Struck explores the ancient Greek literary critics and theorists who invented the idea of the poetic "symbol."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7rk2m
8 BRUNO’S CANDELAIO AND BEN JONSON’S THE ALCHEMIST from:
Essays on Giordano Bruno
Abstract: In this passage from the ninth earl of Northumberland’s
Instructionsto his son, written in the Tower of London, where he was imprisoned in the early years of the seventeenth century, we find the expression of a deeply ambiguous attitude toward alchemy.¹ In the context of the impetuous developments in the new sciences that characterize the early seventeenth century, alchemy was rapidly assuming the role of an outworn discipline, pervaded by ritualistic and linguistic practices of antique origin. Furthermore, it appeared surrounded by mystery due to its obscure and occult symbolism, partly derived from magical and Hermetical influences, and partly
13 BRUNO’S USE OF THE BIBLE IN HIS ITALIAN PHILOSOPHICAL DIALOGUES from:
Essays on Giordano Bruno
Abstract: This chapter originated with the realization that during the composition of his philosophical works, Giordano Bruno made a constant and expert use of numerous Biblical texts. This may seem surprising, at first sight, in a philosopher noted above all, in his own days and in ours, for his heretical opinions with respect to the fundamental doctrines of both the Hebrew and the Christian religions. Nonetheless, Bruno’s Biblical references do not appear to have a merely rhetorical or ornamental function, nor do they express a purely ironical or satirical attitude toward the Biblical texts, although they are certainly eccentric with respect
Book Title: Reading Renunciation-Asceticism and Scripture in Early Christianity
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Clark Elizabeth A.
Abstract: Elizabeth Clark begins with a survey of scholarship concerning early Christian asceticism that is designed to orient the nonspecialist. Section Two is organized around potentially troubling issues posed by Old Testament texts that demanded skillful handling by ascetically inclined Christian exegetes. The third section, "Reading Paul," focuses on the hermeneutical problems raised by I Corinthians 7, and the Deutero-Pauline and Pastoral Epistles.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7rs06
CHAPTER FOUR The Profits and Perils of Figurative Exegesis from:
Reading Renunciation
Abstract: The traditional categories through which early Christian exegesis is often described—“literal,” “typological,” “allegorical”—are less helpful for analyzing “ascetic exegesis” than some scholars might imagine. Contrary to my own expectation, I have discovered that typology and allegory, however much they may dominate other types of patristic interpretation, were underutilized interpretive tools in the church fathers’ production of ascetic meaning from Biblical texts. Other interpretive strategies, to be detailed in chapter 5, particularly intertextual exegesis, proved on the whole far more useful. In some cases figurative interpretation of any sort seemed unnecessary to ascetically inclined exegetes because the unadorned—but
CHAPTER FIVE Exegetical and Rhetorical Strategies for Ascetic Reading from:
Reading Renunciation
Abstract: In this chapter, I survey the various ways in which the church fathers produce ascetic meaning from Scriptural texts, especially those of the Old Testament. As will become evident, the degree of exegetical work needed to render these texts as messages of sexual renunciation varied considerably: in some cases, passages stood ready-to-hand for appropriation, while in others, textual displacement, or even textual violence, was necessary to extract an ascetic meaning. I here identify eleven modes of reading, some closely related, that were frequently used by ascetically inclined church fathers. Although these modes of reading often have recourse to figurative interpretations,
CHAPTER SIX Three Models of Reading Renunciation from:
Reading Renunciation
Abstract: The exegetical modes outlined above, I will argue, should not be understood as purely formal constructs: they were used by early Christian writers to counsel, exhort, and warn “real-life” audiences concerning issues of marriage, sexuality, and ascetic renunciation. Hence the Fathers’ ways of interpreting Biblical texts correlate closely with their (somewhat) differing marital and ascetic axiologies. In this chapter I hope to show how the evaluations of marriage and asceticism by three patristic authors—John Chrysostom, Jerome, and Origen—relate to their respective modes of reading. Although other authors of the early Christian era might have served to illustrate my
CHAPTER SEVEN From Reproduction to Defamilialization from:
Reading Renunciation
Abstract: This chapter explores how the church fathers might appropriate for their own purposes an apparently “underasceticized” Hebrew (and earlier Christian) past. How could “Israel of the flesh,” with its concern for abundant reproduction, inspire those who yearned for “Jerusalem above,” where marriage and family were counted as naught? If “sacred literature” could not be rejected, only interpreted, hermeneutical strategies had to be devised to accommodate Biblical texts to an ascetic agenda: through delicate mining, recalcitrant passages would yield up treasures for the ascetic program. Although words had changed their “social atmosphere”¹ from the time of the Hebrew patriarchs to that
CHAPTER NINE The Exegesis of Divorce from:
Reading Renunciation
Abstract: I wish to explore several questions in this chapter. First, I ask how the Fathers “managed” the diversity of texts pertaining to divorce: the texts of
CHAPTER TEN I Corinthians 7 in Early Christian Exegesis from:
Reading Renunciation
Abstract: How did patristic authors “read” I Corinthians 7 in a later Christian setting that pressured the Bible to ratify an escalating ascetic theory and practice? This famous chapter, containing Paul’s most detailed teaching on marriage and sexual abstinence, proved sufficiently elastic to enable exegetes to express their varied ascetic preferences while expounding a text that they considered immutable and eternally valid. To be sure, almost all patristic writers rate sexual abstinence (if properly motivated) as “higher” on the scale of Christian values than marriage; nonetheless, they diverge considerably from each other in the weight they lend to this preference.
CHAPTER ELEVEN From Paul to the Pastorals from:
Reading Renunciation
Abstract: My survey of the patristic exegesis of I Corinthians 7 suggests that despite the widespread praise for ascetic renunciation, the Fathers’ interpretations varied in accord with their own purposes and the contexts within which they reflected on particular verses. Nonetheless, for ascetically inclined exegetes, all New Testament passages pertaining to marriage and sexuality must be conformed to the lofty standard of I Corinthians 7. In some cases, this task proved easy; in others, more difficult.
6 TEXT AND SUBJECTIVITY from:
The Sense of Music
Abstract: In addition, literary writers have to struggle through the apparent layer of reference which usurps the place of textual signification, and consequently they have been preoccupied with problems that should not trouble the musician; the questions
Chapter 1 DETHEOLOGIZING DANTE: from:
The Undivine Comedy
Abstract: In his capital and underutilized “Dante profeta,” published in 1941, Bruno Nardi threw down a critical gauntlet and challenged us to look at the
Commedianot through a glass darkly but face to face.¹ He begins where all such discussions must begin, with theCommedia’smost overtly prophetic moments, its political prophecies; situating them within the context of Joachimism and Franciscan spiritualism, he moves to a discussion of medieval attitudes toward prophecy, dreams, and divination. Calling to our attention Albert the Great’s teaching that some people “sognano il vero, e, a differenza di altri, hanno visioni veraci, talchè non di
Chapter 2 INFERNAL INCIPITS: from:
The Undivine Comedy
Abstract: The
commedia, perhaps more than any other text ever written, consciously seeks to imitate life, the conditions of human existence. Not surprisingly, then, the narrative journey begins with the problem of beginnings.¹ Dante’s beginning, “Nel mezzo del cammin di nostra vita” (“In the middle of the path of our life”), evokes biblical and classical precedents for not beginning at the beginning. As Frank Kermode reminds us, “Men, like poets, rush ‘into the middest,’in medias res, when they are born; they also diein mediis rebus.”² This is to say that we exist in time, which, according to Aistotle, “is
Chapter 7 NONFALSE ERRORS AND THE TRUE DREAMS OF THE EVANGELIST from:
The Undivine Comedy
Abstract: From the time of Drythelm to the time of Charles the Fat, living voyagers traveled to the hereafter, leaving their bodies behind on earth to be returned to at journey’s end. These journeys were considered to be ‘real’ by the men of the Middle Ages, even if they depicted them as ‘dreams’ (
somnia).” So writes the historian Jacques Le Goff, in words that provide a context for Dante’s experience.¹ Dante believed that his journey was, in some essential sense, real. But Dante differs from other medieval visionaries in at least one fundamental respect, namely, the immensity of his poetic gift:
TWO THE EPIC VOICE from:
The Satanic Epic
Abstract: In André Gide’s
Les Faux-Monnayeurs(The Counterfeiters) the “demon” who appears in the first paragraph may be read as a figure for the text itself in all its sinuous and self-reflexive turns. What is obvious in the case of a modernist and experimental novel, however, may take a little more demonstration if we are to make a similar case for Milton’s epic. Clearly Satan is the figure who begins the story. But what of the narration itself?
TEN “IF THEY WILL HEAR” from:
The Satanic Epic
Abstract: The high point of
Paradise Lostas the Satanic epic is the entanglement with the text that I have attempted to show is our experience of Book 9. Yet it is one of the paradoxes of the poem that, in the very aftermath of Satan’s success, the poem manages to detach itself from the dominance of Satan, and continues thereafter as a very different, and what some readers find a much duller, poem. The change happens in Book 10. The two plots, divine and earthly, linked in Book 9, now diverge, and we see by contrasts. While Satan returns in
Book Title: Brahms and His World-(Revised Edition)
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): KARNES KEVIN C.
Abstract: Since its first publication in 1990,
Brahms and His Worldhas become a key text for listeners, performers, and scholars interested in the life, work, and times of one of the nineteenth century's most celebrated composers. In this substantially revised and enlarged edition, the editors remain close to the vision behind the original book while updating its contents to reflect new perspectives on Brahms that have developed over the past two decades. To this end, the original essays by leading experts are retained and revised, and supplemented by contributions from a new generation of Brahms scholars. Together, they consider such topics as Brahms's relationship with Clara and Robert Schumann, his musical interactions with the "New German School" of Wagner and Liszt, his influence upon Arnold Schoenberg and other young composers, his approach to performing his own music, and his productive interactions with visual artists.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7rxmx
Time and Memory: from:
Brahms and His World
Author(s) BOTSTEIN LEON
Abstract: How can one grasp the nature and impact of Brahms’s musical language and communication in his own time? In the first instance one has to guard against an uncritical sense of the stability of musical texts, their meaning, and how they can be read and heard. The acoustic, cultural, and temporal habits of life of the late nineteenth century in which Brahms’s music functioned demand reconsideration if the listener in the early twentyfirst century wishes to gain a historical perspective on Brahms’s music and its significance. A biographical strategy and the history of critical reception themselves are insufficient.
Between Work and Play: from:
Brahms and His World
Author(s) MOSELEY ROGER
Abstract: At the beginning of the twenty-first century, we can hear Brahms’s music wherever and whenever we like. But can we locate its source? The composer himself is long dead, even if his defiant gaze and formidable beard still haunt us. His printed musical texts survive, of course, taking up generous shelf space in libraries, music shops, and homes throughout the world, but their circles and lines will always remain mutely imprisoned on the page. Some have preferred this state of affairs, believing that musical notes are better seen than heard. The theorist Heinrich Schenker, for instance, believed that “a composition
INTRODUCTION from:
Performing Africa
Abstract: Performance!—a ubiquitous term that currently is mapped onto disparate social worlds as if it were transcendent, its meaning immediately apparent. Yet the social life of performance as a concept is worth unraveling to track its significance in creating distinctive regions and different subjects. There is no better place to explore the contours of performance as an idea and as practice than in the context of
Africa, which has been made into an object through a number of performative tropes. This work examines the ways performance becomes a frame ofenactment, creating moments of “Africa” not justinAfrica but,
PART ONE Representations / Performances from:
Performing Africa
Abstract: Cultural theorist Homi Bhabha has suggested that there is something in the nature of stereotypes that makes them easy to utter repetitively (1983). For Bhabha, this repetition can be attributed to the role of stereotypes in the making of the psyche. Yet it is also possible that speakers are caught up in repetitive modes, that is, narrative conventions that encourage them to repeat stereotypes, which allow them to remain in the conversation. Conversations, then, as well as psyches, are constituted in repetitions of their foundational frameworks. These ideas provide a context in which to discuss my interpretative lens for understanding
PART TWO Professional Dreams from:
Performing Africa
Abstract: History projects attempt to make a past that answers the challenge of nation-building and political identity. Yet the elements required to generate a sense of national identity and political culture are not clear. The chapters in this part discuss the negotiation of Gambian political culture in the postcolonial era up to the early 1990s, before the shift in political leadership in 1994. I examine the divergent political and cultural projects of those who imagine themselves as its makers: professional historians, government bureaucrats, national elites, and jali. I discuss the social context and cultural frameworks in which these official forays have
CHAPTER SEVEN Tourists as Pilgrims from:
Performing Africa
Abstract: Africa captures the imagination and travel itineraries of a range of consumers, among which are African American tourists. Several West African countries have attempted to develop an aspect of their tourist ventures by making explicit the connection between African Americans and Africa. Some of these ties are facilitated with the help of multinational sponsorship that rarely leads to sustained interest on the part of the company in participating in the dreams of African national projects. This final chapter describes and analyzes a corporate-sponsored homeland tour for the purposes of exploring both the context and the specificity of contemporary transatlantic imaginings
Book Title: Plato's Fable-On the Mortal Condition in Shadowy Times
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Mitchell Joshua
Abstract: Plato's Fableis not simply a work of textual exegesis. It is an attempt to move debates within political theory beyond their current location. Mitchell recovers insights about the depth of the problem of mortal imitation from Plato's magnificent work, and seeks to explicate the meaning of Plato's central claim--that "only philosophy can save us."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7s9fm
Book Title: William Faulkner-An Economy of Complex Words
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Godden Richard
Abstract: Original in the way it brings together close reading and historical context,
William Faulkneroffers innovative interpretations of late Faulkner and makes a unique contribution to the understanding of the relation between literature and history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7sb40
Introduction from:
Contesting Spirit
Abstract: In 1886, at the height of his powers as writer and thinker, Friedrich Nietzsche wrote a series of prefaces for new editions of his early works.¹ As autobiography, they embellish the plain facts of his life; as philosophy, they say more about what Nietzsche was thinking in 1886 than about the early texts with which they are concerned. Still, they disclose a vibrant and paradoxical vision of Nietzsche as a thinker. Read together, the new prefaces narrate the trajectory of Nietzsche’s writing and thinking as a life that transpired between hopeless disillusion and the joy of love’s recovery. In the
Chapter Four THE PROBLEM OF MYSTICISM IN NIETZSCHE from:
Contesting Spirit
Abstract: In the remaining chapters of the book, I discuss the mystical elements of Nietzsche’s thought. These are central to Nietzsche’s affirmative vision and are the proper context for understanding Nietzsche’s asceticism. Yet they are more difficult to specify than the ascetic aspects, for Nietzsche did not treat mysticism, even critically, in nearly as much depth as he treated asceticism: one rarely finds the words
mysticormysticismin his writing, and the issue of mysticism has not been an important one for Nietzsche’s commentators.¹ But I will argue that mysticism, properly understood, can give us great insight into Nietzsche’s thought.
Book Title: Through Other Continents-American Literature across Deep Time
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Dimock Wai Chee
Abstract: Throughout, Dimock contends that American literature is answerable not to the nation-state, but to the human species as a whole, and that it looks dramatically different when removed from a strictly national or English-language context.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7skgc
CHAPTER TWO The Legitimacy of Identification with Generality from:
Democratic Legitimacy
Abstract: The idea of endowing the government bureaucracy with a certain autonomy was first formulated around the turn of the twentieth century. Merely to think in such terms marked a major break with all previous understandings of democratic politics. Historically, democracy rested on the idea that all the institutions of government were strictly responsible to the sovereign people, who alone determined the public interest. The government chosen by the people at the polls was supposed to implement the decisions of the voters, and the bureaucracy was merely an arm of the elected government. In this context, the phrase
bureaucratic powerhad
Chapter 6 Discontents and Consolations from:
Anthropos Today
Abstract: During the course of his essay Sloterdijk asks what seem to me to be two rather different questions, each addressed to a particular kind of problem. At one point Sloterdijk asks whether there is still a “dignity of the human being which merits expression in philosophic reflection.”¹ However, earlier in his text, Sloterdijk had asked a rather different question, a question that does not, it seems to me, presuppose the form of possible answers: What form could be available through which humans could become humans by overcoming their brutal and bestial impulses? That question, Sloterdijk observes, “implies nothing less than
CHAPTER SIX Scholars and Causation 2 from:
Forbidden Fruit
Abstract: Chapter 5 revealed a strong correlation between worldviews and openness to contingency. Across diverse contexts, the more credence foreign policy experts, historians and international relations scholars place in the ability of laws and generalizations to describe the social world, the stronger their cognitive-stylistic preference for explanatory closure. In making judgments about contingency, they are more likely to be guided by what they believe to be valid laws and generalizations than information provided to them on a case-by-case basis. Experts with a preference for lawlike understandings of history tend to resist counterfactuals that “undo” events or outcomes on which their preferred
12 Christian Nonviolence: from:
Christian Political Ethics
Author(s) KOONTZ THEODORE J.
Abstract: I have four aims in this chapter. The first is to describe briefly something of the range of views that may fit under the heading ʺChristian nonviolence.ʺ The second is to give an account of the context out of which it makes sense to be committed to a certain kind of Christian nonviolence (ʺpacifismʺ). The third is to note how, from this pacifist perspective, the questions posed to just war theorists and realists are not the central questions about peace and war, and how focusing on them in fact distorts our thinking. The fourth is to attempt, nevertheless, to deal
Book Title: Touching the World-Reference in Autobiography
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): EAKIN PAUL JOHN
Abstract: Paul John Eakin's earlier work Fictions in Autobiography is a key text in autobiography studies. In it he proposed that the self that finds expression in autobiography is in fundamental ways a kind of fictive construct, a fiction articulated in a fiction. In this new book Eakin turns his attention to what he sees as the defining assumption of autobiography: that the story of the self does refer to a world of biographical and historical fact. Here he shows that people write autobiography not in some private realm of the autonomous self but rather in strenuous engagement with the pressures that life in culture entails. In so demonstrating, he offers fresh readings of autobiographies by Roland Barthes, Nathalie Sarraute, William Maxwell, Henry James, Ronald Fraser, Richard Rodriguez, Henry Adams, Patricia Hampl, John Updike, James McConkey, and Lillian Hellman. In the introduction Eakin makes a case for reopening the file on reference in autobiography, and in the first chapter he establishes the complexity of the referential aesthetic of the genre, the intricate interplay of fact and fiction in such texts. In subsequent chapters he explores some of the major contexts of reference in autobiography: the biographical, the social and cultural, the historical, and finally, underlying all the rest, the somatic and temporal dimensions of the lived experience of identity. In his discussion of contemporary theories of the self, Eakin draws especially on cultural anthropology and developmental psychology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7t2zt
CHAPTER ONE The Referential Aesthetic of Autobiography from:
Touching the World
Abstract: THIS INQUIRY into the referential aesthetic of autobiography attempts to answer a question that has haunted me for a long time: why should it make a difference to me that autobiographies are presumably based in biographical fact? This is really another way of asking why people read autobiographies, a question intimately linked to the question of why people write them. There seems to be no doubt that readers do read autobiographies differently from other kinds of texts, especially from works they take to be “fictions.” All who have studied the reading of autobiography agree that reference lies at the heart
CHAPTER TWO Henry James’s “Obscure Hurt”: from:
Touching the World
Abstract: THE SYSTEM of classification long in place in our libraries and bibliographies posits the kinship of autobiography and biography, ranging them both under the aegis of history as categories of the literature of reference, kinds of writing determined by their presumed basis in verifiable fact. Yet it is precisely with regard to this central identifying feature of reference to a world beyond the text that theory of autobiography today differs from the practice of biography. Thus it has become commonplace for students of autobiography to assert that the past, the ostensible primary reference of such texts, is a fiction. As
VI Culture as Ideal and as Boundary from:
Politics and the Imagination
Abstract: Nietzsche, as is well known, was trained as a classical philologist, but it is, I think, often insufficiently appreciated that he remained intellectually true to this original choice of professions, albeit in his own highly idiosyncratic way, to the very end of his life. To be sure, from very early on Nietzsche understood “philology” as a discipline that was distinctively “philosophical” both in its method and in its content. The philologist cultivates an art of interpreting ancient monuments of civilization through the exact and subtle reading of obscure and difficult texts, and such practice is the best possible preparation for
CHAPTER 13 Formal Models in Narrative Analysis from:
Circles Disturbed
Author(s) HERMAN DAVID
Abstract: diagrams of any kind are so rare in the texts produced by historians, philosophers, and literary theorists, among others, than any instance sticks out like a store thumb . . . . Would not their embrace be stigmatized as scientism? Indeed, isn’t the refusal to use figures, arrows, vectors, and so forth, as modes of explication part of the very basis on which the humanities define themselves as different from the technosciences?
Joseph de Maistre and the House of Savoy: from:
Joseph de Maistre's Life, Thought, and Influence
Author(s) Darcel Jean-Louis
Abstract: Fifteen years ago the Institut d’études maistriennes was created in Chambéry. It is not up to me to judge the presentations, articles, studies, and works published under its aegis, in the context of the Centre d’études franco-italiennes, I can at least recall the objectives the research centre established for itself.
Book Title: Buried Astrolabe-Canadian Dramatic Imagination and Western Tradition
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): WALKER CRAIG STEWART
Abstract: Craig Walker devotes the main body of his work to critical readings of James Reaney, Michael Cook, Sharon Pollock, Michel Tremblay, George F. Walker, and Judith Thompson, respecting the distinctive elements of the writer's voice while helping the reader appreciate the cultural context that informs each play. He analyses the poetics or mythological underpinning of the works and investigates the cultural significance of the tropes that typify their works. The Buried Astrolabe stakes the claim of Canadian playwrights to be considered among the most important in the contemporary world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zpzs
Book Title: Writing Lovers-Reading Canadian Love Poetry by Women
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): Cook Méira
Abstract: In writings by the French post-structuralists, rhetorical tropes such as speechlessness, fragmentation, and deflection testify to the writer's difficulty in broaching the subject of love. Similarly, Cook shows that love poetry proceeds out of a profound failure of language resulting from the opacity of discourse, its lack of neutrality, or the fugitive transparency of reference. Writing Lovers also explores race, ethnicity, age, and sexual identity within the context of the passionate excesses of amatory discourse.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zsk3
3 Possessed by Love: from:
Writing Lovers
Abstract: In her foreword to
By Grand Central Station I Sat Down and Wept,Brigid Brophy praises what she names Elizabeth Smart’s “poetic prose” (7), an apt designation since it accounts for both the narrative momentum of the text and its emphasis on metaphor, figurative language, and poetic rhythm.¹ In fact, Smart’s book-lengthcri de coeurconforms to the elements of poetry rather more than to those of prose, since the narrative does not exceed the geometry of a lover’s triangle and much of the so-called plot must be inferred from the narrator’s ecstatic lamentation.² As such, I feel justified in
7 Bone Memory: from:
Writing Lovers
Abstract: Gunnars’ privileging of breath and voice and Markotic’s preoccupation with acoustics by way of the telephone both gain resonance from a comparison - however dissymetrical, to recall Mieke Bal’s idea -with Louise Bernice Halfe’s long poem
Blue Marrow.In Halfe’s narrative, storytelling and orality provide the medium in which love breaks through the text, breaks open and into a text, and provides texture to the long story of dispossession and cultural appropriation that punctuates this account. Not an explicitly amorous discourse, Halfe’s narrative begins with her narrator awakening in the crook of her husband’s arm and ends shortly after this
8 Speaking in Tongues: from:
Writing Lovers
Abstract: The nouns “tissue” and “text” originate from the selfsame root, Marlatt reveals in her essay “Self-Representation and Fictionalysis,” in which she at once fictionalizes autobiography and locates self-representation in the context of “a living tissue we live together with / in” (205). Critics have responded to Marlatt’s textual tissue by emphasizing her “intricate networks” and “labyrinthean structures” (Godard, “Body I” 481), by locating her lyrical, locutionary narratives as a “textual field” intersected by various trajectories (Butling 167), by suggesting that the received cultural script frays in Marlatt’s texts into an infinitely more complex web of connections (Nichols 114), and by
9 Postscript from:
Writing Lovers
Abstract: The desire that suffuses these texts is not fulfilled or surfeited, yet neither
Chapter Four MAN AS THE IMAGE AND LIKENESS OF GOD from:
Gift and Communion
Abstract: The understanding of man as the image and likeness of God, fundamental for the development of Christian thought, is rooted in the first chapter of the Bible: “God said, ‘Let us make humankind in our image, according to our likeness; and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the wild animals of the earth, and over every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth.’”¹ These words that complete the process of creation should be understood in the context of Yahweh’s absolute transcendence, which
FINAL REMARKS from:
Gift and Communion
Abstract: George Lindbeck’s book
The Nature of Doctrinemay well be regarded as one of the most important theological publications of the late twentieth century.¹ In the context of dialogue between religions, the Yale professor suggests a particular hermeneutics of sacred texts, that is, an intra-textual interpretation that is to enable dialogue among followers of different religions.² According to Lindbeck, a proper hermeneutics of religion should have a cultural and linguistic character so that truths of faith are interpreted not only cognitively, but also as aregula fideifor the whole of life of the community of believers.³ More important for
3 A New Old Country? from:
The Making of the Nations and Cultures of the New World
Abstract: In the following pages, I probe Quebec’s cultural and national history on the central questions outlined in chapter 1. Like all new collectivities, Quebec had to ensure its survival and development on a continent yet to be discovered and tamed, alongside long established inhabitants, Aboriginal peoples with whom it invariably had to reckon. As elsewhere, the formation and transformations of the new collectivity occurred in a context of colonial dependency. In fact, in Quebec’s case, at least four types of dependency appeared simultaneously or successively between the seventeenth and the mid-twentieth centuries: political (France, Great Britain), religious (France, the Vatican),
CHAPTER THREE Edward Thomas from:
Poetic Argument
Abstract: If poetry is the “lion’s leap,” where is its lair? In other words: in poetic arguments, where is the dramatic stage on which the rhetorical festival of logic is performed? The poetry of Edward and Dylan Thomas offers two contrasting ways of providing an unstable but productive locus for argument. I have shown in the first chapter that modernist theories must propose a poetic context or scene of writing in which arguments can arise and in which they can operate in their aggressive fashion. That field can be expressed in various ways, depending on the poet's manner of systematically defying
Book Title: Russian Experimental Fiction-Resisting Ideology after Utopia
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Clowes Edith W.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztgwq
Book Title: Sung Dynasty Uses of the I Ching- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Wyatt Don J.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztn88
Book Title: Romanticism and the Forms of Ruin: Wordsworth, Coleridge, the Modalities of Fragmentation- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): McFarland Thomas
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztq28
Book Title: The Matrix of Modernism-Pound, Eliot, and Early Twentieth-Century Thought
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Schwartz Sanford
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztqsd
CHAPTER IV Incarnate Words: from:
The Matrix of Modernism
Abstract: The opposition between “surfaces” and “depths” is central to the works of T. S. Eliot. In his readings of turn-of-the-century philosophy, psychology, and ethnology, Eliot encountered this opposition in various forms. Bradley’s immediate experience dovetailed with Jung’s substratum of archetypal symbols and Frazer’s substratum of ritual behavior: all expressed the same distinction between the surface forms of everyday life and the hidden depths that ordinarily elude us. This distinction is evident in the early poetry, where Eliot places highly conventional personae in contexts that evoke a deeper reality of which they are unaware. It is also a feature of the
Book Title: Milton's Epics and the Book of Psalms- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): RADZINOWICZ MARY ANN
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztqxb
TWO “With Hymns, our Psalms . . . our Hebrew Songs and Harps”: from:
Milton's Epics and the Book of Psalms
Abstract: Milton’s imitations of psalm genres in
Paradise Regainedreflect New Testament psalms, either those written in adaptation of Old Testament models or those psalms from the Old Testament quoted in the New Testament.¹ Just as the wisdom song has fullest representation in the New Testament, so Milton makes greatest use of that genre. He inscribes its preoccupations and themes in the very plot of the poem. Just as his text of authority, Luke’s gospel, imitates hymns, so Milton frames the Son’s heroic witness within two angelic songs of praise. Since that gospel shows reason for tragic lament but converts lamentation
CONCLUSION from:
Milton's Epics and the Book of Psalms
Abstract: In the margins of his own Bible, Milton singled out fifteen psalms in some way: he underlined part of Psalm 2; initialed with “KJ” parts of Psalms 56, 66, and 89; ticked 50, 55, 105, 141, 142, and 146; bracketed 98: 12–13; otherwise marked 51, 55, and 96; and smudged 1, 42, and 78 with wear.¹ In
Christian Doctrinehe most frequently cited proof texts from Psalms 2, 18, 19, 33, 37, 51, 78, 94, 102, 103, 104, 119, and 147.² He translated or paraphrased Psalms 1 through 8, 80 through 88, 114, and 136. Finally, throughout the English
Book Title: The Darwinian Heritage- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): KOTTLER MALCOLM J.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztrtb
Introduction: from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Kohn David
Abstract: The Darwinian Heritagerepresents the present rich state of historical work on Darwin and Darwinism. The common thread of the essays in this volume is a sensitivity to the pressing need to place Darwin in the context of Victorian science. The organization of the work reflects the goal of building bridges between the study of an individual and his place in scientific culture. Part One,The Evolution of a Theorist, explores Darwin’s growth as a scientific thinker from his student days in Edinburgh to the writing of theOrigin of Species. Part Two,Darwin in Victorian Context, examines both Darwin’s
5 Owen and Darwin Reading a Fossil: from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Rachootin Stan P.
Abstract: Sandra Herbert (1980) has given us the entire text of the notebook and she has used the contents of the rest of the notebook to show that this passage
17 Darwin and the World of Geology (Commentary) from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Rudwick Martin J. S.
Abstract: This note is a brief comment on Herbert’s interpretation of Darwin’s first chosen field of serious scientific research, the field in which he first earned respect as a highly competent “gentleman of science”. Herbert takes as her text a published comment of mine about what I termed the “dominant cognitive goal” of geologists at the period when Darwin joined their company (1979, pp. 10–11). I want to explain why this did not in fact imply a “narrow definition” of geology, and why there is therefore no paradox in identifying Darwin (and of course his older mentor Lyell) as central
21 Darwinism Is Social from:
The Darwinian Heritage
Author(s) Young Robert M.
Abstract: It strikes me that there should be little need for this paper. Only positivists believe that scientific facts and theories are separate from human meanings and values, and even they, inconsistently, set out to extrapolate human and social conclusions from putatively decontextualized facts. Only religious fundamentalists believe that a belief in God cannot be reconciled with science, and that true religion is based on the literal truth of Scripture. This is a sort of religious positivism, as is the notion of creation science, which the ultra-right is currently deploying in opposition to a vulnerable, neo-Darwinian scientific orthodoxy, as part of
Book Title: The Three Genres and the Interpretation of Lyric- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Rogers William Elford
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zttcz
Book Title: Interpreting SAMSON AGONISTES- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): WITTREICH JOSEPH ANTHONY
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztvq7
CHAPTER I SAMSON AGONISTES AND THE STATE OF MILTON CRITICISM from:
Interpreting SAMSON AGONISTES
Abstract: No sooner had Raymond Waddington told us what we could all agree upon—that
Samson Agonistesis a drama of regeneration—than Irene Samuel declared she could not agree, and in such a way as to remind us of the Johnsonian proposition: “this is the tragedy which ignorance has admired, and bigotry applauded.”¹ It has been suggested that we will never know exactly what Johnson meant inasmuch as published commentary on Milton’s tragedy hardly existed at the time. Some commentary did exist, however, both visual and verbal, with illustrative criticism (a good index to any text’s status in the culture)
CHAPTER II SAMSON AGONISTES AND THE SAMSON STORY IN JUDGES from:
Interpreting SAMSON AGONISTES
Abstract: The history of the Old Testament, of the formation of certain books into a canon, is, in part, the history of what happens when prophetic literature is invested with priestly understanding. Prophecy is lost in the appropriation, which is to say that the prophetic word loses its urgency and hence its bearing on the moment at hand; its relevance to the present is displaced by binding the text to the past, the future, or both. One set of questions involves; what did it mean for this particular set of books to become bound, and binding? under what conditions did their
CHAPTER IV THE RENAISSANCE SAMSONS AND SAMSON TYPOLOGIES from:
Interpreting SAMSON AGONISTES
Abstract: If the Samson story had been decontextualized in order to pave the way for New Testament contextualizations, two versions of which are afforded by the sixteenth-and seventeenth-century prayer books, there was during the Renaissance, especially among typologists, a parallel effort to offer recontextualizations from materials that had been repressed by Reformation theologians but that now acquired new importance and relevance, particularly in the world of politics. By the seventeenth century, the Samson story had achieved the status of myth in a double aspect, its patterns and images providing fictions and metaphors for literature and its conceptual ideas receiving their full
CHAPTER VI MILTON’S SAMSONS AND SAMSON AGONISTES from:
Interpreting SAMSON AGONISTES
Abstract: It is within the context of shifting attitudes toward Samson that Milton writes
Samson Agonistesand that it should be interpreted—or reinterpreted. Or, better, contextualization should nudge us into adjusting our interpretations ofSamsonin a way that shows it to accommodate more than one perspective on its protagonist; that reveals its tragic power emanating from the ambiguities in which the Samson story came to be lodged and which obfuscate the moral clarity (i.e., platitudinous Christianity) Milton is sometimes thought to have imposed upon that story. Not just in later centuries, but in Milton’s own time, decidedly different views
CHAPTER VII SAMSON AGONISTES IN CONTEXT from:
Interpreting SAMSON AGONISTES
Abstract: The wisdom of putting
Paradise RegainedandSamson Agonistestogether in the same volume, writes John Shawcross, “is the commerce which is thus established between them”: “Perhaps we have misreadSamson Agonistesso ineptly because we have not fully acknowledged the interrelationships of the two works.”¹ And Balachandra Rajan comments similarly: “How little in the impressive outpouring of Milton scholarship bears explicitly on this problem” of intertextual connection.² The poems in Milton’s 1671 volume, for a long time, seemed resistant to the sort of criticism that both Shawcross and Rajan would sponsor; for on the one hand they clearly embody
Book Title: Poetry, Word-Play, and Word-War in Wallace Stevens- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): COOK ELEANOR
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztwr5
CHAPTER FOUR The Ludus of Allusion: from:
Poetry, Word-Play, and Word-War in Wallace Stevens
Abstract: Allusion is always a kind of play, if we go by the built-in
ludusof its etymology, and one early meaning (OED2). Paul de Man calls it an ʺintertextual trope . . in which a complex play of substitutions and repetitions takes place between texts,ʺ¹ and Stevens becomes a master of such allusive play—ʺhe that of repetition is most master,ʺ to borrow a phrase fromNotes toward a Supreme Fictionand use ʺrepetitionʺ in de Manʹs sense.² Only rarely does he use quotation and only sometimes allusion proper, that is, ʺpart of the portable library shared by the author
Book Title: Beauty and Holiness-The Dialogue Between Aesthetics and Religion
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Martin James Alfred
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztx00
CHAPTER TWO The Emergence of Aesthetics and Religion in Western Thought from:
Beauty and Holiness
Abstract: We have seenthat Jonathan Edwards exemplified a classical response to some of the currents of thought of the eighteenth century in his celebration of both beauty and holiness The forms of art that he prized most were literature, rhetoric, and music Yet Alasdair Maclntyre has pointed out that when, in the musical culture of the Enlightenment, “the Catholic Mass becomes a genre available for concert performances by Protestants, when we listen to the scripture because of what Bach wrote rather than because of what St Matthew wrote, then sacred texts are being preserved in a form in which the
Book Title: Merleau-Ponty and the Foundation of Existential Politics- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Whiteside Kerry H.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztzb8
Book Title: The Social Vision of William Blake- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): FERBER MICHAEL
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7ztzd7
Book Title: Eros the Bittersweet-An Essay
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Carson Anne
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zv117
Something Paradoxical from:
Eros the Bittersweet
Abstract: Critics of the novel find paradox to be “a principle of the genre” and note the frequency with which the romances speak of situations as “new and strange” (
kainos) or “against reason” (paralogos), or “unthought of” (adokētos) (Heiserman 1977, 77 and 226 n. 4). Techniques of paradox enrich these stories at all levels of plot, imagery and wordplay. Paradox is especially essential to their emotional texture. This can surprise no one familiar with the lyric precedents of erotic fiction. “I’m crazy! I’m not crazy! I’m in love! I’m not in love!” said Anakreon in the sixth century b.c. (413PMG).
Letters, Letters from:
Eros the Bittersweet
Abstract: ‘Letters’ (
grammata) can mean ‘letters of the alphabet’ and also ‘epistles’ in Greek as in English. Novels contain letters of both kinds, and offer two different perspectives on the blind point of desire. Letters in the broad sense, that is to say the floating ruse of the novel as a written text, provide erotic tension on the level of the reading experience. There is a triangular circuit running from the writer to the reader to the characters in the story; when its circuit-points connect, the difficult pleasure of paradox can be felt like an electrification. Letters in the narrower sense,
Erotikos Logos from:
Eros the Bittersweet
Abstract: Phaedrus is in love with a text composed by the sophist Lysias. It is an “erotic
logos” (227c), the written version of a speech delivered by Lysias on the subject of love. Its thesis is a deliberately repugnant one. Lysias argues that a beautiful boy would do better to bestow his favors on a man who isnotin love with him than on a man who is in love with him, and he enumerates the ways in which a nonlover is preferable to a lover as erotic partner. Desire stirs Phaedrus when he gazes at the words of this
What Is This Dialogue About? from:
Eros the Bittersweet
Abstract: The
Phaedrusis an exploration of the dynamics and dangers of controlled time that make themselves accessible to readers, writers, and lovers. In Sokrates’ view, a truelogoshas this in common with a real love affair, that it must be lived out in time. It is not the same backwards as forwards, it cannot be entered at any point, or frozen at its acme, or dismissed when fascination falters. A reader, like a bad lover, may feel he can zoom into his text at any point and pluck the fruit of its wisdom. A writer, like Lysias, may feel
Book Title: Authority, Autonomy, and Representation in American Literature, 1776-1865- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): PATTERSON MARK R.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zv1pd
Book Title: Shakespeare-The Theater and the Book
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): KNAPP ROBERT S.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zv1rc
ONE The Literariness of Shakespeare from:
Shakespeare
Abstract: No one in 1623 would have said that Shakespeare’s work marked and embodied some general change in European self-understanding. We often say so now. Portentous and wistful by turns, our talk about Shakespeare habitually sets him between times, last witness for the old, first prophet of the new, a genius of the divided vision and a symbol of our own life on the margins of tradition. Commonplaces can be false, of course, but the proof of this one is repetition, not only iteration of such judgments about Shakespeare’s place in history, but our constant recurrence to his texts, which have
TWO The Body of the Sign from:
Shakespeare
Abstract: All shifts in modern sympathies notwithstanding, the perplexing thing about late medieval theater is still its radical union of drama with doctrine. I do not mean that there is trouble believing in the orthodoxy of the nonliturgical religious stage: despite a resurgence of Marxist criticism, and our increasing awareness of the dialogic character of all texts, I would not want to claim that the plays embody a dialectical tension between official teaching and popular expression or entertainment.¹ The difficulty, rather, is the absence of such a contradiction, and of any other obvious opposition in these texts between earnest and game,
FIVE Shakespearean Authority from:
Shakespeare
Abstract: A crucial part of the creation of literary drama in England involved the differentiation of mungrel tragicomedy into a system of structured and more or less determinate generic shapes.¹ Without such a sorting into coded emphases upon the individual image and its sexual or textual deflection, English drama could not have set its own frame, could not have transcended the determinants of civic ritual and ideological occasion. Yet part of the peculiarity of Elizabethan theater also has to do with its reaching beyond the classically certified set of dramatic genres, thereby complicating the opposition between tragedy and comedy with mutants
Book Title: Poetics of Reading- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): WIMMERS INGE CROSMAN
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zv2nc
INTRODUCTION from:
Poetics of Reading
Abstract: This study began with the question, What is it to read a novel? The question seemed straightforward enough to me at first, though I knew that to define reading I would have to extricate myself from a jungle of conflicting theories. Whatever the theory, however, reading always seemed to involve both a reader and a text. Or so I thought, until I realized that the very concepts of reader and text were seriously being questioned.
FIVE Toward a Reflexive Act of Reading: from:
Poetics of Reading
Abstract: Among Robbe-Grillet’s novels to date, none has received more attention or provoked stronger reactions than
Projet pour une révolution à New York. What captures our attention is not so much the author’s transgressive narrative practice, to which readers of thenouveau romanare accustomed by now,¹ but, rather, the novel’s insistent focus on sado-erotic scenes of aggression in which women are victimized. To help the startled reader naturalize the unnatural practices displayed in his novel, Robbe-Grillet, in the explanatory flyer inserted in the book, offers one model for reading by pointing out that the themes generating his text are modern
SIX Conclusion: from:
Poetics of Reading
Abstract: What is it to read novels? This is the question asked at the outset of this study. It is clear by now that there is no one simple answer. Readings differ depending on the kind of novel being read and the reader’s purpose, interests, and ideology. By opening the interpretive space between reader and text to include both text interpretation and self-interpretation, the frames of reference that come into play are multiplied. Moreover, the emphasis in recent theories of reading on emotional response—in particular the enjoyment readers get from taking an active part—opens up new directions for a
Book Title: The Princeton Handbook of Poetic Terms- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Brogan T. V. F.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zv2s9
Book Title: The Reader in the Text-Essays on Audience and Interpretation
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Crosman Inge
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zv3jc
Reading as Construction from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) August Marilyn A.
Abstract: In literary studies, the problem of reading has been posed from two opposite perspectives. The first concerns itself with readers, their social, historical, collective, or individual variability. The second deals with the image of the reader as it is represented in certain texts: the reader as character or as “narratee.” There is, however, an unexplored area situated between the two: the
The Reading of Fictional Texts from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Zachrau Thekla
Abstract: To understand how readers deal with fictional texts we must first consider the status of fiction as such.¹ Despite all potential references to reality, a fictional text is characterized by being a nonreferential composition. Thus references to reality in fiction have their function in a poetics of fiction that might aim at reality and the collective experience of reality to a greater or lesser degree. While a pragmatic referential text can be corrected by our knowledge of reality, a fictional text—in its potential deviation from facts—cannot be corrected but only interpreted or criticized.² However, this license, which distinguishes
Interaction between Text and Reader from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Iser Wolfgang
Abstract: Central to the reading of every literary work is the interaction between its structure and its recipient. This is why the phenomenological theory of art has emphatically drawn attention to the fact that the study of a literary work should concern not only the actual text but also, and in equal measure, the actions involved in responding to that text. The text itself simply offers “schematized aspects”¹ through which the aesthetic object of the work can be produced.
Do Readers Make Meaning? from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Crosman Robert
Abstract: The question is itself annoyingly vague and ambiguous, yet it is as close as I can get to expressing what seems to me the central issue of literary theory today. When Jonathan Culler calls for a “theory of reading,” when Stanley Fish speaks of “reading communities” and “reading strategies,” when Jacques Derrida announces that “the reader writes the text,” they are all, in varying degrees, answering in the affirmative. And when other theorists—Wayne Booth, E. D. Hirsch, and a host of others—see solipsism and moral chaos in such an answer, they too are testifying to the importance of
The Dialectic of Metaphor: from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Maranda Pierre
Abstract: In nonliterate societies, there are no “texts.” Yet anthropologists “read” those societies the way their compatriots read books. And in our monographs we write up peoples, events, cultures that have never felt the need for an alphabet: we reduce to
linearity(imposed by written descriptions) the nonlinear (because illiterate) societies we describe. We phrase our accounts of the “others” so as to make them understandable to other “selves”; we interpret what we see and experience in so-called exotic societies in the light of the ideologies that mold us, as we try to bear witness to the diversity as well as
Toward a Sociology of Reading from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Suleiman Susan R.
Abstract: When raising the question of the reader’s status in the text, we may have in mind two sets of problems. According to one approach, the reader is thought of as an end conceived by the writer, whose work, accordingly, may be read in reference to the idea we have of that reader. A certain number of studies have enriched the history of literary criticism in this way, showing that the expectations of a particular public aimed at by the writer were determinative down to the most secret strata of the text (Jauss’s
Erwartungshorizontfor example).
Notes on the Text as Reader from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Prince Gerald
Abstract: Reading is an activity that presupposes a text (a set of visually presented linguistic symbols from which meaning can be extracted), a reader (an agent capable of extracting meaning from that text), and an interaction between the text and the reader such that the latter is able to answer correctly at least some questions about the meaning of the former. A text like
Exemplary Pornography: from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Beaujour Michel
Abstract: In order to avoid the kind of frivolity that holds ethical concerns to be irrelevant in a discussion of the reader in (of) texts, it may be wise to revisit briefly the Russian critical tradition. This tradition has entertained with high seriousness the notion—somewhat disreputable in the West—that literature, and particularly fiction, must be held accountable, since it encodes messages which affect not only the subjective world view of readers, but their attitudes and actions. Novels are presumed capable of endangering (or reinforcing) the structure of society and the legal order.¹ Rufus Mathewson’s analysis of Russian radical poetics
Re-Covering “The Purloined Letter”: from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Holland Norman N.
Abstract: Begin with the text, they say. For me, one central fact about the text is that I am reading this story in Pocketbook No. 39, the copy of Poe I had as a boy—one of the first paperbacks in America. “Kind to your Pocket and your Pocketbook.” Hardly a distinguished edition, yet I find myself agreeing with what the man I call Marcel says in the library of the Guermantes: “If I had been tempted to be a book collector, as the Prince de Guermantes was, I would have been one of a very peculiar sort. . . .
The Theory and Practice of Reading Nouveaux Romans: from:
The Reader in the Text
Author(s) Mistacco Vicki
Abstract: A critic interested in how we read nouveaux romans might very well be allergic to terms like
convention, naturalhation,andliterary competence.Being institutional, conventions rest upon a foundation that smacks uncomfortably of the “dominant ideology” so often decried by Ricardou and his disciples. Naturalization involves constructing “communicative circuits”¹ into which we can fit a literary text; the nouveau roman officially rejects the idea of literature as communication.² And although the reader’s intertext has been invoked as an important factor in processing a given text,³ the model of literary competence has been challenged by that of performance, presumably less
8 The Reality of American Multiculturalism: from:
Contemporary Majority Nationalism
Author(s) GREENFELD LIAH
Abstract: In the context of the present discussion, the United States presents a paradox: the openness, fluidity, and individualistic nature of American society, which reflects its national consciousness, despite the vociferous “multiculturalism” of the academy, the media, and to a large extent the political establishment, denies ethnic differences cultural significance.
Book Title: The Skeptic Disposition-Deconstruction, Ideology, and Other Matters
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Goodheart Eugene
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zv4x4
4 READING WITH/OUT A TEXT from:
The Skeptic Disposition
Abstract: For Roland Barthes, the pleasure of the text is in the making of one’s own text at the expense of the text of another. “Thus begins at the heart of the critical work, the dialogue of two histories and two subjectivities, the author’s and the critic’s. But this dialogue is egoistically shifted toward the present: criticism is not an homage to the truth of the past or to the truth of ‘others’—it is a construction of the intelligibility of our own time.”¹ In shamelessly confessing the egoism of the critical act, Barthes casts doubt upon the objective existence of
CONCLUSION: from:
The Skeptic Disposition
Abstract: The implications of deconstruction extend beyond texts. One potential casualty of deconstruction is social criticism. Deconstruction makes social criticism of whatever inspiration (literary, historical, philosophical) very difficult, if not impossible. The touchstone for a literary-inspired social criticism has been of course, Matthew Arnold. Arnold had an abundant capacity for doubt, but he assumed the presence and fullness of the cultural tradition. Disinterestedness, the free play of the mind upon our “stock habits of thought and feeling” never really extended to the touchstones that formed his convictions. Arnold’s particular touchstones are, of course, vulnerable to criticism. The Hebraistic or puritanical constraints
Book Title: Shakespeare and the Dramaturgy of Power- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): COX JOHN D.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zv52h
Book Title: Scripture, Canon and Commentary-A Comparison of Confucian and Western Exegesis
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): HENDERSON JOHN B.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvb8n
INTRODUCTION from:
Scripture, Canon and Commentary
Abstract: COMMENTARIES and commentarial modes of thinking dominated the intellectual history of most premodern civilizations, a fact often obscured by the “great ideas” approach to the history of thought and by modern scholars’ denigration of the works of mere exegetes and annotators. Until the seventeenth century in Europe, and even later in China, India, and the Near East, thought, especially within high intellectual traditions, was primarily exegetical in character and expression. As José Faur has observed, “The most peculiar aspect of the medieval thinker is that he developed his ideas around a text and expressed them as a commentary.”¹ Even those
Chapter 2 INTEGRATION, DEVELOPMENT, AND CLOSURE OF CANONS from:
Scripture, Canon and Commentary
Abstract: CANONIZATION, the identification and stabilization of a body of classical or sacred texts that is declared to be authoritative, frequently proceeds by political, ecclesiastical, or literary fiat.¹ Such fiats are often confirmed by high-powered councils and supported by such forceful political figures as the Emperor Wu (Han Wu-ti) in Han China and the Emperor Constantine in the late-Roman West.
Chapter 3 ORIGINS, DIMENSIONS, AND APOTHEOSIS OF COMMENTARIES from:
Scripture, Canon and Commentary
Abstract: HE RANGE of works typed as “commentary” may vary widely. By a narrow definition, a commentary may refer only to a running gloss on a text generally recognized as classical or scriptural.¹ A wider conception would identify much of the literature of the postclassical, or “silver,” age in several civilizations or traditions as forms of commentary (or, in some cases, hidden commentary) on the classics. Barry Holtz, for example, has remarked that almost all of Jewish literature, from the legal codes of the Middle Ages to the Hasidic homilies of the nineteenth century, “presents itself as nothing more than interpretation,
Book Title: The Status and Appraisal of Classic Texts- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): CONDREN CONAL
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvc26
Introduction from:
The Status and Appraisal of Classic Texts
Abstract: Great books are less written than they are read. That is, designations of qualitative status (good, bad, indifferent, classic, or a waste of trees) are less simple descriptions of the facts of authorial achievement than they are evocations of the expectations and criteria of judgment the reader brings to bear upon a text. These constitute what, I shall call
appraisive fields. On occasion we may find such fields specific to a discipline or activity in which we place a book—hence we do not read a viticultural treatise as we would a pastoral idyll. Commonly, however, our expectations are abridged
CHAPTER 6 Coherence from:
The Status and Appraisal of Classic Texts
Abstract: I shall take
coherenceas existing at the center of a network of terms (principallyunity,precision,oneness,consistency,validity), and as representing an unavoidable and persistent genus of concern in textual analysis. No matter what else we may wish to say about a given text, to some extent we are logically obliged to trade in the currency ofcoherence. At one extreme a cursory statement about an author’s central concern or an indication of what a book is about represents some minimal coherence claim. At another, detailed analysis will frequently go much further by trying to elicit to what
Introduction from:
The Status and Appraisal of Classic Texts
Abstract: So far, although incomplete, my argument has shown sufficiently the difficulties of taking the major items of the received appraisive field of political theory seriously as a means of organizing the qualitative analysis of a text and of using the accepted virtues of this field as a means of explaining classic status. “A very wholesome and comfortable doctrine” perhaps, as Fielding wrote of something quite different, “and to which we have but one objection, namely, that it is not true.” Analytical categories easily become a pattern of historical expectation (see pp. 3–4), and it is as unsatisfactory to see
CHAPTER 8 Ambiguity: from:
The Status and Appraisal of Classic Texts
Abstract: Most simply, ambiguity may be purposive or circumstantial: the result of
virtừorfortuna—a tricky distinction in practice, but my intention here is only to refine a vocabulary of classification in the process of which I hope to cast some light on the illustrative texts. Purposive ambiguity refers to a family of specific communicative devices: deliberate attempts to control audience reaction through the structure of discourse. More precisely, purposive ambiguity is that for which reference to a hypothetical intention has explanatory force. Circumstantial ambiguity amounts to a residual classification for ruptured communication, for, that is, an audience’s room to
CHAPTER 9 Towards an Explanation of Classic Status from:
The Status and Appraisal of Classic Texts
Abstract: The question arises naturally and starkly from a consideration of the appraisive field of textual analysis shared by political
Introduction from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Woods Gurli A.
Abstract: Much has happened in Dinesen criticism in North America since Robert Langbaum launched his ground breaking study
The Gayety of Visionin 1964.This book opened up the academic world in North America to an interest in the fiction of Danish writer Karen Blixen whose chosen pen name for her English speaking readers was Isak Dinesen. It is beyond the scope of this brief introduction to list the considerable amount of criticism published since then, but for the purposes of situating the resent collection of Dinesen criticism in context, the following important factors should be mentioned.
Life as Fiction: from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Gunnars Kristjana
Abstract: Rather than take the lack of generic distinctiveness as a weakness, Aiken celebrates the complexities of Dinesen's prose as an example of a woman's text. Rather than consider the author's
Methods of Narratology and Rhetoric for Analyzing Isak Dinesen’s “The Blank Page” from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Halsall Albert W.
Abstract: The principal problem posed by Dinesen's story, “The Blank Page” is one of
ethos. Put very simply, and as Dinesen quite accurately foresaw, in my view, the story's credibility or plausibility is the problem most likely to trouble readers whose ideological presuppositions do not commit them to reading it as a tract, feminist or otherwise. To prove my thesis, I will have recourse to two critical methods which should, I hope, function as symbiotic agents of analysis. Formal narratology, of the sort developed by French Structuralists like Barthes, Genette and theÉcole de Paris, enables one to describe the text's
The Silent Tale: from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Kemp Mark A.
Abstract: In his analysis of a short narrative text which ends ambiguously,Umberto Eco concludes that the story being told is actually the story of the reader’s failure in reading the story.¹ This “naive” reader’s complacent acceptance of narrative conventions and ideological assumptions deliberately inscribed in the text leads to an impasse in interpretation. Instead of the expected denouement there is an impossible, or paradoxical, outcome. Only a critical reading, such as the one performed in “
Lector in Fabula,” can overcome the frustrated conventional reading and detect the “pragmatic strategy” in the text. By self-critical I mean both the text's criticism of
The Phenomenon of Intertextuality and the Role of Androgyny in Isak Dinesen’s “The Roads Round Pisa” from:
Isak Dinesen and Narrativity
Author(s) Black Casey Bjerregaard
Abstract: A work can only be read in connection with or against other texts, which provide a grid through which it is read and structured by establishing expectations which enable one to pick out salient features and give them a structure.¹
Book Title: The Skeptic Disposition In Contemporary Criticism- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Goodheart Eugene
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvcsb
4 READING WITH/OUT A TEXT from:
The Skeptic Disposition In Contemporary Criticism
Abstract: For Roland Barthes, the pleasure of the text is in the making of one’s own text at the expense of the text of another. “Thus begins at the heart of the critical work, the dialogue of two histories and two subjectivities, the author’s and the critic’s. But this dialogue is egoistically shifted toward the present: criticism is not an homage to the truth of the past or to the truth of ‘others’—it is a construction of the intelligibility of our own time.”¹ In shamelessly confessing the egoism of the critical act, Barthes casts doubt upon the objective existence of
CONCLUSION: from:
The Skeptic Disposition In Contemporary Criticism
Abstract: The implications of deconstruction extend beyond texts. One potential casualty of deconstruction is social criticism. Deconstruction makes social criticism of whatever inspiration (literary, historical, philosophical) very difficult, if not impossible. The touchstone for a literary-inspired social criticism has been of course, Matthew Arnold. Arnold had an abundant capacity for doubt, but he assumed the presence and fullness of the cultural tradition. Disinterestedness, the free play of the mind upon our “stock habits of thought and feeling” never really extended to the touchstones that formed his convictions. Arnold’s particular touchstones are, of course, vulnerable to criticism. The Hebraistic or puritanical constraints
Book Title: History as a Visual Art in the Twelfth-Century Renaissance- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Morrison Karl F.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvdgf
Chapter 1 INTERPRETERS AT THE FEAST, OR A DIALOGUE BETWEEN ANCIENTS AND MODERNS from:
History as a Visual Art in the Twelfth-Century Renaissance
Abstract: Some friends have suggested that I begin these inquiries with a word about method. By what method can we apprehend a way of understanding that is not linguistic, and that is not equivalent with interpretation? The idea of an introduction on this subject is appealing. However, in some important ways, every text discussed or referred to in the following pages requires the development of a special method. When I work with texts, I read them to grasp the message of the letter and also to explore what is unsaid between the lines of written words. Sometimes this work requires attention
Chapter 3 COGNITION AND CULT from:
History as a Visual Art in the Twelfth-Century Renaissance
Abstract: Thus far, we have asserted that digesting history employed ways of thinking common to the arts of imagination. We have identified some characteristics of those patterns of thought in the mutual reflection of verbal and visual images, an interplay that enabled readers to construct unity in the gaps between the fragments that made up the text. In this way, we have begun to recover some invisible “transitions” like those which John Scotus Eriugena considered as providing a hidden framing structure in some parables (see Preface, n. 2). We are now in a position to examine, more precisely, the acts of
Chapter 4 FROM ONE RENAISSANCE TO ANOTHER from:
History as a Visual Art in the Twelfth-Century Renaissance
Abstract: The premise that historical writing was an instrument of cognition depended on abstract ideas about cognition. Those ideas concerned the process of coming to know, rather than particular things that were known. The difference in literary form between historical texts of the twelfth century and those of the fifteenth and later indicates a profound change, not only in style, but also, at a far deeper level, in the ways in which the conditions, possibilities, and limits of cognition were conceived. I have two tasks in this chapter. The first is to trace some lines of continuity in modes of representation
Chapter 5 THE KINGDOM OF GOD: from:
History as a Visual Art in the Twelfth-Century Renaissance
Abstract: Thus far, we have identified a few guidelines that governed historical writing as an art of the imagination. Like any compositions, the works with which we are concerned depended on exclusion as well as inclusion, but even what was included has appeared shapeless to modern scholars. There is little regard for narrative unity, no organic wholeness. At some times, one encounters gaps in a narrative; at others, a concatenation of narratives. To lay hands on the thinking behind the montage effect of these texts, we must turn from the words to the silences between the words, understanding, to be sure,
Chapter 6 THE HERMENEUTIC ROLE OF WOMEN: from:
History as a Visual Art in the Twelfth-Century Renaissance
Abstract: Historical texts of the eleventh and twelfth centuries are, on the whole, accumulations of anecdotes. They lack the fundamental elements of narrative wholeness—a beginning, middle, and end—and they flagrantly defy the canons of proportion and clarity. And yet I have argued in this study concerning the Kingdom of God, their segmented and directionless mode of discourse was possible because it was, for the authors and the intended readers, informed by a general esthetic, namely, an esthetic of cult, which presupposed much that was unsaid in the said, including an acceptance of violence (beginning with sacrifice) as a medium
Chapter 7 TEXT AND TIME AT THE COURT OF EUGENIUS III: from:
History as a Visual Art in the Twelfth-Century Renaissance
Abstract: Not all silences in the text were due to the author’s intent. Some were imposed by the deficiencies of the medium of language. The Kingdom of God and women were subjects to be included or excluded by choice. Time represents quite another category of omissions that existed by necessity. Yet, that necessity did not exist because, by thinking of events under the aspect of turning wheels—the Wheel of Fortune or Ezekiel’s concentric wheels of prophecy and fulfillment, advancing as they spun—authors negated time. Instead, the necessity existed because those metaphors, and similar ones, expressed assumptions about time and
Chapter 8 CONCLUSIONS: from:
History as a Visual Art in the Twelfth-Century Renaissance
Abstract: At the outset, I invoked the authority of John Scotus Eriugena. In some Scriptural parables, he found, hidden beneath the surface of the text, a structure of transitions that enabled astute interpreters to move from one figure to another, thus establishing multiple meanings. These transitions constituted an invisible framing structure, but one that was by no means evident to all (see Preface, n. 2). I have suggested that twelfth-century historical writers likewise assumed invisible
transitusin their own works, as well as in Scripture, and that they indicated as much by the analogies that they drew between their works and
Book Title: The Life of Roman Republicanism- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): CONNOLLY JOY
Abstract: In recent years, Roman political thought has attracted increased attention as intellectual historians and political theorists have explored the influence of the Roman republic on major thinkers from the Renaissance to the Enlightenment. Held up as a "third way" between liberalism and communitarianism, neo-Roman republicanism promises useful, persuasive accounts of civic virtue, justice, civility, and the ties that bind citizens. But republican revivalists, embedded in modern liberal, democratic, and constitutional concerns, almost never engage closely with Roman texts.
The Life of Roman Republicanismtakes up that challenge.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvf23
INTRODUCTION from:
The Life of Roman Republicanism
Abstract: This book seeks to place Cicero’s
Verrines, Caesarian orations,Republic, andLaws; Sallust’sCatilineandJugurtha; and Horace’sSatiresat the center of the republican tradition. In the process, I aim to rewrite the orientation and concerns of that tradition in a different idiom than they are currently understood. I address these writings as the literary texts that they are, not as sources of isolated quotations, and for this reason I proceed through close individual readings. Though I approach each text knowing a good deal about its intended audience and the conditions under which its words were first set down,
Book Title: What's Happened to the Humanities?- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Kernan Alvin
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvftq
Foreword from:
What's Happened to the Humanities?
Author(s) SHAPIRO HAROLD T.
Abstract: Humanistic scholarship—especially the close reading and interpretation of texts—has always been an important part of our cultural inheritance, particularly since the eighteenth-century flowering of biblical philology and hermeneutics. The twentieth century has witnessed not only a redefinition of the humanities and a new disciplinary organization of teaching and research in this and other areas, but also the successive development of a number of new approaches to the interpretation of texts. In the most recent decades, some would say that certain components of the humanities have changed more than any other area of study at the universities. One clear
Six The Practice of Reading from:
What's Happened to the Humanities?
Author(s) DONOGHUE DENIS
Abstract: It may be well to speak to a text. I have chosen
Macbethfor reasons that hardly need to be explained. I will quote two or three passages of literary criticism, directed upon a few speeches from the play, to indicate what close, patient reading of the play has been deemed to entail. But I must approach these passages by a detour, to indicate why I am citing them in an essay on current practices of reading. I confine myself toMacbethand its attendant commentaries, but I assume that similar problems of reading are encountered in the humanities generally.
Book Title: The Tale of the Tribe-Ezra Pound and the Modern Verse Epic
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Bernstein Michael André
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvgsp
CHAPTER FOUR THE LANGUAGE OF THE TRIBE from:
The Tale of the Tribe
Abstract: “The narrative is . . . to be regarded not as an end in itself but as a vehicle for transmitting the material of the tribal encyclopedia which is . . . dispersed into a thousand narrative contexts.”³ Thus Eric Havelock describes the Homeric epics. Pound, too, was attempting to write a tribal encyclopedia, one adequate to the the needs of his own day, and thus, of necessity, incorporating far more, and often quite different kinds of, material than sufficed for the Homeric age. Pound had far too sure a grasp of language to think any poem could literally be
CHAPTER SEVEN A LOCAL WAR? from:
The Tale of the Tribe
Abstract: To judge a poem, even in part, by the responses it helped to provoke in subsequent texts is obviously a dangerous practice. Not only may the responses be irrelevant to the actual accomplishment of the initial work, but the discussion of these other writings is bound to be one-sided in its emphasis. Yet if one acknowledges that Pound’s argument about “the artist who does the next job” suggests a valuable, if rarely used, critical method, then my own procedure in the following two sections will appear far from arbitrary. Not only did Williams and Olson offer many of the most
CHAPTER NINE SPEED AGAINST THE INUNDATION from:
The Tale of the Tribe
Abstract: Paterson, as J. M. Brinnin rightly observes, has “an all-of-a-piece consistency on an intellectual level, but on an emotive level the poem is vastly uneven.”² Accordingly, much of the critical energy devoted to Williams’ poem has centered on an explication—and implicit celebration—of the work’s “intellectual consistency,” combined with a nervous awareness of how difficult it is to reconcile that reassuring surface coherence with its unstable and shifting bases. Yet, I suspect thatPatersonsucceeds only when it abandons its symbolic structure, when, in place of the eponymous hero and his metaphoric landscape, the text directly confronts the “delirium
CHAPTER TEN THE OLD MEASURE OF CARE from:
The Tale of the Tribe
Abstract: Thus, in 1886 Stéphane Mallarmé sought to locate the
minimumprecondition for the creation of literature, the unbridgeable chasm which divides two essentially incompatible deployments of language. Yet the very need to insist upon so categorical a disjunction reveals that contamination is always possible, that the chasm may prove only a threshold, a shifting margin habitually traversed by the discourse of any text. There is a sense in which the poetics Mallarmé sought was haunted at its very inception by what it would most deny, by the inherent availability of language to the public rhetoric of “les journaux.”
CHAPTER TWELVE POLIS IS THIS from:
The Tale of the Tribe
Abstract: Structurally,
The Maximus Poemsare constituted by the interaction between two types of “records,” two narratives which, during the course of the text, are meant to unite and validate a particular (even if, as we shall see, highly problematic) ethical imperative. Because history is presented through the subjective, fragmentary responses of Olson’s own daily reactions to Gloucester—“that tradition is / at least is where I find it, / how I got to / what I say” (“Letter 11”: 48)—as well as through the objective chronicle of the town’s past, the poem contains a double plot, an impersonal “outer
Book Title: Symbol and Truth in Blake's Myth- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Damrosch Leopold
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvh3g
FIVE The Problem of Dualism from:
Symbol and Truth in Blake's Myth
Abstract: Was Blake a dualist or a monist? If that question had a simple answer this book would not have been written. The answer is highly complex because in certain respects Blake was both, and because neither term has much meaning until it is illuminated by a specific context. Throughout his career Blake firmly opposed at least one form of dualism, the Cartesian distinction between mind (or soul) and body. “Man has no Body distinct from his Soul for that calld Body is a portion of Soul discernd by the five Senses, the chief inlets of Soul in this age”
(MHH,
SIX God and Man from:
Symbol and Truth in Blake's Myth
Abstract: As we have seen, the problem of the divine is ubiquitous in Blake. Jesus is the Divine Body who sustains the life of symbols, the savior who restores the lost unity of the Zoas, and (as in Christian theology in general) the force that binds together the otherwise disjoined elements of a dualistic universe. With these contexts established we can now consider the symbolic and philosophical significance of Blake’s God.
Book Title: I Am You-The Hermeneutics of Empathy in Western Literature, Theology and Art
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Morrison Karl F.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvm0c
SIX Rhetoric Swallowed up in Hermeneutic: from:
I Am You
Abstract: Anyone who reflects on the assimilation of alien symbols into early Christian thought can see that what the Fathers read in the pagan texts before them was quite different from the meanings that they read into those texts. Their approach to scriptural exegesis was often similar. The Fathers’ primary concern was not what Scripture said but what they thought it meant, and sometimes, more precisely, not what Scripture meant but what understanding Scripture meant. The subject of the present chapter is what understanding Scripture means; my title is taken from Todorov’s observation that Augustine changed the Western tradition of symbols
SEVEN Diagramming the Hermeneutic Circle: from:
I Am You
Abstract: The “strange hermeneutics” practiced by Augustine was a massive apparatus. Its power to convince derived, in part, from its comprehensiveness—that is, from its ability to encompass, digest and absorb the most disparate elements. All agreed that the cycle of understanding consisted of a vicious circle when understanding did not go beyond rhetorical demonstration. For then it became little more than a ventriloquist’s trick, the same person interrogating the text and responding for it. But, when the cycle produced authentic understanding, it was never self-reflective, because it depended on powers, insights, or visions that did not originate in the interrogator,
Book Title: Neverending Stories-Toward a Critical Narratology
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Tatar Maria
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvn6q
INTRODUCTION from:
Neverending Stories
Author(s) Hoesterey Ingeborg
Abstract: The analysis of narrative technique in fiction has generally been considered something of a craft, practiced at times with painstaking descriptive precision and analytic power, and predominandy used in the service of interpretation. Narratology has often been mentioned in the same breath with structuralism, for both aspire to systematic comprehensiveness and attempt to identify and classify mechanisms and structures that generate, respectively, cultural and textual meaning. To be sure, “low structuralism” (as Robert Scholes was to call Genettean narratology) could not have matured in the sixties and seventies without the tradition of close textual analysis inaugurated by New Criticism.¹ Structuralist
FOURTEEN NO NO NANA: from:
Neverending Stories
Author(s) Mickelsen David
Abstract: Nana, Emile Zola’s 1880 portrayal of courtesan life during the Second Empire, is a novel dominated by sustained waiting. Readers of novels, especially nineteenth-century readers and readers of nineteenth-century novels, have been schooled to seek closure—to overcome gaps, domesticate the unfamiliar, establish connections and coherence, understand motives, and anticipate climax. InNanaone can indeed engage these goals, but only at a relatively general level; the text prevents a narrower application of that understanding, despite the personal focus implied by eponymy. For all its proliferation of data, this novel expands without quite filling out a portrait of Nana herself.
Book Title: The Language of Balinese Shadow Theater- Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): ZURBUCHEN MARY SABINA
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvpqd
[PART ONE Introduction] from:
The Language of Balinese Shadow Theater
Abstract: In the long history of Western scholarly commentary on Bal1, the phenomena of language and literary arts have never been overlooked, indeed, in some of the earliest general accounts, such as those by Crawfurd (1820) and Fnedench (1876-1878), the possible origins and observed transmission of literary languages and manuscripts were discussed at length Subsequent generations of researchers, including van der Tuuk, Gons, and Hooykaas among the most prominent, have continued to labor in the fields of lexicography, epigraphy, and textual studies, these and many other scholars have contributed the collections of manuscripts, translations, and critical editions that form the basis
3 LITERATE TRADITIONS AND LITERARY ACTS from:
The Language of Balinese Shadow Theater
Abstract: The previous chapter has concentrated on certain cultural aspects of language in relation to both the average Balinese and the more specialized person adept in the manuscript tradition An important symbolic dimension evoked by the nature of language as script was noted in the discussion on mystic interpretations of writing Yet in Chapter 1, it was pointed out that manuscripts coming under the heading of “verbal art” are regularly performed orally and rarely read silently by individuals¹Traditional literature in Bah, then, presents us with a situation in which texts in the form of written manuscripts are nevertheless experienced as vocal
4 SPEAKING THE PLAY: from:
The Language of Balinese Shadow Theater
Abstract: The purpose of the present chapter is to analyze the way a wayang play is spoken, examining the linguistic forms employed by the dalang.
Wayang parwais without doubt one of the most remarkable of Bali’s many modes of discourse, and each performance constitutes a unique text that cannot be adequately captured by any one medium of reproduction. Thus, at the same time that we concentrate on the purely verbal material of the shadow play in this discussion, we must keep in mind the continuous interweaving of musical accompaniment, the movement and visually oriented staging techniques, and the social and
6 SHAPING, SELECTING, AND SETTING THE PLAY from:
The Language of Balinese Shadow Theater
Abstract: Up to this point, the discussion of Balinese wayang parwa has focused on characteristic verbal forms. This information is only one part of what we need to know and understand about the textuahty of any wayang performance. By “textuahty,” I mean those elements, structures, constraints, and contrastive dimensions that together lend aesthetic unity and coherence to a work of verbal art.
7 CULTURAL CHANGE AND NOETIC CHANGE from:
The Language of Balinese Shadow Theater
Abstract: In describing the characteristics of the discourse of Balinese shadow theater, I have drawn on diverse information bearing on language in its cultural context. “Noetic” is a term for those aspects of language form and function that indicate how culturally valued information is shaped, stored, retrieved, and communicated. In Bali, the media of the voice and the written word are shaped in unique ways to produce creations of verbal art such as the wayang.
Book Title: Fabricating History-English Writers on the French Revolution
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Friedman Barton R.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvq6m
Book Title: Fictions in Autobiography-Studies in the Art of Self-Invention
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): EAKIN PAUL JOHN
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvs6h
CHAPTER ONE Fiction in Autobiography: from:
Fictions in Autobiography
Abstract: Most readers naturally assume that all autobiographies are based on the verifiable facts of a life history, and it is this referential dimension, imperfectly understood, that has checked the development of a poetics of autobiography. Historians and social scientists attempt to isolate the factual content of autobiography from its narrative matrix, while literary critics, seeking to promote the appreciation of autobiography as an imaginative art, have been willing to treat such texts as though they were indistinguishable from novels. Autobiographers themselves, of course, are responsible for the problematical reception of their work, for they perform willy-nilly both as artists and
6 Richard Rorty: from:
Central Works of Philosophy, Volume 5
Author(s) Malachowski Alan
Abstract: Richard Rorty's
Philosophy and the Mirror of Naturemay be viewed as a sustained meditation on the philosophical significance and consequences of these by Nietzsche. It is an iconoclastic book. But it is one that any person seriosuly interested in what philosophy is, how it came to be what it is and what it might eventually become should want to read, and re-read, whether or not disposed to agree with its controversial conclusions. In many ways, it is unique text. Certainly, no other book in recent times has launched such a detailed and extensive attack on the presuppositions and preoccupations
Book Title: Between Muslim and Jew-The Problem of Symbiosis under Early Islam
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): WASSERSTROM STEVEN M.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvsxn
Book Title: Modernist Anthropology-From Fieldwork to Text
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Manganaro Marc
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvt1j
Out of Context: from:
Modernist Anthropology
Author(s) STRATHERN MARILYN
Abstract: This is the confession of someone brought up to view Sir James Frazer in a particular way who has discovered that the context for that view has shifted. I wish to convey some sense of that shift.
The Politics of Ethnographic Authority: from:
Modernist Anthropology
Author(s) GORDON DEBORAH
Abstract: In the 1980s, cultural anthropology in the United States was transformed by a growing body of critical literature that focused on the politics of ethnography. Historians of anthropology, anthropologists themselves, and literary critics have turned their attention toward the writing of fieldwork as a locus of power relations and historical contexts.¹ The text itself, the document that certifies the authenticity of fieldwork, has come under scrutiny from critics who view ethnography not as a transparent window onto another culture but rather as a poetic and rhetorical translation, inevitably partial and contested. This focus on representation as problematic, incomplete, and responsible
Anthropology, Literary Theory, and the Traditions of Modernism from:
Modernist Anthropology
Author(s) LORIGGIO FRANCESCO
Abstract: In the paragraph I am thinking of, Rorty is responding to Jurgen Habermas. He is targeting the claim that the functions knowledge has in universal contexts of practical life can be analyzed only
Book Title: The Writer Writing-Philosophic Acts in Literature
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Thomas Francis-Noël
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvvd9
CHAPTER ONE The Writer Writing from:
The Writer Writing
Abstract: The interpretation of any text is fundamentally and pervasively affected by the interpreter’s concept of what a text is and how it comes to be. To have such a concept is to have a concept of literature. The interpreter may tacitly accept a conventional concept of literature and may be unaware that a choice has been made, but no concept of literature is a simple given. A concept of literature is rarely original to the interpreter, but original or conventional, commonplace or sophisticated,
someconcept of literature must serve as a foundation for any specific understanding of a text. One
CHAPTER FOUR Explanations from:
The Writer Writing
Abstract: To this point I have considered a kind of interpretation based on the commonplace concept of texts as their writers’ actions. At this point, I turn to the act of
CHAPTER SEVEN Historical Interpretation: from:
The Writer Writing
Abstract: To be sure, Collingwood’s text is dated by
Book Title: The Semantics of Desire-Changing Models of Identity from Dickens to Joyce
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Weinstein Philip M.
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvwf7
Book Title: Modernist Poetics of History-Pound, Eliot, and the Sense of the Past
Publisher: Princeton University Press
Author(s): Longenbach James
Abstract: ThePrinceton Legacy Libraryuses the latest print-on-demand technology to again make available previously out-of-print books from the distinguished backlist of Princeton University Press. These paperback editions preserve the original texts of these important books while presenting them in durable paperback editions. The goal of the Princeton Legacy Library is to vastly increase access to the rich scholarly heritage found in the thousands of books published by Princeton University Press since its founding in 1905.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zvx3v
Chapter Five Three Cantos and the War Against Philology from:
Modernist Poetics of History
Abstract: obscuring the texts with philology. (14/63)
Book Title: Transdisciplinarity-reCreating Integrated Knowledge
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): RAPPORT DAVID J
Abstract: Transdisciplinarity provides an essential context for understanding some of the most important, complex, and difficult issues we face, whether in environmental protection, maintaining our health care systems, drafting new laws, formulating public policy, accommodating religious and cultural pluralism, or dealing humanely and respectfully with an ageing population.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zw15
Preamble from:
Transdisciplinarity
Author(s) Rapport David J
Abstract: (i) A short statement on
your view of transdisciplinarity(1000–1500 words). We want to leave open what might be included in this text, allowing maximum room for a wide range of perceptions, but issues such as the definition of transdisciplinarity; the need for transdisciplinarity; its history; and the future evolution of the concept, could be addressed.
8 Practicing Transdisciplinarity from:
Transdisciplinarity
Author(s) Benatar Solomon
Abstract: The rebirth, growth, and evolution of bioethics over the past thirty-five years is a success story in transdisciplinarity. The creation of a multidisciplinary forum in the medical context
9 Looking to the Future from:
Transdisciplinarity
Author(s) Sage Andrew
Abstract: There are many illustrations of how disciplinary fragmentation has generally resulted in bodies of knowledge that are unable to resolve a number of contemporary problems that are of large scale and large scope. As a result of this fragmentation, the “spheres” of knowledge of the typical disciplines show virtually no overlap, as represented in Figure 1. A number of problem-solvers attempt to resolve this dilemma. Generally, this is accomplished by looking for more fundamental contexts for research into, and associated practices for, problem-solving. Two potential solutions emerge. One is associated with knowledge integration such that the formerly separated disciplines are,
Afterword from:
Transdisciplinarity
Author(s) Rapport David J
Abstract: We leave this text, in a metaphysical sense, in mid-sentence. But this is appropriate. It will be for many others to write the next paragraphs, chapters, and books in the evolution of transdisciplinarity. Transdisciplinarity is a dynamic process, not a static event, and it is one which will continue to need increasingly deep, broad, and diverse contributions. Transdisciplinarity is an idea whose time has come and one whose time will remain.
Book Title: Barbarous Dissonance and Images of Voice in Milton's Epics- Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): SAUER ELIZABETH
Abstract: Sauer investigates the texts' discursive practices and the politics of their orchestration of voice exploring the ways in which Milton's multivocal poems interrogated dominant structures of authority in the seventeenth century and constructed in their place a community of voices characterized by dissonances. She incorporates different critical responses to Milton's texts into her argument as a way of contextualizing her own historically engaged approach.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt7zwn7
Introduction from:
Barbarous Dissonance and Images of Voice in Milton's Epics
Abstract: This book examines the relative status and authority of the multiple narrative voices in
Paradise LostandParadise Regainedwithin interrelated socio-political, linguistic, and narratological contexts. Both epics accommodate a variety of interpretive voices, episodes, and dramatic and discursive exchanges that resist the monological containment of the poems’ dominant narratives. Through the inclusion of the multiple, even “unauthorized” voices and creation narratives, the poems are brought into a constructive tension with the Genesis story and its received biblical and literary traditions, as well as with accounts of England’s own tragic history. In presenting their individual creation stories, the narrators of both texts
3 “I now must change Those notes to Tragic”: from:
Barbarous Dissonance and Images of Voice in Milton's Epics
Abstract: The act of narrating the Genesis story is constantly frustrated; even the angelic historian finds the task daunting:“Immediate are the Acts of God, more swift / Than time or motion, but to human ears / Cannot without process of speech be told” (7.176—8). As the subject of a critical and self-conscious text, the original account of earth’s creation is fragmented;¹ and because the account competes with creation stories presented by the different characters in the poem, it is also decentred. The official historical and epic narratives are constantly intercepted by the multiple narrators in
Paradise Lost, who all create
6 The Voices of Nebuchadnezzar in Paradise Regained from:
Barbarous Dissonance and Images of Voice in Milton's Epics
Abstract: Recent twentieth-century critics have challenged traditional readings of
Paradise Regainedas a non-dramatic and apolitical text. Arthur Milner, who interprets the epic as a product of Milton's early Restoration pacifism, argues nevertheless that the endorsement of a withdrawal from politics should be regarded as a temporary strategy that is only part of a long-term solution. Other critics, from Arnold Stein to Joan Bennett and Christopher Hill, have attempted to dissuade us from readingParadise Regainedas an allegory of Milton's resignation to quietism by examining the brief epic in the context of the poet's continued commitment to the Good Old
Conclusion from:
Barbarous Dissonance and Images of Voice in Milton's Epics
Abstract: In this study of
Paradise LostandParadise RegainedI have presented a narrative of literary and historical development that resists the model of a “social text” to address the embodied reality of the voice. In the interrelated socio-political, linguistic, and narratological contexts I have examined, voice reconfigures itself as the embodied reality to which subjects in conversation and debate lend their own voices. By extending my investigation to an analysis of Milton's revolutionary conception of history as conversation, I have demonstrated that the view of history as exemplary and challenging to life coincides with and anticipates what will hardly
4 VALUES AND DESIGN CRITERIA from:
In Search of Elegance
Abstract: Architectural design entails the conscious enactment of a comprehensive decision-making endeavour, which necessitates, on the part of the architect, a never-ending sequence of value judgements. In all cases, the formulation of judgements requires the explicit use of criteria. In this context, a criterion may be understood as a standard by which a thing is assessed. Whether explicitly expressed or not, the validity of the criteria depends upon how well they conform to corresponding human values, which, in turn, underpin judgements. A list of value-based criteria for evaluating places that have already been built and assessing the design of new buildings
Foreword: from:
Living Prism
Author(s) KRYSINSKI WLADIMIR
Abstract: Since the beginning of her university career as a scholar in French literature and as a comparatist, the author of
The Living Prismhas been committed to the multicultural and multicontextual approach to literature. For Eva Kushner the comparative ethos has always implied understanding through comparison. Understanding what? Worlds and literatures, subjective discourses and collective memories, values, structures and ideas, works and movements, writers in their social, biographical, and individual totality, cognitive passions, legacies, and history.
11 Comparative Literary History as Dialogue among Nations from:
Living Prism
Abstract: Along with other human sciences, literary studies have been undergoing a phase of intense self–legitimation and self-justification. According to Linda Hutcheon this is part of a postmodern situation in which no values are embodied a
prioriin any set of texts or in the study of any set of texts, and literary studies are, therefore, in a situation resembling exactly those of all other methodological and theoretical forms of discourse, trying to find their legitimacy in themselves. If that is so, literary scholars have reason to rejoice in the self-examination and autocriticism that is required of them, the need
24 Liberating Children’s Imagination from:
Living Prism
Abstract: It is now a commonly accepted fact that the development of feminist readings, by dint of providing different appropriations of literary texts than those that have long been taken for granted, have had a strong impact upon the theory of literature in general, since it became apparent that if reception and interpretation will vary with the
5 Daphne Marlatt: from:
From Cohen to Carson
Abstract: In the ongoing cinerama of Marlatt’s poetry and prose, her first book, the long poem
Frames of a Story(1968), establishes a narrative framework that reappears in her novellaZócalo(1977) and her novelAna Historic(1988). These works perform variations on the heterosexual quest narrative that Marlatt finds in the source text forFrames of a Story,Hans Christian Andersen’sThe Snow Queen(1884). Taken together, the erotic plots ofFrames of a Story, Zócalo,andAna Historicmap a lesbian quest narrative, departing from a scene of heterosexual dissatisfaction and moving towards one of lesbian fulfillment. Although not
Book Title: Distant Relation-Time and Identity in Spanish American Fiction
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): Thomson Eoin S.
Abstract: The Distant Relation breaks down the artificial division between philosophy and literature by weaving contemporary philosophic arguments through close readings of Carpentier, Rulfo, Paz, and Garcia Marquez. Thomson draws the reader into the largely uninhabited space between philosophy and literature, providing new critical strategies that allow text and reader to respond to the very distance they share. These strategies involve a reconceptualization of distance that recognizes the productive and affirmative nature of separation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt80283
Section 3 Return to Opacity from:
Distant Relation
Abstract: Carpentier discovers that writing, in fact, distills the authorial voice through the duplication and multiplication of voices opened by the repetition of texts that have preceded the author’s own. In this way, no text (indeed, no system of signification) can purport to be the one unique text, the text that could, through its own unity, lead us towards a unified totality. The notion of a unified literary tradition in which a singular voice could take on the value of the whole is therefore constantly dissolved in the multiplicity of voices that tradition is constituted by. What this finally discloses is
8 Words for Music: from:
Istvan Anhalt
Author(s) MOREY CARL
Abstract: Anhalt is a poetic composer, one who values words for both sound and meaning. Moreover, he is intrigued by the ways in which words and music meet, and in his book
Alternative Voices¹ he offers original and penetrating discussions of the changing treatment of text in conjunction with music. What distinguishesAlternative Voicesis the way in which Anhalt examines texted musical compositions from the verbal side of things, rather than more conventionally from the musical side, and it is this approach that serves as a model for the following consideration of Anhalt’s compositions that use texts.²
9 Between the Keys: from:
Istvan Anhalt
Author(s) CLARKSON AUSTIN
Abstract: Words about music enliven the distances that separate the musical idea from the experience of music like the threads of rain that, in the lines of the haiku, sew sky to earth. When composers who are drawn to express themselves in language as well as in music also devise their own verbal texts for vocal compositions, there is a reciprocal effect – as though the rain threads upwards as well as down.
The Nietzschean Interpretation … of Freud as Thought on the Fragmentary, as Fragmented Thought from:
Nietzsche and the Rhetoric of Nihilism
Author(s) Monette Lise
Abstract: Unlike Freud (see his confession in
On the History of the Psycho-Analytic Movement), I have allowed myself the great pleasure that comes from reading Nietzsche. It is as a text ofjouissance, thought-provoking for the reader that I am, that these reflections have sprung to life; no doubt also because of the “voluptuous concision” of Nietzsche’s style, as he puts it himself.
“Nihilism: from:
Nietzsche and the Rhetoric of Nihilism
Author(s) Brown Richard S.G.
Abstract: In
Thus Spoke Zarathustra, Nietzsche makes the rather categorical claim: “… the awakened and knowing say: body am I entirely, and nothing else; and soul is only a word for something about the body” (part one, 4). In a work which is replete with exaggeration couched in poetic, figurative, and metaphoric language, one fact might easily be overlooked. Nietzsche is making this claim literally and takes this claim very seriously: “Body am I entirely.” Within the context ofZarathustra, a book which is addressed to “all or no one,” Nietzsche attempts to persuade those few who are capable of actualizing
Zarathustra, Nihilism and the Drama of Wisdom from:
Nietzsche and the Rhetoric of Nihilism
Author(s) Goicoechea David
Abstract: We shall think about the rhetoric of nihilism in
Thus Spoke Zarathustra. Such a reflection could easily become fanciful. There is no explicit treatment of either “rhetoric” or “nihilism” in the text. However, we might interpret the rhetoric of nihilism by placing it within the context of the drama as a whole. But that approach is also difficult because the text does not refer to itself as a drama. If an interpretation is to be fruitful we need to clarify the rhetoric of nihilism in terms of the dramatic context and the dramatic context by means of the rhetoric of
Book Title: Mind in Creation-Essays on English Romantic Literature in Honour of Ross G. Woodman
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): KNEALE J. DOUGLAS
Abstract: The seven contributors to The Mind in Creation bring different critical perspectives -- including historical, textual, and deconstructive methodologies -- to bear on a variety of Romantic authors: Blake, Wordsworth, Byron, Shelley, and Keats. Together, their essays offer a representative view of the diversity of Romantic studies, from Byron's use of history to Blake's theory of illustration. A retrospective essay by Woodman himself surveys the past and anticipates the future of Romantic studies in the twentieth century.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt807k6
4 Women and Words in Keats (with an Instance from La Belle Dame sans Merci) from:
Mind in Creation
Author(s) TETREAULT RONALD
Abstract: It has become commonplace to praise Keats as a moral hero, bravely enduring the ravages of disease and disappointment until he makes his awkward bow from the stage of the tragedy that can be constructed from his life. His writing, however, is a different matter, for it offers no cathartic reconciliation. That calm of mind with which he faced his death (“Now you must be firm,” he reassured Severn, “for it will not last long”)¹ is missing from a text marked again and again by passion and uncertainty. Yet these, rather than any faith he may have achieved, may be
5 En-Gendering the System: from:
Mind in Creation
Author(s) RAJAN TILOTTAMA
Abstract: Until recently Blake criticism has conferred a systematic coherence on his work through a canonical reading that contains the errancy of the early texts by making them experiments with or types of the later system.¹ The Bible, which Blake describes as the great code of art, has been the model by which both we and he have read his secular scripture. Assembled out of the writings of many men, and conjoining two cultures, it provides analogies not only for a unification of the authorial canon but also for a hermeneutics of cultural history that we may now recognize as imaginative
7 How to Do Things with Shakespeare: from:
Mind in Creation
Author(s) CLARK DAVID L.
Abstract: What is an illustration, and what must a text be if it can be represented by an illustration? No English artist ever asked these innocent-sounding questions with the acuity and persistence of William Blake, and possibly at no point with more complex results than in some of the large colour prints of 1795. One print in particular (figure 1) stands in a strikingly revisionary relationship with its Shakespearean source, which it treats not as the representation of a perception – as is the case in conventional illustration – but as a field of rhetorical figures which can be detached from their original
Book Title: The Modern Dilemma-Wallace Stevens, T.S. Eliot, and Humanism
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): SURETTE LEON
Abstract: Where Eliot's poetry is dominated by cultural, religious, and philosophical anxiety, Stevens' is bright, witty, and playful - and commonly dismissed as superficial. Surette demonstrates the seriousness of Stevens' life-long engagement with the modern dilemma of disbelief, showing that he, like Eliot, rejected the Humanist resolution. Surette proceeds by juxtaposing the two poets' responses in poetry and prose to the same texts and events: Marianne Moore's poetry, the Great War, Humanists and anti-Humanists, the Franco-Mexican Humanist Ramon Fernandez, Pure Poetry, and, finally, the gathering war clouds of the late 1930s.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt809f7
The Glass Architecture of Fra Luca Pacioli from:
Chora 4
Author(s) Pérez-Gómez Alberto
Abstract: The importance of luca pacioli’s late fifteenth-century work on the golden section and its applications to stereotomy has never been properly grasped. Despite his personal acquaintance with Alberti and Leonardo, his knowledge of Vitruvius’s treatise, and his presence in important architectural contexts such as Urbino and Milan, mainstream architectural history has generally ignored his work. Pacioli’s plagiarism of Piero della Francesca’s work, as well as a lack of evidence that Pacioli’s contemporaries were interested in his book, have not contributed to challenge scholarly perceptions about the relative obscurity and marginality of his work. Although there is a whole section devoted
Storying Home: from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) BRYDON DIANA
Abstract: The tension between these two epigraphs frames my paper. “Home is an image for the power of stories” (Chamberlin). “Can telling a story ever be the same as telling the truth?”(Cowley). What links home, story, and truth? Can we assume that truth is singular, or that it can be reduced to mere information only, as Jason Cowley’s comments seem to imply? Surely postcolonial literature tells us otherwise. How do power, conflict, and the search for truth meet in story, especially in postcolonial and globalizing contexts?¹ Conventional short story theory and criticism provide little help in answering such questions. In privileging
Of Cows and Configurations in Emily Carr’s The Book of Small from:
Tropes and Territories
Author(s) DVOŘÁK MARTA
Abstract: A cow yard with a cud-chewing red-and-white song-loving cow. Clothes that live in a camphor-wood chest which has sailed from England round the Horn. Horse-drawn carriages, chamber pots, flour barrels in the pantry and wooden tubs in the kitchen. Bear coats and brick houses. Oil lamps, ox teams, pie socials, and sleighs. Stiff Sunday clothes, fox farms, screened porches, and gramophones. Hot chocolate poured out of pink-and-white china pots in velvet-draped hotel tearooms. Chronotopic spaces in which time thickens (Bakhtin, 84) and takes on texture, made tangible by homely, quotidian objects drenched in history. Time spaces refigured by modernist and
Book Title: Chora 3-Intervals in the Philosophy of Architecture
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): Parcell Stephen
Abstract: The thirteen essays in this collection include historical subjects as well as speculative theoretical "projects" that blur conventional boundaries between history and fiction. Ricardo Castro provides an original reading of the Kogi culture in Colombia; Maria Karvouni explores philological and architectonic connections between the Greek demas (the political individual) and domus (the house); Mark Rozahegy speculates on relationships between architecture and memory; Myriam Blais discusses technical inventions by sixteenth-century French architect Philibert de l'Orme; Alberto Pérez-Gómez examines the late sixteenth-century reconstruction of the Temple of Jerusalem by Juan Bautista Villalpando; Janine Debanné offers a new perspective on Guarino Guarini's Chapel of the Holy Shroud in Turin; Katja Grillner examines the early seventeenth-century writings of Salomon de Caus and his built work in Heidelberg; David Winterton reflects on Charles-François Viel's "Letters"; Franca Trubiano looks at Jean-Jacques Lequeu's controversial Civil Architecture; Henrik Reeh considers the work of Sigfried Kracauer, a disciple of Walter Benjamin; Irena ðantovská Murray reflects on work by artist Jana Sterbak; artist Ellen Zweig presents a textual project that demonstrates the charged poetic space created by film makers such as Antonioni and Hitchcock; and Swedish writer and architect Sören Thurell asks a riddle about architecture and its mimetic origins.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt80ckv
Vitruvius, Nietzsche, and the Architecture of the Body from:
Chora 3
Author(s) Rozahegy Mark
Abstract: THIS TEXTUAL RUMINATION will compare two different stories concerning the beginnings of society and social existence. The first is drawn from the earliest surviving architectural treatise in the Western tradition,
The Ten Books of Architectureby the Roman architect Vitruvius; the second is taken fromOn the Genealogy of Moralsby the German philosopher Friedrich Nietzsche, a text that is both temporally and theoretically much closer to us. The purpose of this unlikely juxtaposition ofThe Ten Books of ArchitectureandOn the Genealogy of Moralsis to consider the relationship between philosophy and architecture, a relationship that I feel
Domesticity and Diremption: from:
Chora 3
Author(s) Murray Irena Žantovská
Abstract: she says, yet her notebooks are fraught with literary excerpts from Mallarmè to Marx, and her attachment to language is palpable. Her own texts, such as the one accompanying her installation
I want you to feel the way I do,are equally revealing.³ They establish an extra imension, simultaneously space-defining and space-defying, a dialectic between the visual and the verbal, an inward-directed view.
3 Who’s the Subject Now? from:
Violence and the Female Imagination
Abstract: “Re-vision,” says Adrienne Rich in a 1971 essay,¹ has revolutionary potential. Re-vision can be revolutionary when understood as “the act of looking back, of seeing with fresh eyes, of entering an old text from a new critical direction … an act of survival.” Enriching the term even more, Rich calls it a “drive to self-knowledge … more than a search for identity … part of our refusal of the self-destructiveness of male-dominated society … how we can begin to see and name – and therefore live – afresh” (“When We Dead Awaken: Writing as Re-Vision” 35). Linda Williams, borrowing a decade later
The Unbearable Strangeness of Being: from:
Postmodernism and the Ethical Subject
Author(s) GABRIEL BARBARA
Abstract: The appearance of Edgar Reitz’s film chronicle
Heimaton West German television in an eleven-part film-length series in the autumn of 1984, after a premiere at the Munich film festival earlier in the summer, marked an important foray into cultural debates around the nation’s place in twentieth-century history. Though both a film and an “event” that would eventually spiral into an ongoing project, it was initially designed to take back the history that had been “stolen” from Germany in the American television seriesHolocaust.¹ Its wider context, however, was the ongoing labour of national memory-work taking place around what Adorno
Book Title: Rewriting Apocalypse in Canadian Fiction- Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): Goldman Marlene
Abstract: Rewriting Apocalypse in Contemporary Canadian Fiction is the first book to explore the literary, psychological, political, and cultural repercussions of the apocalypse in the fiction of Timothy Finley, Michael Ondaatje, Margaret Atwood, Thomas King, and Joy Kogawa. While writers from diverse nations have adopted and adapted the biblical narrative, these Canadian authors introduce particular twists to the familiar myth of the end. Goldman demonstrates that they share a marked concern with purgation of the non-elect, the loss experienced by the non-elect, and the traumatic impact of apocalyptic violence. She also analyzes Canadian apocalyptic accounts as crisis literature written in the context of the Cold War - written against the fear of total destruction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt80hzf
2 Allegories of Ruin and Redemption: from:
Rewriting Apocalypse in Canadian Fiction
Abstract: Timothy Findley’s
Headhunterinvokes virtually all of the topoi of apocalypse, including the narrative’s recursive and panoramic structure, its preoccupation with representing the signs of terror and decadence, and its Manichean division between the elect and the nonelect. Of course, Findley’s text gives the biblical story a contemporary twist by mapping the corrupt, ancient empire of Babylon onto a wellknown Canadian city, Toronto the Good, and by emphasizing the permeable boundary between the elect and the non-elect. As the novel demonstrates, Toronto has been tainted by the legacy of imperialism - a legacy vividly depicted by the novel’s central intertext,
5 Broken Letters: from:
Rewriting Apocalypse in Canadian Fiction
Abstract: All of the works in this study interrogate the secular view of apocalypse as a fanciful biblical story that addresses the problem of evil by fabricating images of the violent destruction of the earthly world and the creation of a new and perfect heavenly world. As these fictions illustrate, apocalypse - far from being a quaint literary artifact that merely describes the categories of good and evil - functions as a vital, discursive mechanism for the
inscriptionof these categories. More important, rather than contain violence in the realm of art or imagination, these texts, owing to their emphasis on
1 Imagery from:
Elizabeth Bishop's Poetics of Description
Abstract: Throughout this book, I use the word “description” in a number of different senses – some familiar, others less so. I want to begin, however, with the simplest and most concrete sense of the word, the sense derived from the rhetorical figure of
descriptio: the attempt to bring things before the mind’s eye, to make the leap from textual to visual. My goal in this chapter is not to present an account of how poetry does so – a question well beyond the scope of a single bookchapter – but to study the effect that doing so has on a particular poem, “The
5 War from:
Elizabeth Bishop's Poetics of Description
Abstract: Acknowledging Bishop’s complicated deference to the world around her is the first step towards qualifying my initial, toomasterful model of her poetics. From the strange way in which she both honours and devours the Fish, through the complex interplay of empirical and abstract knowledge in “At the Fishhouses,” Bishop is engaged repeatedly in the particular intellectual manoeuvre laid out in the Darwin Letter. The preceding three chapters show how this manoeuvre plays out in Bishop’s model of mind, looking particularly at the relationship between conscious and unconscious, observation and epiphany, empirical and abstract. In each context, Bishop maintains that, while
Book Title: Ethics of Catholicism and the Consecration of the Intellectual- Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): BÉLANGER ANDRÉ J.
Abstract: Using France as the most representative case of a Catholic context, Bélanger argues that as French society became more secularized intellectuals replaced the clergy as arbitrators of justice and enlightenment. Catholic morality was consolidated by the scholastic tradition and confirmed by the Counter-Reformation, providing the foundation that allowed the establishment of a lay elite. Bélanger describes the progressive takeover of positions of influence by the new elite in Catholic society and examines arguments used by thinkers from the seventeenth to the twentieth century to legitimize their positions. In contrast, the Anglo-Saxon Protestant tradition, due to its emphasis on the priesthood of all believers, led to recognition of the individual's conscience as the sole judge of her or his deeds and failed to provide intellectuals with the basis for any claim to serve as moral leaders in political affairs.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt80m78
9 An Anti-Individualist Liberalism from:
Ethics of Catholicism and the Consecration of the Intellectual
Abstract: The decades that followed the Revolution were, in France, a period during which authors from all political horizons drew conclusions about the
philosophesand the consequences of their writings. Whether thephilosophesdid or did not have the influence frequently imputed to them matters little in the context of the present discussion. What does matter is rather the status they were assigned by their successors. In other words, how was the role of the intellectual appreciated in nineteenth-century France? As weakened, obliterated, or as strengthened?
6 My Self: A Task from:
Kierkegaard as Humanist
Abstract: Throughout the entire foregoing text, the words “free” and “voluntary” have been used as if they indicate a simple, self-evident and irreducible act (or event) of “deciding” and “choosing.” Certainly Kierkegaard assumes and believes in such an event when he says that “the self is freedom.” While writing
Works of Love(1847), he confides to his journal, “That which has made my life so strenuous but also full of discoveries is that I ... have had to choose decision infinitely. ... In the decisions of the spirit, one can make up one’s mind freely. ... To ’be compelled” is the
11 Eros in the Eye of the Mirror: from:
Carol Shields and the Extra-Ordinary
Author(s) VENTURA HÉLIANE
Abstract: The rewriting of classical mythology seems to enjoy a special place in Canadian literature, be it in the field of poetry, the novel, drama, or the short story. Anne Carson’s
Autobiography of Red(1998) is one of the most recent and outstanding examples of such palimpsestic practice in verse. Robert Kroetsch’s Demeter, the male eponymous hero ofThe Studhorse Man(1970), might be regarded as best emblematizing the recontextualization of myths in Canadian fiction. “Let’s murder Clytemnestra according to the principles of Marshall McLuhan” (1969) by the playwright Wilfred Watson also embodies the hybridized form of the classic rewrite in
12 Disappearance and “the Vision Multiplied”: from:
Carol Shields and the Extra-Ordinary
Author(s) DVOŘÁK MARTA
Abstract: This essay sets out to throw light on the work of a highly erudite, francophile Canadian writer by placing it within the larger cultural context of certain aesthetic currents such as modernism and postmodernism, in particular their subsidiary tendencies in European and especially French postmodern writing. The discussion will focus first of all on a story from the collection
Dressing Up for the Carnival, “Absence,” situating it within the continuum of experimental writers such as Raymond Queneau and Georges Perec, whose landmark works – whether they be direct influences or not – can serve a useful exegetical function. This involves
3 Terre des hommes from:
Aphorism in the Francophone Novel of the Twentieth Century
Abstract: It is not surprising that Antoine de Saint-Exupéry would demonstrate a penchant for aphoristic discourse, in light of his early attraction to Nietzsche and his lifelong admiration for Pascal. Whether it is a question of influence or simple affinity matters little for our purposes here; suffice it to say that we are often reminded of the sententiousaphoristic style of these two predecessors as we read Saint-Exupéry’s text. The most clear-cut manifestation of the style in question occurs in Saint-Exupéry’s highly aphoristic
Citadelle.Published after his death, the text in its formal structure effects something of a synthesis of Nietzsche’sZarathustra
5 Gouverneurs de la rosée from:
Aphorism in the Francophone Novel of the Twentieth Century
Abstract: With regard to the use of aphorism in this text Fowler recognizes that Roumain intervenes in all his narrative fiction to “inject doctrine,” but particularly in
Gouverneurs de la rosée.Her
7 La Route des Flandres from:
Aphorism in the Francophone Novel of the Twentieth Century
Abstract: The all too brief pages allotted here to Claude Simon’s best-known work will run counter to the critical mainstream, which posits the impracticability of establishing meaning from this novel’s narrative sequences. J.A.E. Loubère offers a tidy summary of the prevailing view of the secondary literature: “Far from bringing elucidation, the text [Simon] elaborates refuses to resolve itself in information. It demonstrates instead that it is the enemy of information, either because of its power to breed new texts ... or because of its tendency to peter out and vanish in the deserts of the imagination” (102). Immediately following this statement,
9 Neige noire from:
Aphorism in the Francophone Novel of the Twentieth Century
Abstract: In reviewing a 1987 collection of articles on Aquin, Cedric May quickly detects the difficulties associated with scholarly treatment of Aquin’s texts: “Inevitably, I suspect, Aquin gets the last laugh from the grave. The contributors, though perfectly aware of the labyrinth of Aquin’s writing, have been lured into it.” May then contends: “But what
10 Conclusion from:
Aphorism in the Francophone Novel of the Twentieth Century
Abstract: Aphorism, while constituting a literary genre
per se,can function concomitantly with a different genre — for example, the novel. Aphorisms deployed along with another genre serve both as a component of the overall text and as text in and of themselves. Given their differentiated identity, aphorisms display idiosyncratic powers of evocation peculiar to the genre. Because of its peculiar behaviour in relation to the narrated chain of events, aphorism often demands the reader’s focused attention. Once a reader becomes conscious of their rhetorical and semantic content, a novel’s aphorisms might do little more than support a traditional reading of the
Book Title: Gender and Narrativity- Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): RUTLAND BARRY
Abstract: It is impossible to imagine a community that is not divided into at least two gender groups. It is equally impossible to imagine a community that does not tell or enact stories. The relationship between these universal aspects of human culture is the mainspring of Gender and Narrativity. From Genesis to Freud, the Western narrative tradition tells the same old story of masculine dominance/feminine subservience as a matter of divine will or natural truth. Here, nine Canadian scholars challenge and interpret this tradition, in effect "re-telling" the story of gender, and themselves intervening in the narrative process. Critical readings from a wide range of literary texts - medieval and modern, European and Canadian - replace abstract theory in these studies, while sociology, anthropology, psychoanalysis, deconstruction and new history are the axes of discussion. This book exemplifies the current range and diversity of Canadian critical writing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt80x53
INTRODUCTION: from:
Gender and Narrativity
Author(s) Rutland Barry
Abstract: Gender is a fundamental constitutive category of culture, narrative is a basic cultural practice. It is impossible to conceive of a human community that is not
ab initiodivided into two (at least) gender groups; it is equally impossible to imagine a human community that does not tell/enact stories. What is the relationship between the category and the practice? The nine essays that follow broach this question in terms of current theories of meaning and text.
8 ANDROGYNOUS REALISM IN HEINRICH VON KLEIST’S “DIE HEILIGE CÄCILIE ODER DIE GEWALT DER MUSIK (EINE LEGENDE)” from:
Gender and Narrativity
Author(s) Bohm Arnd
Abstract: Relatively neglected by critics in comparison to others of his works, Kleist’s story with the elaborate tripartite title, which can be approximately translated into English as “Saint Cecilia, or the Power of Music (A Legend),” has begun to attract increasing attention. To some extent, this is due to the fact that the other works have been examined and reexamined with such exhausting intensity that a turn to lesser-known texts is inevitable. But it is also the case that, among Kleist’s puzzling prose, this story stands out for its strangeness. What is it about? What is its “message”? In this case,
6 Incarnation and Christology from:
Contemplation and Incarnation
Abstract: After sketching the historical context of St. Jacques at the time of St. Albert, Chenu pointed out the two areas that had attracted the saint’s attention: nature, in
INTRODUCTION from:
Imagining Justice
Abstract: Discourses of forgiveness and reconciliation have emerged in the past decade as among the most powerful scripts for interracial negotiations in states struggling with the legacies of colonialism. Even more than the kind of political discourse I sampled in the preface, literary texts meditate on the limits and possibilities of forgiveness and reconciliation. I am concerned here with engaging the competing perspectives on forgiveness and reconciliation that literature provides, and with exploring its potential for opening up new perspectives and new worlds, for imagining alternatives, in other words, to normative conceptualizations of justice. I hope to profoundly rethink the way
1 Horizons of Justice: from:
Imagining Justice
Abstract: Academic postcolonialism has generally neglected to address the politics of reconciliation, despite the recent emergence of reconciliation political programs and movements in a wide range of national and international contexts. However, one obligation of postcolonial work is to “fully recognize” what Gyan Prakash refers to as “another history of agency and knowledge alive in the dead weight of the colonial past.”¹ This task of recognition necessitates understanding acts of anti-colonial dissent not only as theorizable but as fully productive, conceptually constructive theoretical “events” in their own right. Prakash argues that we might begin to trace the emergence of postcolonial theory
3 Vigils amid Violence: from:
Imagining Justice
Abstract: At the centre of Ondaatje’s text is Anil Tissera’s return as a forensic anthropologist to a Sri Lanka ravaged by civil war,
5 The Agonistics of Absolution in a Post-Apartheid Era: from:
Imagining Justice
Abstract: On the surface the first novel written by J.M. Coetzee in the aftermath of apartheid is remote from and possibly even irrelevant to the enterprise of national reconciliation that South Africa has undertaken as part of its negotiated transition to democratic governance. But although
Disgracerefuses to foreground its complex and at times bafflingly oblique relation to its own historicity, leaving readers with the task of reading the text into its context, its contemplation of the possibility of forgiveness constitutes a complex engagement with the political realities of the post-apartheid era. Indeed,Disgraceis haunted, and perhaps motivated, by the
Epilogue from:
Imagining Justice
Abstract: This project originally unfolded in the context of the U.S.-led War on Iraq, and while that war has been peripheral to the explicit content of my study, it has shaped its driving ideas in immeasurable ways. Most obviously, it has confirmed my sense that the abandonment of the language of reconciliation for a discourse of enemy warfare and terrorism is a potentially fatal political decision. In making this move, the Bush administration orchestrated, wittingly or not, some of the most sordid acts of violence, some of the most tragic signs of the perverseness of a politics of revenge and retribution.
2 On the Use of Architecture: from:
Chora 2
Author(s) Chi Lily H.
Abstract: THE DEMISE OF FUNCTIONALISM as a normative doctrine in architecture has long been a matter of common opinion, and yet is still difficult to speak of the “use” of architecture without being seized by one or the other side of an old polemic: the argument between utility and poetry, necessity and art. It would seem timely, in our exciting/bewildering context of endless possibilities and positions, to give some thought to this area of the mundane.
8 Surrealist Paris: from:
Chora 2
Author(s) Weston Dagmar Motycka
Abstract: SURREALISM IS OF GREAT IMPORTANCE to twentieth-century culture because of its fruitful efforts both to restore poetic wholeness to a daily reality which had been fragmented and impoverished by nineteenth century positivistic and instrumental attitudes and to reinstate the imagination as the distinctive attribute of human existence.³ The surrealists’ quest to reconcile the seemingly contradictory states of “reality” and “dream” in a poetic state of
surreality⁴is powerfully embodied by their urban texts, epitomized by André Breton’sNadjaandL’amour fou, and Louis Aragon’sLe paysan de Paris.⁵These writings are of great interest to anyone thinking about the nature
Book Title: Figuring Grief-Gallant, Munro, and the Poetics of Elegy
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): SMYTHE KAREN E.
Abstract: The title, Figuring Grief, refers to the narrative process whereby mourning is depicted. In her textual analysis, Smythe explores various connections between representation and consolation. Drawing on genre and narratological theory, she outlines the development of the "fiction-elegy" as a sub-genre and suggests that the modernist writings of Woolf and Joyce are paradigmatic examples of the form. She then uses these paradigms as suggestive "reading models" for the interpretation of works by Gallant, Munro, and other contemporary fiction-elegists. Figuring Grief offers new readings of specific works and suggests that new ways of reading are both demanded and rewarded by a poetics of elegy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt818sp
CHAPTER ONE Intertwined Twintalk from:
Ghost Brothers
Abstract: Symbolic brotherhood and sisterhood was instituted through commercial, military, social, and familial Native alliances and was cemented by intercommunal bonding rituals. Fraternal twinships provided the basis for these alliances in both French and Native communities. "Twinning" in this context refers to a profoundly intertwined dialogue between two allies whose functions corresponded to each other yet whose comraderie or enmity goes beyond the purely utilitarian "I-it" exchanges into the
Zwischenmenschliche(interhuman) dialogue defined by Martin Buber, which Emmanuel Levinas has sometimes adjusted in his own "face a face," to place the Other before himself. The "I-Thou" relationship, as Buber sees it,
CHAPTER TWO Smoke Signals from:
Ghost Brothers
Abstract: Infinitely layered echoes of past, present, and future phantoms, which reflect the interaction and transformations of internalized life and communal events within the self and society, take place within the crux of a multilevel framework that extends through time and space. Twins held the keys to one another’s lives, but their relationship also symbolically represents the communal reality. I look at communal twinship on a macro level, examining it via time and space. First, I look at political and socio-economic twinships and their demographic character. Then I map out the geographical context and spatial negotiations within which the interethnic dialogue
22 Atheism and Monotheism from:
Weakening Philosophy
Author(s) Calcagno Antonio
Abstract: To Gianni Vattimo, I offer the tribute of this text, which is amicably close yet far from the faith that dwells in him.
CHAPTER THREE Being-in-the-world from:
Philosophy of Merleau-Ponty
Abstract: Phenomenological philosophy, as Merleau-Ponty conceives it, “consists in re-learning to look at the world”.¹ We need to re-learn to look at the world because we are “held captive” (to use Wittgenstein's phrase) by a picture of the world derived from the impulses that give rise to science - an
objectivistpicture of the world (including even our own bodies) as existing entirely independent of ourselves and interacting with our experience in a merely causal fashion. There is nothing wrong with this picture in its own context; if we are to study the world scientifically, then we need to set aside
7 The Universe as a Saturated Phenomenon from:
The Sense of the Universe
Abstract: One of the tasks of the dialogue between theology and science is to elucidate in the modern scientific and philosophical context the sense of what is meant by creation of the world out of nothing (
creatio ex nihilo). As is often argued in current discussions on the theme, the adequate theological appropriation of the scientific approach to the study of the natural universe is possible only if nature and the universe are treated not as an “environment” for physical and biological existence, but as creation. This implies not only a dispassionate study of the universe which is contingent upon God,
1 The Historical Context of Augustine’s Preaching from:
Augustine's Theology of Preaching
Abstract: The concerns of this book are primarily doctrinal, in that our intent is to expose the undergirding philosophical-theological assumptions which informed Augustine’s preaching. Nevertheless, doctrine is neither formulated nor promulgated in an historical vacuum. In order to give due recognition to the relevance of historical setting for doctrinal expression, this chapter offers a historical context for Augustine’s preaching.
3 Training Preachers: from:
Augustine's Theology of Preaching
Abstract: This chapter is a study of
De Doctrina. Our attempt to expose the undergirding doctrinal assumptions of Augustine’s preaching would be incomplete without a consideration of this extremely rich book.De Doctrinawas the first (and remains one of the most stimulating) Christian writings on the task of preaching. Having explored some of the background and context to Augustine’s preaching, we now consider his own explanations of the task of understanding and preaching Scripture.
8 Conclusion from:
Augustine's Theology of Preaching
Abstract: We began our book by exploring the historical context of Augustine’s preaching. Chapter 1 showed that we recognize that, although our study is a doctrinal investigation, doctrine is not formulated in isolation from cultural and historical realities. Following on from that background we considered the challenges faced by pagan oratory in Chapter 2. This presented the issues Augustine was sensitized to through his career as a secular speaker.
3 Schillebeeckx Contends with a History Marked by Suffering: from:
Hope in Action
Abstract: In the preceding two chapters, we examined the turn to eschatology in the writings of Metz and Schillebeeckx as they attempted to respond to the cultural pressures faced by the European church in the 1960s. Initially, their distinctly modern approaches to eschatology allowed both theologians to champion a practical eschatology that operated rather comfortably within the wider cultural context. As we observed, however, it was not long before both theologians grew increasingly sensitive to the subsequent overidentification of the hope of Christianity with the hope of modern culture. This sensitivity to the nonidentity of eschatological and societal hope only would
4 Schillebeeckx's Prophetic Eschatology: from:
Hope in Action
Abstract: In chapter 3, we watched as Schillebeeckx worked to identify a critical and productive orientation for the Christian’s hope. It was out of this interest that his massive christological project, the story of the eschatological prophet, emerged. It was also within the context of this project that Schillebeeckx once again engaged the Christian claim that Jesus has universal significance for all of human history, considered in chapter 2. In returning to this claim in the 1970s, however, Schillebeeckx would directly confront the questions of whether and how we can speak of the universal significance of any human person and whether
6 Metz’s Apocalyptic Theology of History: from:
Hope in Action
Abstract: As we have just seen, Metz turned to a practical fundamental theology developed through the categories of memory, narrative, and solidarity in search of the resources necessary to disrupt the conditions of modernity and to revivify an eschatological hope. It is to that central focus of this chapter—Metz’s apocalyptic eschatology—that we now turn. As we shall see, Metz located in the apocalyptic the fundamental temporal framework through which a subversive expectation for the future becomes possible within the historical context of modernity and, ultimately, postmodernity. He became convinced that in the face of persistent and intractable suffering, an
8 Subject to Spirit from:
Christian Doctrine and the Grammar of Difference
Abstract: I have already explored the way questions surrounding the reality and dignity of creaturely difference are inextricably linked to conceptions of the subject. While previously arguing that theological accounts of freedom and subjectivity must be cast in reference to the sovereignty of God, more must be said about the possibility of subjectivity for those made objects by normative “mankind.” In this regard, the emergence of feminist Pentecostal studies poses a sharp challenge to both systematic theology and gender studies. The experiences of Pentecostal women, often in non-Western contexts, confront common assumptions regarding women’s ritual experience and the emergence of subjectivity.
Book Title: By Bread Alone-The Bible through the Eyes of the Hungry
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Pilarski Ahida Calderón
Abstract: Important ecclesiastical documents have stressed the urgency of world hunger and put in the foreground its natural and historical causes, from famine to global austerity measures and welfare. These concerns have not always affected the way the biblical texts themselves have been read, however. Here, inspired by calls, from Dorothee Sölle and Kathleen O Connor, biblical scholars apply a "hermeneutics of hunger" to the Bible, taking readings of texts from the Old and New Testaments alike on the premise that human hunger and want are urgent concerns that rightly shape the work of interpretation. Too often, however, as the authors show, biblical texts—like Jesus' well-known words that humans do not live "by bread alone"—have been used to marginalize such concerns within religious communities. Their essays here explore the dynamics of hunger and its causation in ancient Israel and the Greco-Roman world and challenge readers to take seriously the centrality of hunger concerns in the Bible.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9m0tp8
1 Let All the Peoples Praise You: from:
By Bread Alone
Author(s) O’Connor Kathleen M.
Abstract: If all the peoples are to praise God, surely the praise must be in their own speech, their own culture, their own specific place in the world. And if the field of biblical studies is to contribute to this global chorus of praise, it requires a hermeneutic of hunger.¹ I borrow the phrase “hermeneutics of hunger” from Dorothee Sölle, the late German theologian, who said that theology was in need of more than a hermeneutic of suspicion, more than an interpretive mode that critiqued the text to reveal its oppressive powers. To that I add, more than a historical-critical analysis
2 Feeding the Poor in Isaiah 58:1-9a: from:
By Bread Alone
Author(s) Manzo J. L.
Abstract: Hunger and famine were powerful images to the people of the ancient Near East. In Palestine, an abundant harvest depended on an adequate water surplus. On a land that experienced frequent droughts, hunger and famine meant suffering and loss of life. According to the biblical text, hunger stalked Abraham (Gen. 12:10), Isaac (26:1), Joseph (41:27, 54), David (2 Sam. 21:1), Elijah (1 Kgs. 18:2), and Elisha (2 Kgs. 4:38; 8:1). We also learned that Israel experienced physical hunger in the wilderness (Exod. 16:3) and that hunger was a prominent image in Hebrew poetry (Ps. 107:5, 9, 26; Neh. 9:1). This
3 From Drought to Starvation (Jeremiah 14:1-9): from:
By Bread Alone
Author(s) Dempsey Carol J.
Abstract: Repeatedly, the prophets proclaim the foreboding message that people, animals, and the land will be made to suffer by God because of the iniquities committed by some members within the human community. One of the divine chastisements to be suffered is drought, which will inevitably lead to hunger and starvation for all communities of life, most of whom will suffer the direct consequences of a few who have misused and abused their power and have violated right relationship. This essay explores Jeremiah 14:1-9, “The Great Drought,” in its own context and then in the context of contemporary times, where the
6 “You Give Them Something to Eat” (Mark 6:37): from:
By Bread Alone
Author(s) Beavis Mary Ann
Abstract: In her 2009 presidential address to the Catholic Biblical Association, Kathleen O’Connor called for a “hermeneutics of hunger.”¹ The phrase is borrowed from the German feminist theologian Dorothee Sölle, who argued that theology needed to move beyond a hermeneutic of suspicion to an “interpretive religious stance that engages the religious content of Christian traditions and feeds the world’s physical and spiritual hungers.”² O’Connor recognizes the utility of historical-critical biblical studies in that they “remind us that interpretation of ancient texts is a cross-cultural conversation, that the text is ‘a stranger,’ foreign to us, whose meaning is hidden by distances of
7 The Friend at Midnight (Luke 11:1-10) from:
By Bread Alone
Author(s) Maloney Linda
Abstract: The most common reading of the parable of the Friend at Midnight (Luke 11:1-10) holds that it is about generosity, the requirement to give to those who ask, and the trust that God will supply one’s own needs. Social-science commentary, as exemplified by Bruce Malina and Richard Rohrbaugh, adds the further dimensions of patronage and hospitality in the context of honor and shame: “Thus the petitioner threatens to expose the potential shamelessness of the sleeper. By morning the entire village would know of his refusal to provide hospitality. He thus gives in to avoid public exposure as a shameless person.”¹
8 An Empty Jar and a Starving Woman: from:
By Bread Alone
Author(s) (Elli) Elliott Susan M.
Abstract: A woman returns from a long journey to discover that the jar of meal she had walked so far to obtain is empty. Surely this parable cries out for a feminist hermeneutics of hunger. The parable draws us to look into an empty food jar with a hungry woman. What will we see? The first task is deceptively simple. The first task is to look. To join this woman and look into her empty jar, however, appears to be a difficult task for interpreters. To look into the empty jar is to approach the text with a hermeneutic of hunger.
Book Title: Reading Theologically- Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Barreto Eric D.
Abstract: Reading is one of the basic skills a student needs. But reading is not just an activity of the eyes and the brain. Reading Theologically, edited by Eric D. Barreto, brings together eight seminary educators from a variety of backgrounds to explore what it means to be a reader in a seminary context--to read theologically. Reading theologically involves a specific minset adn posture towards texts and ideas, people and communities alike. Reading theologically is not just about academic skill building but about the formation of a ministerial leader who can engage scholarship critically, interpret Scripture and tradition faithfully, welcome different perspectives, and help lead others to do the same. This brief, readable, edited volume emphasizes the vital skills, habits, practices, and values involved in reading theologically. Reading Theologically is a vital resource for students beginning the seminary process and professors of introductory level seminary courses.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9m0v21
1 Reading Basically from:
Reading Theologically
Author(s) Browning Melissa
Abstract: I was a junior in college when I first learned to read—really read—at an academic level. I was taking an upper-level New Testament course and, after several dismal presentations by students in the course, the professor decided we had never really learned to read. He told us that when you read an academic text or when you read Scripture it should involve more than just reading (and, one hopes, comprehending) words. You must dialogue with the text, he said. He advised that when you read Scripture for an academic class you should read it again and again. Then,
2 Reading Meaningfully from:
Reading Theologically
Author(s) Perkins Miriam Y.
Abstract: Meaningful understanding, often called “interpretation” in academic contexts, is vital throughout seminary education. Interpretation is deliberative exploration and creative expression of fruitful encounter. It is essential to understanding scripture texts, historical sources and artifacts, theological writers across time, and real-time conversations about ethical, spiritual, and pastoral matters. The finding and sharing of insight involved in interpretation is always shaped by encounters between ourselves and what we read, ourselves and other people, and our own life experiences and the presence of God.
3 Reading Biblically from:
Reading Theologically
Author(s) Peeler Amy L. B.
Abstract: As a champion of the Epistle to the Hebrews, I often find myself citing Hebrews 4:12, “Indeed, the Word of God is living and active,”¹ to affirm that God speaks
todaythrough the Scriptures. My colleagues who study other “texts”—Shakespeare, poetry, the events of history, or the movements of nature—would testify that they hear God speaking to them in their disciplines, a claim I readily affirm as a proponent of the liberal arts who believes that all truth—wherever it is discovered—is God’s truth. At the same time, they would also acknowledge that the Bible holds a
4 Reading Generously from:
Reading Theologically
Author(s) Liu Gerald C.
Abstract: Reading generously is a practice of love. In Matthew 22:34-40, when Jesus is asked what the greatest commandment is, he adapts a quotation attributed to Moses in Deuteronomy 6:5. Jesus responds: “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind.” The adaptation of this quotation appears as Jesus ends his response with the word “mind.” In the source text of Deuteronomy, Moses uses the word “might.” A couple of verses later in Matthew, Jesus quotes the Hebrew scriptures again. This time Jesus points to Leviticus 19:18, where God
6 Reading Differently from:
Reading Theologically
Author(s) McCarty James W.
Abstract: A parallel principle holds in theology. To do theology well, then, requires the ability to think with people in different contexts. This chapter explores why this is the case and how one might approach doing so.
Book Title: Parables Unplugged-Reading the Lukan Parables in Their Rhetorical Context
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Thurén Lauri
Abstract: For far too long, Lauri Thurén argues, the parables of Jesus have been read either as allegories encoding Christian theology—including the theological message of one or another Gospel writer—or as tantalizing clues to the authentic voice of Jesus. Thurén proposes instead to read the parables “unplugged” from any assumptions beyond those given in the narrative situation in the text, on the common-sense premise that the very form of the parable works to propose a (sometimes startling) resolution to a particular problem. Thurén applies his method to the parables in Luke with some surprising results involving the Evangelist’s overall narrative purposes and the discrete purposes of individual parables in supporting the authority of Jesus, proclaiming God’s love, exhorting steadfastness, and so on. Eschatological and allegorical readings are equally unlikely, according to Thurén’s results. This study is sure to spark learned discussion among scholars, preachers, and students for years to come.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9m0vdv
2 The Bad Samaritan (10:25-37) from:
Parables Unplugged
Abstract: The touching story of a lonely man traveling from Jerusalem to Jericho has become an invaluable source for christological¹ and ethical² interpretations. Historical reconstructions abound.³ The parable has served as a test case for modern and postmodern readings as well.⁴ However, its meaning and function in the existing text should not be neglected. An unplugged reading offers a fresh perspective.
5 The Wicked Tenants (20:9-19) from:
Parables Unplugged
Abstract: There are at least eight factors that influence how the parable is currently understood, although these factors do not appear in the text:
7 The Parables as Persuasion from:
Parables Unplugged
Abstract: An unplugged approach to the argumentation means that only the function in the written context, lacking any reconstructed Lukan or other early
8 Re-Plugging the Parables from:
Parables Unplugged
Abstract: In conclusion I shall ask how and why Jesus, as Narrator, uses parables in order to persuade his audience—and how Luke, as Author, has the same intent with respect to those who read his text. I shall begin by classifying and analyzing the messages supported by each particular parable. This is enabled by the above study of their argumentative structure. Do these messages have any bearing on classical topics such as theology, Christology, and eschatology—or on historical issues? If so, this would mean that the outcome of this book should be
re-pluggedto accommodate traditional theological and historical
Introduction: from:
Walking with the Mud Flower Collective
Abstract: What happens when seven scholars sit down face-to-face and commit to do theology collaboratively with their differences on the table? Are their differences minimized? Championed? Moreover, what is their method for such a task? Do they end up following old systems of constructing theology? Or do they forge a new methodological path? These are the questions I will take up in this book. Specifically, this work is a critical investigation of
God’s Fierce Whimsy—a challenging and innovative text written and published in the 1980s by a group of seven women who identified themselves as the Mud Flower Collective.¹ This
1 Framing a Methodological Approach to Godʹs Fierce Whimsy from:
Walking with the Mud Flower Collective
Abstract: Before beginning an investigation of any historical text, the question “why” is warranted. Why delve deeply into an examination of
God’s Fierce Whimsy?Why give a careful reading to this text in particular? My answers to these questions—hinted at in the Introduction above—are twofold. First, there is historical significance toGod’s Fierce Whimsythat warrants attention. Second,God’s Fierce Whimsyis a methodological gem. Its profundity has been lost on many—maybe because of its initial lackluster reception or perhaps due to the fact that many theologians who do not self-identify as feminists have failed to understand that
2 Godʹs Fierce Whimsy in the Literature from:
Walking with the Mud Flower Collective
Abstract: The text under consideration here—
God’s Fierce Whimsy—was published almost thirty years ago. Therefore it has a historical context of its own that must be explored. What have others written about the text? How has it been utilized, critiqued, and engaged following its publication? This history of the text’s impact, which will be the focus of this chapter, is an interesting one, with features both surprising and expected. Up until this point, the text has not received a full analysis or treatment. In many ways, one gets the sense that it is a book that many reference but few
4 Reflections on Godʹs Fierce Whimsy in the Words of Members of the Mud Flower Collective from:
Walking with the Mud Flower Collective
Abstract: In autumn of 2011 I interviewed six of the seven members of the Mud Flower Collective.¹ These women welcomed me into their homes and offices and spent significant time with me recalling and reflecting on the experiences of being a member of the collective. These interviews fundamentally changed my interaction with the text
God’s Fierce Whimsy. I anticipated that conducting these interviews would be important when I began this project, but by the time I was addressing the complexity of relationships and experiences depicted in the text, I realized this research was essential to my project. So too, I expected
5 Discerning the Relevance of Godʹs Fierce Whimsy from:
Walking with the Mud Flower Collective
Abstract: Throughout this project I have suggested that
God’s Fierce Whimsyis a relevant text for contemporary theology. Yet what does such a statement actually entail? While it may be laudable that the Mud Flower Collective wrote in a manner that prioritized dialogue, why should this matter today—and more specifically, why should one make an effort to theologize in a similar manner? To take this inquiry in another direction, a concomitant question would behow—how should one make an effort to theologize in this dialogic manner, especially in light of difference and compounding systemic injustices? These questions will be
Book Title: The World in the Trinity-Open-Ended Systems in Science and Religion
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Bracken Joseph A.
Abstract: Joseph A. Bracken argues that the failure of theology and science to generate cohesion is the lack of an integrated system of interpretation of the Christian faith that consciously accords with the insights and discoveries of contemporary science. In The World in the Trinity, Bracken utilizes the language and conceptual structures of systems theory as a philosophical and scientific grammar to show traditional Christian beliefs in a new light that is accessible and rationally plausible to a contemporary, scientifically influenced society. This account opens new possibilities for rethinking the God-world relationship, the Trinity, incarnation, creation, and eschatology within the context of a broader ecological and cosmological system. In re-describing these articles constitutive of Christian belief, the author is conscious of the vital importance of retaining the inherent power and meaning of these concepts. This volume freshly retrieves pivotal themes and concepts constitutive of the Christian tradition in a conscious rapprochement with current scientific understandings of nature.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9m0vjs
Book Title: Consider Leviathan-Narratives of Nature and the Self in Job
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Doak Brian R.
Abstract: Theologians and philosophers are turning again to questions of the meaning, or non-meaning, of the natural world for human self-understanding. Brian R. Doak observes that the book of Job, more than any other book in the Bible, uses metaphors drawn from the natural world, especially of plants and animals, as raw material for thinking about human suffering. Doak argues that Job should be viewed as an anthropological “ground zero” for the traumatic definition of the post-exilic human self in ancient Israel. Furthermore, the battered shape of the Joban experience should provide a starting point for reconfiguring our thinking about “natural theology” as a category of intellectual history in the ancient world. Doak examines how the development of the human subject is portrayed in the biblical text in either radical continuity or discontinuity with plants and animals. Consider Leviathan explores the text at the intersection of anthropology, theology, and ecology, opening up new possibilities for charting the view of nature in the Hebrew Bible.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9m0vtn
3 Eco-Anthropologies in the Joban Dialogues from:
Consider Leviathan
Abstract: Job’s Friends are infamous for their attempts to comfort Job, and the broad strokes of their arguments are well known: righteous behavior produces a life of harmony and prosperity while wickedness causes sure ruin. In truth, however, the notion that the Friends represent a single viewpoint or argumentative strategy is not exactly borne out by a close reading of the text.¹ Rather, the Friends offer a storm of conflicting viewpoints. Here are two of them: First, there is the “Deuteronomistic,”² or “Proverbial” strategy—life is a type of cosmic math equation (framed as a covenant) in which excellent moral choice
Book Title: The Future of the Word-An Eschatology of Reading
Publisher: Augsburg Fortress Publishers
Author(s): Kriner Tiffany Eberle
Abstract: In scripture, Jesus promises a future that potentiall infuses all texts: "my words will not pass away" (Matt 24:28). This book argues that texts--even literary texts--, have an eschatology, too, a part of God's purpose for the cosmos. They, with all creation, moves toward participation in the new creation, in the Trinity's expanding, creative love. This eschatological future for texts impacts how we understand meaning making, from the level of semiology to that of hermeneutics. This book tells he story of how readers participate in the future of the word, the eschatology of texts. If texts have a future i the kingdom of God, then readers' engagement with them--everything from preservation and utterance to translation, criticism, and call and response--can cultivate those futures in the love of the Trinity. Kriner explores how the fallenness and failures of texts, alongside readers' own failures, while seeming to challenge the future of the word, ultimately point to reading as a posture of reconciliation, in which reader and text meet in the Maranatha of all text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9m0vx3
1 The Future of the Word from:
The Future of the Word
Abstract: The writer of Matthew understands Jesus’ life in terms of texts.¹ In his gospel, the writer links all of the major events, many of the major speeches, and several of the parable sequences to Old Testament scripture passages. Apparently, Jesus’ life is all about fulfilling scripture. Sometimes the writer explicitly uses the term “fulfill”—as in the fulfillment citations—and sometimes other formulae, such as the “you have heard that it was said … but I say to you” passages. In both, Jesus embodies the word, reinterprets the word, and sets forth the future of the word. Matthew pictures a
Literary Scrivenings 1: from:
The Future of the Word
Abstract: The three sections of this book headed
Scriveningsbring out literary texts to play with the theology. Engaging questions of how reading might participate in the becoming, meaning-making, and community-building futures of texts, these interpretations try out the activities of the scribe for the kingdom—in a gloriously messy way. They map the myriad and manifold paths that reading takes outside of philosophical or theological argument, sometimes kicking against the pricks and sometimes seeming to take a turn themselves in the dance of the healing of time.
3 Evil and Judgment from:
The Future of the Word
Abstract: This book has been lit by the idea that the eschatological purpose of God for the cosmos includes texts, constituting and illuminating them—in part through our reading—with expanding love and meaning-making for the kingdom. But what about the dark side? How does reading’s glorious expansion of meaning and love through the futures of texts square with evil? A reminder of evil makes the future of the word as it has been described so far seem a naïve universal salvation—the idea that no text or meaning will ever be lost, or that meaning marches unflaggingly toward transparency at
Literary Scrivenings 2: from:
The Future of the Word
Abstract: The texts in this second section of scrivenings do not refer much to God’s judgment. There are judgments aplenty and even angels crashing through bedroom ceilings. But rather than considering God’s role in demarcating and eliminating evil, these stories take us rather to what Klyne Snodgrass called “the human question” associated with evil: “We must stop being evil, and we must stop evil from destroying, but how can we stop evil without becoming evil in the process?”¹ Henry James’s novella
Daisy Millerand Tony Kushner’s playAngels in Americaengage questions of human judgment, one demonstrating the dangers of judgment,
4 Forgiving the Text from:
The Future of the Word
Abstract: In the gospel accounts, John the Baptist’s ministry rides the line between the necessity and difficulty of judgment. He is a baptizer known for unflinching denunciations and unhesitating warnings (Matt. 3:7). Yet when confronted with Jesus’ request for baptism, John almost refuses to perform it, because he knows of his own need for forgiveness. That double bind, between the rock of inevitable, necessary judgment and the hard place of our incapacity for just execution, is where we too are left in the wilderness as readers for the future of the word. When we encounter texts and read, even as would-be
Literary Scrivenings 3: from:
The Future of the Word
Abstract: An unlikely juxtaposition of novels works toward reconciliation and forgiveness in the final scrivenings and the conclusion of this book: Francine Rivers’s
Redeeming Love(1991/1997), a Christian inspirational romance novel that retells the biblical book of Hosea in gold-rush California and Vladimir Nabokov’sLolita(1955), the fictional memoir and apologia of a pedophile. Though it seems reasonably assured that these two texts may never elsewhere come into as close proximity as they do in this book, they do have a few things in common. Both novels take up childhood sexual slavery and pedophilia; both push boundaries; both are significantly revised
Conclusion from:
The Future of the Word
Abstract: This book has argued that texts’ meanings are founded on the future of the word of God, on the future of Christ, the word who became flesh. That eschatological future—the glorious plenitude of the community of the new creation—is texts’ expansion of meaning within the expanding love of the Trinity for the glory of God. God grants us participation in the future of the word through our participation in Christ, in whom we live and move and have our being. In reading, we cultivate and keep texts for their futures in the kingdom of God. In the time
Afterword from:
The Future of the Word
Abstract: If God has a future for texts and allows readers to participate in those futures, I suspect that participation starts pretty early in the process—from the first scrappy ideas through the long making. And so, I am grateful for the following readers and cultivators of this book, especially for the conversations about it and prayers for it, without which it would have had no future at all. Heartfelt thanks to Beth Felker Jones, Noah Toly, Nicole Mazzarella, Christina Bieber Lake, Miho Nonaka, Caleb Spencer, Erick Sierra, Richard Gibson, Pete Powers, Crystal Downing, Jay Wood, Tim Larsen, Matthew Milliner, Carey
1 Introduction: from:
Antiochene Theoria in the Writings of Theodore of Mopsuestia and Theodoret of Cyrus
Abstract: This book consists of three main thrusts. In the first (chapter 2), I seek to define and illustrate
theōriain two primary Antiochene church fathers—Theodore of Mopsuestia and Theodoret of Cyrus—of the fourth and fifth centuries.¹ In the second (chapters 3–4), I unpack this research in order to understand how these two Antiochenes locate links between the OT and the NT, as well as between the biblical text and the lives of their readers.² Here I have several goals. One is to help correct the misperceptions of some who affirm what they believe to be an Antiochene
Book Title: Kin, Gene, Community-Reproductive Technologies among Jewish Israelis
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Carmeli Yoram S.
Abstract: Israel is the only country in the world that offers free fertility treatments to nearly any woman who requires medical assistance. It also has the world's highest per capita usage of in-vitro fertilization. Examining state policies and the application of reproductive technologies among Jewish Israelis, this volume explores the role of tradition and politics in the construction of families within local Jewish populations. The contributors-anthropologists, bioethicists, jurists, physicians and biologists-highlight the complexities surrounding these treatments and show how biological relatedness is being construed as a technology of power; how genetics is woven into the production of identities; how reproductive technologies enhance the policing of boundaries. Donor insemination, IVF and surrogacy, as well as abortion, pre-implantation genetic diagnosis and human embryonic stem cell research, are explored within local and global contexts to convey an informed perspective on the wider Jewish Israeli environment.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qchg1
Chapter 1 The Contribution of Israeli Researchers to Reproductive Medicine: from:
Kin, Gene, Community
Author(s) Dirnfeld Martha
Abstract: This chapter explores historical landmarks and more recent Israeli contributions to the science of human reproduction and outlines their socio-political contexts. It is based on written descriptions and interviews with six senior Israeli gynecologists and researchers and represents their perspectives on the subject at this point in the history of the field. Being aware of the personal component that imbues such perspectives we tried to approach experts form a range of geographical locations, professional generations, and subfields of specialty.
Chapter 3 The Man in the Sperm: from:
Kin, Gene, Community
Author(s) Goldberg Helene
Abstract: This article explores kinship and fatherhood in light of male infertility and artificial reproductive technologies (ARTs) in the Jewish-Israeli context. I became interested in the male reproductive experience in Israel through a backdoor interest in Jewish identity, and then came across Susan Kahn’s groundbreaking study (2000) of single, secular Jewish women’s reproduction in Israel with the use of sperm donation. It seemed that because of Israeli technological advances in reproductive technologies, the state’s support of fertility treatment, national efforts to increase the Jewish population, and the concept that Jewish identity is passed through the mother, men could be removed from
Chapter 6 Genetic Testing and Screening in Religious Groups: from:
Kin, Gene, Community
Author(s) Sigal Gil
Abstract: In Israel, genetic testing and screening² is used in various contexts. Similarly to most countries, its use extends to prenatal and neonatal diagnosis, genetic counseling services, HLA for tissue typing, paternity testing, and use in criminal forensics (identification of victims, their remains, or
Chapter 12 The Mirth of the Clinic: from:
Kin, Gene, Community
Author(s) Kahn Susan Martha
Abstract: Assisted conception is so unprecedented and the consequences for beliefs about reproduction so uncertain that we anthropologists have had our plates full as we try to construct theoretical frameworks with adequate explanatory power. Much of the recent anthropological work in the Israeli context follows these trends, often using Foucauldian frameworks to illuminate the complex social processes inherent in the social uses of new reproductive technologies. I draw particular attention to the works in this volume. To date, however, little has been written about the routinization of conception enabled by these technologies and the everyday experience of the people who work
CHAPTER 1 Making Sense of Time: from:
Time and History
Author(s) Rüsen Jörn
Abstract: The following argumentation is developed in the context of research dedicated to historiography in a comparative perspective.¹ Such a comparison can be easily done within a cultural context that is grounded on the same or at least on similar principles of understanding the past as history. Substantial comparative research and interpretation of Western historical thinking has been done. It is much more difficult to compare treatments of the past that lead to historical thinking in an intercultural perspective. Not much work has been done in this field; and such work as there is tends to take the most advanced form
CHAPTER 5 Aspects of Zeitdenken in the Inscriptions in Premodern India from:
Time and History
Author(s) Berkemer Georg
Abstract: The present chapter is about the change of the
Zeitdenkenin premodern India in a single group of sources.¹ This group contains the epigraphical material that forms the most important textual base for the historian of premodern South Asia.² It comprises a large number of historical documents that—due to the material they are written on—are termed “inscriptions.” It is not exactly known how many of these texts have been found so far, or how many of them have been published or at least entered in one of the numerous catalogues and find-lists. Estimations are generally between 50,000 and
CHAPTER 7 Constructions of Time in the Literature of Modernity from:
Time and History
Author(s) Compton J. W.
Abstract: My reflections on constructions of time in the literature of modernity begin with an ironic quotation from Nietzsche that I myself do not quote without irony: “He who has once contracted Hegelism and Schleiermacherism, is never quite cured of them.”¹ After an introductory section I will start with “Hegelism”; by the end of the text I will turn to the “Schleiermacherism.”
CHAPTER 9 Competing Visions of History in Internal Islamic Discourse and Islamic-Western Dialogue from:
Time and History
Author(s) An-Na’im Abdullahi A.
Abstract: This paper explores the prospects of a proactive approach to historical thinking in relation to the paradox of human difference and interdependence in a global context. The dual premise of my analysis is the reality and permanence of cultural (including religious) diversity of human societies, on the one hand, and the imperatives of peaceful and cooperative co-existence in an increasingly globalized environment, on the other. Competing visions of history, I suggest, have always been integral to conceptions of self-identity and relationship to the “other,” in individual and communal interactions. But the history of any society would have been mixed, containing
CHAPTER 3 The Diffuse in Testimonies from:
Culture, Rhetoric and the Vicissitudes of Life
Author(s) Weine Stevan M.
Abstract: Testimony is when survivors of traumas tell their story. This text considers several literary models for approaching how survivors of historical traumas may give their testimonies. Reading W.G. Sebald and rethinking his notion of the
diffuseilluminates what historical traumas ask of the individual survivor giving testimony and of all those who seek to respond to survivors’ traumas with a narrative. Applying Mikhail Bakhtin’s theory of the dialogic narrative could assist survivors and those working with them in producing testimonies that engage the diffuse through better embodying the polyphonic, dialogic, unfinalizable nature of historical traumas. This text closes with an
CHAPTER 4 Medical Rhetoric in the U.S. and Africa: from:
Culture, Rhetoric and the Vicissitudes of Life
Author(s) Biesele Megan
Abstract: A rhetorical subtitle for this paper might be ‘The Ubiquity of Persuasion in Medicine’. As in most other areas of human life, it is difficult, in healing performance and discourse, to get away from the primacy of nuanced communication about socialized belief. Thinking back some twelve years after my original writing in light of both anthropological work on Ju/’hoan San texts of many kinds and the complex indigenous politics which increasingly inform their production and use, I feel that social anthropology is nothing if not combined with rhetorical awareness.
CHAPTER 6 The Palaestral Aspect of Rhetoric from:
Culture, Rhetoric and the Vicissitudes of Life
Author(s) Bailey F.G.
Abstract: All rhetoric is palaestral. The metaphor of the wrestling-school is a vehicle for the rhetorical struggle to pin down another person and make him or her accept a definition of the situation. This essay examines the tactics used to do that and the sociocultural context that makes it possible.
CHAPTER 7 Ordeals of Language from:
Culture, Rhetoric and the Vicissitudes of Life
Author(s) Basso Ellen B.
Abstract: There is a kind of rhetorical functioning in the disorderly zones of human life, which sustains and transforms the persons involved. Linguistic operations at the edges of disorder appear as we engage our human deceptive and imaginative abilities, our abilities to produce alternatives, to resist what we learn is expected of us. In these zones, discomfort with the limits of our own cultures motivates tropological experiments, ‘the sleight of hand at the limit of a text’, as Voloshinov wrote. Here especially, the rhetorics of emotion work to transform socioemotional reality, having a critical and often unwitting impact on social life.
Chapter 2 Race Thinking and Racism in Hannah Arendt’s The Origins of Totalitarianism from:
Hannah Arendt and the Uses of History
Author(s) Gines Kathryn T.
Abstract: In Part Two of
The Burden of Our Time(1951), published asThe Origins of Totalitarianismin America and then reissued with additional prefaces in 1958 and 1966, Hannah Arendt utilizes her usual method of distinction making by differentiating colonialism and imperialism along with race-thinking and racism.¹ In what follows I examine how these sets of distinctions are interrelated and how they influence Arendt’s analysis of Africans and African Americans in the contexts of imperialism and slavery. As I outline (and when necessary summarize) Arendt’s analysis, I make the following arguments: (1) The systematic oppression that occurred during the “colonial”
Book Title: The Rhetorical Emergence of Culture- Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Girke Felix
Abstract: "Just as rhetoric is founded in culture, culture is founded in rhetoric" - the first half of this central statement from the International Rhetoric Culture Project is abundantly evidenced. It is the latter half that this volume explores: how does culture emerge out of rhetorical action, out of seemingly dispersed individual actions and interactions? The contributors do not rely on rhetorical "text" alone but engage the situational, bodily, and often antagonistic character of cultural and communicative practices. The social situation itself is argued to be the fundamental site of cultural creation, as will-driven social processes are shaped by cognitive dispositions and shape them in turn. Drawing on expertise in a variety of disciplines and regions, the contributors critically engage dialogical approaches in their emphasis on how a view from rhetoric changes our perception of people's intersubjective and conjoint creation of culture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qcn3h
CHAPTER 15 Emergence, Agency, and the Middle Ground of Culture: from:
The Rhetorical Emergence of Culture
Author(s) Tyler Stephen A.
Abstract: When we speak of rhetoric/culture, anthropologists and rhetoricians might well ask, “What kind of rhetoric do you have in mind—the rhetoric of inquiry (Megill 1987), the rhetoric of argument (Perleman 1969), or perhaps the rhetoric of the
ingenium(Grassi 1980), or some version of Burke’s dramatism (1966)?” Then, too, it might be reasonable to inquire about the parts of rhetoric that capture our interest. Do we focus on such concepts asinventio, topic, and memory, or are we concerned with issues of arrangement, style, and figuration? Are we focusing on the structure of our own textual production as in
Book Title: Stardom in Postwar France- Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Holmes Diana
Abstract: The 1950s and 1960s were a key moment in the development of postwar France. The period was one of rapid change, derived from post-World War II economic and social modernization; yet many traditional characteristics were retained. By analyzing the eruption of the new postwar world in the context of a France that was both modern and traditional, we can see how these worlds met and interacted, and how they set the scene for the turbulent 1960s and 70s. The examination of the development of mass culture in post-war France, undertaken in this volume, offers a valuable insight into the shifts that took place. By exploring stardom from the domain of cinema and other fields, represented here by famous figures such as Brigitte Bardot, Johnny Hallyday or Jean-Luc Godard, and less conventionally treated areas of enquiry (politics [de Gaulle], literary [Francoise Sagan], and intellectual culture [Levi-Strauss]) the reader is provided with a broad understanding of the mechanisms of popularity and success, and their cultural, social, and political roles. The picture that emerges shows that many cultural articulations remained or became identifiably "French," in spite of the American mass-culture origins of these social, economic, and cultural transformations.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qcnmr
Chapter 6 The Auteur as Star: from:
Stardom in Postwar France
Author(s) Smith Alison
Abstract: To talk about a film director in the context of stardom clearly has different connotations to discussion of performer-stars such as Hallyday or Bardot. The audience involved is undoubtedly smaller, and its interests undoubtedly different: the ways in which the star image is conveyed may also be expected to be different. The preliminary question of whether it is appropriate to talk about stardom at all in this context therefore needs to be posed, and so the chapter will start by considering the justification for including Jean-Luc Godard in a discussion of stardom through an assessment of the status of the
Conclusion from:
Stardom in Postwar France
Author(s) Holmes Diana
Abstract: For France, the quarter-century between the end of World War II and the early 1970s was a period of extremely rapid social change – economic, political and demographic – which informed the lived experience of millions of individuals. These years were characterised particularly by the strong pull of a new modernity, in difficult and often acute tension with the past. The new emerged, but strongly informed by the old, as well as by the progressive and oppressive possibilities of a new, fast-moving, consumerised culture that expanded in the context of a remarkable and sustained economic boom. In this fertile period of French
CHAPTER 3 Identity, Overvaluation, and Representing Forgetting from:
Dark Traces of the Past
Author(s) Emrich Hinderk M.
Abstract: The act of remembering does not necessarily relate to what has actually taken place; it has a peculiar, intrinsically metaphorical quality of “as if.” Remembering is a process of representing that does not merely involve calling up data as if playing back a tape recording or running a CD-ROM. Rather, representing something by remembering it creates an experiential context along the lines of “Things are just like they were back then.” Genuine remembering is a process of transporting oneself back, of retrieving a past emotional situation. We are what we are because of our past experience; our existence is always
INTRODUCTION TO PART II from:
Human Nature as Capacity
Author(s) Rapport Nigel
Abstract: The two essays in Part II look at human capacities that locate actors beyond the polity. In ethnographic detailing of the contemporary European Union (Chapter 3) and of a mid-century United States of America (Chapter 4) alike, an understanding of individual behaviour is to be gained only be setting the context of the polity against an awareness of kinds of social relations–duties, potential commitments, possible consociations – that lie beyond it. Actors have the capacity to deal flexibly, ironically, with the political institutions that seek to claim critical dues on their loyalty, their senses of belonging and compassion.
8 The Sacred in Durkheimian Thought I from:
Godless Intellectuals?
Abstract: What is the definition of the sacred in the Durkheimian school? The text to which virtually everyone who is interested in responding to this question looks is
Les Formes élémentaires de la vie religieusewhere the term is a key to the definition of religion: “A religion is a solidary system of beliefs and practices relative to sacred things, that is, things that are separated and forbidden, beliefs and practices that unite in a single moral community, called a Church, all those who adhere to them” (Durkheim 1991 [1912]: 108–9). But what exactly is this thing, the sacred? What
12 The Sacred in Poststructuralist Thought from:
Godless Intellectuals?
Abstract: With the Durkheimian group, it was necessary to do a significant amount of work to demonstrate the ways in which their intellectual work constituted a statement about the role and identity of intellectuals; with the poststructuralists, a good deal of that connection of the work to an autobiographical project is done by the poststructuralists themselves. Foucault spoke frequently of the connection between his intellectual work and his own experience and identity: “I have always held that my books are, in a sense, autobiographical fragments” (2001b: 1566–67). One of Derrida’s close friends and colleagues has argued that “all Derrida’s texts
6 The Ritual Use of the Bible in African Pentecostalism from:
Practicing the Faith
Author(s) Gifford Paul
Abstract: Regarding Pentecostal churches specifically, one hears a good deal of expository preaching, of the kind familiar in Western Reformation churches. Just as in these, much use of scripture is fairly loose; the text is a launching pad for ideas that may have a rather tenuous link back to the text. For example, Mensa Otabil in Ghana can deliver a whole sermon series loosely stemming from one text, like his “Pulling
Book Title: Ethno-Baroque-Materiality, Aesthetics and Conflict in Modern-Day Macedonia
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Dimova Rozita
Abstract: In post-1991 Macedonia,
Barokfurniture came to represent affluence and success during a period of transition to a new market economy. This furniture marked the beginning of a larger Baroque style that influenced not only interior decorations in people's homes but also architecture and public spaces. By tracing the signifier Baroque, the book examines the reconfiguration of hierarchical relations among (ethnic) groups, genders, and countries in a transnational context. Investigating how Baroque has come to signify larger social processes and transformations in the current rebranding of the country, the book reveals the close link between aesthetics and politics, and how ethno-national conflicts are reflected in visually appealing ornamentation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qct1s
CHAPTER 1 From past necessity to contemporary friction: from:
Ethno-Baroque
Abstract: This chapter provides background for the circumstances under which large numbers of Albanians were “encouraged” or forced to emigrate during the Yugoslav years. It further establishes this process as the basis that later made available the resources for this underprivileged minority to become socially mobile once Yugoslavia collapsed, and the postsocialist period was introduced. Outlining the necessary historical context of the migration policies during the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia (1943–91) and the “place” of Albanian minority during socialist times, I explore the effect of diasporic connections on consumption practices, the visibility and materiality of objects brought in by
Book Title: The French Road Movie-Space, Mobility, Identity
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Archer Neil
Abstract: The traditionally American genre of the road movie has been explored and reconfigured in the French context since the later 1960s. Comparative in its approach, this book studies the inter-relationship between American and French culture and cinemas, and in the process considers and challenges histories of the road movie. It combines film history with film theory methodologies, analysing transformations in social, political and film-industrial contexts alongside changing perspectives on the meaning and possibilities of film. At once chronological and thematic in structure,
The French Road Movieprovides in each chapter a comprehensive introduction to key themes emerging from the genre in the French context - liberty, identity and citizenship, masculinity, femininity, border-crossing - followed by detailed, innovative and often revisionist readings of the chosen films. Through these readings the author justifies the place of the road genre within French cinema histories and reinvigorates this often neglected and misunderstood area of study.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qczwn
One Road to Autopia: from:
The French Road Movie
Abstract: This chapter will consider the road movie as a trans-contextual or parodic form, mainly through an analysis of
Les Valseuses. However, just as it is proved important to reconsider the road movie’s historical flow of influence, it will be equally important in this instance to consider the workings of parody. Parody, I suggest here, is positioned ambivalently between the thing it derides and a fascination with that same thing. The objects of desire that are the perennial targets of parody, in other words, may prove more significant than the act of parodying itself. As I argue in this chapter, this
Introduction from:
Grassroots Memorials
Author(s) Sánchez-Carretero Cristina
Abstract: On 13 October 2008, the initial global economic crash had just occurred, and people everywhere seemed to be in a state of shock about what had happened to the world. In the City of London, a memorial was created on a lamppost in front of the Bank of England. It was constructed with flowers, stuffed animals, and crosses and topped with a plaque representing a circle of bleeding roses and the text “In Loving Memory of the Boom Economy.” Letters were attached expressing grievances about what had happened and what was yet to come, like “R.I.P., Rest in Poverty.” It
Chapter 4 Memorializing Shooters with Their Victims: from:
Grassroots Memorials
Author(s) Grider Sylvia
Abstract: In the past twenty-five years, the custom has developed to memorialize victims of tragedy and disaster by the creation of spontaneous shrines or performative memorials at or near the site, which has today become so common that Erica Doss calls the phenomenon “memorial mania” (Doss 2008b). Because of the emotional intensity of the context in which they are created, these shrines express the immediate prevailing local worldview. Generally, they are anonymous, communal creations that conform to community standards and mores. As one researcher remarked about the Columbine shrines, “Memorials are only as powerful as the community they seek to honor
Chapter 7 Mourning the Polish Pope in Polish Cities from:
Grassroots Memorials
Author(s) Klekot Ewa
Abstract: Pope John Paul II died on 2 April 2005. Two days later, the largest Polish newspaper—
Gazeta Wyborcza—published a commemorative text written by Father Tadeusz Bartoś, a Dominican theologian of the younger generation who is known for his open approach to the questions that are usually silenced in the conservative Polish church.¹ In his article of 4 April 2005, titled “The Last Great Romantic,” Bartoś writes:
CHAPTER 4 Listening Culture from:
Culture and Rhetoric
Author(s) Gross Daniel M.
Abstract: Cultural history is a kind of anthropology of the past insofar as it shares a rhetoric of distance. As competent researchers of those others with whom we are ultimately consubstantial, we first must carve out our field of study aesthetically, rendering certain subsets suitable representatives of the whole by way of
synecdoche—showing, for instance, how detailed analysis of obscure seventeenth-century British texts on the art of listening to sermons will tell us something crucial about a broader field invoked in a title “Listening Culture,” and hence something crucial about ourselves. Likewise, we must mobilize figures such as personification to
Chapter 6 Digitalized Anti-Corporate Campaigns: from:
Protest Beyond Borders
Author(s) Niesyto Johanna
Abstract: As mass media-communicated corporate public relations and product advertising form conditions for the distribution of product and corporate images, the transformation into a multimedia society and, in particular, the introduction and widespread appropriation of the Internet, enable the sociotechnical possibility of converting political protest in favor of anti-corporate campaigns using a consumerist repertoire. Appealing to citizens as “netizen consumers” creates new options for a politicization of market sphere-related activities.¹ Protest actors promoting consumer resistance use the Internet as a site of contestation: they use digital communication tools to deconstruct brand images and re-contextualize them against the backdrop of global justice.
Book Title: Narrating the Nation-Representations in History, Media and the Arts
Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Mycock Andrew
Abstract: A sustained and systematic study of the construction, erosion and reconstruction of national histories across a wide variety of states is highly topical and extremely relevant in the context of the accelerating processes of Europeanization and globalization. However, as demonstrated in this volume, histories have not, of course, only been written by professional historians. Drawing on studies from a number of different European nation states, the contributors to this volume present a systematic exploration, of the representation of the national paradigm. In doing so, they contextualize the European experience in a more global framework by providing comparative perspectives on the national histories in the Far East and North America. As such, they expose the complex variables and diverse actors that lie behind the narration of a nation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qdcbq
Chapter 6 Towards the Genre of Popular National History: from:
Narrating the Nation
Author(s) Eriksonas Linas
Abstract: This chapter opens with an invitation to consider two phenomena: history and genre. Most of the contributions to this volume take genre as a static element in the universe of historical enquiry. They see genre mostly as a prescriptive form that through its narrativity lends meaning and engenders common traits to a corpus of texts – textual or visual – claimed to be of the same
genre.
Chapter 10 From Discourse to Representation: from:
Narrating the Nation
Author(s) Uhl Heidemarie
Abstract: In the field of memory studies one can distinguish, within ideal-typical contexts, two dominant concepts that Aleida Assmann has vividly characterised as a relationship of tension between ‘solid’ and ‘liquid’:
Book Title: Young Men in Uncertain Times- Publisher: Berghahn Books
Author(s): Dyck Noel
Abstract: Anthropology is particularly well suited to explore the contemporary predicament in the coming of age of young men. Its grounded and comparative empiricism provides the opportunity to move beyond statistics, moral panics, or gender stereotypes in order to explore specific aspects of life course transitions, as well as the similar or divergent barriers or opportunities that young men in different parts of the world face. Yet, effective contextualization and comparison cannot be achieved by looking at male youths in isolation. This volume undertakes to contextualize male youths' circumstances and to learn about their lives, perspectives, and actions, and in turn illuminates the larger structures and processes that mediate the experiences entailed in becoming young men. The situation of male youths provides an important vantage point from which to consider broader social transformations and continuities. By paying careful attention to these contexts, we achieve a better understanding of the current influences encountered and acted upon by young people.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qddtx
Chapter 7 Being “Made” Through Conflict: from:
Young Men in Uncertain Times
Author(s) Roche Rosellen
Abstract: With few exceptions in academic literature concerning violence in Northern Ireland (Bell 1990; Jenkins 1983; Roche 2008; Roche 2007; Roche 2005a; Roche 2003), young people and their violent interplay have not held much appeal for social scientists. This is so even despite the fact that throughout urban, enclaved, and economically deprived working-class housing areas in Northern Ireland, young people, and particularly young men, are reported as consistently participating in “low-level” violent activities. While no formal definition of this notion of “low-level” violence exists, its use in the Northern Irish context is widespread. Thoughts vary on the origin of the expression
Chapter 7 The Origins of the Cold War in Eurasia: from:
Conflicted Memories
Author(s) Rieber Alfred J.
Abstract: The present essay is an attempt to broaden the temporal, spatial, and social parameters of the origins of the Cold War by adding a third and fourth dimension in order to supplement the traditional two-dimensional approach that focuses on great-power rivalry and ideological combat in the twentieth century. The aim is to widen the overly narrow Eurocentric or Atlantic focus of previous studies and to expand the context of international politics. In a broader temporal-spatial or third dimension, the origins of the Cold War represent a phase in a prolonged struggle over the Eurasian borderlands that stretches back to the
Chapter 6 Elfriede Jelinek’s Nora Project; or, What Happens When Nora Meets the Capitalists from:
The Great Tradition and Its Legacy
Author(s) Kiebuzinska Christine
Abstract: The distinguishing feature of the work of the contemporary Austrian writer Elfriede Jelinek is the unmasking of the illusion perpetuated by misreadings of canonical texts. In her play
Was geschah, nachdem Nora ihren Mann verlassen hatte oder Stützen der Gesellschaften(What Happened after Nora Left Her Husband and Met the Pillars of Societies), written in 1979 as a reflection upon the centennial of Henrik Ibsen’sA Doll’s House, Jelinek superimposes a strong materialist feminist reading on a range of contemporary issues: the demythologization of canonical texts that adhere to the fictions of everyday life, the continuity of patriarchal structures in
Introduction: from:
The Great Tradition and Its Legacy
Author(s) Cherlin Michael
Abstract: The pre-eminent reference work in English on the history of music,
The New Grove Dictionary of Music and Musicians, devotes a twenty-nine page article to musical Vienna. In the context of a reference work, a twenty-nine page article is fairly lengthy, yet the article is minuscule in comparison to the numerous separate articles on the musicians and music associated with that city.¹ Even if we were to restrict our comments to Vienna alone, the richness and complexity of that city’s contribution to the world of music could fill a library; a book length treatment could hardly do it justice. If
2 The photological apparatus and the desiring machine. Unexpected congruences between the Koninklijk Museum, Tervuren and the U’mistà Centre, Alert Bay from:
Academic Anthropology and the Museum
Author(s) Saunders Barbara
Abstract: One feature¹ of a museum is the performative naturalisation of ‘objective’ relations between a state² and ‘its’ culture or master narrative of descent, through changing, and sometimes deceptively diffuse and decentralised means (Duncan and Wallach 1980, Hooper Greenhill 1992).³ A museum’s task is to construct a shifting multiplicity of tableaux vivants as facets or dimensions of the state.⁴ The Israel Museum in Jerusalem is exemplary:⁵ science and evolution validate the narrative of descent and warrant the cultural-historical blue-print. The cradle of civilisation is presented through archaeology, sacred texts⁶, history, contemporary art, and prestigious travelling exhibitions.⁷ Exhibits convey a sense of
Book Title: Etnicidades en construcción. Identidad y acción social en contextos de desigualdad- Publisher: IEP
Author(s): Remy María Isabel
Abstract: Este libro recoge cinco trabajos de investigación que nos permitirán transitar entre historias vitales en las cuales personas e instituciones construyen y recrean sus identidades como estrategias de acción colectiva frente a las desigualdades sociales. En cada una de estas historias, la etnicidad se muestra como esa categoría política que busca subvertir un orden social que por razones políticas, culturales y económicas ha mantenido históricamente a un grupo de ciudadanos en los márgenes de la vida pública. De algún modo, estas historias son luchas por el reconocimiento en donde individuos y colectivos se constituyen como tales en función de la relación que establecen con los otros, en contextos delimitados por la valoración que cada sociedad le otorga a las particularidades socioculturales. Sobre todo, estas historias son estrategias para conseguir un espacio de actuación en la vida política.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qdtst
Población indígena y construcción de la democracia en el Perú from:
Etnicidades en construcción. Identidad y acción social en contextos de desigualdad
Author(s) Remy María Isabel
Abstract: El lector podría sorprenderse al encontrar en el presente artículo referencias al texto constitucional en debate y al censo que aún no proporciona resultados finales. Es que fue escrito en 1993 (cuando el censo de ese año aún no daba resultados y la Constitución actualmente vigente estaba en proceso de consulta) y he preferido mantener la versión original. Se elaboró a pedido de Diálogo Interamericano, que organizaba una sesión sobre Pueblos Indígenas, realizada en diciembre de 1993 en Washington D.C. , donde se discutieron ponencias de investigadores de Perú, Bolivia, Ecuador y Colombia.¹ No pretendo hacer una actualización completa de
Book Title: Globalización y diversidad cultural: una mirada desde América Latina- Publisher: IEP
Author(s): Sandoval Pablo
Abstract: El mundo transita hoy de un patrón de desarrollo industrial centrado en el modelo productivo en cadena o «fordista», a otro organizado en torno al conocimiento, cuyo núcleo se sustenta en la capacidad de producir, manejar y distribuir información a través de redes mundiales de comunicación. La noción de globalización fue acuñada para dar cuenta de estos cambios, y para nombrar un fenómeno: la formación de una economía mundial basada en la expansión a escala global de los mercados de bienes, servicios y capitales. Este volumen, reúne quince textos de renombrados expertos, que abordan el tema de la globalización y su impacto en la sociedad y cultura de América Latina desde diferentes perspectivas, que incluyen la del conocimiento de las ciencias sociales, el proceso histórico del capitalismo en el subcontinente, la identidad y el desarrollo cultural.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qdv3m
Book Title: Between Educationalization and Appropriation-Selected Writings on the History of Modern Educational Systems
Publisher: Leuven University Press
Author(s): Vervenne Marc
Abstract: Advanced reader on the history of education Developments in educational systems worldwide have largely contributed to the modernization and globalization of present-day society. However, in order to fully understand their impact, educational systems must be interpreted against a background of particular situations and contexts. This textbook brings together more than twenty (collaborative) contributions focusing on the two key themes in the work of Marc Depaepe: educationalization and appropriation. Compiled for his international master classes, these selected writings provide not only a thorough introduction to the history of modern educational systems, but also a twenty-five year overview of the work of a well-known pioneer in the field of history of education. Covering the modernization of schooling in Western history, the characteristics and origins of educationalization, the colonial experience in education and the process of appropriation, Between Educationalization and Appropriation will be of great interest to a larger audience of scholars in the social sciences.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qdwdd
5 Educationalisation: from:
Between Educationalization and Appropriation
Author(s) Depaepe M.
Abstract: Long before there was talk of any ‘postmodernism’ in philosophy or in historiography, the German philosopher Friedrich Nietzsche (1844-1900), with this citation from his
Genealogy of Morality,¹ pointed out that our perception of things – and thus also of the past – has always been colored by our perspective. Because we are biologically situated in a specific spatial (social and cultural) and temporal (historical) context, we can do nothing other than look from a specific standpoint (casu quo perspective) at what lies behind us. And since time always further blurs (and ultimately even erases or wipes out) the past, this
Book Title: Islam & Europe-Challenges and Opportunities
Publisher: Leuven University Press
Author(s): TIBI Bassam
Abstract: Dedicated to increasing our knowledge and awareness of the ever-growing diversity and pluralism of global society, Forum A. & A. Leysen has initiated an annual debate/lecture series, beginning with a focus on Islam in today's world and in Europe in particular. Seven well-known influential authorities - each an active participant in the public debate on the global role of Islam past, present and future - recently presented papers at the first Intercultural Relations Conference sponsored by Forum A.& A. Leysen. These important contributions, on the topic Islam and Europe: Challenges and Opportunities, are reprinted in this volume. Although each contributor speaks from his own distinctive point of view, a common message emerges from all seven texts: only dialogue - on the one hand between the West (countries that manifest themselves as Western Democratic constitutional states) and Islam, and on the other hand within and among societies historically identified with Islam- will overcome entrenched confrontation and negative animosity, engender new possibilities and understandings, and, by encouraging free and critical thinking, pave the way to social equity and the scientific innovation that, potentially, can lead to more prosperity. In the course of the conference all seven talks led to fascinating debates. This book includes the most important questions asked and the speakers' responses. Although the question of how to actually construct the dialogue remains unsettled, this ground-breaking book takes a giant step toward an answer.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qdwsq
Introduction to The Anne & André Leysen Forum on ‘Intercultural relations’ from:
Islam & Europe
Author(s) Foblets Marie-Claire
Abstract: The Anne & André Leysen Forum on
Intercultural relationswas founded at the Catholic University of Leuven in 2006 within the context of the programme of external Chairs. The activities of the Forum began in that same year.
Muslim Integration and Secularism from:
Islam & Europe
Author(s) Modood Tariq
Abstract: I believe there is an anti-Muslim wind blowing across the European continent. One factor is the perception that Muslims are making politically exceptional, culturally unreasonable or theologically alien demands upon European states. Against that, I wish to say, that the claims Muslims are making, in fact, parallel comparable arguments about gender or ethnic equality. Seeing the issue in that context shows how European and contemporary is the logic of mainstream Muslim identity politics. Additionally I shall argue that multicultural politics must embrace what I call a moderate secularism, and resist a radical secularism.
Book Title: Medieval Manuscripts in Transition-Tradition and Creative Recycling
Publisher: Leuven University Press
Author(s): VERBEKE Werner
Abstract: Manuscripts constitute the source material par excellence for diverse academic disciplines. Art historians, philologists, historians, theologians, philosophers, book historians and even jurists encounter one another around the codex. The fact that such an encounter can be extremely fertile was demonstrated, during an international congress in Brussels on November 5-9, 2002. A record of the discussions can be found in this volume of the Mediaevalia Lovaniensia. The editors selected those lectures that focused on the historical, literary-historical, philosophical and theological aspects of the congress theme as opposed to those with an explicit art-historical perspective. The common thread, however, is always the codicological aspect: what can the study of manuscripts contribute to the literary-historical interpretation or the insight into the functioning of a text in its original context. The various contributions testify to a fearless and unrestrained interdisciplinary approach to the material. The subjects broached cover a broad domain: from the development of classical themes to the transmission of lyrical models, from visual material giving evidence of the reception of literary texts to the artes-literature used as a vehicle for a love story.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qdxv4
MEDIEVAL IRISH COMPILATION: from:
Medieval Manuscripts in Transition
Author(s) ARBUTHNOT Sharon
Abstract: ‘Compilation’ is a largely self-explanatory term. Used of a medieval literary activity, it refers to a recycling process whereby extracts culled from a variety of manuscript sources are cobbled together to create new texts. In a crude, although convenient, analogy, one might suggest that compiling is the textual equivalent of creating a mosaic – the fragments originally belong to very different contexts, a certain amount of compiler-provided ‘grout’ holds the entirety together, and the end product is a quite distinct artefact in itself. In the twelfth and thirteen centuries, learned Irishmen expended a great deal of energy in this direction,
RECYCLAGE DE CONTENUS ET RÉCUPÉRATION DE PIÈCES D’ARCHIVES DANS LE MACROLOGUS ENCYCLOPÉDIQUE DE SAINT-LAURENT DE LIÈGE, (CIRCA 1470-1480) from:
Medieval Manuscripts in Transition
Author(s) Van den Abeele Baudouin
Abstract: L’histoire de l’encyclopédisme médiéval est celle d’une chaîne de textes fortement soudés. Depuis Isidore de Séville au VII
esiècle, en passant par Raban Maur à l’époque carolingienne, puis aux grandes œuvres des XIIeet XIIIesiècles, on y suit le cheminement de contenus transmis par relais successifs, tout en y observant des glissements et des ouvertures multiples. Le genre encyclopédique tout entier – si tant est que l’on puisse parler à juste titre de genre¹ – a pour méthode la compilation, et pour élément de base la citation. Trouver pour chaque réalité à caractériser des passages pertinents dans les œuvres
THE RECEPTION OF ARISTOTLE’S ETHICA NICOMACHEA IN THE HEIMELIJKHEID DER HEIMELIJKHEDEN (SECRET OF SECRETS) BY JACOB VAN MAERLANT from:
Medieval Manuscripts in Transition
Author(s) BORGHART Pieter
Abstract: The period of the High Middle Ages (twelfth-thirteenth century) is often regarded as a ‘renaissance’ of the ancient philosophy from a cultural historical point of view. This is especially true for Aristotelism, that was rediscovered from the twelfth century onwards through a real boom in Latin translations of original texts by Aristotle (translated both directly from Greek and indirectly from Arabic), spuria and Arabic commentaries. Although the largest part of the
Corpus Aristotelicumwas already available in Latin at the end of the twelfth century and even a number of so-called ‘standard editions’ circulated from the thirteenth century onwards, Dod
DU PORTRAIT D’AUTEUR DANS LE ROMAN DE LA ROSE from:
Medieval Manuscripts in Transition
Author(s) BRAET Herman
Abstract: Le
Roman de la Rose, on le sait, est généralement attribué à deux auteurs: Guillaume de Lorris, qui aurait laissé, vers 1230, une oeuvre inachevée; et Jean de Meun, son continuateur, quarante ans plus tard. On connaît aussi l’importance de ce texte ainsi que l’influence prodigieuse qu’il a exercée sur les lettres et sur la pensée durant trois siècles: c’était l’ouvrage en langue d’oil le plus connu de toute la littérature médiévale, comme l’attestent plus de trois cents manuscrits et fragments conservés.² Vu cette popularité, il n’est pas étonnant que bon nombre de ces témoins soient enluminés, ne fût-ce qu’au
FROM ARS TO AMOR: from:
Medieval Manuscripts in Transition
Author(s) CLAASSENS Geert H.M.
Abstract: Books make great gifts. In fact, a book is always a double gift: an object, and a text. These days such a gift is a relatively straightforward affair, in the sense that there are plenty of books on offer, which is evidently not to say that giving a book is always a cheap option. Beautifully bound volumes printed on high-quality paper can cost an arm and a leg, not to mention the time and brainspace that has to be invested in selecting a book whose worth the recipient will be able to properly appreciate.
THE SECRET HISTORY OF THE FOX AND THE HARE IN TRINITY B.11.22 from:
Medieval Manuscripts in Transition
Author(s) MEUWESE Martine
Abstract: Whereas miniatures or historiated initials generally attempt to illustrate the relevant text, marginal images need not do so. The abundant marginal decorations in psalters and prayer books are often text-independent, for they usually do not illustrate the accompanying religious text. In the margins artists could indulge their imagination, reverse roles, and even mock the authority of Christian doctrine. Marginal themes may refer to the accompanying text, to works of ‘literature’ such as sermons, romances, fables and bestiaries, but also to the activities of daily life such as hunting or children’s play, or to a whole range of oral discourse, whether
LE RECYCLAGE DES MÉTAPHORES DANS LA LITTÉRATURE ALLÉGORIQUE: DE L’HISTOIRE DU SENS À LA CRÉATION POÉTIQUE. from:
Medieval Manuscripts in Transition
Author(s) MINET-MAHY Virginie
Abstract: La contribution de la philologie à une réflexion générale sur le thème du recyclage et de la translation des images dans les manuscrits et dans les textes présente divers intérêts. Elle permet de situer le débat à un niveau conceptuel: l’image verbale est un matériau abstrait qui incite à porter son attention sur les mécanismes généraux de la récupération des métaphores et à tenter de résoudre des questions qui touchent aux raisons idéologiques, psychologiques, sociologiques, culturelles, politiques qui président à la transmission des imaginaires. Si la période médiévale est longue et qu’il faut éviter tout effet d’écrasement des strates chronologiques
THE WRITER’S LOVE. LOVE AND THE ACT OF READING: from:
Medieval Manuscripts in Transition
Author(s) VERBAAL Wim
Abstract: When commencing his commentary on the Song of songs and pondering over its abrupt opening verse, its beginning without beginning, Bernard of Clairvaux stresses at first the attractiveness of a text opening on a kiss. ‘And it really is a pleasing communication, which takes its beginning from a kiss, and Scripture itself, as if with an attractive face, easily disposes and invites to its reading.’² The attractive face of Scripture, offering itself to the reader with a kiss: one cannot deny that Bernard makes use of a striking image when illustrating the intriguing character of the Song of songs. The
Human Rights and Islam from:
Islam & Europe
Author(s) Parekh Bhikhu
Abstract: Most Muslim societies lack a well established regime of human rights, and the more religious they are, the weaker is that regime. this needs to be explained. the explanation is to be found at various levels, such as the history of these societies, their level of economic development, their inequalities and injustices, their colonial history, contemporary international context, and the critical resources of Islam. In this essay, I critically examine the simple minded but widely held view that the problem lies within Islam itself in the sense that its theology and view of human life are inherently incompatible with human
The Indian Dimension of An-Na ‘Im’s Islam and the Secular State from:
Islam & Europe
Author(s) Shah Prakash
Abstract: As a London LLM student in the early 1990s I recall An-Na ‘im’s writing (An-Na ‘im 1990a) as one of the few then available discussions of human rights not only within the Islamic world, but also more widely in non-Western contexts. At the time, the voice of non-Western jurisprudence, particularly in light of the universal claims of essentially Western concepts of human rights, was hardly heard and, even in the post-cold war period, this field is still not exactly replete with deeper reflections about the significance and relevance of human rights concepts and ideas for non-Western peoples. An-Na ‘im’s contributions
Compromising of Gender Equality Rights – Through the Recognition of Muslim Marriages in South Africa from:
Islam & Europe
Author(s) Manjoo Rashida
Abstract: South Africa’s history of colonisation and apartheid included discriminatory laws, policies and practices based on factors including race, sex, gender, culture and religion. the goal was to create a system of legal, social and economic separation of the people of the country. Since 1994, post-apartheid South Africa is a country where many diverse people coexist in harmony, despite differences based on culture, race, religion etc. the Constitution of South Africa Act 108 of 1996 (hereinafter the Constitution) is viewed by many as an ideal model for multicultural democratic contexts, wherein the right to equality exists with the right to culture,
5 Sacred Books in a Digital Age: from:
Subversion, Conversion, Development
Author(s) Hugh-Jones Stephen
Abstract: The use of digital technologies in the reproduction of texts has profoundly transformed attitudes toward books and also the production and format of books themselves. Remarkably, at a time when it is often suggested that digital books may soon supersede conventional books, there has been a lot of rethinking about what a book is, as both object and artifact (Boutcher 2012, 59). In addition it is often assumed that digital technologies will lead inexorably to a universalization and standardization that will override cultural differences and local identities. The way in which digital technologies are used in relation to books appears,
12 Subversion, Conversion, Development: from:
Subversion, Conversion, Development
Author(s) Wilson Lee
Abstract: Lievrouw and Livingstone have defined (or redefined) new media as “information and communication technologies
and their social contexts” (see Lievrouw 2011, 7; our italics). In doing so, they emphasize that new media are interesting and important inasmuch as they combine three main elements: artifacts or devices, practices, and the arrangements and social forms built around practices. “Today, a lively and contentious cycle of capture, cooptation and subversion of information, content, personal interaction, and system architecture characterizes the relationship between the institutionalized, mainstream center and the increasingly interactive, participatory and expanding edges of media culture” (Lievrouw 2011, 2).
Book Title: Synthetic Biology and Morality-Artificial Life and the Bounds of Nature
Publisher: The MIT Press
Author(s): Murray Thomas H.
Abstract: Synthetic biology, which aims to design and build organisms that serve human needs, has potential applications that range from producing biofuels to programming human behavior. The emergence of this new form of biotechnology, however, raises a variety of ethical questions -- first and foremost, whether synthetic biology is intrinsically troubling in moral terms. Is it an egregious example of scientists "playing God"?
Synthetic Biology and Moralitytakes on this threshold ethical question, as well as others that follow, offering a range of philosophical and political perspectives on the power of synthetic biology.The contributors consider the basic question of the ethics of making new organisms, with essays that lay out the conceptual terrain and offer opposing views of the intrinsic moral concerns; discuss the possibility that synthetic organisms are inherently valuable; and address whether, and how, moral objections to synthetic biology could be relevant to policy making and political discourse. Variations of these questions have been raised before, in debates over other biotechnologies, but, as this book shows, they take on novel and illuminating form when considered in the context of synthetic biology.ContributorsJohn Basl, Mark A. Bedau, Joachim Boldt, John H. Evans, Bruce Jennings, Gregory E. Kaebnick, Ben Larson, Andrew Lustig, Jon Mandle, Thomas H. Murray, Christopher J. Preston, Ronald Sandler
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qf7xj
Series Foreword from:
Synthetic Biology and Morality
Author(s) Caplan Arthur
Abstract: The Basic Bioethics series makes innovative works in bioethics available to a broad audience and introduces seminal scholarly manuscripts, state-of-the-art reference works, and textbooks. Topics engaged include the philosophy of medicine, advancing genetics and biotechnology, end-of-life care, health and social policy, and the empirical study of biomedical life. Interdisciplinary work is encouraged.
CHAPTER 2 Poiesis from:
Constructing Feminine Poetics in the Works of a Late-20th-Century Catalan Woman Poet: Maria-Mercè Marçal
Abstract: The preceding chapter has explored the theoretical framework and direction that the paradigm of the body takes in relation to language in Marçal’s poems. Through various perspectives and insights, I have explored how the body connects poetry and feminism in her work and how feminism is based on praxis rather than theory. By juxtaposing
differenza sessualewith Judith Butler’s theorization of gender, I have discussed the means by which the body conditions Marçal’s composition and how its presence in the texts should be taken as the poet’s particular experience of being.
AFTERWORD: from:
Constructing Feminine Poetics in the Works of a Late-20th-Century Catalan Woman Poet: Maria-Mercè Marçal
Abstract: This book has explored, through the analysis of contested images, the convergence between language and body in Marçal’s poetry and has considered the extent to which its poetic effects reveal the possibilities of theorizing the construction of a feminine poetics within the Catalan context. This research on Marçal’s work is situated within the field of Catalan feminist studies in the Peninsula, which has seen the exploration of sexual difference in critical theory and literature. My contribution to the existing debate has been the consideration of the body as a point of reflection in order to redefine the boundaries of the
16 The Legend of Soul: from:
Soul
Author(s) Gonzales Michael A.
Abstract: Sometimes, when I’m sitting in my boy’s ride listening to the radio or flipping stations in my own book-cluttered office, I remind myself of one of those cranky old bastards lounging in some ghetto barbershop, inhaling on filterless Camels and screaming their aged opinions as though they were carved in Moses’s tablets.¹ “They don’t make soul music like they used to,” I’m tempted to yell, over the latest sample-heavy Puffy/Bad Boy remix blaring from the bleak landscape known as urban radio. Yet, unlike Nelson George suggested in his groundbreaking text
The Death of Rhythm and Blues,I do not feel
17 The Stigmatization of “Blaxploitation” from:
Soul
Author(s) Simon Richard
Abstract: In May of 1996, after some antsy weeks of waiting, I got to see the movie
Original Gangstas,starring Fred Williamson, Jim Brown, and Pam Grier, with assists from Richard Roundtree and Ron O’Neal—stars respectively of the black action film classicsBlack Caesar, Slaughter, Coffy, Shaft,andSuperfly—theéminences brunesof blaxploitation.¹ From the first precredit notes of the soundtrack, the movie delivers a densely packed parcel for the viewer to unpack at top speed. At the level of basic narrative, it is almost a textbook example of the genre: cool civilian comes back to town, finds once-tolerable
Introduction from:
A Politics of the Ordinary
Abstract: Ordinary life, the life-world, the everyday, the quotidian, the low, the common, the private, the personal—everybody knows what the ordinary is. The ordinary is what everybody knows. The ordinary gives us a sense of comfort; it allows us to make certain predictions about what will happen; it provides the context for the text we provide. The ordinary allows us to assume a certain constancy of life. It is reliable. We can count on it. The sun sets, the sun rises, another day of life begins. No matter what else happens, we live our lives in the manner of ordinary
6 Lawyer and Client: from:
Negotiating Justice
Abstract: Progressive lawyering literature stresses the importance of focusing on clients. The basis for client-centeredness is respect for clients, client autonomy, and decision making. Legal services lawyers and clients in this study reveal a complex foundation for a practice centered on the individual client: the often transformative nature of the client-lawyer relationship for both client and lawyer. This takes place when lawyer and client open themselves to each other, even within the limited context of their legal services relationship. Beyond the material assistance clients seek from NELS, empathy, respect, and a feeling of connection are deeply powerful and affirming for people
10 Law and Philosophy from:
Legal Intellectuals in Conversation
Author(s) COLEMAN JULES
Abstract: COLEMAN: Well, I view all these choices as somehow temporary, but that’s probably not the point. Rather than temporary, let’s say they are subject to revision, like my views generally in philosophy. My main area was always in philosophy of law, and I focused on the issues that I was interested in through the lens of philosophy—largely uneducated about how lawyers thought about the same subject and the context in which these
10 BRINGING THE MESSIAH THROUGH THE LAW: from:
Religion Morality & the Law
Author(s) COVER ROBERT M.
Abstract: I intend to present to you some history and a text related to an attempt to bring the Messiah through the law that took place in Safed, the Galilee, in 1538. First, I want to explain briefly my interest in the event in terms of a concept of law I have been trying to develop.
9 Children’s Literature from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Hunt Peter
Abstract: “Children’s literature” is a term used to describe both a set of texts and an academic discipline—and it is often regarded as an oxymoron. If “children” commonly connotes immaturity, and “literature” commonly connotes sophistication in texts and reading, then the two terms may seem to be incompatible. Henry James, in “The Future of the Novel” (1900b), observed that “the literature, as it may be called for convenience, of children, is an industry,” but not one to be taken seriously: “the sort of taste that used to be called ‘good’ has nothing to do with the matter; we are demonstrably
11 Classic from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Kidd Kenneth
Abstract: In her study of comparative children’s literature, Emer O’Sullivan (2001) notes that children’s classics come from three sources: (1) appropriations of adult works; (2) adaptations from traditional (usually oral) narratives; and (3) works written specifically for children. A classic, then, could be a text adopted by children as well as a work written for them. But, as O’Sullivan’s study also makes clear, things are not so simple. “Classic” is an overdetermined and elastic term, one encompassing very different ideas and attitudes. The notion of a children’s classic amplifies the contradictions of the term, especially to the degree that children’s literature
18 Gender from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Hateley Erica
Abstract: The
Oxford English Dictionary(OED) informs us that “gender” has at its root the Latingenus, meaning “race, kind,” and emerges as early as the fifth century as a term for differentiating between types—especially those of people and words. In the ensuing 1,500 years, “gender” appears in linguistic and biological contexts to distinguish types of words and bodies from one another, as when words in Indo-European languages were identified as masculine, feminine, or neuter, and humans were identified as male or female. It is telling that gender has historically (whether overtly or covertly) been a tool of negotiation between
25 Image from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) de Beeck Nathalie op
Abstract: Depending on the speaker (children’s author, literary critic, art historian, advertising designer, painter) and the venue (bookstore, literature conference, gallery, marketing meeting), the term “image” implies an array of connotations, purposes, and audiences (Mitchell 1986). In the hybrid contexts of the twenty-first century—where visual culture, visual studies, and visual literacy are related but contested terms—“image” crosses disciplinary boundaries and characterizes multimodal activities in classrooms and communication. For children’s literature, an interdisciplinary field drawing upon many scholarly discourses, pedagogical approaches, and modes of creative expression, “image” is a complex and provisional term, always at play and in flux.
29 Liminality from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Joseph Michael
Abstract: Although the phenomenon of liminality appears in the earliest children’s texts, it doesn’t appear in children’s literature scholarship until the beginning of the twenty-first century, chiefly in the adjective form, “liminal,” a polyseme whose other meanings relate to psychology and mysticism. “Liminality” is a coinage from the Scottish anthropologist Victor Turner (1969 ), who drew on “liminaire,” a term used by Arnold Van Gennep (1909) in his ethnographical writings on preindustrial societies to designate the middle, transitional stage of a three-stage paradigmatic rite of passage (“rites which accompany every change of place, state, social position and age”). Joseph Campbell adapted
38 Postcolonial from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Bradford Clare
Abstract: The word “postcolonial” refers (I) to a period or state following (that is, “post”) colonialism, and (2) to the effects of colonization upon cultures, peoples, places, textuality. The terms most often associated with “postcolonial” are “imperialism,” which denotes the formation of an empire, and “ colonialism,” which refers to the establishment of colonies by an imperial power that maintains control over them. The first usage of “postcolonial” (or “post-colonial”) identified in
Oxford English Dictionary(OED) occurs in 1883 in theCentury Illustrated Monthly Magazine(White 1883), where it denotes “occurring or existing after the end colonial rule.” This association of
49 Young Adult from:
Keywords for Childrens Literature
Author(s) Talley Lee A.
Abstract: Readers often imagine young adult (YA) literature texts that challenge the status quo. They believe while children’s literature
Chapter 4 Concepts of Scripture in the Schools of Rabbi Akiva and Rabbi Ishmael from:
Jewish Concepts of Scripture
Author(s) Yadin-Israel Azzan
Abstract: Once a year, Israel celebrates “Book Week,” a holiday devoted to the written word, consisting of book fairs in city centers, deep discounts on books, and various interviews and panels of authors, critics, and other literary figures. Alongside the mainstream celebrations, there is also “Torah Book Week,” during which ultraorthodox book vendors sell religious texts and artifacts. Years ago, I was perusing the booths of a “Torah Book Week” exhibitor, looking for rabbinic Torah commentaries, when I spotted a series of illustrated children’s books—age-appropriate retellings of Bible stories for young ultraorthodox readers. Curious, I leafed through the first volume,
Chapter 10 Concepts of Scripture in Jewish Mysticism from:
Jewish Concepts of Scripture
Author(s) Idel Moshe
Abstract: Biblical and midrashic theologies, in both legal and narrative texts, reflect a God who gives law and who directs the processes of history. Maimonides’s God is a much more abstract, philosophical deity, and his understanding of the Torah assumes the presence of philosophical concepts.
Chapter 13 Concepts of Scripture in Yehezkel Kaufmann from:
Jewish Concepts of Scripture
Author(s) Jindo Job Y.
Abstract: The empirical conception of the Bible fostered during the Enlightenment advanced the notion that “the Bible is not the key to nature but a part of it; it must therefore be considered according to the same rules as hold for any kind of empirical knowledge.”¹ The notion of the Bible as artifact entails a paradigm shift for those who regard it as Scripture—it challenges them to reconsider their own understanding of this foundational text, which gives structure to their very mode of existence.² This conception of the Bible, which purports to be free of traditional, theological presumptions, puts in
Chapter 14 Concepts of Scripture in Moshe Greenberg from:
Jewish Concepts of Scripture
Author(s) Brettler Marc Zvi
Abstract: Moshe Greenberg was born on July 10, 1928, in Philadelphia to Rabbi Simon and Betty (Davis) Greenberg.¹ His parents were observant Jews who spoke Hebrew to their children, and he received private tutoring in Jewish texts in the early mornings, before attending public school. His father was the rabbi of a prominent Conservative synagogue, served as vice chancellor of the Jewish Theological Seminary, and was active in some progressive social causes. Greenberg studied as an undergraduate and completed his Ph.D. at the University of Pennsylvania. Greenberg’s dissertation, completed in 1954 and published one year later, was on the Ḫab/piru, an
Epilogue: from:
The Disarticulate
Abstract: Two very different texts occur to me as forming the end to this book. One, Roman Jakobson’s 1956 essay “Two Aspects of Language and Two Types of Aphasic Disturbances,” I return to, having read it many times over the past decade. The other, David Goode’s 1994
A World without Words: The Social Construction of Children Born Deaf and Blind, I’ve been reading for the first time. Jakobson’s essay is a classic of rhetoric, linguistics, poetics, and literary theory that is remarkable also for its attempt to serve as an intervention into clinical practice. Goode’s book consists of case studies of
16 “Genuine dialogue requires not only talking but a great deal of listening” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Tazmini Ghoncheh
Abstract: Fred Dallmayr has written and lectured extensively about the need to respect plurality and foster dialogue among cultures, civilizations, and religions. In a thought-provoking conversation with Ghoncheh Tazmini, he expands upon many of the major themes of his life’s work in the context of continuing political crises. Challenging the prevalent either/or approaches used in mainstream accounts of current political events, he offers a more nuanced approach to philosophy and politics that gets at the context and meaning of events. In light of the Arab Spring and persistent American antagonism with Iran, he argues that Islam and democracy are not inherently
19 “The best approach to economic development is pragmatism” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Popov Vladimir
Abstract: Few people understand as well as Jomo Kwame Sundaram the economics of development and the field of development economics and have his range of analytical experience in the field. In this historically rooted and policy-oriented interview, he delves into the characteristics of development and growth. He argues that in examining development we should look to difference, context, and history rather than to economic formulas or one-size-fits-all policies. He outlines the challenges and opportunities facing many developing countries, including their relationship to developed countries, existing power structures, and global financial and monetary mechanisms. Within this context, he suggests that commonly held
22 “Developing countries are in an unprecedentedly strong position in the world economy” from:
22 Ideas to Fix the World
Author(s) Xin Li
Abstract: The rise of China is, for the most part, either overhyped or downplayed, depending on the context and the economic and political opinions of the commentator. Yet fairly infrequently are Chinese experts actually consulted. In this detailed interview, Jiemian Yang delves into the importance of China and other emerging developing economies in the contemporary global context. This is an assessment of China as a major global player, inexorably linked to developed states yet one that needs to modify its existing policies to become a true global player. Professor Yang also makes the bold claim that the current global crisis, rather
Book Title: Elizabeth Cady Stanton, Feminist as Thinker-A Reader in Documents and Essays
Publisher: NYU Press
Author(s): Smith Richard Cándida
Abstract: More than one hundred years after her death, Elizabeth Cady Stanton still stands - along with her close friend Susan B. Anthony - as the major icon of the struggle for women's suffrage. In spite of this celebrity, Stanton's intellectual contributions have been largely overshadowed by the focus on her political activities, and she is yet to be recognized as one of the major thinkers of the nineteenth century.Here, at long last, is a single volume exploring and presenting Stanton's thoughtful, original, lifelong inquiries into the nature, origins, range, and solutions of women's subordination. Elizabeth Cady Stanton, Feminist as Thinker reintroduces, contextualizes, and critiques Stanton's numerous contributions to modern thought. It juxtaposes a selection of Stanton's own writings, many of them previously unavailable, with eight original essays by prominent historians and social theorists interrogating Stanton's views on such pressing social issues as religion, marriage, race, the self and community, and her place among leading nineteenth century feminist thinkers. Taken together, these essays and documents reveal the different facets, enduring insights, and fascinating contradictions of the work of one of the great thinkers of the feminist tradition.Contributors: Barbara Caine, Richard Candida Smith, Ellen Carol DuBois, Ann D. Gordon, Vivian Gornick, Kathi Kern, Michele Mitchell, and Christine Stansell.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qgf51
Chapter 5 “Subjection of Women” (1875) from:
Elizabeth Cady Stanton, Feminist as Thinker
Abstract: Editors’ Note: The title of the speech make it clear that Stanton saw herself in discussion with John Stuart Mill, whose book of the same name appeared eight years earlier in 1867. While Mill wrote from the position of a man, providing calm, reasoned arguments against the subordination of women and a vision of more egalitarian, harmonious marriages, Stanton wrote as a woman who knew full well both the intimate sufferings and the wide capacities of her sex. The other context for this speech is the legal defeat of the efforts of numerous suffragists, including Susan B. Anthony, to take
Chapter 14 “Significance and History of the Ballot” (1898) from:
Elizabeth Cady Stanton, Feminist as Thinker
Abstract: Editors’ Note: In this address to the Senate Select Committee on Woman Suffrage, Stanton considers the implications of mass immigration for woman suffrage in language that has shifted from mild nativism to outright xenophobia. Her concerns about the growing divide between the educated middle class and urban industrial workers has led her to a rare questioning of the continued relevance of “universal suffrage.” She attributed electoral defeats that her cause had suffered in the 1890s, not to native-born men, but to “the immigrant vote.” In the context of rapid demographic change, she supported “Americanization” as a requirement for full participation
Book Title: Religious Imaginaries-The Liturgical and Poetic Practices of Elizabeth Barrett Browning, Christina Rossetti, and Adelaide Procter
Publisher: Ohio University Press
Author(s): DIELEMAN KAREN
Abstract: Religious Imaginariesexplores liturgical practice as formative for how three Victorian women poets imagined the world and their place in it and, consequently, for how they developed their creative and critical religious poetics. In doing so, this new study rethinks several assumptions in the field: that Victorian women's faith commitments tend to limit creativity; that the contours of church experiences matter little for understanding religious poetry; and that gender is more significant than liturgy in shaping women's religious poetry.Exploring the import of bodily experience for spiritual, emotional, and cognitive forms of knowing, Karen Dieleman explains and clarifies the deep orientations of different strands of nineteenth-century Christianity, such as Congregationalism's high regard for verbal proclamation, Anglicanism and Anglo-Catholicism's valuation of manifestation, and revivalist Roman Catholicism's recuperation of an affective aesthetic. Looking specifically at Elizabeth Barrett Browning, Christina Rossetti, and Adelaide Procter as astute participants in their chosen strands of Christianity, Dieleman reveals the subtle textures of these women's religious poetry: the different voices, genres, and aesthetics they create in response to their worship experiences. Part recuperation, part reinterpretation, Dieleman's readings highlight each poet's innovative religious poetics.Dieleman devotes two chapters to each of the three poets: the first chapter in each pair delineates the poet's denominational practices and commitments; the second reads the corresponding poetry.Religious Imaginarieshas appeal for scholars of Victorian literary criticism and scholars of Victorian religion, supporting its theoretical paradigm by digging deeply into primary sources associated with the actual churches in which the poets worshipped, detailing not only the liturgical practices but also the architectural environments that influenced the worshipper's formation. By going far beyond descriptions of various doctrinal positions, this research significantly deepens our critical understanding of Victorian Christianity and the culture it influenced.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qgk5t
Book Title: Biography and turning points in Europe and America- Publisher: Policy Press
Author(s): Négroni Catherine
Abstract: This sociological collection advances the argument that the concept of a turning point expands our understanding of life experiences from a descriptive to a deeper and more abstract level of analysis. It addresses the conceptual issue of what distinguishes turning points from life transitions in general and raises crucial questions about the application of turning points as a biographical research method. Biography and turning points in Europe and America is all the more distinctive and significant due to its broad empirical database. The anthology includes authors from ten different countries, providing a number of contexts for thinking about how turning points relate to constructions of meaning shaped by globalization and by cultural and structural meanings unique to each country. The book will be useful across a wide range of social sciences and particularly valuable for researchers needing a stronger theoretical base for biographical work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qgpjg
INTRODUCTION: from:
Biography and turning points in Europe and America
Author(s) Hackstaff Karla B.
Abstract: As long as we have a notion of a self-identity, most people have a moment in their life when they have been forced to recognise, as a result of events, that ‘I am not the same as I was, as I used to be’ (Strauss, 1959, p 95). This is the basic definition of the sociological concept of ‘turning points’ provided by Anselm Strauss in his 1959 book,
Mirrors and masks: The search for identity. Since then it has been an important sociological concept for investigating identities over a lifetime in the context of an ever-changing structural, cultural and interpersonal
Book Title: The governance of problems-Puzzling, powering and participation
Publisher: Policy Press
Author(s): Hoppe Robert
Abstract: Contemporary democracies need to develop a better governance of problems, as all too often, policy is a sophisticated answer to the wrong problem. This book offers a compelling approach to public policy-making as problem processing, bringing together aspects of puzzling, powering and participation, relating them in interesting and different ways to cultural theory, to issues about networks, to models of democracy and modes of citizen participation. Part of a growing body of work in policy analysis literature, the book is clearly written and accessibly presented, making this an ideal text for academics and postgraduate students.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qgx59
FOUR Cultures of public policy problems from:
The governance of problems
Abstract: This chapter constructs a culturalist theory of the socio-political contexts of problem framing and structuring in the public domain in Western welfare states. Proximate and authoritative policy makers mobilise cultural
SEVEN Making policy analysis doable and reflexive from:
The governance of problems
Abstract: Chapters Three through Six dealt with the transition dynamics of the relation between policy designs and the socio-political contexts of cultures and policy networks. Now the focus moves to the realms of framing and design dynamics in the knowledge context of designing policies (see Figure 2.4, Chapter Two). This knowledge context is made up of three elements:
TEN Responsible and hopeful governance of problems from:
The governance of problems
Abstract: This final chapter is devoted to reflecting on the answers to the questions formulated in Chapter Two. It looks back on the intellectual journey in this book, and asks how far we have come. Thus, the first section is a succinct list of answers to the questions raised about the governance of problems – about the meaning of the ‘governance of problems’ perspective itself, about the translation dynamics in
socio-political contexts, about the framing and design dynamics orpolicy-analytic aspects, and about participation and democracy from an institutional orpolity-oriented perspective. The second section picks up an implied question that
FOUR Developing research mindedness in learning cultures from:
Re-imagining child protection
Abstract: In the quotation above, Eileen Munro recommends a shift in professional cultures, so expertise is valued and organisational learning flourishes. We share these aspirations, but attempting to achieve them in the current context of child and family social work is likely to produce some vexing challenges. ‘Expertise’ is hydra headed, and each of its heads – research, evidence, intuition, practice wisdom – is two-faced. All are malleable and may be used both to open up and to delimit debate. Claims to expertise are often politicised and readily conscripted into moral missions. A learning culture should foster a rigorous scepticism about grand claims.
EIGHT Tainted love: from:
Re-imagining child protection
Abstract: This chapter examines the ways in which families with complex needs have been understood and represented in policy discourses, and the implications for social work with families where there are care and protection needs. Family-minded practice has struggled to receive sustained attention in social work, and yet the notion of family as the context for the resolution of children’s needs extends the scope for supporting change and provides an accurate reflection of children’s lived experiences. The maintenance of connections for children with their birth family has been a focus of concern across the range of social work interventions, and the
NINE Conclusions from:
Re-imagining child protection
Abstract: In this context it has been an important aim of this book to reexamine the language and frameworks used and to address how those currently used have
Book Title: Communities in Dispute-Current Scholarship on the Johannine Epistles
Publisher: SBL Press
Author(s): Anderson Paul N.
Abstract: Introductory essay places the collection in contextArticles engage the work of Raymond Brown and J. Louis MartynSixteen essays from the Book of Psalms Consultation group and invitied scholars
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qh1w6
Introduction from:
Communities in Dispute
Author(s) Anderson Paul N.
Abstract: The Epistles of John involve only seven chapters of the New Testament, but they offer one of the most interesting windows into the life of the early church available, with extensive implications for understanding (and misunderstanding) a host of interpretive issues. First John does not identify its audience, and the author does not introduce himself. The author of 2 John and 3 John refers to himself as “the Elder” (ὁ πρεσβύτερος in Greek). Were all three texts written by the same author? If so, then why the differences in the author’s self-identification? And the audiences of 2 and 3 John
[Part 2: Introduction] from:
Communities in Dispute
Abstract: Central to interpreting the Johannine Epistles is garnering an understanding of their context: Who were their audiences? What sorts of issues were they facing? Were their adversaries internal or external to the Jesus movement (or both)? How do these texts address these issues with implications for later generations? These questions revolve around the character of the church-situation as reflected in the Johannine Epistles, and their relation to issues reflected in the Johannine Gospel, of course, are extremely relevant. Then again, what if constructions of larger overall theories—for all their glory and value—actually distort one’s understanding of the Johannine
The Audience of the Johannine Epistles from:
Communities in Dispute
Author(s) Lieu Judith M.
Abstract: It is a widespread convention that the identification of the initial audience is a necessary preliminary to the proper understanding of New Testament texts and so belongs to the introductory matter, for example, of a commentary. With regard to the Johannine Epistles, two elements in such an identification have achieved an unusually high degree of consensus. The first is that the letters are addressed to “the Johannine community” (or, less commonly now, the Johannine circle), a conviction that has played an important role in resisting, at least for the Fourth Gospel, the contention that the “Gospels [were] for all Christians”
The Missional Role of ὁ Πρεσβύτερος from:
Communities in Dispute
Author(s) Jones Peter Rhea
Abstract: Time and space have chastened me to limit my topic considerably from the ecclesial role of ὁ πρεσβύτερος to the missional role. This latter choice pressed upon me by the texts themselves, particularly in 1 and 2 John, is itself a rather large focus upon which I can only make a modest and introductory comment. When approaching either the presumably larger topic or the rather more restricted topic, two courses of action commend themselves: first, to do an analysis of the title itself and then, more promisingly, to do an inductive analysis of the actual action implied in the two
[Part 3: Introduction] from:
Communities in Dispute
Abstract: Having addressed the literary composition and historical-situation features of the Johannine Epistles, their theological and ethical content becomes more readily accessible and understandable. In addition to an adequate understanding of their composition and context helping the reader get the content right, however, misconstruing such features may impede one’s adequate understanding of their message, so a good deal of modesty is required in any approach to the Johannine Epistles, as one must remind oneself that evidence can sometimes be seen as pointing in more than one direction.
The Antichrist Theme in the Johannine Epistles and Its Role in Christian Tradition from:
Communities in Dispute
Author(s) Koester Craig R.
Abstract: Some of the most provocative and influential comments made in 1 and 2 John have to do with the notion of antichrist. These texts contain the earliest known occurrences of the term “antichrist” (or ἀντίχριστος), and they bequeathed it to the generations that followed.¹ By the late second and third centuries CE, the question of antichrist had become the focus of speculation and comment in some Christian circles, and the power of the term to engage the imagination has continued down to the present. Bernard McGinn’s (2000) comprehensive study of the antichrist idea in western culture put it well in
The Challenges of Latino/a Biblical Criticism from:
Latino/a Biblical Hermeneutics
Author(s) Dupertuis Rubén R.
Abstract: The term
challengesin the title of this essay has a number of possible references, some of which are very personal. I was in graduate school working diligently to understand the Acts of the Apostles in the context of rhetorical training and education in the larger Greco-Roman world when I encountered an essay by Fernando Segovia (1995a) in which he critiques the methods that were at the very core of what had, up to that point, been my introduction to biblical and early Christian studies. My reaction was twofold.
Latino/a Biblical Hermeneutics: from:
Latino/a Biblical Hermeneutics
Author(s) García-Alfonso Cristina
Abstract: What does it mean to be a Latino/a biblical critic is the question we have been asked to ponder in this project. Such a question is wide open, inviting the biblical critic to respond to it from any number of angles. From my perspective, the essence of what constitutes being a Latina biblical critic demands to be answered at a personal level: it is who I am that, in turn, defines me academically as a scholar of Hebrew Bible studies. In order to answer this question, therefore, I shall address the two identities, the two contexts, that shape who I
Toward Latino/a Biblical Studies: from:
Latino/a Biblical Hermeneutics
Author(s) Lozada Francisco
Abstract: Latino/a biblical studies, like many other approaches based on ideological and/or contextual frameworks,
Book Title: Scientific Understanding-Philosophical Perspectives
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Author(s): Eigner Kai
Abstract: To most scientists, and to those interested in the sciences, understanding is the ultimate aim of scientific endeavor. In spite of this, understanding, and how it is achieved, has received little attention in recent philosophy of science.
Scientific Understandingseeks to reverse this trend by providing original and in-depth accounts of the concept of understanding and its essential role in the scientific process. To this end, the chapters in this volume explore and develop three key topics: understanding and explanation, understanding and models, and understanding in scientific practice.Earlier philosophers, such as Carl Hempel, dismissed understanding as subjective and pragmatic. They believed that the essence of science was to be found in scientific theories and explanations. In Scientific Understanding, the contributors maintain that we must also consider the relation between explanations and the scientists who construct and use them. They focus on understanding as the cognitive state that is a goal of explanation and on the understanding of theories and models as a means to this end.The chapters in this book highlight the multifaceted nature of the process of scientific research. The contributors examine current uses of theory, models, simulations, and experiments to evaluate the degree to which these elements contribute to understanding. Their analyses pay due attention to the roles of intelligibility, tacit knowledge, and feelings of understanding. Furthermore, they investigate how understanding is obtained within diverse scientific disciplines and examine how the acquisition of understanding depends on specific contexts, the objects of study, and the stated aims of research.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.ctt9qh59s
13 Understanding in the Engineering Sciences: from:
Scientific Understanding
Author(s) BOON MIEKE
Abstract: Engineering science is scientific research in the context of technology. The engineering sciences strive to explain, predict, or optimize the behavior of devices or the properties of
2 Western Texts, Indigenous Histories, Feminist Readings: from:
Liberalism at Its Limits
Abstract: WHEN I READ Menchú’s text
Rigoberta: La nieta de los Mayas, I am puzzled by two things: one is her use of categories such as public sphere and civil society; the other is the mixing of these philosophical, liberal, and juridical categories with terms likemillenarian culturesandcreencias.¹ How can an indigenous woman speak about public sphere and civil society when, I presume, these two terms have been effectively outside her realm of lived experience? And how can she mix categories of analysis as if they belonged to the same domain and made sense within it? To answer these
3 Indigenous Creencias, Millenarian Cultures, and Counterpublic Persuasion from:
Liberalism at Its Limits
Abstract: FEMINIST AND MULTICULTURAL texts inscribe the discussion of feminist and indigenous rights into an old and already occupied hermeneutical place. They write over the already-written script of public sphere and civil society, and by so doing feminism, at least, steps into the terrain of the prophetic. Richard Rorty’s reading of Catherine MacKinnon’s work illustrates this shift in the feminist text, which holds true for the indigenous text as well. MacKinnon states that “unless women [read also indigenous groups] fit into the logical space prepared for them by current linguistic and other practices, the law doesn’t know how to deal with
6 Feminicidio, or the Serial Killings of Women: from:
Liberalism at Its Limits
Abstract: FEMINICIDIOIS THE TERM used to refer to the serial killing of women.Feminicidioin Ciudad Juárez (a Mexican border city opposite El Paso, Texas) is a daunting marker of the shift from modern to postmodern forms of labor. Some of the women killed are workers at themaquilas, one of the newest forms of labor organization that high-tech, corporate capitalism has devised. Given thatfeminicidiois at the center of this postmodern border scene, the pathology of the serial killer is the most salient and facile explanation for this social trauma. However, texts on the subject indicate that the
Series Editors’ Foreword from:
Barcelona
Abstract: Over recent decades the traditional ‘languages and literatures’ model in Spanish departments in universities in the United Kingdom has been superceded by a contextual, interdisciplinary and ‘area studies’ approach to the study of the culture, history, society and politics of the Hispanic and Lusophone worlds – categories that extend far beyond the confines of the Iberian Peninsula, not only in Latin America but also to Spanish-speaking and Lusophone Africa.
Chapter 1 Breaking Boundaries: from:
Barcelona
Author(s) CAULFIELD CARLOTA
Abstract: The primary aim of this chapter is to provide an introduction to twentieth-century Catalan avant-garde movements and groups through a history of visual poetry. This has the advantage both of widening recognition of experimental aesthetic practices beyond Catalonia’s most famous names – Salvador Dalí (1904–89), Joan Miró (1893–1983) and Antoni Gaudí (1852–1926) – and of situating their work within the unique and complex fabric of contemporary Catalan culture. Just as a visual poem may be defined simply as an interdisciplinary artistic creation that blurs the distinction between art and text, so this chapter ranges across names associated
Chapter 13 A Broken Mirror? from:
Barcelona
Author(s) WILSON ANNA
Abstract: As explored in many chapters in this volume, the Barcelona cityscape is a contested space, caught up in conflicting discourses that interlink cultural identity and power. Capital of Catalonia and home to the Catalan regional government, Barcelona is the vortex of debates that question both the Catalan relationship to the Spanish state and to the wider European and world communities. It is these power struggles which will be brought into focus in this chapter, in so far as they have been compounded by the increasingly problematic location of identity in the context of a postmodern, global city. Any sense of
4 The Consolidation of Strategies in Outside the House of Baal from:
Emyr Humphreys
Abstract: Outside the House of Baalbuilds on Humphreys’s achievement inA Toy Epicand is certainly the single text in which he best achieves his aims as a novelist-cum-Welsh nationalist. Whereas ‘The Land of the Living’ sequence will in its seven volumes cover a greater stretch of Welsh history and chart its effect on a wider range of characters, this single novel’s scope is both more specifically focused and in literary terms more adventurous. The novel has aWelsh setting and is a realistic portrayal of life in various areas of Wales, particularly the north, from the end of the nineteenth
6 Strategies of Resistance: from:
Emyr Humphreys
Abstract: Emyr Humphreys’s later novels fall naturally into two groups: ‘The Land of the Living’ sequence (197–91) and the independent novels:
The Anchor Tree(1980),Jones(1984),Unconditional Surrender(1996) andThe Gift of a Daughter(1998). In both groups there is deliberate intention on the part of the author to utilize Welsh history, whether by using ‘textbook’ or anecdotal sources, his own memory of events and their repercussions in Wales during the twentieth century or, indeed, by using the history of other nations as a commentary on the Welsh situation. Each way in which Humphreys uses history may be
3 Manuscripts, multilingualism and fragmentation from:
Darogan
Abstract: This section presents a focused survey of the medieval manuscripts; it provides context for the study of the
daroganauand specifically those of a single manuscript. In the following sections the focus narrows to discuss in more detail the trilingual contents of Peniarth MS 50,Y Cwta Cyfarwydd, and specifically the works associated with ‘Rhys Fardd’. The evidence discussed is presented in the lists and tables found in the appendices.
4 Rhys Fardd, ventriloquy and pseudonymity from:
Darogan
Abstract: What is the historical vision of the
darogan?What might be said about the distinction (if any) between history and literature witnessed in the medieval Welsh manuscripts? Given that there has been no developed study of the rhetoric¹ of Welsh literature, to answer such questions fully would require a far more detailed study of Welsh historiography than the current limited selection of codices and texts.² Such a question does indeed call for a full-scale study of representation in medieval Welsh literature. Predictably, I may make no claim to comprehensiveness as I outline a few ways of reading and interpreting the
Conclusion from:
Darogan
Abstract: Reading the
daroganas an allegorical mode of literature – and one whose allegory is potentially theological – requires a sharpening of the question of the relation of the political prophecy to the eschato logical, and specifically how this ‘political eschatology’ fits into the wider context of Christs’s own return. The crux here is the extent to which history itself which history itself (or a species of history) comes to an end with the return of the son of prophecy. That is, does the temportality of prophyecy, in its collapse of present, past and future, necessarity imply a theological reading or a
Introduction from:
French Fiction into the Twenty-First Century
Abstract: At the end of the 1980s a term began to crop up in the French literary press to describe a newly perceptible trend in fiction:
le retour au récit, or the return to the story. One of the earliest appearances comes in a special issue ofLa Quinzaine littérairein May 1989 devoted to the question, ‘Where is French literature heading?’ In his editorial, Maurice Nadeau figures the current literary scene as a collection of ‘returns’ to literature’s traditional concerns in the wake of a period of textual experiment and theoretical formalism: ‘A return to history, a return to stories,
Chapter One Annie Ernaux and the Narrating of Time from:
French Fiction into the Twenty-First Century
Abstract: Since her first publication in 1974, Annie Ernaux (b.1940) has garnered increasing success and critical controversy with each stage of her oeuvre. To date she has published sixteen texts, which divide into four distinct categories. There are the three semiautobiographical novels with which she began her career,
Les Armoires vides(1974),Ce qu’ils disent ou rien(1977) andLa Femme gelée(1981), first-person narratives dealing with issues of class and gender as the characters become distanced from their working-class origins through education, and experience oppression in social and domestic spheres. There are then the seven non-fiction texts on which her
Chapter Two Pascal Quignard and the Fringes of Narrative from:
French Fiction into the Twenty-First Century
Abstract: Few writers have combined such renown with such eclecticism, such a wide readership for certain texts with such obscurity in others, as has Pascal Quignard (b.1948). He has been at the heart of French literary publishing with twenty-five years working for Gallimard, from professional reader to
secrétaire général des Éditions, and has been awarded French literature’s most prestigious honour, the Goncourt Prize (forLes Ombres errantes, 2002). He writes substantial novels of modern French life in a broadly traditional, realist manner (Le Salon du Wurtemberg, 1986;Les Escaliers de Chambord, 1989), as well as sober, reflective historical novels likeTous
Series Editors’ Foreword from:
The Brazilian Road Movie
Abstract: Over recent decades the traditional ‘languages and literatures’ model in Spanish departments in universities in the United Kingdom has been superseded by a contextual, interdisciplinary and ‘area studies’ approach to the study of the culture, history, society and politics of the Hispanic and Lusophone worlds – categories that extend far beyond the confines of the Iberian Peninsula, not only in Latin America but also to Spanish-speaking and Lusophone Africa.
Chapter Eight Back to the Margins in Search of the Core: from:
The Brazilian Road Movie
Author(s) NAGIB LÚCIA
Abstract: The crisis of the national project in the early 1990s, caused by a short-lived but disastrous government, led Brazilian art cinema, for the first time, to look at itself as periphery and reapproach the old colonial centre, Portugal.
Terra estrangeira(Foreign Land, Walter Salles and Daniela Thomas, Brazil/Portugal, 1995), a film about Brazilian exiles in Portugal, is the best illustration of this perspective shift aimed at providing a new sense of Brazil’s scale and position within a global context. Shot mainly on location in São Paulo, Lisbon and Cape Verde, it promotes the encounter of Lusophone peoples who find a
Chora: from:
Chora 1
Author(s) Pérez-Gémez Alberto
Abstract: What does architecture represent within the context of everyday life? Given its techno-political context, is it even conceivable that this well-proven instrument of power may represent something other than male, egocentric will or repressive political or economic forces? Could it be that despite its common origin with instrumental and technological forms of representation, it may nonetheless allow for participatory human action and an affirmation of life-towards-death through symbolization as “presencing” through the constructed work, rather than manifest the very denial of man’s capacity to recognize existential meaning in privileged artifacts such as works of art? Could it then embody values
Anaesthetic Induction: from:
Chora 1
Author(s) Subotincic Natalija
Abstract: This project is primarily an interpretation of Marcel Duchamp’s works. More specifically, my investigations engage his writings on perspective and the fourth dimension through an examination of his two major projects. The first is
The Bride Stripped Bare By Her Bachelors, Even..., also known asThe Large Glass.This piece, begun in 1915, was intentionally left incomplete in 1923. To accompany it, Duchamp wrote a text calledThe Green Box,dated 1934.¹ The second project isEtant Donnes: i° La chute d’eau, 2° Le gas d’eclairage... (translated asGiven: i° The waterfall, 2° The illuminating gas...). Duchamp worked
Book Title: Common Ground-A Priest and a Rabbi Read Scripture Together
Publisher: MQUP
Author(s): NEUSNER JACOB
Abstract: Judaism and Christianity meet in scripture, which they share and about which they contend. In Common Ground Father Andrew Greeley and Rabbi Jacob Neusner present their characteristically candid - and often provocative - interpretations of the history, context, and meaning of scripture. Written in alternating chapters, Common Ground reveals how a rabbi understands Christ, Mary, and St Paul, and how a priest views creation, Abraham and Sarah, and the prophets. Neusner calls upon the ancient Rabbinic approach to scripture - the conversational dialogue of "Midrash" - while Greeley creatively renews the narrative tradition of Christianity. Together they show that differences in responses to scripture enrich the possibilities of biblical renewal.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/j.cttq927j
DE LA MARGINALISATION À LA DÉTERRITORIALISATION DU RASTAFARI from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) Curtius Anny Dominique
Abstract: Mouvement révolutionnaire mais surtout religion antillaise née de diverses conjonctures socio-historiques, le Rastafari a subi, dés son émergence en Jamaïque en 1930, une grande marginalisation avant d’acquerir une certaine popularité. Celle-ci se caractérise, toutefois, par une déterritorialisation-recontextualisation aussi bien dans les autres îles des Antilles qu’en Amérique du Nord, en Europe et ailleurs. Il s’agit de réexaminer le Rastafari dans deux contextes : d’une part il s’agit de revoir ses caractéristiques fondamentales y compris sa marginalité en Jamaïque; d’autre part il s’agit détudier sa réappropriation en Grande Bretagne et en Martinique ou le Rastafari, ayant subi une forte érosion idéologique,
CARIBBEAN CANADIAN WRITERS: from:
Reordering of Culture
Abstract: These texts by Austin Clarke, Cyril Dabydeen, Cecil Foster and Dany Laferrière have been adapted from the transcript of a round table hosted by John Harewood at Carleton University during an evening of discussion and poetry reading with Caribbean and Canadian/Caribbean writers in the context of the annual meeting of the Canadian Association for Latin American and Caribbean Studies (1993). The writers were invited to discuss the particularities of writing in Canada.
WRITING IN EXILE: from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) Urbina José Leandro
Abstract: If I had to define simply, for the purpose of analysis, what I thought a writer was, I would say that he or she is an individual who produces texts by working with a specific language and within
LE THÉÂTRE DE L’ATÉRITÉ DANS LA COMPAGNIE DES ARTS EXILO from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) Gaucho Le guanaco
Abstract: The result is an interdisciplinary form of theatre-performance which integrates different media: film, video, texts, dance, slides, electro-acoustic music, as it experiments with postmodern strategies of staging Otherness, always understood within the special circumstances of these exiled creators.
MAÎTRE OU MENTOR: from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) N’Zengou-Tayo Marie-José
Abstract: DANS LES INTERVIEWS accordés á la presse, lors de l’obtention du Prix Goncourt 1992 pour son roman
Texaco,Patrick Chamoiseau reconnaissait le rôle déterminant joué par Edouard Glissant dans sa vie d’écrivain et d’homme antillais. Le romancier donnait ainsi acte de l’influence de Glissant surTexacocomme sur ses oeuvres précédentes. Cependant, cette reconnaissance, déjà présente dans divers textes ayant précédéTexaco
(Eloge de la Créolité,articles publiés dansAntillaet enfin la dédicace et les exergues deTexacomême), nous invite à nous interroger sur la véritable nature de la relation Glissant-Chamoiseau et à essayer de repérer/identifier les traces
“L’AMÉRIQUE C’EST MOI”: from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) Ruprecht Alvina
Abstract: THE WRITINGS OF DANY LAFERRlÈRE, and more specifically his three North American novels¹ centered on the adventures of a sexually insatiable black man, are examples of textual hybridity, characteristic of “Border Writing,” as defined, among others, by Emily Hicks (1991). This notion, inscribed in a geographical metaphor, is the nucleus of a multidisciplinary network of categories useful to the understanding of a writer like Laferriére, whose work paradoxically defies and encompasses borders of all kinds.
NAVIGATING THE TEXT: from:
Reordering of Culture
Author(s) Taiana Cecilia
Abstract: Several researchers have noted the importance of the role of the reader in the process of producing meaning (Jonassen, 1993; Eco, 1992; Derrida, 1976, 1978). This relationship between the author, the text and the reader is further complicated by the use of hypertext. Ted Nelson (as cited in Landow, 1992) coined the term hypertext in 1965,
3 “¡Silencio, he dicho!” Space, Language, and Characterization as Agents of Social Protest in Lorca’s Rural Tragedies from:
Reading Modern Drama
Author(s) BLUM BILHA
Abstract: “The art of our time,” said Susan Sontag, “is noisy with appeals for silence” (12). Although originally meant as an assessment of the cultural function of modern art, Sontag’s juxtaposition of such antithetical terms as “noise” and “silence” places the work of art at a stylistic and thematic crossroads where the explicit and the implicit, the visible and the invisible, text and subtext or, indeed, what is said, shown, or done (and therefore “noisy”) and what is not, can meet and interact. Each one of these levels constitutes an integral part of the work of art and, as such, it
8 Uncloseting Drama: from:
Reading Modern Drama
Author(s) SALVATO NICK
Abstract: In the late winter and early spring of 2005, the New York theatre troupe the Wooster Group staged, both in Brooklyn and Manhattan, a limited return engagement of their 1999 piece
House/Lights, an “adaptation” of Gertrude Stein’s 1938 playDoctor Faustus Lights the Lights. The word “adaptation” belongs firmly in scare quotes, not only because it is a methodological description that the members of the Wooster Group would themselves resist, but also because it simultaneously over- and underrepresents the terms of the group’s engagement with Stein’s text. If an adaptation is a modified version of a work that nevertheless retains
1962-8 from:
Early Works on Theological Method 1
Abstract: We began from theology as a dogmatic-theological context, where context is a remainder concept. It denotes the rest. In other words, when any theological or dogmatic statement is made, there is a somewhat indeterminate set of other statements that complement, qualify, explain, defend the statement that is made. No statement stands by itself
1962-9 from:
Early Works on Theological Method 1
Abstract: Hermeneutics and exegesis are concerned with the interpretation of the meaning of texts. A distinction is drawn between the two. Hermeneutics is concerned with general principles, and exegesis with their application to particular cases.
1962 from:
Early Works on Theological Method 1
Abstract: Lonergan: Yes. In other words, there are all sorts of thematizations; every sermon is in fact a thematization of the gospel text that is preached on. It is only insofar as there are a whole series of thematizations involving similar topics that you start getting further questions: How do you reconcile this? The Middle Ages started off with a
glossaof the scriptures and collections of passages from the Fathers; and when they started to compare them they didn’t seem
1964-4 from:
Early Works on Theological Method 1
Abstract: Romantic hermeneutics speaks of
Einfühlung. Herder, Winckelmann, Schleiermacher, Dilthey. Conceives the text as theAusdruckof the writer. Feeling oneself into the writer’s soul. You become able to write and speak in same way. Romantic hermeneutics gets right down
1968-3 from:
Early Works on Theological Method 1
Abstract: We continue with ‘Horizons and Categories.’ Last time I spoke of the meaning of horizon, comparison of horizons, distinguishing them as complementary, genetic, and dialectical, and the differences of structure in horizons. I went on to method as horizon, and in particular to the difference between the traditional Aristotelian approach, however qualified, and the implications of horizon. Particularly the notion of necessity was fundamental in Aristotelian science, and it is marginal in modern science. We dealt with the many implications of that, especially with regard to the way the context of the statement of a truth is conceived, whether it
[SECTION THREE: Introduction] from:
Fighting Words and Images
Abstract: The three chapters that make up this section address questions of identity from perspectives rooted in the disciplines of literary studies, anthropology, and classics, which themselves are simultaneously inflected by ideas drawn from such other domains as history, philosophy, political studies, and sociology. Each considers not so much the frequently discussed ways in which our identities are subject to alteration under conditions of war, but rather the processes whereby identities become mobilized in warʹs many different representational contexts, including commemorative rites and monuments, in order to produce, respectively, political resistance (Jennifer James), social solidarity (Serguei Oushakine), and civic virtue (James
Book Title: Magical Imaginations-Instrumental Aesthetics in the English Renaissance
Publisher: University of Toronto Press
Author(s): GUENTHER GENEVIEVE JULIETTE
Abstract: With this new understanding of early modern magic, and a fresh context for compelling readings of classic literary works,
Magical Imaginationsreveals the central importance of magic to English literary history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3138/9781442693951
Epilogue: from:
Magical Imaginations
Abstract: The historical relationship between magical spells called ‘charms’ and literary texts meant to have instrumental effects has emerged repeatedly a leitmotif of this book. The Elizabethan parliament outlawed the practice of charming as a felony in 1563, yet in
The Defense of Poesy, Sidney characterized poetry’s efficacy as its ‘sweet, charming force.’² A figure for the court poet who attempts to seduce his married beloved with sonnets, Spenser’s Busirane deployed ‘a thousand charms’ to compel Amoret’s love ‘perforce.’³ The Protestants whose account of conjuration Marlowe appropriated forDoctor Faustusinsisted that any signs used to spiritual ends without scriptural authorization
chapter ten Uncommon Prayer? from:
Redrawing the Map of Early Modern English Catholicism
Author(s) MONTA SUSANNAH
Abstract: Are early modern English Catholic devotional practices and texts uncommon? That is, are they both unusual and comparatively private, outside the parameters of the national and nationalizing liturgy found in the
Book of Common Prayer, both too narrow and too foreign to appeal to broad reading and publishing communities, beyond the parameters of Englishness itself? From the perspective of those who drafted Elizabethan recusancy legislation, Catholics who refused participation in the rites of theBCPwere quite literally uncommon, and dangerously so: they were outside the newly drawn political and religious boundaries of the nation.¹ In some modern scholarship, a
Book Title: Encyclopedia of Media and Communication- Publisher: University of Toronto Press
Author(s): Danesi Marcel
Abstract: The most coherent treatment yet of these fields, the
Encyclopedia of Media and Communicationpromises to be the standard reference text for the next generation of media and communication students and scholars.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3138/9781442695528
L’Envoi: from:
Avant-Garde Canadian Literature
Abstract: The early avant-garde in Canada responded to the arrival of foreign cultural models at first by learning and imitating but eventually by translating cultural practices into the Canadian context. The Cosmic Canadians borrowed European models of idealism, occultism, and mysticism, as well as American models of transcendental idealism and poetic form, but developed these influences into a distinctly Canadian r/evolutionary node. The cultural products that emerged from this Anschauung remain marked by idealism, occultism, and mysticism, but became something else, something entirely new, as they colluded with the rising national spirit, the ideas of Richard Maurice Bucke, the general North
Book Title: Petrarch's 'Fragmenta'-The Narrative and Theological Unity of 'Rerum vulgarium fragmenta'
Publisher: University of Toronto Press
Author(s): PETERSON THOMAS E.
Abstract: Building on recent Petrarch scholarship and broader studies of medieval poetics, poetic narrativity, and biblical intertextuality, Peterson conducts a rigorous examination of the
Fragmenta'spoetic language.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3138/j.ctt1ch7768
Chapter Four In fresca riva: from:
Petrarch's 'Fragmenta'
Abstract: The great canzoni series,
Rvf125 to 129, stands at the centre of all the canzoni in theFragmentaand establishes the mediating role of landscape in the development of the book’s major themes.¹ As canzoni of “lontananza” (distance from the beloved), the poems establish the means by which the subject will integrate personal history within the larger collective history of the day and the providential history of Christian piety. Within the macrotext, this series marks the eclipse of a dichotomous view in which the subject and Laura are opposed to one another for the sake of a view of
Democracy and speech from:
The Vigil of Quebec
Abstract: Among the many often obscure pretexts furnished us by governments to sanction the imposition of the War Measures Act, one deserves our attention. At the beginning the federal Minister of Justice spoke of ‘a kind of disintegration of the will of the people.’ He returned to this later, insinuating that the hypothesis antedates the arrival on the scene of the few individuals who proposed to save Mr Laporte’s life, that it had been accepted for a fairly long time, and remained the most plausible hypothesis once the ‘parallel governments’ and pseudo-data on the ‘insurrection’ had gone up in smoke.
Book Title: Merleau-Ponty and Marxism- Publisher: University of Toronto Press
Author(s): COOPER BARRY
Abstract: Barry Cooper's study of this important contemporary thinker gives context for an understanding of Merleau-Ponty's politics and, in so doing, brings together the complex issues and ideas that have shaped modern European political and philosophical thought.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3138/j.ctt1h1hq7v
6 Virtù without resignation from:
Merleau-Ponty and Marxism
Abstract: What attention has been paid to
Les Aventures de la Dialectiquehas shown little appreciation for its structure or its significance. Understandably enough, philosophers have tended to direct their concern towards the essays inSignesand the limpid but indirect prose of his two posthumous works. For example, Claude Lefort, who has devoted as much attention to the texts of Merleau-Ponty as anyone, traced the line of thought indicated initially inTitres et Travauxthrough its successive incarnations first inLa Prose du Monde, a manuscript from the 1951-2 period, then in his lectures at the Collège de France, and
Book Title: The Narcissistic Text-A Reading of Camus' Fiction
Publisher: University of Toronto Press
Author(s): Fitch Brian T.
Abstract: This volume is the first book is the first to judge the whole of Camus' fiction by contemporary critical methods, and 'inter-textuality,' or the study of the interrelationship between Camus' own texts, using the critical tools elaborated in the writings of French formalists and the hermeneutic theory of literature.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3138/j.ctt1vgw8kv
2 The Autoreferential Text: from:
The Narcissistic Text
Abstract: This work starts out by explicitly designating itself as a text: ‘Les curieux événements qui font le sujet de cette chronique se sont produits en 194., à Oran.’ (i, 1217) Texts or parts or aspects of texts are mentioned
3 The Self-Generating Text: from:
The Narcissistic Text
Abstract: The short story ‘Jonas ou l’artiste au travail’ concludes with an enigma which, in the context of the tale that precedes it, is tantamount to a pun, that is to say a play on
4 The Hermeneutic Paradigm: from:
The Narcissistic Text
Abstract: Let us look again at the sentence that concludes ‘Jonas.’ All appearances to the contrary, we have still not exhausted its implications. In addition to its autoreferential rôle on the level of the generation of the text, it also points to the other end of the chain of literary communication: the subsequent reception of the literary text. The word on the artist’s canvas is, we are told, decipherable except for the doubt concerning one letter, a ‘
d’ or a ‘t.’ However, either letter makes perfect sense: ‘solitaire’ or ‘solidaire’ (i, 1652) although there is a clear difference of meaning involved.
5 The Interpreter Interpreted: from:
The Narcissistic Text
Abstract: Although
La Chuteis narrated in the first person, the ‘I’ of the narrative voice is by no means the only ‘forme vide’ or empty slot that the text provides for the reader. Even the most cursory reading of this novel or ‘récit’ reveals the presence of a silent interlocutor, a paradoxical phenomenon made possible only because the words of Clamence’s companion are never reported directly by him. Clamence describes the person with whom he is conversing in terms that are general enough to have a general applicability and yet concrete enough to turn a shadow into a presence: he
6 Just between Texts: from:
The Narcissistic Text
Abstract: In the previous chapters, I have spoken of the way the Camusian text functions within itself, produces its own reflection, as well as the way it reproduces within itself its relationship to its reader. It remains to consider the manner in which the different texts relate to one another, for here too a mirroring effect can be seen to be at work. The intertextuality¹ in question is of a very special kind since no texts by other writers are concerned. In fact, if one were to consider the whole of Camus’ works as one single text, then one could more
Terre des hommes préhistoriques from:
Man and His World/Terres des hommes
Author(s) Leroi-Gourhan André
Abstract: L’INTÉRÊT DE L’HOMME pour son propre passé remonte aux plus lointaines origines historiques : les généalogies, comme les mythes sur la création du monde, forment une part importante des premiers textes écrits. Pendant de nombreux siècles, les hommes de l’Antiquité et du Moyen Age, pénétrés du respect des auteurs anciens, ont satisfait leur soif de connaissance dans les livres. Leur perspicacité n’était d’ailleurs pas moindre que la nôtre; ils avaient parfaitement reconnu dans certaines pierres découvertes dans le sol les traces d’un travail de façonnage, et la présence de coquilles marines jusqu’au sommet de certaines montagnes ne leur avait pas
9. Repetition, Return and the Negotiation of Place in The Tree House from:
Kathleen Jamie
Author(s) Davidson Lynn
Abstract: The Tree Houseasks how we can live more interactively and less destructively with nature. It explores the concept of place with its confluence of political, historical, communal and familial elements, and raises questions around the mythologising and division of land. My interest is in how Jamie employs poetic technique to demonstrate new ways of thinking about place: specifically, her use of intertextual repetends and how these repetitions negotiate between a connection to place and the need to advance our stories of belonging.
3 Kierkegaard’s Platonic Teleology from:
Narrative, Identity and the Kierkegaardian Self
Author(s) RUDD ANTHONY
Abstract: There has been a good deal of discussion in recent philosophy of narrative theories of personal identity and of ethics.¹ And there have been lively debates among Kierkegaard scholars about whether, and to what extent, Kierkegaard can be considered a narrative theorist, and the relevance of his thought to discussions of narrative in contemporary philosophy.² In some of these discussions, though, there has been a tendency to consider the notion of narrative apart from the broader philosophical context in which it was introduced by the chief founders of modern narrative theory – Alasdair MacIntyre, Charles Taylor and Paul Ricoeur.³ For them
12 The Senses of an Ending from:
Narrative, Identity and the Kierkegaardian Self
Author(s) BEHRENDT KATHY
Abstract: One might suppose that life’s end is of special importance to narrativist views of the self, even if the specific nature of that import is opaque. Many philosophical discussions of the narrative self touch upon the end of life.¹ End-related terms and concepts that occur in these discussions include finitude, completion, closure,
telos, retroactive meaning-conferral, life shape and a closed beginning-middle-and-end structure. Those who emphasise life’s end in non-philosophical narrative contexts are perhaps clearer on its significance. The end is thought to play a key role in the story of a life, securing or enhancing the life narrative’s meaning or
13 The End? from:
Narrative, Identity and the Kierkegaardian Self
Author(s) PATTISON GEORGE
Abstract: In
Kierkegaard and the Quest for Unambiguous Life, I sought to read Kierkegaard in the particular context of modernist literature, politics, philosophy and religion that spanned the period from late romanticism through to existentialism. Inevitably, this is a categorisation that is difficult to define precisely, either historically or conceptually. Nevertheless, we can see many of the diverse movements and figures of the modernist breakthrough as sharing a concern to achieve a decisively unambiguous life, piercing through the superficial compromises of bourgeois society, looking reality in the face, and affirming the truth of iving personality. In this situation, values of honesty,
CHAPTER 8 ‘We All Invented Our Own Algeria’: from:
Post-1990 Documentary: Reconfiguring Independence
Author(s) Petty Sheila
Abstract: Filmmaking in the Maghreb is often considered to be a relatively recent phenomenon, having been virtually born alongside Maghrebi nations’ independence from France (Tunisia and Morocco in 1957; Algeria in 1962). And while each country’s film industry has a distinct history, there are some similarities, one of which is an auteur-style production context, where filmmakers are generally responsible for all aspects of production, including financing and creation (Armes 2009: 5). The predominant film style in the 1960s and 1970s following independence veered toward realism and didacticism alongside a total commitment to the liberation struggle in ‘
cinema moudjahidor “freedom-fighter cinema”’
CHAPTER 11 Documentary Filmmakers on the Circuit: from:
Post-1990 Documentary: Reconfiguring Independence
Author(s) Vallejo Aida
Abstract: From the 1990s onwards, festivals specialising in documentary film have spread across the globe, and their new features have changed the roles these events previously played in film culture and business. Where festivals once served primarily as exhibition sites, the recent incorporation of industry sections to their programmes has resulted in these events having a profound influence not only on film criticism, but also on production and distribution. In this context, independent filmmakers have found a professional space to develop their projects at different stages, from searching for pre-production funding to finding distributors for theatrical release or television broadcasts. In
Chapter 2 Clemency, Pardon, and Oubliance from:
Forgetting Differences
Abstract: In his exhaustive study of an “event without a history,” as he calls it, Denis Crouzet sets the St. Bartholomew’s Day massacre in the context of French Renaissance dreams of community.¹ According to Crouzet, at the time of the massacre, the French king, Charles IX, was at the center of several competing visions of French concord. The most dramatic of these visions imagined the king as the agent of divine justice in its Old Testament form: a series of writers advocated the use of violence to rid France of heresy and thus reunite the French. Others, most notably the chancelier
Conclusion from:
Forgetting Differences
Abstract: By approaching the rhetoric of
oublianceprimarily as a strategy for reconciliation, I have sought to move the focus of my analysis away from the concept of forgetting and towards that of forgetting differences.Oubliance, in the texts studied here, does not entail censorship of the past so much as its reframing. The paratexts and programmatic statements I have highlighted afford insight into the ways in which elite writers forged the rhetorical tools with which they and their readers could reconcile themselves to their troubling recent past, and thus to one another.
‘Ginger Whiskers’ and ‘Glad-Eyes’: from:
Katherine Mansfield and Translation
Author(s) Kascakova Janka
Abstract: The two expressions in the title of this paper illustrate the extremities of the range of problems translators struggle with on their journey to a final text. ‘Ginger whiskers’ represent for me all the unpleasant yet unavoidable losses of meaning, the moments when one has to give up and admit defeat; ‘Glad-eyes’, on the other hand, is one of those elements that yield easily and let themselves be translated in a creative way while keeping the meaning and beauty of the original text. In between, there are instances of further or closer approximations between two languages which not only differ
Unshed Tears: from:
Katherine Mansfield and Translation
Author(s) Manenti Davide
Abstract: In the early nineteenth century, Schleiermacher noted that ‘understanding is an unending task’ and ‘the talent for misunderstanding is infinite’.² In more recent times, meaning has been understood as an endless deferral; the more one tries to grasp it, the more it appears ungraspable. This rings especially true if we consider the particular form of understanding that is translation. Since the meaning of a text is closely attached to its ‘letter’ – its sound or signifier – translation can never be a simple transfer of meaning. Indeed, no matter how accurately one brings meaning ‘home’,³ the result is inevitably approximate,
CHAPTER 11 The Narrative Imperative in the Films of Theo Angelopoulos from:
The Cinema of Theo Angelopoulos
Author(s) Eades Caroline
Abstract: To examine the presence and significance of literary references in Theo Angelopoulos’ films, one can start by looking at the influence of antiquity in his work.¹ Since his historical tetralogy – Μέρες του ’36 (
Days of ’36, 1972), Ο Θίασος (The Travelling Players, 1975) Οι Kυνηγοί (The Hunters, 1977), and Ο Μεγαλέξανδρος (Megalexandros, 1980) – Angelopoulos’ oeuvre has been imbued with allusions and direct references to classical texts: Greek tragedies at first,The Odysseythroughout his work, and various passages from Plato and Ovid more sporadically. But his interest in the poetic function of language also led him to draw inspiration
16 BREATHING AND BREATHLESSNESS IN CLINIC AND CULTURE: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the Critical Medical Humanities
Author(s) Carel Havi
Abstract: A central tenet of critical medical humanities is the claim that biomedicine does not hold all the keys to understanding the experience of illness, how responses to treatment are mediated, or how it outcomes and prognosis are revealed over time. We further suggest that biomedicine cannot wholly explain how illness may be expressed physiologically. So much that influences that expression derives from cultural context, emotional response, and how illness is interpreted and understood that this knowledge cannot be exhausted with the tools of biomedicine.
23 VOICES AND VISIONS: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the Critical Medical Humanities
Author(s) Saunders Corinne
Abstract: A properly critical medical humanities is also a historically grounded medical humanities. Such historical grounding requires taking a long cultural perspective, going beyond traditional medical history – typically the history of disease, treatment and practice – to trace the origins and development of the ideas that underpin medicine in its broadest sense – ideas concerning the most fundamental aspects of human existence: health and illness, body and mind, gender and family, care and community.¹ Historical sources can only go so far in illuminating such topics; we must also look to other cultural texts, and in particular literary texts, which, through their imaginative worlds,
34 ON (NOT) CARING: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the Critical Medical Humanities
Author(s) Burke Lucy
Abstract: The immediate context of this paper is the so-called ‘crisis in social care’ that finds its most prolific and unsettling expression in news reports about the verbal, emotional and physical abuse of elderly people with dementia in care homes. In April 2014, BBC One’s
Panoramareported on the abuse of residents at the Old Deanery care home in Essex and Oban House in Croydon.¹ In June 2014, one care worker was jailed and two others were given suspended sentences and community service for the ill treatment of women with dementia at the Granary Care Home near Bristol.² In the following
36 AFTERWORD: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the Critical Medical Humanities
Author(s) Murray Stuart
Abstract: ‘Care’ is a shifting, plural word when used in the context of discussions of health. It suggests attention and compassion when articulated as a verb, but has overtures of regulation and control when used as a noun – to be ‘in care’ is usually not unproblematic. Two chapters in this section – those by Sarah Atkinson and Lucy Burke – speak specifically to the complexities of this idea. As Atkinson makes clear in a her chapter, care invokes questions of resource just as much as it outlines interpersonal relationships; it presents what she terms ‘dilemmas, paradoxes and challenges’ when conceived of as a
Imagining and Reimagining the Arabs: from:
Imagining the Arabs
Abstract: By unfastening Arab identity from conventional cultural stereotypes, Bedouinism and ancient pre-Islamic Arabian bloodlines, this book sought to reveal the complexities and changing nature of historic Arab identity. The book was intended as an invitation to begin rethinking Arabness afresh, and by highlighting the shortcomings inherent in the static, monolithic manner in which historical Arab communities have often been discussed, our analysis sought to reappraise historic Arabness as an ethnicity, tracking its evolution and contextualising its development with close attention to the sociopolitical and ‘cultural stuff’ factors that sustain ethnogenesis.
4 ‘Man Produces Universally’: from:
Agamben and Radical Politics
Author(s) Whyte Jessica
Abstract: In
The Kingdom of the Glory, in the midst of outlining what he sees as a specifically Christian account of governing as constant praxis, Giorgio Agamben turns his attention to a text that has preoccupied him for several decades: theEconomic and Philosophic Manuscriptsof Karl Marx. Beginning with his first book,The Man without Content, Agamben has repeatedly ignored Louis Althusser’s suggestion that ‘Marx’s early works do not have to be taken into account’¹ and turned to theParis Manuscriptsin the course of formulating his own accounts of praxis and of history.² Indeed, references to Marx in Agamben’s
8 Agamben, Badiou and Affirmative Biopolitics from:
Agamben and Radical Politics
Author(s) Prozorov Sergei
Abstract: Agamben and Badiou are rarely discussed together, especially in the context of politics. Even though both authors reached the height of their international fame at the same time and represented the next wave in continental philosophy after the predominance of ‘post-structuralism’, the difference of their interests, influences and, not the least, styles often makes it difficult to see what common tendency these authors exhibit. While a number of studies have addressed affinities between Agamben and Badiou in terms of their interest in formalism and the problems of reference,¹ the discussions of the two authors have generally tended to accentuate the
Book Title: Border Crossing-Russian Literature into Film
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): White Frederick H.
Abstract: Applying the metaphor of the 'border crossing' from one temporal or spatial territory into another,
Border Crossing: Russian Literature into Filmexamines the way classic Russian texts have been altered to suit new cinematic environments.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1bh2kpq
CHAPTER 1 Across the Russian Border from:
Border Crossing
Author(s) Leitch Thomas
Abstract: Adaptation, the process by which texts are transformed to suit them to new media (novels made into films) or historical periods (updated theatrical versions of
The Seagull) or languages (translations from Russian to English or English to Russian), is essentially a metaphorical concept that is defined and understood, though often without acknowledgment, with reference to the biological processes whereby organisms and species survive by adapting to new environments. The metaphorical valence of the term has only been intensified by the range of synonyms commentators have offered to help understand it. Robert Stam has suggested that we can think about “adaptation
CHAPTER 6 “A Vicious Circle”: from:
Border Crossing
Author(s) Burry Alexander
Abstract: Anton Chekhov’s “Ward no. 6” (1892) has inspired a large and varied body of hypertexts in the twentieth and twenty-first centuries. The story’s basic premise of a psychiatric doctor who is incarcerated in the same mental hospital he used to run proved extraordinarily generative for Russian writers in the following century, especially given the notorious Soviet practice of labeling political dissidents insane. Valerii Tarsis and Venedikt Erofeev, among others, reflect this aspect of the story in their works.¹ Other major themes of “Ward no. 6,” such as the unstable boundary between madness and sanity, psychological isolation from other people, and
CHAPTER 10 Fassbinder’s Nabokov—From Text to Action: from:
Border Crossing
Author(s) Ioffe Dennis
Abstract: Rainer Werner Fassbinder’s film
Despairwas shot in 1977 and was proudly premiered at the Cannes International Film Festival in 1978.¹ The film is based on one of Vladimir Nabokov’s major Russian novels,Despair.² The eminent British playwright Tom Stoppard prepared the screenplay for Fassbinder, carefully adapting Nabokov’s text for cinematic staging. The hypotextDespairwas originally published in 1934 inContemporary Letters, a major Russian–Parisian literary journal of the pre-war emigration, and further issued as a separate book in Berlin (by Petropolis) in 1936. The original storyline was set in Berlin at the beginning of the 1930s.
CHAPTER 11 “The Soviet Abroad (That We Lost)”: from:
Border Crossing
Author(s) Boele Otto
Abstract: One piece of information with which we like to startle our students when teaching film and adaptation theory is that at least half of all films produced worldwide can trace their origin to some literary text. Statistically, one out of two movies we watch is not a “film,” but a “book-to-film adaptation.”¹ Usually, we like to add another piece of information that is equally revealing, namely that quite often successful and popular films are based on mediocre and forgotten novels. How many people are aware of the fact that it was a short story by Daphne du Maurier (1952) that
Introduction: from:
Lyric Cousins
Abstract: The same could be said of this book which, like Said’s, started life as a series of ‘three consecutive lectures’ given in a non-musicological context, in this case as the University of Newcastle’s
4 The Flipside of Violence, or Beyond the Thought of Good Enough from:
From Violence to Speaking Out
Abstract: In one of his earliest and most significant texts, his 1964 “Violence and Metaphysics,” Jacques Derrida says the following. The context for this quotation is Derrida’s discussion of Levinas’ thought of the other in relation to Husserl’s phenomenology of the other. Derrida says:
Chapter 4 When and How I Read Foucault from:
Between Deleuze and Foucault
Author(s) Klotz Kristopher
Abstract: The journal
Aut Aut² – the first journal in Italy that took an interest in Michel Foucault – published an article in its final 1978 issue that I had written one year earlier, called “On the Method of the Critique of Politics.”³ In this text, I discussed the influence that Foucault’s work had had up to this point on the thought of the Italian revolutionary left, for which I had been a militant in the 1970s. Foucault’s latest work had beenDiscipline and Punish, translated into Italian in 1976. At that time, I had begun to work again on Marx,
2 Narrating Sensation: from:
Narrative and Becoming
Abstract: The first page of Michael Ondaatje’s
The Collected Works of Billy the Kidfeatures famous frontier photographer L. A. Huffman’s caption to a picture of Billy he allegedly took. Where the picture should be, however, there is nothing but an empty frame. The text thus starts with a forceful problematisation of representation as, contrary to Huffman’s statement, Billy isnotdepicted. In addition, the Huffman caption is fictional.The Collected Works of Billy the Kidthus immediately signals that the status of the image, that representation will be an issue both formally and in terms of content. This problematic status
Chapter 4 A History of the Method: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Poststructuralism
Author(s) Hardy Nick
Abstract: Since Foucault started publishing in the early 1960s much ink has been spilled by both his detractors and supporters alike.¹ An interesting point to note, however, is that each tends to assign to Foucault’s work a level of coherence and/or integration that is overall quite difficult to substantiate. One of the most famous of the supportive texts is by Dreyfus and Rabinow (1982), gained from their discussions and interviews with Foucault during his annual research trips to the University of California, Berkeley. Dreyfus and Rabinow appoint to Foucault’s work a definite methodological evolution that clearly separates his ‘archaeological’ and ‘genealogical’
Chapter 6 Écriture Féminine from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Poststructuralism
Author(s) Thompson Zoë Brigley
Abstract: In ‘
When I say I believe woman’, the avant-garde poet Emily Critchley delves into problems of textuality and gender. With wryness and humour, Critchley riffs on the ideas of the French feminists – Hélène Cixous, Luce Irigaray
[Introduction] from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Poststructuralism
Abstract: In Chapter 11, ‘Derrida’s Language: Play,
Différanceand (Con)text’, Anderson defends the Derridean project against some of its most well-known and influential critics. Interrogating the notion that Derrida’s work implies the radicalisation of language as a ‘play of differences’, Anderson shows how this can be used to justify various types of readings (she notes the important influence of Richard Rorty in this context) that have reduced his work to an ‘anything goes’ philosophy. Further, other critics such as Searle and Habermas have, Anderson argues, unfairly labelled Derrida’s work as perpetuating indeterminacy and nihilism. Against these images and misreadings of Derrida,
Chapter 14 Photography and Poststructuralism: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Poststructuralism
Author(s) Edge Sarah
Abstract: In his final text
Camera Lucida, first published in 1970, Roland Barthes gave his closing views on how photographs should be approached as a signifying system. ‘The important thing’, he proposes, ‘is that the photograph possesses an evidential force, and that its testimony bears not on the object but on the time. From a phenomenological viewpoint, in the photograph, the power of authentication exceeds the power of representation’ (Barthes 1984: 88–9). This final reflection by Barthes signposts the peculiarity of the photographic system which is made up of two signs, the indexical and the iconic; one belonging to the
[Part IV: Introduction] from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Poststructuralism
Abstract: In Chapter 21, ‘The Receptions of Poststructuralism’, Bowman illuminates how the reception(s) of poststructuralist ideas have been variously performed in the English-speaking world. Challenging the idea that there ever was a ‘French Poststructuralism’ residing somewhere (in Paris, perhaps), like an essence, prior to its construction and (performative) elaboration in the texts and contexts that came subsequently to be regarded as those of ‘French Poststructuralism’, he then goes on to show how the work of figures like Derrida, Barthes, Foucault, Lacan, Deleuze and others gets performatively elaborated in British Cultural Studies, Comparative Literature in the US, or in broader, more geographically
Chapter 22 From Liberation Theory to Postcolonial Theory: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Poststructuralism
Author(s) Rooney Caroline
Abstract: This chapter aims to address the ways in which the transition from liberation theory to postcolonial theory entails a historical intellectual encounter with poststructuralism, one that may be termed ‘the poststructuralist turn’. However, in broaching this question, the intention is not to propose that postcolonial theory is determined by its poststructuralist influences in a unilateral manner. That this constitutes a particular area of contention becomes apparent in a context where seminal postcolonial theorists attract attention in the light of their being highly influenced by European theory. For instance, Bart Moore-Gilbert, in discussing Homi Bhabha’s
The Location of Culturestates that
Aesthetics from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Twentieth-Century Philosophies
Author(s) Davey Nicholas
Abstract: Whitehead described Western philosophy as a footnote to Plato’s. As recent philosophical tradition has shown, some footnotes have established texts of their own. Aesthetics is one such footnote. Whereas Plato banished aesthetics to the realm of
doxa, Continental philosophy stands witness since the late nineteenth century to a renaissance of aesthetic thought. Now, not only has the discipline achieved a philosophical autonomy but aesthetics has come to haunt those philosophies that marginalize the apparent and the subjective. If earlier forms of aesthetics feted order, recent forms of twentieth-century Continental philosophy are attracted to the sublime and its disruptive power. The
African Philosophy from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Twentieth-Century Philosophies
Author(s) Janz Bruce B.
Abstract: African philosophy’s development in the twentieth century is both relatively recent, traceable to some seminal texts, and ancient, drawing on cultural forms that stretch back in time and space. This seeming contradiction can be understood if we realize that philosophy itself is ambiguous. It designates on one hand a set of reflective practices rooted in culture and reason, which rigorously and critically explicate a life-world, and on the other a discipline in the university, with a set of codes, standards, recognized practitioners, and customs. More than almost any other site of philosophy, African philosophy has struggled with the similarities and
9 Genealogy as Immanent Critique: from:
The Edinburgh Critical History of Nineteenth-Century Philosophy
Author(s) Guay Robert
Abstract: Of the distinctive terminology of nineteenth-century thought, perhaps no word has been more widely adopted than ‘genealogy’.¹ ‘Genealogy’, of course, had a long history before Nietzsche put it in the title of a book, but the original sense of pedigree or family tree is not the one that has become so prominent in contemporary academic discourse.² Nietzsche initiated a new sense of ‘genealogy’ which, oddly, has become popular despite a lack of clarity about what it is.³ My aim here is to clarify this sense of genealogy by situating it in the context of nineteenth-century narrative argument and identifying its
Book Title: Research Methods for Cultural Studies- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Pickering Michael
Abstract: This new textbook addresses the neglect of practical research methods in cultural studies. It provides readers with clearly written overviews of research methods in cultural studies, along with guidelines on how to put these methods into operation. It advocates a multi-method approach, with students drawing from a pool of techniques and approaches suitable for their own topics of investigation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1g0b2nv
CHAPTER 3 Investigating Cultural Producers from:
Research Methods for Cultural Studies
Author(s) Davis Aeron
Abstract: This chapter is in four parts. Each of the first three parts offers a brief overview of the more common research approaches used to investigate cultural production. These are broadly categorised here as political economy, textual analysis and sociological/ethnographic work. The fourth part then concentrates on the third of these and the practical considerations involved. In both parts the discussion and examples draw on my own experiences of researching cultural production in the news industry and within the subcultures of financial and political elite networks. At the time of writing I have interviewed over 250 professionals employed in journalism, public
CHAPTER 4 Investigating Cultural Consumers from:
Research Methods for Cultural Studies
Author(s) Meyer Anneke
Abstract: Consumption in its many forms is not a new phenomenon (Storey 1999), but since the end of the Second World War, consumption in industrialised countries has proliferated to such an extent that the phrase ‘consumer society’ was coined. Arguably,
culturalconsumption has especially increased because technological advances have led to the development and spread of new forms of media and information and communication technologies (ICTs). These have in turn generated new forms of cultural texts and made cultural consumption more accessible. The term ‘cultural consumer’ refers to those who consume cultural texts or engage in cultural practices involving consumption. Key
Book Title: François Laruelle’s Philosophies of Difference-A Critical Introduction and Guide
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): GANGLE ROCCO
Abstract: Gilles Deleuze described Laruelle's thought as 'one of the most interesting undertakings of contemporary philosophy'. Now, Rocco Gangle - who translated Laruelle's philosophy into English - takes you through Laruelle's trailblazing book
Philosophies of Difference, helping you to understand both Laruelle's critique of Difference and his project of non-philosophy, which has become one of the most intriguing avenues in contemporary thought. He explains the context within which Laruelle's thought developed and takes you through the challenging argument and conceptual scaffolding of 'Philosophies of Difference'.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1g0b3gr
2 The critique of Difference from:
François Laruelle’s Philosophies of Difference
Abstract: Philosophies of Differenceengages the philosophies of Nietzsche, Heidegger, Derrida and Deleuze in order to mark a distinction between philosophical thinking (which perhaps in the work of these thinkers is pushed in some sense to its limit) and a new, more general mode of thinking which will be called non-philosophy. Laruelle’s text itself bridges the diff erence both methodologically and thematically between these two kinds of thought; it is at once philosophicalandnon-philosophical. Keeping in mind that non-philosophy is not meant to be a negation but rather a generalisation of philosophy, we should understand this ‘at once’ as in
Book Title: Poetic Language-Theory and Practice from the Renaissance to the Present
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Jones Tom
Abstract: Surveys a variety of linguistic and philosophical approaches to poetic language: analytical, cognitive, post-structuralist, pragmaticProvides readings of complete poems and places those readings within the wider context of each poet's workCombines theory and practiceIncludes a Glossary of Terms, Biographical Notes on Poets and Suggested Further Reading and Further Reading (by Theoretical School)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1g0b4vx
CHAPTER 6 Discourse Analysis from:
Research Methods for English Studies
Author(s) Griffin Gabriele
Abstract: Discourse analysis is concerned with the investigation of language,¹ both written and oral,² as it is actually used (as opposed to an abstract system or structure of language). It is different from textual analysis (see Chapter 9 in this volume) in that it assumes from the outset that language is
invested, meaning that language is not a neutral tool for transmitting a message but rather, that all ‘communicative events’ (van Dijk 2001: 98) – whether these be, for instance, readings of novels, plays, poetry, a notice on a billboard, a conversation, or an interview – constitute ‘a particular way of talking about
CHAPTER 9 Textual Analysis as a Research Method from:
Research Methods for English Studies
Author(s) Belsey Catherine
Abstract: How important is textual analysis in research? What is it? How is it done? And what difference does it make? My contention will be that textual analysis is indispensable to research in cultural criticism, where cultural criticism includes English, cultural history and cultural studies, as well as any other discipline that focuses on texts, or seeks to understand the inscription of culture in its artefacts. And since textual analysis is in the end empirical, I shall set out to exemplify my methodological account with a single instance. The project is to imagine that Titian’s painting of
Tarquin and Lucretiaconstitutes
CHAPTER 10 Interviewing from:
Research Methods for English Studies
Author(s) Griffin Gabriele
Abstract: In his review of Diane Middlebrook’s biography
Her Husband: Hughes and Plath – A Marriage, Andrew Motion remarks that Middlebrook’s text shows ‘only a few signs of interviews with surviving friends’ (Motion 2004: 15). This remark forms part of a brief litany of omissions which Motion presents as an implicit criticism of Middlebrook’s work. It highlights the assumption that, where possible, interview material should form part of the research conducted for a biography, and functions in this introduction as an emblem of what has been referred to as ‘the interview society’ we now live in (Atkinson and Silverman 1997).
Book Title: The Lyotard Dictionary- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Sim Stuart
Abstract: 118 entries cover all of Lyotard's concepts and concerns, from 'Addressee' and 'Aesthetics', through 'I don't know what' and 'Is it happening?' to 'Unpresentable' and 'Writing'A further 50 'linking' entries contextualise Lyotard within the wider intellectual currents of his time, from concepts such as Nazism and Memory to thinkers from Aristotle to Jean Baudrillard
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1g0b5xf
Chapter 1 Prehistory from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Boehm Christopher
Abstract: Democracy is a political system that allows the will of the rank and file to be expressed in arriving at and executing policies that affect the group. A prerequisite for this sharing of power is a set of political institutions that prevent those in higher positions from increasing their power in ways that encroach on the autonomy of those below them; and while we think of these checks and balances mainly in the context of constitutional democracies, they were present less formally in egalitarian agricultural tribes (Fried 1967) and in egalitarian hunting bands (Glassman 1986). Because some obvious parallels were
Chapter 2 The Assyrians from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Isakhan Benjamin
Abstract: In the fertile floodplains that stretch between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers, humankind settled to form perhaps the earliest organised and permanent settlements anywhere in the world. By around 3500 BCE, these relatively simple agricultural societies had evolved into city-states, the first of which was Uruk (modern Al-Warka, Iraq), centred around a temple complex and populated by traders, merchants, farmers and the temple bureaucracy. The need for a sophisticated accounting system led to the development of the world’s first written language, which itself evolved into a rich corpus of literary and bureaucratic texts. However, in order to compete for and
Chapter 8 Rome from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Matyszak Philip
Abstract: Although this chapter takes a broader view, democracy in Rome is generally considered in the context of the mid-to late Republic. The view that the oligarchy exercised
de factocontrol of the voting process in this latter period has been challenged from the 1990s onward (Millar 2002). The ensuing debate has exposed extensive deficiencies in what is known about the democratic process in Rome (Sandberg 2001). Recently the focus has shifted to the role of the army, a focus which will be retained in this chapter (Southern 2007). It will also be stressed that throughout the history of Rome, voting
Chapter 26 1989: from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Volten Peter M. E.
Abstract: The transitions to democracy in Eastern and Central Europe from 1989 onwards not only came as a big surprise both inside and outside the region, they were also characterised by incredible speed and by a radical challenge to the prevailing political cultures during the pressing phase of consolidation. The two companion concepts and processes – transition and consolidation of democratic transformation – are clearly culture-bound and dependent on the historical and present context of the country or region involved. This was particularly the case in Central Europe, where cultural and contextual confusion sometimes led to misunderstanding and friction. Westerners who showed their
Chapter 38 Democracy Promotion from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Hobson Christopher
Abstract: One of the most notable features of the post-Cold War era has been the ideational dominance of liberal democracy. The majority of the twentieth century was shaped by a conflict between different ruling ideologies but, with the collapse of the Soviet empire, democracy outlasted its rivals. In this context, Amartya Sen proposed that: ‘democratic governance has now achieved the status of being taken to be generally right’, while one of the leading scholars of democratisation, Larry Diamond, has suggested that ‘democracy is really the only broadly legitimate form of government in the world’ (Diamond 2008: 13; Sen 1999: 5). Certainly,
Chapter 43 New Thinking from:
The Edinburgh Companion to the History of Democracy
Author(s) Keane John
Abstract: In 1945, following several decades that saw most experiments in democratisation fail, there were only a dozen democracies left on the face of the earth. Since then, despite many ups and downs, democracy has bounced back from near oblivion to become a planetary phenomenon for the first time in its history (Diamond 2008; Dunn 2005; Keane 2009b). Fresh research perspectives are required because democracy has taken root in so many different geographic contexts that several fundamental presuppositions of democratic theory have been invalidated. This metamorphosis remains largely unregistered in the literature on democracy, which still has a distinctively Eurocentric bent,
Chapter VIII Arts and Rules from:
Form and Object
Abstract: It seems that a rule is a paradox, a seemingly blatant contradiction. In order for a rule to exist, one must claim that it is impossible to do certain things that can be done. For example, it is
impossible, in French, to combine a verb conjugated in the second person with a first person subject; it isimpossible, in English, to write word ‘bird’ as ‘burd’. Of course these rules, by definition, vary with use, context, register, and through all the regular and irregular articulations which a linguistic theory can shed light on.¹ To modalise
Book Title: The Ethics of Deconstruction-Derrida and Levinas
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Critchley Simon
Abstract: The Ethics of Deconstruction, Simon Critchley's first book, was originally published to great acclaim in 1992. It was the first book to argue for the ethical turn in Derrida's work and to show as powerfully as possible how deconstruction has persuasive ethical consequences that are vital to our thinking through of questions of politics and democracy. Rather than being concerned with deconstruction in terms of the contradictions inherent in any text - an approach typical of the early Derrida and those in literary criticism aiming to extract a critical method for an application to literature - Critchley concerns himself with the philosophical context necessary for an understanding of the ethics of deconstructive reading. Far from being some sort of value-free nihilism or textual free-play, Critchley showed the ethical impetus that was driving Derrida's work. His claim was that Derrida's understanding of ethics has to be understood in relation to his engagement with the work of Levinas and the book lays out the details of their philosophical confrontation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1g0b76j
1 The Ethics of Deconstruction: from:
The Ethics of Deconstruction
Abstract: Why bother with deconstruction? Why read deconstructive writings? Why read texts deconstructively? Why should deconstruction be necessary, or even important? What demand is being made by deconstruction? These are questions which haunt the critical reader who has followed the work of Jacques Derrida. They are questions voiced by the reader who, in pleasure and patience, has read Derrida’s work, but who now, perhaps impatiently, wants to question the demand that is placed on him or her by that work. They are questions, I shall claim, that demand an ethical response, that call deconstructive reading to responsibility, to be responsible. The
3 Clôtural Readings I: from:
The Ethics of Deconstruction
Abstract: ‘Bois’ – this is Derrida’s final word on Levinas; the final word of his text for Emmanuel Levinas (
ECM60).
Book Title: Virginia Woolf and Being-in-the-world-A Heideggerian Study
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Simone Emma
Abstract: Breaking fresh ground in Woolfian scholarship, this study presents a timely and compelling interpretation of Virginia Woolf's textual treatment of the relationship between self and world from the perspective of the philosophy of Martin Heidegger. Drawing on Woolf's novels, essays, reviews, letters, diary entries, short stories, and memoirs, the book explores the political and the ontological, as the individual's connection to the world comes to be defined by an involvement and engagement that is always already situated within a particular physical, societal, and historical context.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1n7qhrd
Chapter 2 A Sense of Place from:
Virginia Woolf and Being-in-the-world
Abstract: As emphasised in the previous chapter, it is the average everyday lived experience of Being-in-the-world that is a central concern and preoccupation throughout Woolf’s writings. Despite the incalculable variety of everyday experiences that any individual may encounter during his or her lifetime, each is always and inevitably located in a particular place, whether it be the home, the street, a city, the countryside, the workplace or an armchair. Place provides the setting and context for all experience.¹ The inherent connection between the individual, experience and place, and how each depends upon the other for definition and actuality, is a view
Chapter 5 Moments of Being and the Everyday from:
Virginia Woolf and Being-in-the-world
Abstract: The preceding chapters have explored Woolf’s emphasis throughout her writings on the notion that the individual’s average everyday mode of Being-in-the-world comes to be defined and ‘held in place’ (‘Sketch’: 92) by the typically veiled forces, conventions and prescriptions of the social order, including the often overlapping discourses of patriarchy, religion, nationalism and history. As discussed, such an approach to the relationship between self and world may be contrasted with Heidegger’s ontological emphasis in
Being and Time. In this chapter, the focus shifts to the crucial role that moods and sensations play in Woolf’s textual representations of the individual’s experience
Confluences, Divergences and Future Directions from:
Virginia Woolf and Being-in-the-world
Abstract: Arguably, this study of the relationship between Woolf’s writings and Heidegger’s philosophy in Being and Time leads to a similar outcome, insofar as Woolf’s textual representations of the connections between self, world and the Other are afforded a
Book Title: Immanence and Micropolitics-Sartre, Merleau-Ponty, Foucault and Deleuze
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Gilliam Christian
Abstract: Through proving its philosophical context, lineage and political import, Gilliam shows that immanence is necessary understanding politics and resistance.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1n7qj2j
Chapter 1 INTRODUCTION from:
Evil in Contemporary Political Theory
Author(s) Sutch Peter
Abstract: The concept of ‘evil’ has a long history in the western tradition, extending from early theological debate, through tortured discussion of the relationship between moral and religious issues, to a contemporary context in which moral and political theory have domains of discourse in their own right. The religious roots of the idea of ‘evil’, however, have often made it difficult to accommodate in predominantly secular cultures, especially in multicultural contexts where deeply held beliefs may not be widely shared. Indeed, there has been a tendency in recent decades, especially among political theorists, to set the notion aside as outdated or
Chapter 6 EVIL IN CONTEMPORARY INTERNATIONAL POLITICAL THEORY: from:
Evil in Contemporary Political Theory
Author(s) Sutch Peter
Abstract: If there is one branch of contemporary political theory that has many concrete examples of ‘evil’ as its subject matter, it is international political theory. Indeed, the word has made a spectacular return to international political discourse since 9/11. In this chapter I suggest a novel approach to theorising ‘evil’ in international political theory. It is an approach that diverges from much of the established (and very useful) commentary that has explored the concept as it emerges in the rhetoric of political leaders on both sides of the war on terror. I think that dealing with evil in that context
4 SHAKESPEARE AND TRANSLATION from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Shakespeare and the Arts
Author(s) Huang Alexander C. Y.
Abstract: Literary translation is a love affair. Depending on the context, it could be love at first sight or hot pursuit of a lover’s elusive nodding approval. In other instances it could be unrequited love, and still others a test of devotion and faith; or else an eclectic combination of any of these events. Translation involves artistic creativity, not a workshop of equivalences. As human civilizations developed and intersected, translation emerged as a necessary form of communication and a way of life. It highlighted and put to productive use the space between cultures, between individuals with different perspectives and within one’s
7 SHAKESPEARE AND EARLY MODERN MUSIC from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Shakespeare and the Arts
Author(s) Wilson Christopher R.
Abstract: This essay examines the relationship between the music and songs of Shakespeare’s plays and early modern music and musical practice. Music for Shakespeare meant performed songs and instrumental cues, and musical terms used as symbolic reference and metaphor. Very little music survives that can be identified with a first or early production but dramatic context and descriptors usually provide sufficient information on the type of music required. In
Twelfth Night, for example, we know that a catch is performed by Sir Toby, Sir Andrew and Feste when Sir Toby asks: “Shall we rouse the night-owl in a catch that will
12 SHAKESPEARE AND POPULAR MUSIC from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Shakespeare and the Arts
Author(s) Hansen Adam
Abstract: This chapter addresses the following questions: how have Shakespearean characters, words, texts and iconography been represented and reworked through popular music; do all types of popular music represent Shakespeare in the same ways; if not, why not; and how do the links between Shakespeare and popular music develop what we think we know about Shakespeare, and what we think we know about popular music?
26 SHAKESPEARE ON FILM, 1930–90 from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Shakespeare and the Arts
Author(s) Costantini-Cornède Anne-Marie
Abstract: From 1930 to 1990, the phenomenon of Shakespeare on film was characterized by a great variety of activity, from landmark “mainstream” films, deferential to textual authority, to a full range of innovative cinematic essays of all kinds, including modernizations, derivatives or non-English cinematic Shakespeares, and transcultural appropriations trading on radical time and space transpositions, such as Akira Kurosawa’s
Throne of Blood (1957) and Ran (1985), which shift Macbeth and Lear to Sengoku-Jidai (“wartroubled”) medieval Japan. Five main tendencies may be distinguished from the early days of sound movies to the beginning of the Shakespeare on screen revival marked by Kenneth
29 SHAKESPEARE AND RADIO from:
The Edinburgh Companion to Shakespeare and the Arts
Author(s) Greenhalgh Susanne
Abstract: The all-star Renaissance Theatre Company production of
Hamlet (BBC Radio 3, 26 April 1992), featuring Kenneth Branagh as the Prince and John Gielgud as the Ghost, is a bold and richly textured achievement, one which points to many of the issues that this chapter on Shakespeare and radio will seek to address.¹ Just under four hours long, with an “entirety” script conflated from the First Folio and Second Quarto, the production presents a version “probably never heard in the author’s lifetime (and perhaps never envisaged by him)” (Jackson, 1994, 202). Effectively this is a new work, one that raises fascinating
Book Title: Texts-Contemporary Cultural Texts and Critical Approaches
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Childs Peter
Abstract: Being able to analyse different types of text is an essential skill for students of literature. Texts is a new kind of book which shows students how to use literary theory to approach a wide range of literary, cultural and media texts of the kind studied on today’s courses. These texts range from short stories, autobiographies, political speeches, websites and lyrics to films such as The Matrix and Harry Potter and from television’s Big Brother to shopping malls, celebrities, and rock videos.Each chapter combines an introduction to the text and aspects of its critical reception with an analysis using one of sixteen key approaches, from established angles like feminism, postcolonial studies and deconstruction to newer areas such as ecocriticism, trauma theory, and ethical criticism. Each chapter also indicates alternative ways of reading the text by drawing on other critical approaches. Texts:*is the first student guide to examine visual, virtual and performance texts alongside written texts reflecting the broadening range of the contemporary literature syllabus*demonstrates clearly how students can analyse a familiar text in different ways, a core skill which many find difficult*provides a student introduction to contemporary culture via well known popular texts and literary theories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1r1zbd
INTRODUCTION: from:
Texts
Abstract: Unlike many books in the field, this is not a study of literary texts in cultural contexts but a book about cultural texts of the kind increasingly studied through literary approaches. The chapters analyse a wide range of different texts that are neither poems nor ‘literary’ novels and offer readings of them in the light of issues that arise in literary studies and elsewhere, from considerations of trauma to questions of time, from ethics to spatial dynamics. A number of pre-selected critical and theoretical perspectives are brought to bear, from ecocriticism to performativity theory to postcolonial studies, but these are
CHAPTER 1 FILM: from:
Texts
Abstract: The film under consideration in this chapter is a key text for a number of reasons.
CHAPTER 2 BUILDING: SHOPPING IN UTOPIA from:
Texts
Abstract: Since the late 1980s, cultural geographers have been increasingly reading landscape as text, considering and employing linguistic metaphors, semiotic analyses, and poststructuralist terminology. In particular, the tools of literary analysis and theory have been helpfully employed to consider the built environment. Also, Henri Lefebvre’s influential book
The Production of Space (1974) introduced the idea of ‘social space’, overturning the traditional understanding of ‘space’ as an empty area and replacing it with the view that space is always both occupied and meaningful: is always socially, politically and ideologically constructed and interpreted. Rather like the Bakhtinian idea of the chronotope in literature,
CHAPTER 3 MOVIE POSTER: ALIEN NATURE from:
Texts
Abstract: This is a relative rather than absolute distinction and one that might be thought to rely too heavily on a certain understanding of literary criticism, but Fiske’s distinction between the kinds of texts studied as
CHAPTER 6 TV SHOW: from:
Texts
Abstract: In this chapter I will consider the TV programme
Big Brother in the context of performative gendered identity. This will involve a consideration of the mediation of gender and sexuality in terms of normativity and transgression, and the complex negotiation of identity between the personal, conceived in terms of intimacy and privacy, and the public, conceived in terms of gossip and surveillance.
CHAPTER 9 POLITICAL SPEECH: MARGARET THATCHER’S HYMN AT THE SERMON ON THE MOUND from:
Texts
Abstract: In this chapter I want to consider the import of a political speech in the context of the relation between the ethical and the political, the spiritual and the material. To do this I want to play off the historical moment and its surrounding contextual discourses with the speech’s invocation of a transhistorical and universal set of values. New Historicism evolved in the 1980s as in some ways a reaction to structuralism and formalism. Indebted to political, poststructuralist and reader-response theory, it has focused on the intertextuality of literary and non-literary texts and the presence of diverse culturally specific discourses
CHAPTER 10 CRITICAL TEXT: ALAN SOKAL’S SHAM TRANSGRESSION from:
Texts
Abstract: The text I will look at in this chapter is critical in a number of senses. It is critical in the sense that a critical essay offers a viewpoint on a subject and debates it; it is also critical in the sense that it has been considered deeply, if not uniquely significant; and finally it is critical in the sense that it is an attack, albeit a camouflaged one. In terms of the reading of critical texts, it helps to raise important issues about the production, publication, provenance, partisanship and divided purposes of academic criticism. The approach taken is broadly
CHAPTER 11 POPULAR NOVEL: THE ETHICS OF HARRY POTTER from:
Texts
Abstract: In Chapter 3, I noted John Fiske’s view that the difference between literary and popular texts lies in the latter’s reliance on its contemporary social relevance for its popularity and significance. For Fiske, popular texts are evaluated according to their social values, not their universal or aesthetic ones. This may be true in literature departments in many cases, but it is not necessarily true in the context of wider cultural discussion. In this chapter, I will therefore look at a popular novel in the context of debates over questions of good and evil. These are concerned with readers’ ethical ideals,
2 The Politics of Neuroscience from:
The Political Mind
Abstract: The neurological material in the foregoing chapter operates within an ontology and epistemology that many in the social sciences have long fought against. At its hard scientific edge, this belief holds that human behaviour is fully explicable through close study of the operations of the brain. All social science and theory would therefore, in time, be superseded by an all-embracing explanatory vocabulary of neurophysiological brainstates. Before we can proceed to unpack such material for use in a political context, this fundamental concern must first be addressed.
Book Title: Death-Drive-Freudian Hauntings in Literature and Art
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Smith Robert Rowland
Abstract: Robert Rowland Smith takes Freud's work on the death-drive and compares it with other philosophies of death - Pascal, Heidegger and Derrida in particular. He also applies it in a new way to literature and art - to Shakespeare, Rothko and Katharina Fritsch, among others. He asks whether artworks are dead or alive, if artistic creativity isn't actually a form of destruction, and whether our ability to be seduced by fine words means we don't put our selves at risk of death. In doing so, he proposes a new theory of aesthetics in which artworks and literary texts have a death-drive of their own, not least by their defining ability to turn away from all that is real, and where the effects of the death-drive mean that we are constantly living in imaginary, rhetorical or 'artistic' worlds. The book also provides a valuable introduction to the rich tradition of work on the death-drive since Freud.Key Features* Includes a general introduction to the death-drive* Presents an original theory of aesthetics* Analyses both theoretical and clinical psychoanalysis* Offers in-depth treatment of Freud* Provides an overview of philosophies of death
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1r23mg
Introduction: from:
Dissenting Histories
Abstract: This is a study of some eighteenth-century historical works. They are mostly by Dissenters, little known and less read: Edmund Calamy’s
Abridgment of Mr Baxter’s History of his Life and Times, Daniel Neal’s History of the Puritans, William Harris’s Historical and Critical Account of the Life of Oliver Cromwell, Samuel Palmer’s The Nonconformist’s Memorial and Joseph Cornish’s Brief and Impartial History of the Puritans, among others. Chapters are also devoted to David Hume’s History of England and Edmund Burke’s Reflections on the Revolution in France. The object of study is not, however, a series of texts, canonical or otherwise, abstracted
Book Title: Language and Power in the Modern World- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Atkinson David
Abstract: This book explores key areas of modern society in which language is used to form power and social relations. These are presented in five sections:Language and the MediaLanguage and OrganisationsLanguage and GenderLanguage and YouthMultilingualism, Identity and EthnicityWith a unique combination of selected readings and student-centred tasks in a single volume, the book covers contemporary issues in language and power, ranging from the global to the interpersonal. Each area - and each reading chosen to explore it - is substantially contextualised and discussed through a detailed introduction and then followed up with related activities.Each section comprises:*a substantial, specific introduction which draws students’ attention to key themes and issues relevant to its topic; *a set of four or five selected readings which encourages students to locate critically these issues in context; *a task, or set of tasks, obliging students to undertake ‘hands-on’ linguistic analysis of data and engage in more sophisticated discussion of pertinent issues.*In-depth exploration of a variety of approaches to the study of language and power*Unique combination of advanced readings, student-centred tasks and editorial guidance*Hands-on activities at the end of each chapter
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1r24nd
Book Title: George Mackay Brown and the Philosophy of Community- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Baker Timothy C.
Abstract: In this book Timothy C. Baker situates George Mackay Brown's work within a broad literary and philosophical context to articulate how his novels engage with the question of community.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1r24v9
Introduction: from:
George Mackay Brown and the Philosophy of Community
Abstract: ‘Prologue’, the opening poem in George Mackay Brown’s first collection, establishes the tone for all of his work to come. One of his most anthologised and analysed works, it places his writing in a context of a wilful nostalgia and parochialism:
3 The Usual Suspects from:
The Idea of Continental Philosophy
Abstract: The engagement with texts outside the mainstream of analytic philosophy that has characterised my own work in philosophy has always involved an effort indirectly to intervene in the regular programming of analytic expectations about such texts. By rendering myself capable of reading these texts I have sought to encourage others to feel less well prepared for what they might encounter. My thought is that without such a disruption they will remain prepared only for the (for them, for everyone) depressing prospect of reading the Other.¹
4 The Analytic Perspective on the Idea from:
The Idea of Continental Philosophy
Abstract: The trajectory of this book is entering its most crucial phase. I have promised to look at the major reasons and arguments (perhaps I should say more neutrally that I will look at ‘major texts’) presented by analytic philosophers who have affirmed or embraced the idea of what Gilbert Ryle called the ‘wide gulf’ between Anglo-Saxon ‘philosophical analysis’ and philosophy on ‘the Continent’.¹ It is now time to do so. The texts I will look at are all from the same period: the late 1950s.² As we shall see, the idea of the gulf was already well established by then,
Book Title: Media and Memory- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Garde-Hansen Joanne
Abstract: How do we rely on media for remembering? In exploring the complex ways that media converge to support our desire to capture, store and retrieve memories, this textbook offers analyses of representations of memorable events, media tools for remembering and forgetting, media technologies for archiving and the role of media producers in making memories.Theories of memory and media are covered alongside an accessible range of case studies focusing on memory in relation to radio, television, pop music, celebrity, digital media and mobile phones. Ethnographic and production culture research, including interviews with members of the public and industry professionals, is also included. Offering a comprehensive introduction to the connections and disconnections in the study of media and memory, this is the perfect textbook for media studies students.Key Features* Presents a thorough and detailed overview of key writers, theories and debates* Case studies enrich the text, offering innovative approaches and insights on methodology * Covers a range of 'old' and 'new' media including: from radio, television, film, photography, digital media, mobile phones and popular music* Explores discourses, forms and practices of media and memory with active learning exercises that engage readers
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1r25r9
5 Voicing the Past: from:
Media and Memory
Abstract: There is a tendency within media studies to ignore sound. The visual image has dominated: art, photography, advertising, film, television, video games, online media, mobile phones. Just compare the amount of scholarly texts on television to radio, on cinema and gaming rather than soundtracks and soundscapes. Even the mobile phone, which is essentially a listening device, has only become interesting to media studies since it has a screen interface of applications, games, graphics, e-mail, photos and videos. When it comes to memory we assume that the visual dominates and structures our understanding of the world. We do not assume that
Chapter 5 Seeing Oneself as Friend from:
Philosophy and Friendship
Abstract: Intimate engagement between friends provides a unique context for the development of relations with others and for understanding of the self. The tension between our sense of connection with a friend and our recognition of our separateness from the friend within a relationship of choice is likely to present us with dilemmas. The liking, care and concern we have for a friend, which are expressive of our connection, must be balanced by a concern for the self as a separate individual, especially in situations in which these concerns come into conflict. Kant notes in his discussion of friendship that ‘if
Chapter 2 The Discursive Construction of National Identity from:
The Discursive Construction of National Identity
Abstract: Since the 1970s, the term ‘discourse’ has become common currency in an everyday research sense in a variety of humanities and social science disciplines, including the applied branches of linguistics. Because of the wide-ranging use of this term, a variety of meanings have been attributed to it (see Ehlich 1993, p. 145, and Ehlich 1994), which has led to considerable semantic fuzziness and terminological flexibility. In the following we will briefly describe the concept of discourse as it is currently employed in the context of the research activities carried out at the University of Vienna, which have also informed the
4 THE USE OF FORCE from:
Philosophy of International Law
Abstract: In his magisterial introduction to international law,
The Law of Nations, James L. Brierly quotes at length the French international lawyer Albert De Lapradelle on the significance of Vattel, whose text Le Droit des gens, published in 1758, is usually regarded as the standard founding statement of modern international law. The Frenchman praises Vattel for having written in advance of the events which the book represents, the principles of 1776 and 1789, of the American and French Revolutions. Vattel is credited with projecting onto the plane of the law of nations the principles of legal individualism. Vattel has written the
3 Beyond Reason: from:
Intending Scotland
Abstract: At the Walter Scott conference in Oregon in 1999, Jerome McGann pronounced Scott to be the first postmodernist,¹ a judgment based on Scott’s deployment of various metafictional techniques and on his ironic combination of contradictory genres. The proposal was less surprising (to some, at any rate) than it might have been, given how regularly another Scottish novel of the early nineteenth century – James Hogg’s
Confessions of a Justified Sinner – is cited as prophetic of postmodernism in its use of multiple and conflicting narratives. Taken together, the implications of these prescient texts might suggest that there is something inherently postmodern about
1. Maurice Merleau-Ponty: from:
Phenomenology or Deconstruction?
Abstract: text which by any reckoning constitutes
5. Jean-Luc Nancy: from:
Phenomenology or Deconstruction?
Abstract: A consideration of Paul Ricoeur’s hermeneutic phenomenology has allowed us to trace points of (more usually) proximity and (occasionally) divergence between Derrida and Ricoeur on questions of alterity and coherence. In terms of alterity, ‘life’ and ‘narrative’ for Ricoeur are inextricably intertwined, and the meaning of prefigured action is not posited but attested in the context of a hermeneutic wager: it is a ‘broken attestation’. Similarly, Derrida cannot justify the ‘good’ of alterity, but assumes it. As regards the question of coherence, Ricoeur’s thought deals with a constant tension between chaos and cosmos: narrative is a ‘discordant concordance’ and justice
1 ORALITY, THE MEDIA AND NEW POPULAR CULTURES IN AFRICA from:
Media and Identity in Africa
Author(s) Barber Karin
Abstract: Print and electronic media have had profound transformative effects in African culture. Nor is this a recent result of late twentieth-century global flows. For more than 100 years, virtually all new popular cultural forms in Africa have been shaped by techniques and conceptions drawn from the media; while older oral genres have been subtly but definitively recast as they have been drawn into new performance spaces on the airwaves or in print. Most of what is now regarded as ‘popular’ – as distinct from ‘traditional’ – in African culture (see Barber 1987, 1997) was forged in colonial and postcolonial contexts deeply entwined
6 REPRESENTATION OF AFRICA IN THE WESTERN MEDIA: from:
Media and Identity in Africa
Author(s) Wa’Njogu John Kiarie
Abstract: Most Westerners have never visited and may never visit Africa, yet they hold an image of Africa in their minds (Hawk 1992). Their knowledge of Africa is formed from sources like school textbooks, the news media, church mission reports and the entertainment industry, all produced by fellow Westerners. These images provide the context for Westerners’ interpretation of media coverage of Africa.
Chapter 7 A Fourth Repetition from:
Deleuze and Philosophy
Author(s) Baross Zsuzsa
Abstract: My title gives right away the end toward which I am heading but which for lack of space will not be reaching in any satisfactory fashion: the cinema at once constitutes and performs or actualises a ‘fourth’ repetition. The ordinal designation is with reference to Deleuze, who as we know in
Difference and Repetitiondistinguishes three modalities (‘habit’, ‘memory’, and a third ‘royal repetition’) whose articulated and simultaneous replay by a conceptual apparatus (or the textDifference and Repetition) is constitutive of Time itself, in all its complex, mutating and discontinuous dimensions (Deleuze 1994). The analysis that follows borrows from
Chapter 12 Gilles Deleuzeʹs Political Posture from:
Deleuze and Philosophy
Author(s) Lamble Sarah
Abstract: Is it possible to answer the question of politics in the work of Deleuze, without going through desire and its variants? Deleuze’s work spans twenty-six publications, authored by him or written in collaboration with the psychiatrist Félix Guattari. In these texts, Deleuze deals with the thought of Kant, Nietzsche, Bergson, Spinoza, Leibniz, Hume, Foucault, with the writings of Kafka, Proust, Sacher-Masoch, with Francis Bacon’s painting, and with cinema and theatre. Politics, however, because only traces and indices of it exist in his texts, seems to be permanently put to question. At first sight, it is not even clear that there
Chapter 14 Why Am I Deleuzian? from:
Deleuze and Philosophy
Author(s) Lamble Sarah
Abstract: To be ‘Deleuzian’ represents for me a sign, not of recognition between accomplices in the context of something that could function as a ‘Deleuzian school’, but rather a sign of conniving or a ‘sign of intelligence’, according to the expression that Janicaud liked to use. I am thinking of a sign sent, not to a person (even if she is captivating), but rather to the objects that swirl around her – to her themes, her style and mannerisms, her concepts, or, if you prefer it, to the ‘mist that she brings to the room’ of your life when she writes,
Book Title: Scandalous Knowledge-Science, Truth and the Human
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Herrnstein Smith Barbara
Abstract: This book explores the radical reconceptions of knowledge and science emerging from constructivist epistemology, social studies of science, and contemporary cognitive science. Smith reviews the key issues involved in the twentieth-century critiques of traditional views of human knowledge and scientific truth and gives an extensively informed explanation of the alternative accounts developed by Fleck, Kuhn, Foucault, Latour, and others. She also addresses the various anxieties (e.g., over ‘relativism’) and ‘wars’ occasioned by these developments, placing them in their historical contexts and arguing that they are largely misplaced or spurious. Smith then examines the currently perplexed relations between the natural and human sciences, the grandiose claims and dubious methods of evolutionary psychology, and the complex play of naturalist, humanist, and posthumanist ideologies in contemporary views of the relation between humans and animals.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1r2bq2
Chapter 4 Among the wee Nazareths: from:
The Scots Imagination and Modern Memory
Abstract: Both Ferguson’s image of an ideal civil society and the Griersonian figure of the industrious citizen celebrate social participation. Yet the ‘spaces’ in which virtuous behaviour can flourish are rather different. For Ferguson, civil society constitutes an intermediate realm between the family and the state that in the modern context requires communication among strangers; for Grierson, model citizens effectively become
träger of a top-down discourse of statist democracy. In each case, the cultural validity of the moral sphere of local – that is, place-bound – society is diminished, relegated to being the vestige of a past social order. Recently, scholars have argued
Book Title: Memory and the Moving Image-French Film in the Digital Era
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): McNeill Isabelle
Abstract: A vital rethinking of memory and the moving image for the digital age, Isabelle McNeill investigates the role of the moving image in cultural memory, considering the impact of digital technologies on visual culture. Drawing on an interdisciplinary range of theoretical resources and an unusual body of films and moving image works, the author examines the ways in which recent French filmmaking conceptualises both the past and the workings of memory. Ultimately the author argues that memory is an intersubjective process, in which filmic forms continue to play a crucial role even as new media come to dominate our contemporary experience.Memory and the Moving Image:*Introduces new ways of thinking about the relation between film and memory, arising from a compelling, interdisciplinary study of theories and films*Subtly explores the French context while drawing theoretical conclusions with wider implications and applicability*Provides detailed and illuminating close readings of varied moving image works to aid theoretical explorations*Moves away from auteurist approaches, examining work by canonical directors including Jean-Luc Godard, Chris Marker and Agnès Varda alongside that of less well-known filmmakers such as Claire Simon and Yamina Benguigui*Brings together thinkers such as Bergson, Deleuze, Bazin and Barthes with, for example, Rodowick and Mulvey, in an engaging interweaving of theories.Works considered include Jean-Luc Godard's Histoire(s) du Cinéma (1989-98), Yamina Benguigui's Mémoires d'Immigrés (1997), Chris Marker's CD-ROM Immemory (1998), Claire Simon's Mimi (2003), Michael Haneke's Caché (2005) and Agnès Varda's multi-media exhibition, L'Île et Elle (2006).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt1r2cnj
2. VIRTUAL MUSEUMS AND MEMORY OBJECTS from:
Memory and the Moving Image
Abstract: In the previous chapter I suggested that certain films actively elicit a ‘transversal’ viewing, contrary to Metz’s suggestion that as soon as two images are juxtaposed a longitudinal narrativity is born, suppressing any such lateral movement. In this chapter I want to look at recent French films and moving image material that can be seen to summon transversal readings by drawing on an intertextual deployment of objects that resonate with personal and collective memory. To a certain extent all films can be seen to activate cultural memory in this way, especially in the age of DVD and other viewing technologies,
3. FACING THE PAST from:
Memory and the Moving Image
Abstract: In Chapter 2 I explored filmic strategies that offer alternatives to reconstruction in attempting to render the past on screen. Filmed objects were seen to contain potential pasts that generate circuits of virtuality, creating the possibility of both a temporal and spatial overflowing of the filmic text. Varda’s postcards and old strips of film, Marker’s photographs and monuments, and the myriad melodies and quotations, film clips, photographs and paintings that make up the museal fabric of Godard’s
Histoire(s) du cinéma (1989–98): such memory objects, be they sonic or visual, elicit transversal readings or viewings of films. They offer up
Chapter 5 Terrorism, Violence and the Ethics of Democracy from:
Democratic Piety
Abstract: One of the reasons why democratic piety has become so prevalent in contemporary politics is the changing social and political climate in this century. The fear of terrorism in Western societies was exacerbated by the attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon in 2001, alongside subsequent attacks such as those in Bali, Madrid and London. This has created a new phase in the conception of terrorism in political theory and, in particular, its implications for democratic theory and practice. Hitherto terrorism had been mainly conceived as a problem for specific societies grappling with social and political contexts that
Book Title: Intelligence Studies in Britain and the US-Historiography since 1945
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Murphy Christopher J.
Abstract: The first introduction to writing about intelligence and intelligence services. Secrecy has never stopped people from writing about intelligence. From memoirs and academic texts to conspiracy-laden exposés and spy novels, writing on intelligence abounds. Now, this new account uncovers intelligence historiography's hugely important role in shaping popular understandings and the social memory of intelligence. In this first introduction to these official and unofficial histories, a range of leading contributors narrate and interpret the development of intelligence studies as a discipline. Each chapter showcases new archival material, looking at a particular book or series of books and considering issues of production, censorship, representation and reception.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt3fgsh7
Chapter 14 1968 – ‘A YEAR TO REMEMBER’ FOR THE STUDY OF BRITISH INTELLIGENCE? from:
Intelligence Studies in Britain and the US
Author(s) Svendsen Adam D. M.
Abstract: Albeit mixed, uneven and occurring on incremental bases, in the context of British intelligence, trends towards a greater degree of ‘liberalisation’ were gradually emerging. As scholar Richard J. Aldrich has argued
vis-à-visthe world of intelligence and amid various political propaganda battles: ‘Secret service exploits were emerging as one of the most eye-catching variants
5. The Slave, The Fable from:
Psychoanalysis is an Antiphilosophy
Abstract: Having established slavery as a key antiphilosophical theme – whether considered primarily as an essential possibility of the animal body or as a necessity of the political one – I turn here to one of the extant ancient practices of ‘slave-speech’, those texts commonly generically recognised as ‘Aesopic fables’. I will argue here that ‘the Aesopic’ is always intimately connected with the problem of slavery, ‘real’ slavery, slavery in a real political sense. But the Aesopic is not simply the discourse of the slave as such; it is rather a discourse that is at once the expression and evidence of
Book Title: Muriel Rukeyser and Documentary-The Poetics of Connection
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Gander Catherine
Abstract: This study of twentieth-century American poet Muriel Rukeyser explores the multiple avenues of her ‘poetics of connection’ to reveal a profound engagement with the equally intertextual documentary genre. It examines previously overlooked photo narratives, poetry, prose and archival material and demonstrates an enduring dialogue between the poet’s relational aesthetics and documentary’s similarly interdisciplinary and creative approach to the world. By considering the sources of documentary in Rukeyser’s work, the study provides insight into her guiding poetic principles, situating her as a vital figure in the history of twentieth-century American literature and culture, and as a pioneering personality in the development of American Studies.Key Features: Provides a new, interdisciplinary perspective on a critically neglected author, situating her firmly within the canon of essential twentieth century American poetsExamines previously overlooked material, including photo narratives, poetry, prose, and archival materialHighlights Rukeyser’s role in the formation of American StudiesOutlines the development of documentary in the 1930s, and its role in the formation of an American literary and cultural aesthetic
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt3fgt6b
Chapter 4 Documentary and the Emergence of American Studies from:
Muriel Rukeyser and Documentary
Abstract: It is necessary at this point to locate the sources of Rukeyser’s engagement with documentary within a larger intellectual sphere of influence. This chapter examines Rukeyser’s poetics as they developed contemporaneously with a new academic discipline, American Studies. By examining Rukeyser’s work in the context of a burgeoning scholarly discourse and intellectual re-visioning of American literary and cultural history, I wish to provide a larger framework within which to locate her involvement with documentary than has hitherto been discussed, as well as allowing for a broader understanding of documentary expression in America beyond its arguable culmination in the art and
Chapter 1 ‘The dinner was indeed quiet’: from:
The Modernist Party
Author(s) Jones Susan
Abstract: Joseph Conrad’s reputation predominantly rests on his proto-modernist exploration of the individual male consciousness. Throughout his fiction, protagonists such as Charlie Marlow, Lord Jim, Razumov and Axel Heyst are preoccupied with (frequently failed) quests for identity, isolated figures grappling with a troubled psychology, trying to make sense of their situation in a hostile or unwelcoming community. In this context, parties (other than political ones) do not immediately spring to mind as familiar locations or sources for Conrad’s narratives, and when they do occur they are not always markers of social harmony in his work.¹ His emphasis on the relationship between
Chapter 1 A Question of Form: from:
Travellers' Tales of Wonder
Abstract: Voyages and travels are among the oldest and most culturally widespread forms in literary history. Among the earliest extant texts is a traveller’s tale of an island of marvels, ‘The Shipwrecked Sailor’ (Tappan 1914: 41–6), written in Egypt’s Twelfth Dynasty (that is, around 2200 bce). The journey is the common denominator for accounts as varied as
The Historiesof the ancient Greek Herodotus, Egeria’s pilgrimage to the Holy Land in the fourth century ce, the writings of household-name scientists such as Charles Darwin withVoyage of the Beagleand works by canonical literary authors such as Henry James, with
Chapter 5 V. S. Naipaul and the ‘gift of wonder’: from:
Travellers' Tales of Wonder
Abstract: If Chatwin’s
In Patagoniahad dazzled into literary consciousness an idea that ‘Patagonia’ as place and figurative possibility may still inspire, or require, wonder in the contemporary world, then V. S. Naipaul’sThe Enigma of Arrivalis the late twentieth century’s most exemplary and subtle monument to the idea that ‘after Patagonia’ there do indeed remain strange, distant and mysterious places in the world: ‘unknown Wiltshire’ (Naipaul 2002: 111), for example, deep in the archipelago of the British Isles. Before we even begin to exploreThe Enigma of Arrivalas a text which both unflinchingly portrays and profoundly questions a
Book Title: Material Inscriptions-Rhetorical Reading in Practice and Theory
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Warminski Andrzej
Abstract: This monograph provides readings of literary and philosophical texts that work through the rhetoric of tropes to the material inscription at the origin of these texts. The book focuses on the practice and pedagogical value of rhetorical reading. Its readings follow an itinerary from poetic texts (such as those by Wordsworth and Keats) through theoretical or philosophical texts (by Descartes and Nietzsche) to narrative fiction (by Henry James). The book also contains two essays on Paul de Man and literary theory and an interview on the topic of "Deconstruction at Yale." All three of these latter texts are explicitly about the inescapable function and importance of the rhetoric of tropes for any critical reading or literary study worthy of the name. As Andrzej Warminski demonstrates, ‘rhetorical reading’ is a species of ‘deconstructive reading’—in the full ‘de Manian’ sense—but one that, rather than harkening back to a past over and done with, would open the texts to a different future. Key Features: New readings of texts by Wordsworth, Keats, Descartes, Nietzsche, and Henry James Essays and an interview on Paul de Man and ‘Deconstruction at Yale’ Reflects on and exemplifies the pedagogical value of ‘de Manian’ rhetorical reading Attempts to open a future for 'deconstructive' or 'de Manian' reading
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt5hh2hp
Chapter 5 Towards a Fabulous Reading: from:
Material Inscriptions
Abstract: For all the attention it has received and all the times its most famous (or infamous) lines have been quoted, Nietzsche’s brief “On Truth and Lie in the Extramoral Sense” remains something of an enigma – a “riddling X,” as the text itself refers to the inaccessible and undefinable thing-in-itself (
das rätselhafte X des Dings an sich). In large measure, the enigmatic status of the text is due to the uncanny way it manages to predict and inscribe within its own borders, in its own terms, any attempt that would gain access to it by solving its riddle and identifying
Book Title: Happy Endings in Hollywood Cinema-Cliche, Convention and the Final Couple
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): MacDowell James
Abstract: The Hollywood ‘happy ending’ has long been considered among the most famous and standardised features in the whole of narrative filmmaking. Yet, while ceaselessly invoked, this notorious device has received barely any detailed attention from the field of film studies. This book is thus the first in-depth examination of one of the most overused and under-analysed concepts in discussions of popular cinema. What exactly is the 'happy ending'? Is it simply a cliché, as commonly supposed? Why has it earned such an unenviable reputation? What does it, or can it, mean? Concentrating especially on conclusions featuring an ultimate romantic union – the final couple – this wide-ranging investigation probes traditional associations between the 'happy ending' and homogeneity, closure, ‘unrealism’, and ideological conservatism, testing widespread assumptions against the evidence offered by a range of classical and contemporary films. Key Features: Defines key features of the Hollywood ‘happy ending’ through detailed textual analysis and theoretical debate. Traces the historical development of the scholarly approaches taken towards the cinematic ‘happy ending’ Reassesses the concept of cinematic closure and its relationship to genre, ideology and ‘unrealism’
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt5hh2m4
Book Title: The Paul de Man Notebooks- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): McQuillan Martin
Abstract: This anthology collects texts and papers from the Paul de Man archive, including essays on art, translations, critical fragments, research plans, interviews, and reports on the state of comparative literature. The volume engages with Paul de Man's institutional life, gathering together pedagogical and critical material to investigate his profound influence on the American academy and theory today. It also contains a number of substantial, previously unpublished and untranslated texts by de Man from the span of his writing career. As a new collection of primary sources this volume further stimulates the growing reappraisal of de Man's work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt9qdr0t
Introduction. from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Author(s) McQuillan Martin
Abstract: The Paul de Man papers are held in the Critical Theory Archive, on the fifth floor of the Langdon Library, in the Department of Special Collections and Archives at the University of California Irvine (UCI). The papers cover a wide range of material, including texts from de Man’s time as a graduate student at Harvard in the late 1950s, manuscripts of his published writing, manuscripts of essays that have since his death formed the content for published books edited by others, correspondence, and files related to his many years as a professor and teacher of comparative literature. Included in these
Introduction from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Author(s) McQuillan Martin
Abstract: These texts are a sample of previously uncollected writings by de Man. Some were published during his lifetime in prominent journals; others are little more than drafts or fragments towards future work and should be considered as such. These later texts are presented as indicative of the material contained within the UCI archive and do not stand for de Man’s public output. However, in each case the texts add something new to our understanding of the de Man corpus. The two essays on art, The Drawings of Paul Valéry from 1948 (the archive translation by Richard Howard of de Man’s
4 Postdoctoral Essay on Symbolism (c. 1960) from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: All has been said, it seems, about symbolism. No period of literature has been explored more thoroughly; none to which the techniques of contemporary historical and critical research have been more conscientiously applied. The conditions for this exploration were highly favorable. We have all the texts at our disposal, not only in their final version, but in preliminary stages and with variations as well. The biographies of the main figures – Baudelaire, Rimbaud, Mallarmé – are known in all details; there is hardly a letter ever written by them that has not been recorded. The complete editions stand as examples of scrupulous
6 Introduction to The Portable Rousseau (1973) from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: The notion of textual allegory, as it derives from the
Social Contract,provides the generalizing principle which makes it possible to consider theotropical or ethical allegories as particularized versions of this generative model and thus to break down the significance of such thematic distinctions. It also implies that the terminology of generality, particularity, and generative power has a degree of referential undecidability which should exclude any simplified metaphorical use of these terms, while anticipating the failure to achieve such vigilance, or such immunity to rhetorical seduction. If, for example, we consider the introduction of a theological dimension into the political
7 On Reading Rousseau (1977) from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: Rousseau is one of the group of writers who are always being systematically misread. I spoke above [
sic– this refers to a longer version of the text] of the blindness of critics with regard to their own insights, of the discrepancy, hidden to them, between their stated method and their perceptions. In the history as well as in the historiography of literature, this blindness can take on the form of a recurrently aberrant pattern of interpretation with regard to a particular writer. The pattern extends from highly specialized commentators to the vagueidées reçuesby means of which this writer
14 Interview with Robert Moynihan (1984) from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: You speak of doubleness, tripleness, and so on, and you immediately ask the question in a historical context by asking what has happened now that irony is again emphasized. That’s surely not the case – whether there is now more emphasis or less emphasis on irony, and how you would measure just how much irony. You know, you can’t be a “little bit ironic.”
Introduction from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Author(s) McQuillan Martin
Abstract: An entire volume could be devoted to de Man as a translator. It might include his wartime translation into Flemish of Melville’s
Moby Dick,or the texts produced while working as a hired hand for Henry Kissinger’s journalConfluence,when he was making ends meet prior to becoming a Junior Fellow at Harvard and translating across a range of European languages. It would include his edition ofMadame Bovaryand the French edition of Rilke. It would certainly include de Man’s translation into English of Martin Heidegger’s Hölderlin and the Essence of Poetry, published in 1959 in theQuarterly Review
24 Rhetorical Readings from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Author(s) de Man Paul
Abstract: The Seminar deals with a central problem in contemporary literary theory from a pedagogical, rather than from a purely theoretical perspective. It investigates how an awareness of the rhetorical properties of language influences the modalities and expectations of our reading and, consequently, of the way in which the reading of literary works is taught to undergraduates. This pragmatic approach is based on the experience of an experimental course for Yale undergraduates taught for the last four years. The assigned readings consist, for the most part, of literary and philosophical primary texts rather than of contemporary works of literary theory. The
28 Modernism in Literature: from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: This anthology¹ is conceived as background reading for courses in nineteenth and twentieth-century general literature, fiction, poetry or literary criticism, as taught in Departments of English, Comparative Literature or under the auspices of General Education (Humanities) programs. Since the principle of selection that has determined the choice of texts is not obvious, some clarification of the book’s general purpose may be needed.
31 The Portable Rousseau: from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: The selection combines the theoretical side of Rousseau’s thought, which is primarily of interest to students of political science and of intellectual history, with the more purely literary components of the works. It also provides the means to make connections between these two aspects of the work, by including such texts as the “Essay on the Origins of Language,” in which the link between Rousseau’s reflections on language and his political theory becomes manifest. The book could therefore be used
incourses in European civilization,inpolitical theory, in the history of the Enlightenment, in the European novel, in romanticism
34 Allegories of Reading: from:
The Paul de Man Notebooks
Abstract: The book offers a reading of a group of authors and texts dating from 1750 to the early twentieth century and used as examples to illustrate a mode of reading and of interpretation. The most extensive reading offered is that of Rousseau, who is considered at length in an overview that includes the major fictional, political and confessional writings. In the case of Proust and of Rilke, the corpus is much less extended, although it claims to be representative of structures that recur in the work as a whole. No such claim is made for Nietzsche, where the reading of
1. Hermeneutics and Aesthetics: from:
Unfinished Worlds
Abstract: Jan Faye’s book
After Postmodernism: A Naturalistic Reconstruction of the Humanitiesreworks the hermeneutical part–whole relationship within the following conceptual confi guration: all expressions of human communication fall into an ‘intention–context–dependency, persuasion’ nexus.¹ Leaving aside the question of the persuasiveness of aesthetical communications, which will be discussed later, the intellectual context of Gadamer’s reformation of aesthetics requires a preliminary mapping. The important claims that Gadamer makes about the cognitive content of art and the transformative character of aesthetic experience are not established by strict deductive reasoning or by a dialectic of assertion and counter-assertion. Gadamer’s is a
4. Theoros and Spectorial Participation from:
Unfinished Worlds
Abstract: Gadamer’s reconstruction of aesthetic experience as a participatory act offers a new valence to the part–whole relationship within hermeneutics. The emphasis given to experiential movement and transformational understanding implies participation in a part–whole nexus. In traditional literary hermeneutics, the part–whole relationship is deployed by the knowing subject as a contextualising procedure of understanding: a section of a text is explained by being set into an exposition of the whole. For Gadamer, however, the part–whole structure is not a fixed epistemological device utilised by the interpreter to set a work into a given context but an ontological
Book Title: Regional Modernisms- Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Author(s): Moran James
Abstract: Where did literary modernism happen? In this book, a range of scholars seek to answer this question, re-evaluating the parameters of modernism in the light of recent developments in literary geography as well as literary history, examining an array of different literary forms including novels, poetry, theatre, and ‘little magazines’. The volume identifies and appraises the local attachments of modernist texts in particular geographical regions and also interrogates the idea of the 'regional' in light of the alienating displacements of transnational modernity. The essays collected here make fresh interventions in the field of modernist studies and acknowledge the legacies of regional modernisms for post-war representations of place and landscape. Individual essays discuss canonical figures (W. B. Yeats, Ezra Pound, James Joyce and D.H. Lawrence) as well as more marginal or lesser-known writers (Dylan Thomas, Hugh MacDiarmid, J. M. Synge, Sylvia Townsend Warner, Alfred Orage, Leo Walmsley, Lynette Roberts, Michael McLaverty, and Basil Bunting) from across Britain and Ireland.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3366/j.ctt9qds1r
Introduction: from:
Regional Modernisms
Author(s) Moran James
Abstract: Where did modernism happen? What were its important places and distinctive geographies? These are not new questions and, until relatively recently, might have been thought settled. A powerful and well-rehearsed narrative about modernism defines it as essentially metropolitan and internationalist in character, recalling that the majority of high-modernist writers and artists were exiles or émigrés, and that their texts are conspicuously polyglot, heteronomous, and fashioned from diverse cultural materials. Modernism, according to Malcolm Bradbury, was ‘an art of cities’ and the jolting energies of life in the major European capitals can be read in the fractured, discontinuous forms of modernist
CHAPTER 1 Taking Leave of Our Senses from:
Sensual Relations
Abstract: Anthropology’s engagement with the sensuous has shifted over the last century and a half from a concern with measuring bodies and recording sense data to an interest in sensing patterns, then from sensing patterns to reading texts, and finally from reading texts to writing culture. In the course of the latter shifts, the content of anthropological knowledge has changed from being multisensory and social to being spectacularly stylized and centered on the individual ethnographer. The result is that ethnographic authority now depends more on the “reflexivity” with which one writes than the accuracy with which one “represents” a culture (e.g.,
CHAPTER 2 Coming to Our Senses from:
Sensual Relations
Abstract: In the 1980s, just as the textual revolution was entering its secondary phase and sweeping the discipline, a few anthropologists began to question the disembodied nature of much of contemporary ethnography and its conceptual reliance on language-based models of analysis. Their work prepared the ground for a sensual turn in anthropological understanding—that is, a move away from linguistic and textual paradigms toward an understanding that treats cultures as ways of sensing the world. This chapter documents this countertradition within the anthropology of the 1980s and 1990s, which culminated in the emergence of the anthropology of the senses.
12. Streetwise Workers and the Power of Storytelling from:
Cops, Teachers, Counselors
Abstract: Street-level stories are powerfully descriptive: they take us into the storytellers’ worlds, both real and imagined. Through the storytellers’ words, we experience the physical and emotional context of their work. We meet the students, clients, criminals, victims, bystanders, coworkers, and bosses who populate these story worlds. Street-level stories, like other narratives both grand and mundane, help us understand how sense and meaning are made and how norms are conveyed and enforced. Whether the story is of Odysseus on his mythic voyage or a voc rehab counselor confronting a difficult client, stories reveal moral reasoning as the storyteller navigates through the
Book Title: Staging Philosophy-Intersections of Theater, Performance, and Philosophy
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): Saltz David Z.
Abstract: The fifteen original essays in
Staging Philosophymake useful connections between the discipline of philosophy and the fields of theater and performance and use these insights to develop new theories about theater. Each of the contributors-leading scholars in the fields of performance and philosophy-breaks new ground, presents new arguments, and offers new theories that will pave the way for future scholarship.Staging Philosophyraises issues of critical importance by providing case studies of various philosophical movements and schools of thought, including aesthetics, analytic philosophy, phenomenology, deconstruction, critical realism, and cognitive science. The essays, which are organized into three sections-history and method, presence, and reception-take up fundamental issues such as spectatorship, empathy, ethics, theater as literature, and the essence of live performance. While some essays challenge assertions made by critics and historians of theater and performance, others analyze the assumptions of manifestos that prescribe how practitioners should go about creating texts and performances. The first book to bridge the disciplines of theater and philosophy,Staging Philosophywill provoke, stimulate, engage, and ultimately bring theater to the foreground of intellectual inquiry while it inspires further philosophical investigation into theater and performance.David Krasneris Associate Professor of Theater Studies, African American Studies, and English at Yale University. His books includeA Beautiful Pageant: African American Theatre, Drama, and Performance in the Harlem Renaissance, 1910-1920andRenaissance, Parody, and Double Consciousness in African American Theatre, 1895-1910. He is co-editor of the series Theater: Theory/Text/Performance.David Z. Saltzis Associate Professor of Theatre Studies and Head of the Department of Theatre and Film Studies at the University of Georgia. He is coeditor ofTheater Journaland is the principal investigator of the innovative Virtual Vaudeville project at the University of Georgia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.147168
ONE The Text/Performance Split across the Analytic/Continental Divide from:
Staging Philosophy
Author(s) Walker Julia A.
Abstract: No topic has dominated contemporary scholarship in theater and performance studies more than the text/performance split. From Susan Harris Smith’s critical assessment in 1989 of the “anti-dramatic bias” in both canonical and revisionist models of American literature, to W. B. Worthen’s critique in 1995 of the textual presuppositions inherent in performance studies in the pages of TDR, to a number of attempts to understand the relationship between textual and performative modes of signification,¹ scholars have begun seriously to explore the seeming incommensurability yet persistent interdependence of performances and texts. Although it is often traced back to the antitheatrical prejudice evident
FOUR Humanoid Boogie: from:
Staging Philosophy
Author(s) Auslander Philip
Abstract: Sergei Shutov’s
Abacus(2001) in the Russian pavilion of the 49th Venice Biennial International Exposition of Art (June 10–November 4, 2001) was a frequent subject of discussion during the press opening for the exhibition, which I attended in my capacity as a critic of the visual arts. Abacus consists of over forty crouching figures draped in black, which face an open door and pray in numerous languages representing a multitude of faiths while making the reverential movements appropriate to prayer. Nearby video monitors display the texts of the prayers in their many alphabets. People at the opening talked of
TEN Infiction and Outfiction: from:
Staging Philosophy
Author(s) Saltz David Z.
Abstract: According to the online art lexicon ArtLex, what distinguishes “performance art” from “theater” is that “ theatrical performances present illusions of events, while performance art presents actual events as art.”¹ This conception of theater has a long history, one that we can trace back at least as far as Plato. In particular, the assumption that theatrical performance presents illusory, as opposed to real, events was an orthodoxy in twentiethcentury theory, from the Prague structuralists through existentialism and phenomenology and, most emphatically, semiotics and poststructuralist theory. The standard view is that a theatrical performance is a kind of text whose primary
FOURTEEN The Voice of Blackness: from:
Staging Philosophy
Author(s) Sell Mike
Abstract: In “And Shine Swam On,” his most incisive description of the cultural, political, and philosophical imperatives of the Black Arts Movement (BAM), Larry Neal asks us to “listen to James Brown scream. . . . Have you ever heard a Negro poet sing like that?” He answers, “Of course not, because we have been tied to the texts, like most white poets. The text could be destroyed and no one would be hurt in the least by it.”¹ At least, no one committed to the overthrow of political and economic powers reeling from the shocks of India, Ghana, Cuba, the
FIFTEEN Theatricality, Convention, and the Principle of Charity from:
Staging Philosophy
Author(s) Quinn Michael L.
Abstract: One of the crucial words that remains in the vocabularies of both the practical theater and theater theory, though in a fairly unexamined state, is
convention. From the sociological standpoint of Elizabeth Burns the “theatrical metaphor” generated conventions that served as constitutive agreements for knowledge.¹ Yet this metaphor is also, for her, a “mode of perception,” a basic phenomenological category like those described by Ernst Cassirer or Susanne K. Langer, which produces the social concepts that make theater—and any other concomitant forms of analogical “theatricality” in other contexts—possible.² Theater for Burns, then, is not a kind of knowledge
Systemism and International Relations: from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) James Patrick
Abstract: This essay introduces the important concept of
systemismas an alternative to the extremes of holism and individualism as a point of departure for theorizing about international relations. Systemism means a commitment to understanding a system in terms of a comprehensive set of functional relationships. In the context of international relations, systemism allows for a full range of connections between and among international and domestic “matters” as articulated by Waltz in the first quotation at the outset of this essay.¹ Thus the approach stands in opposition to either a “black box” or some form of reductionism, which result, respectively, from
Institutional Theory in International Relations from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) Keohane Robert O.
Abstract: Joseph S. Nye has discussed our joint work on “transnational relations and interdependence” in his paper for this volume. We accordingly agreed that I would focus on my own work on institutional theory and cooperation, exemplified most clearly in my
After Hegemony: Cooperation and Discord in the World Political Economy,¹ and subsequent work by myself and others. These lines of work are closely related. Our joint analysis of asymmetrical interdependence and power, and “complex interdependence,” describes the context of contemporary world politics within which my institutional theory is set. Furthermore, some of the key elements of that institutional theory appear
Transnational Relations, Interdependence, and Globalization from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) Nye Joseph S.
Abstract: When I was a graduate student, I took a course taught by Hans J. Morgenthau. I was impressed by the power of the realist model and remain so. When I was in a policy position and responsible for reconstructing American alliance relations in East Asia, I relied heavily on realism.¹ In my textbook
Understanding International Conflicts, I insist that students begin by understanding the realist model before they turn to liberal and constructivist theories.² But even in the early 1960s, I was equally impressed by the notion that realism captured only part of what was important in world politics. Ideas,
En Route to Knowledge: from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) Lapid Yosef
Abstract: Notwithstanding the general understanding that the end of the millennium may well represent an arbitrary or insignificant temporal marker, few scholarly disciplines (international relations [IR] included) have been able to resist the temptation of using this festive occasion as a pretext for another round of extensive and vigorous stock taking. Michael Burawoy, a Berkeley sociologist, perceptively notes that at
Alternative, Critical, Political from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) Walker R. B. J.
Abstract: This paper offers a necessarily highly condensed argument about what it might mean to make judgments about the state of international relations or international studies as a scholarly discipline from some kind of alternative or critical perspective. I begin by sketching some tentative grounds on which I would presume to make judgments about judgments in this context. I then identify what I take to be four among many possible areas of convergence among the heterogeneous literatures that are currently identified, and disciplined, as alternative and critical. I then conclude by emphasizingmyoverall concern with practices of authorization, both in a specific
“Progress” as Feminist International Relations from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) Sylvester Christine
Abstract: One of the questions put to us by the organizers of the millennial panels at the 2000 International Studies Association (ISA) conference concerns progress: what might we, from our particular positions within a field, say about the progress of international relations (IR) in general? As it happens, I have been ruminating about progress lately, quite independently of this particular query from the ISA. I have done so mostly in the context of productions of women and progress in Zimbabwe¹ but also with respect to feminist IR and whether it has brought us—and who is that?—progress. “Progress” is an
Accomplishments and Limitations of a Game-Theoretic Approach to International Relations from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) de Mesquita Bruce Bueno
Abstract: Game-theoretic reasoning emerged as an important form of analysis in international relations, especially regarding security studies, with the publication in 1960 of Thomas Schelling’s
The Strategy of Conflict. The remainder of the 1960s saw a proliferation of carefully reasoned, policy-relevant studies grounded in the techniques of formal logic and rational choice modeling. A small sampling includes Daniel Ellsberg’s application of expected utility reasoning to deterrence strategy, Martin McGuire’s investigation of secrecy and arms races, Anatol Rapoport and Albert Chammah’s examination of the prisoner’s dilemma in the context of cooperation and conflict, Bruce Russett’s study of the calculus of deterrence, and
Reflections on Quantitative International Politics from:
Millennial Reflections on International Studies
Author(s) Zinnes Dina A.
Abstract: Like other members of the millennial reflections panels, I received a set of questions to guide my comments. To a large extent, however, I found the questions hard to answer within the context of a panel on quantitative methods. I am not, for example, sure that there are “unresolved debates” in regard to quantitative methods; I don’t know what “theoretical insights” we have had regarding methodology; nor am I clear as to the meaning of “a fruitful synthesis of approaches” within this context. So while I will reflect on the uses and abuses of methodology in the general field of
10 READING THE DEATH OF IVAN ILYCH from:
The Chief Concern of Medicine
Abstract: Leo Tolstoy’s novella
The Death of Ivan Ilychis a significant literary text that brings together many of the themes ofThe Chief Concern of Medicine.it is a story that resonates with the experience of health care workers—with the experience of physicians, nurses, and others confronted with suffering and dying—and at the same time provokes powerful feelings about our shared knowledge and, indeed, our shared lives as human beings. in significant ways, Tolstoy’sThe Death of Ivan Ilychis a modern version, in novelistic prose narrative, of the ancient themes of the pity and terror of suffering
Chapter 2 The Performativity of a Historical Brain Event: from:
The Neuroscientific Turn
Author(s) Bell Jameson Kismet
Abstract: Since the early nineteenth century, the military surgeon Hans von Gersdorff’s (ca. 1455–1529)
Feldtbuch der Wundartzney(1517) and medical doctor Lorenz Fries’s (ca. 1490–1530)Spiegel der Artzney(1518) have been used as a keying mechanism to help delimit the boundaries of the modern brain.¹ Gersdorff’s book includes fugitive sheets (fliegende Blätter), one of which represents an anatomized body and brain in a single sheet broadside; copies of this fugitive sheet were subsequently reprinted the next year in Fries’s text. In the history of the brain, these images mark the beginning of all subsequent, similarly represented cerebral cortices.² Hans
Chapter 6 Literacy in a Biocultural World: from:
The Neuroscientific Turn
Author(s) Gorzelsky Gwen
Abstract: In “Brains, Maps, and the New Territory of Psychology,” Anne Beaulieu persuasively argues that brain mapping “recasts [social and environmental] aspects in biological terms” (2003, 563).¹ Beaulieu draws on critiques of popular discussions of brain imaging such as Joseph Dumit’s work, and on the responses of many neuroscientists to Posner and Raichle’s book on the promise of brain imaging, which targets both interested lay readers and scientists. The journal
Behavioral and Brain Sciencesdevotes nearly sixty pages to a précis of the book, twenty-seven peer commentaries, and the authors’ responses to those commentaries (Posner and Raichle 1995). Like Dumit’s text,
Book Title: The Immaterial Book-Reading and Romance in Early Modern England
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): Wall-Randell Sarah
Abstract: In romances-Renaissance England's version of the fantasy novel-characters often discover books that turn out to be magical or prophetic, and to offer insights into their readers' selves.
The Immaterial Bookexamines scenes of reading in important romance texts across genres: Spenser'sFaerie Queene,Shakespeare'sCymbelineandThe Tempest,Wroth'sUrania,and Cervantes'Don Quixote. It offers a response to "material book studies" by calling for a new focus on imaginary or "immaterial" books and argues that early modern romance authors, rather than replicating contemporary reading practices within their texts, are reviving ancient and medieval ideas of the book as a conceptual framework, which they use to investigate urgent, new ideas about the self and the self-conscious mind.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.4765277
CHAPTER 1 Introduction from:
Strung Together
Abstract: String theory is reputed to have begun in 1968, when a postdoctoral fellow named Gabrielle Veneziano, working at CERN,¹ one of the world’s leading high energy physics laboratories, proposed a solution to a vexing problem concerning the interaction of subatomic particles in the nuclei of atoms. He accomplished this by using a formula he had found in an eighteenth-century mathematics text.² Two years later, three other theorists—Yoichiro Nambu, Leonard Susskind, and Holger Nielsen—independently suggested that Veneziano’s redeployment of this antique mathematical function implied that the particles that formed the nuclei of atoms were not actually zero-dimensional point-particles, but
CHAPTER 4 Accessibility and Authority from:
Strung Together
Abstract: The previous chapter surveyed the expository portion of certain representative texts in string theory technical discourse in their development of a scientific imaginary. The content of this exposition is best understood as an imaginary because it is primarily concerned with substantiating an abstract theoretical space as that which is natural. Theorists attempt to expose this abstract theoretical space as something physically coherent by means of a procedural space that intersects with the theoretical space. At the nexus of theoretical and procedural spaces, what the theorists construct gives way to an encounter with natural phenomena in the form of the strings
Book Title: The Real and the Sacred-Picturing Jesus in Nineteenth-Century Fiction
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): GATRALL JEFFERSON J. A.
Abstract: The international "quest of the historical Jesus" has been amply documented within the context of nineteenth-century biblical scholarship. Yet there has been no broad-based comparative study devoted to the depiction of Jesus in prose fiction over the same time period.
The Real and the Sacredoffers a comprehensive survey of this body of fiction, examining both the range of its Christ types and the varying formal means through which these types were represented. The nineteenth century-despite forecasts of God's death at the time-not only revived older Christ types but also witnessed the rise of new ones, includingle Christ proletaire, the Mormon Christ, the Buddhist Christ, and the Tolstoyan Christ. Novelists played a crucial role in the invention and popularization of the historical Jesus in particular, one of modernity's major figures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.5339783
1 THEORY AS A HERMENEUTICAL MECHANISM: from:
Democratic Peace
Abstract: This chapter sets out the theoretical model for the book: a model explaining the conditioned power of theories. In order to establish my theory, I aim to use hermeneutics—though with a slight twist. Hermeneutics is usually understood as the art of reading and interpreting texts. I want to stress, however, the dual nature of hermeneutics. Although hermeneutics indeed interprets texts, it is also a more active intellectual endeavor of interpreting reality once reality is conceived as an unwritten text. That is not to say that reality is nothing but a text or even to claim it is a text
Book Title: Traces of the Past-Classics between History and Archaeology
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): Bassi Karen
Abstract: What are we doing when we walk into an archaeological museum or onto an archaeological site? What do the objects and features we encounter in these unique places mean and, more specifically, how do they convey to us something about the beliefs and activities of formerly living humans? In short, how do visible remains and ruins in the present give meaning to the human past? Karen Bassi addresses these questions through detailed close readings of canonical works spanning the archaic to the classical periods of ancient Greek culture, showing how the past is constituted in descriptions of what narrators and characters see in their present context. She introduces the term protoarchaeological to refer to narratives that navigate the gap between linguistic representation and empirical observation-between words and things-in accessing and giving meaning to the past. Such narratives invite readers to view the past as a receding visual field and, in the process, to cross the disciplinary boundaries that divide literature, history, and archaeology.Aimed at classicists, literary scholars, ancient historians, cultural historians, and archaeological theorists, the book combines three areas of research: time as a feature of narrative structure in literary theory; the concept of "the past itself" in the philosophy of history; and the ontological status of material objects in archaeological theory. Each of five central chapters explores how specific protoarchaeological narratives-from the fate of Zeus' stone in Hesiod's Theogony to the contest between words and objects in Aristophanes' Frogs-both expose and attempt to bridge this gap. Throughout, the book serves as a response to Herodotus' task in writing the Histories, namely, to ensure that "the past deeds of men do not fade with time."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.8785930
CHAPTER 2 The Hypothetical Past and the Achaean Wall in the Iliad from:
Traces of the Past
Abstract: According to John Camp, walls are the “most enduring evidence of antiquity surviving in the landscape today.”² As features in the built environment, the remains of walls delimit the lives of ancient humans in both time and space; they give substance to the past. Perhaps it is not surprising that the prominence of walls as archaeological features is shared by their prominence as narrative plot devices. They stand out (as it were) in both contexts. It might even be said that walls occupy a unique position as both signifiers of cultural production and structures within narrative. Between their existence as
CHAPTER 5 Tragedy Vanishes: from:
Traces of the Past
Abstract: The last forty years have seen the emergence of scholarship that attempts to read Attic drama as a visual medium, that is, to understand the extant dramatic texts in the context of Athens’ physical environment, as live performance texts, or in their relationship to the visual arts. Drawing on a variety of disciplines and methodologies, this work demonstrates that the interplay between verbal sign and visual referent in dramatic texts presents a particular challenge to interpretation.² Insofar as the dramatic text refers simultaneously to prior and future phenomena—that is, to the plot and (in principle) to the play in
Book Title: Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory-Essays from the Sawyer Seminar
Publisher: University of Michigan Press
Author(s): Rosenberg William G.
Abstract: As sites of documentary preservation rooted in various national and social contexts, artifacts of culture, and places of uncovering, archives provide tangible evidence of memory for individuals, communities, and states, as well as defining memory institutionally within prevailing political systems and cultural norms. By assigning the prerogatives of record keeper to the archivist, whose acquisition policies, finding aids, and various institutionalized predilections mediate between scholarship and information, archives produce knowledge, legitimize political systems, and construct identities. Far from being mere repositories of data, archives actually embody the fragments of culture that endure as signifiers of who we are, and why. The essays in A
rchives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memoryconceive of archives not simply as historical repositories but as a complex of structures, processes, and epistemologies situated at a critical point of the intersection between scholarship, cultural practices, politics, and technologies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3998/mpub.93171
Out of the Closet and into the Archives? from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Grossmann Atina
Abstract: Frank Mecklenburg discusses the Leo Baeck Institute (LBI) Archives as an institution initially established for the preservation and generation of social memories among a group whose collective identity—as the much-mythologized German-speaking Jews of prewar central Europe—is rapidly fading, as well as a repository whose contents are increasingly relevant not only to scholarship but to the highly contested production of political culture for both Jews and Germans. The texts, photographs, and artifacts contained in the archives have long provided fodder for well-trodden academic debates about the fate of German Jewry: cultural symbiosis versus failed assimilation, proud legacy of cosmopolitan
Writing Home in the Archive: from:
Archives, Documentation, and Institutions of Social Memory
Author(s) Papailias Penelope
Abstract: The archive appears to have taken the place of historical narrative as a key locus for critical historical reflection. This shift from historiography to the archive has a number of implications. For one, it draws attention from the closed authoritative historiography to the multiplicity of texts involved in documenting the past and to their open potential for generating future histories.¹ Besides the historian-author, many other actors—archivists, informants, donors, and researchers of various kinds—are revealed to animate the archive. This sociality contrasts sharply with the stereotype of the archive as solitary and lifeless. The archive is also characterized by
A Note on Methodology from:
American Night
Abstract: This book was written with the conviction that postwar U.S. literature, while the focus of several acute studies, remains an era in search of a critic. The method of
American Nightfollows an observation of Walter Benjamin’s: “To write history is to give the dates a physiognomy.”¹ Aiming to craft a “human-scape” of several generations of Left writers, I have also tried to respond to an intellectual challenge posed by Theodor Adorno: “Even the biographical individual is a social category. It can only be defined in a living context together with others; it is this context that shapes its social
3 Praying Towns from:
The Science of the Soul in Colonial New England
Abstract: In the winter of 1652, ten Indian proselytes assembled in an English-style meetinghouse in Natick, Massachusetts, to orally recount what their conversion to Christianity felt like. Puritan missionaries John Eliot and Thomas Mayhew’s
Tears of Repentancepublished the record of these testimonies. In 1653, Tears appeared in London in multiple editions alongside John Rogers’sTabernacle for the Sun, a similar collection of Irish conversion testimonies. Their publication corresponds to the year of Oliver Cromwell’s installation as the lord protector of the Commonwealth of England, Scotland, and Ireland.TearsandTabernacleappeal directly to this context: epistolary dedications to Cromwell frame
6 Revivals from:
The Science of the Soul in Colonial New England
Abstract: The dangers of misapplied science, fully realized in the Salem witchcraft trials and the events’ larger context in Royal Society debates, put tremendous pressure on the science of the soul. By the late-seventeenth century, Harvard-trained ministers and Royal Society natural philosophers continued to advance their practices, though with renewed caution, aware both of mechanical philosophy’s limitations and the parameters surrounding empirical inquiry—especially interdictions against studying preternatural phenomena. Yet neither New England ministers nor London natural philosophers abandoned efforts to apply empirical methods to advance knowledge of God. Rather, such theologians as Samuel Clarke recuperated the goal of knowing the
Chapter II THE RHETORIC OF REPETITION from:
The Poetics of Inconstancy
Abstract: Petrarchism is not a monolith, but an endless series of refractions. The preceding analyses underline the fact that even within a well-established tradition, “content” is no stable quantity: thematic elements take on different meanings according to the context; more importantly, they vary with the tone. The
agencementof changing moods depends on the fundamental devices of literary discourse: in the end, the notion of theme resolves itself into a problem of rhetoric. The analogy between tropes andtopoiis close. Both sets of conventions maintain an essential identity from poem to poem, poet to poet, age to age – despite
Chapter IV THE POETICS OF INCONSTANCY from:
The Poetics of Inconstancy
Abstract: The inconstancy praised by Durand and his contemporaries transcends the bounds of simple infidelity: it represents a universal principle of instability and change. The rising popularity of this
topostoward the end of the sixteenth century reflects a shift, not only in literary poses, but also in literary practice. If the original tenets of Petrarchism are undermined by a new stance toward the beloved, the poetic technique of Durand and other Petrarchists of his time undergoes a parallel evolution. It is revealed, for example, in the treatment of religious motifs within an amorous context, where they function in an appreciably
Book Title: “The Useless Mouths” and Other Literary Writings- Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Author(s): Le Bon de Beauvoir Sylvie
Abstract: "The Useless Mouths" and Other Literary Writings brings to English-language readers literary writings--several previously unknown--by Simone de Beauvoir. Culled from sources including various American university collections, the works span decades of Beauvoir's career. Ranging from dramatic works and literary theory to radio broadcasts, they collectively reveal fresh insights into Beauvoir's writing process, personal life, and the honing of her philosophy. The volume begins with a new translation of the 1945 play The Useless Mouths, written in Paris during the Nazi occupation. Other pieces were discovered after Beauvoir's death in 1986, such as the 1965 short novel "Misunderstanding in Moscow," involving an elderly French couple who confront their fears of aging. Two additional previously unknown texts include the fragmentary "Notes for a Novel," which contains the seed of what she later would call "the problem of the Other," and a lecture on postwar French theater titled Existentialist Theater. The collection notably includes the eagerly awaited translation of Beauvoir's contribution to a 1965 debate among Jean-Paul Sartre and other French writers and intellectuals, "What Can Literature Do?" Prefaces to well-known works such as Bluebeard and Other Fairy Tales, La Bâtarde, and James Joyce in Paris: His Final Years are also available in English for the first time, alongside essays and other short articles. A landmark contribution to Beauvoir studies and French literary studies, the volume includes informative and engaging introductory essays by prominent and rising scholars. Contributors are Meryl Altman, Elizabeth Fallaize, Alison S. Fell, Sarah Gendron, Dennis A. Gilbert, Laura Hengehold, Eleanore Holveck, Terry Keefe, J. Debbie Mann, Frederick M. Morrison, Catherine Naji, Justine Sarrot, Liz Stanley, Ursula Tidd, and Veronique Zaytzeff
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5406/j.ctt13x1m7b
INTRODUCTION from:
“The Useless Mouths” and Other Literary Writings
Author(s) Keefe Terry
Abstract: In 1992 the French journal
Roman 20–50. Revue d’étude du roman du XXe siècleprinted a previously unpublished story of some 21,000 words by Simone de Beauvoir, which receives no explicit mention in her memoirs.¹ The editor of the journal issue and of Beauvoir’s text, Jacques Deguy, suggests that “Malentendu à Moscou” (“Misunderstanding in Moscow”) was due to be included in the collection of short storiesLa femme rompue(The Woman Destroyed), but that Beauvoir rejected it—for unspecified reasons—“around 1967.” Because whole textual sequences in the story are identical with sequences in one of the stories finally
Introduction from:
Moving Consciously
Abstract: As editor, I have asked the coauthors and myself what we want to achieve in this anthology. In retrospect, I see that we study the term
somaticsand explain our discoveries in applying it to movement through dance, yoga, and touch. We hope to share our findings with a wide audience of somatic practitioners, dancers, yoginis, hands-on educators, and bodywork therapists. The text will also be of interest to those who
Prologue on Somatic Contexts from:
Moving Consciously
Author(s) Fraleigh Sondra
Abstract: The uses of moving consciously in somatic contexts may have more applications than we have yet been able to see. As Heidegger said, “Greater than actuality stands possibility.”¹ The authors of this book hope to inspire others in somatic studies to a large vision of its possibilities. There has been much that seeks to revision the way we think about movement and the arts. Dance somatics had unsung beginnings in the Judson dance activities that ushered in the American postmodern dance. The idea that everyone can dance was expressed at Judson, where they also decelerated extant techniques. New dance techniques
Book Title: The Minor Intimacies of Race-Asian Publics in North America
Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Author(s): Daniels Roger
Abstract: An attempt to put an Asian woman on Canada's $100 bill in 2012 unleashed enormous controversy. The racism and xenophobia that answered this symbolic move toward inclusiveness revealed the nation's trumpeted commitment to multiculturalism as a lie. It also showed how multiple minor publics as well as the dominant public responded to the ongoing issue of race in Canada. In this new study, Christine Kim delves into the ways cultural conversations minimize race's relevance even as violent expressions and structural forms of racism continue to occur. Kim turns to literary texts, artistic works, and media debates to highlight the struggles of minor publics with social intimacy. Her insightful engagement with everyday conversations as well as artistic expressions that invoke the figure of the Asian allows Kim to reveal the affective dimensions of racialized publics. It also extends ongoing critical conversations within Asian Canadian and Asian American studies about Orientalism, diasporic memory, racialized citizenship, and migration and human rights. An original reconsideration of foundational concerns, The Minor Intimacies of Race focuses on the ephemeral and the nuanced to reveal the social hierarchies and power structures inherent in today's North America.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5406/j.ctt18j8x6n
CHAPTER 1 National Incompletion: from:
The Minor Intimacies of Race
Abstract: In this chapter, I interrogate Canadian perceptions of multiculturalism in order to contextualize the demands that two contemporary Asian Canadian texts, Cindy Mochizuki’s section of Vancouver-based theater company Theatre Replacement’s
Bioboxes(2007) and Joy Kogawa’s novelThe Rain Ascends(1995, 2003), levy on the multicultural nation. In this instance, multiculturalism as a regulatory matrix becomes recognizable through the subjects it simultaneously imagines and fails to recognize in practice. The first part of this chapter uses Theatre Replacement’s productionBioboxesto examine how an Asian Canadian insistence on social intimacy reshapes the ideals of multiculturalism. The second section of this discussion
CHAPTER 2 Transnational Triviality: from:
The Minor Intimacies of Race
Abstract: Between the end of 2010 and the beginning of 2011, two texts ignited fiery debate about race in Canadian and American postsecondary institutions. The first was “Too Asian?,” an article published in the print and online versions of
Maclean’s(which bills itself as Canada’s national magazine) in November 2010. In it, Stephanie Findlay and Nicholas Kohler use anecdotal evidence to examine how race relations within Canadian universities contribute to the reputations of specific schools and the overall climate of postsecondary institutions. Their central claim is that many high school students avoid attending universities perceived as “too Asian” because that would
Conclusion: from:
The Minor Intimacies of Race
Abstract: Kyo Maclear’s first novel,
The Letter Opener, explores the place that diasporic individuals occupy within the Canadian social imagination by focusing on the friendship between a recent Romanian refugee and a Japanese Canadian woman, both of whom work as mail-recovery employees, returning lost mail to their intended recipients. At the beginning of the novel, we are told that Andrei has disappeared without a word, leaving Naiko both grief-stricken and unsure about what to do with the bits of story that he has confided in her. The text’s premise underscores a link between the task of remembering and the material objects
CHAPTER 4 Examining the Role of UNESCO and Intangible Cultural Heritage from:
Storytelling in Siberia
Abstract: UNESCO’s proclamation in 2005 of the Sakha olonkho as a Masterpiece of the Oral and Intangible Heritage of Humanity gave the genre special visibility in Yakutia. This prominence launched revitalization programs that changed olonkho’s trajectory in significant ways and led to the establishment of the government-sponsored “Decade of Olonkho.” Although UNESCO’s Intangible Cultural Heritage program has received criticism for some inadequacies (Grant 2014, 41; Labadi 2013, 151) and has not delivered the same positive results in every context, the Masterpiece proclamation for olonkho has had a profoundly energizing effect on the genre’s revitalization.¹ In Yakutia, perceptions of UNESCO values, as
2 OFFENDER IDENTITIES, OFFENDER NARRATIVES from:
Been a Heavy Life
Abstract: How do offenders identify themselves to investigators? What immediate, contextual factors affect their claims of being this or that sort of person? And what do sociological and criminological theories predict about offender identities and narratives and contextual effects on them?
9. Warfare over Realism: from:
New German Dance Studies
Author(s) CRAMER FRANZ ANTON
Abstract: In the first half of the 1950s, the
Zentralhaus für Volkskunst(Central Office for the People’s Art) in Leipzig produced a film of about ten minutes in length. TitledDer Tänzerwettstreit(The Dancers’ Contest),¹ it depicts three people in a public park cheerfully dancing to lively accordion music. An introductory voiceover clarifies the film’s context:
Epilogue from:
Key Concepts in Critical Cultural Studies
Author(s) ZELIZER BARBIE
Abstract: Most scholars would say that they engage in intellectual work for the sheer joy of it, yet underlying a fierce curiosity about the efforts of the mind rests a humble hope that our scholarship will not perish when we are no longer around to remind others of its relevance. This volume asks us to consider concepts in cultural studies. In particular, it assesses the basic impulses of the work of James Carey in the context of those who claim its influence on their own scholarship. It is a smart, timely, and useful effort to delineate the setting in which Carey’s
Book Title: Eight Words for the Study of Expressive Culture- Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Author(s): FEINTUCH BURT
Abstract: Group. Art. Text. Genre. Performance. Context. Tradition. Identity. _x000B_No matter where we are--in academic institutions, in cultural agencies, at home, or in a casual conversation--these are words we use when we talk about creative expression in its cultural contexts. Eight Words for the Study of Expressive Culture is a thoughtful, interdisciplinary examination of the keywords that are integral to the formulation of ideas about the diversity of human creativity, presented as a set of essays by leading folklorists. _x000B_Many of us use these eight words every day. We think with them. We teach with them. Much of contemporary scholarship rests on their meanings and implications. They form a significant part of a set of conversations extending through centuries of thought about creativity, meaning, beauty, local knowledge, values, and community. Their natural habitats range across scholarly disciplines from anthropology and folklore to literary and cultural studies and provide the framework for other fields of practice and performance as well. _x000B_Eight Words for the Study of Expressive Culture is a much-needed study of keywords that are frequently used but not easily explained. Anchored by Burt Feintuchs cogent introduction, the book features essays by Dorothy Noyes, Gerald L. Pocius, Jeff Todd Titon, Trudier Harris, Deborah A. Kapchan, Mary Hufford, Henry Glassie, and Roger D. Abrahams.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5406/j.ctt2ttc8f
Introduction: from:
Eight Words for the Study of Expressive Culture
Author(s) FEINTUCH BURT
Abstract: Group, art, text, genre, performance, context, tradition, identity. No matter where we are—in academic institutions, in cultural agencies, surrendering to the lure of the local—these are words we use when we talk about creative expression in its social contexts. We think with them. We teach with them. Much scholarship rests on them. They form a significant part of a set of conversations extending through centuries of thought about creativity, meaning, beauty, local knowledge, values, and community. If words have natural habitats, the environments for these range across scholarly disciplines and other fields of practice. On their own and
2 Art from:
Eight Words for the Study of Expressive Culture
Author(s) POCIUS GERALD L.
Abstract: Perhaps of all the words that surround us in our daily life,
art is one of the most contentious, most controversial. In part, this is because art—like the term folklore—has a popular as well as academic parlance. While abstract concepts such as ʺtextʺ or ʺidentityʺ rarely enter common discourse, our daily lives frequently encounter popular notions of ʺartʺ: our cities are filled with establishments that sell ʺart,ʺ we take ʺart appreciationʺ courses, we buy the products of ʺrecording artists.ʺ We become disparaging when our governments fund certain varieties of ʺartʺ over others, and we lump different artworks together
3 Text from:
Eight Words for the Study of Expressive Culture
Author(s) TITON JEFF TODD
Abstract: Like the word
folklore, the word text is something folklorists can control only partially. I prefer to think of any object of interpretation as a text. But just as the general public has its own understanding of folklore, no matter how academic folklorists may define it, many constituencies are involved in constructing definitions of text. In this essay I review what I consider to be the more important meanings of text, and then I consider the special contributions that folklorists can make to an understanding of text. Although text is an exceedingly important concept for folklorists, the folklore text by
4 Genre from:
Eight Words for the Study of Expressive Culture
Author(s) HARRIS-LOPEZ TRUDIER
Abstract: The word
genre, derived from French and Latin, means ʺkindʺ or ʺgenus.ʺ Genus in turn means ʺa class,ʺ ʺkind,ʺ or ʺsort,ʺ with the accompanying expansion in logical usage of being a class of like objects or ideas having several subordinate classes or species. Genre is thus an umbrella concept that allows many disparate, and often related, concepts to be conveniently divided and subdivided. The word has some specialized usage, as in ʺgenre painting,ʺ which realistically depicts subjects or scenes from everyday life. In its usual context of classification, however, genre can be as expansive or confined as disciplinary usages demand.
6 Context from:
Eight Words for the Study of Expressive Culture
Author(s) HUFFORD MARY
Abstract: Context has not drifted far from its Latin root, contexere, ʺto weave together, interweave, join together, compose,ʺ meanings whose spirit is retained in vernacular terms such as ʺspinning yarns,ʺ ʺweaving lies,ʺ and ʺfabricating tales.ʺ Context contains the word text, which stems from texere, ʺto weave.ʺ Like textile weavings, texts are coherent, detachable, importable items with careers of appearance in different contexts. We tend to think of the text as the fixed component and of contexts as the variable settings into which the text can be placed. The relationship between context and text is far more complex than such a nested
Book Title: Exchanging Clothes-Habits of Being II
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): RABINOWITZ PAULA
Abstract: The second in a four-part series charting the social, cultural, and political expression of clothing, dress, and accessories,
Exchanging Clothesfocuses on the concept of transnational "circulation and exchange"-not only the global exchange of material commodities across time and space but also of the ideas, images, colors, and textures related to fashion. Essays examine the parade of heroes past, from Homer and Virgil to Dante and Ariosto, wearing armor or nothing; the social power of a tie or of a safety pin sprung from punk fashion to the red carpet; a Midwestern thrift store, from cheap labor to cheap purchase, as a microcosm of global circulation; and lesbian pulp fiction as how-to-dress manuals.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctt1b7x5h7
4 ORBITS OF POWER from:
Exchanging Clothes
Author(s) Mariani Andrea
Abstract: James Merrill agrees with Charles Baudelaire in considering dressing a deeply spiritual act that, through artifice (which opposes the banality of daily reality), demonstrates the soul’s immaterial dimension.¹ His texts abound in elegant skirts, fur coats, sandals, and sunglasses; the poetic “I” describes with morbid satisfaction scarves, pochettes, jewels (tissues, colors, textures) as signals of deeper truths (good or bad taste, tensions and intentions) that contribute to the overall message of the text. This is true even of tights (according to Umberto Eco, the only garment that “the thought abhors”), which can allow for an appreciation of the abstract, purely
8 WORD-PROCESSED FOR YOU BY A PROFESSIONAL SEAMSTRESS from:
Exchanging Clothes
Author(s) Reimer Karen
Abstract: My embroidered works exploit the tensions between copy and original, object and process, and fine art and domestic craft to examine the relations between beauty, value and meaning. I’m particularly interested in how the amount of manual work invested in an object affects our judgment of which category it fits into and to what degree it possesses those related qualities. These embroidered replicas of fragments and texts range from great books to candy wrappers. Generally speaking, copies are of less value than originals, but when I copy by embroidering, the value of the copy is increased because of the elements
Book Title: Life, Emergent-The Social in the Afterlives of Violence
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Arif Yasmeen
Abstract: Arguing that the "letting die" element of biopolitics has been overemphasized, Yasmeen Arif zeros in on biopolitics' other pole: "making live." She does so by highlighting the various means and the forms of life configured in the aftermath-or after
lives-of violent events in contexts of law, justice, community, and identity. Her analysis of the social repercussions is both global and local in scope. Arif examines the convictions made in the Special Court of Sierra Leone, the first hybrid court of its nature under international criminal law. Next, she explores the making of a justice movement in the context of Hindu-Muslim violence in 2002 in the state of Gujarat, India. From there she revisits the Sikh carnage in Delhi of 1984. Finally, she explores a span of civil violence in Lebanon, and particularly, its effects on the city of Beirut.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctt1g69wbt
3 Different, Even Wholly Irrational Arguments: from:
Film as Philosophy
Author(s) Martin Adrian
Abstract: How do we actually define classical film theory? Is it really a unified, coherent body of texts that can be set against contemporary film theory? Are the theories of [Siegfried] Kracauer, [Walter] Benjamin, [Béla] Balázs, [Rudolf] Arnheim, and [André] Bazin “classical film theory”?¹
Chapter 2 On the “Maker Turn” in the Humanities from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) STALEY DAVID
Abstract: The move to read big data in the humanities necessitates new forms of reading, new types of interpretation. As we consider macro-level readings of large corpora, visualization is especially helpful. The most effective way to draw meaning from large data sets is through visual forms and patterns. Stephen Ramsay (2011) makes a claim for “the primacy of pattern as the basic hermeneutical function” (xi), meaning the display of visual patterns is a form of interpretation. Rather than “translating” those patterns into textual form, humanists can retain them as evidence of reading. Ramsay maintains that visual forms do indeed constitute a
Chapter 3 Project Snapshot: from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) KRZYZANIAK MICHAEL
Abstract: The Living Netis one of several techno-textile projects created by the Vibrant Lives team. Using our Vibrant Lives app, we transform the network activity—or “data shed”—of event participants into a sound file that then plays through subsonic subwoofers, thereby causing the Living Net to vibrate at a variable rate depending on the amount of data being shed.
Chapter 6 Making Humanities in the Digital: from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) SNEHA P. P.
Abstract: The humanities are traditionally text-based disciplines, domains of interpreting and representing human experience in its many forms and facets. The object of humanities inquiry is the cultural artifact, of which text is almost always a primary component. In the last decade or so, however, with the growth of predominantly digital environments in which the humanities now function, these objects and the approaches used to study them have changed significantly. Apart from texts (in the form of written material), images and audiovisual archival objects have added new dimensions to humanities research, creating potential for unique modes of inquiry while also imposing
Chapter 16 Thinking as Handwork: from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) RATTO MATT
Abstract: Late one night in the spring of 2015, two members of our lab at the University of Toronto found themselves hunched over a lab bench strewn with skeins of wire insulation and plastic shavings, brainstorming over a seemingly unsophisticated but remarkably complex challenge: How does one go about making a semi-hollow piece of plastic
feel likea hand-worn chunk of solid ivory?¹ We experimented with a number of shop-room hacks, from buffing the object’s striated surface with a mixture of animal fat and carnauba wax until it had the “worn” look and texture of aged ivory, to drilling a hole
Chapter 17 Project Snapshot: from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) KRAUS KARI
Abstract: Bibliocircuitry and the Design of the Alien Everyday is a series of student projects that grew out of several book design labs conducted as part of a Fall 2012 course (ENGL 758B Book 2.0: The History of the Book and the Future of Reading) taught by Kari Kraus at the University of Maryland. Using physical books as springboards for computation and mixed media experiments, the student projects realize one of the larger aims of the course: to position bibliotextual scholarship and pedagogy as design-oriented practices that can be used to prototype and imagine the future of the book. The project
Chapter 19 Electronic Music Hardware and Open Design Methodologies for Post-Optimal Objects from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) TEBOUL EZRA
Abstract: This chapter develops a brief historical and theoretical overview of hardware hacking within the context of electronic music instruments, suggesting how component-level analysis of some specific artifacts can help scholars to appreciate accelerating shifts in musical production as well as larger cultural trends. The chapter does not promote hardware hacking as an optimal solution for every musician. Rather, it recognizes hacking as a long-lasting and self-sustaining technocultural practice. This recognition is achieved in part by developing an adapted understanding of Anthony Dunne’s “post-optimal electronics” (2005). Such understanding investigates what makes electronic instrument design unique, how each artist bends the traditions
Chapter 22 Reading Series Matter: from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) FLAMENCO ALEXANDER
Abstract: When poets participate in the formal mechanism known as the poetry reading, sometimes embedded within the larger context of a reading series, they also participate in and sometimes break social and literary conventions. A similar break occurs when digital tools are used to record what was intended to be ephemeral. Consider a poetry reading series that took place at Sir George Williams University (now Concordia University) in Montreal between 1966 and 1974. This series, simply referred to as “the Poetry Series,” was recorded on 65 reel-to-reel tapes, containing over one hundred hours of audio and featuring some of North America’s
Chapter 38 Ethics in the Making from:
Making Things and Drawing Boundaries
Author(s) CAMPBELL TRISHA N.
Abstract: In her 2012 polemic, “This Digital Humanities Which Is Not One,” Jamie “Skye” Bianco challenges a trend toward unreflective tool building in digital humanities, with its emphasis on the aggregation, mining, and visualization of texts-as-data-for-data’s-sake. Urging us to consider the question, “What do we do with the data?” (Bianco 99), she proposes a theoretically informed alternative of “creative critique,” which uses digital media and methods to not only break down, interpret, and reconstitute texts-as-data, but also invent new texts and new sensory experiences of textual remains or ruins (102). Importantly, this move toward performative, affective, and generative modes of digital
Book Title: Veer Ecology-A Companion for Environmental Thinking
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Royle Nicholas
Abstract: The words most commonly associated with the environmental movement-save, recycle, reuse, protect, regulate, restore-describe what we can do to help the environment, but few suggest how we might transform ourselves to better navigate the sudden turns of the late Anthropocene. Which words can help us to veer conceptually along with drastic environmental flux? Jeffrey Jerome Cohen and Lowell Duckert asked thirty brilliant thinkers to each propose one verb that stresses the forceful potential of inquiry, weather, biomes, apprehensions, and desires to swerve and sheer. Each term is accompanied by a concise essay contextualizing its meaning in times of resource depletion, environmental degradation, and global climate change.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctt1pwt70r
Sediment from:
Veer Ecology
Author(s) LEMENAGER STEPHANIE
Abstract: “All the sediments I have met with were amorphous,” writes Edmund Lloyd Birkett in
Bird’s Urinary Deposits(1857).¹ TheOxford English Dictionaryrecords this medical usage—poetic and oblique in its decontextualized solitude—for posterity. Birkett’s gloss on what urine yields as sediment also invokes a type scene for the nominal meaning ofsedimentas “matter composed of particles which fall by gravitation to the bottom of a liquid.” This scene of the urology lab spurs imagining perhaps too vivid to represent common usage. I envision the experimenter as white coated, precise in his rendering. Is he affronted by the
Drown from:
Veer Ecology
Author(s) COHEN JEFFREY JEROME
Abstract: After four millennia of practice, narratives of worldly obliteration come easily. The
Epic of Gilgameshis “a text haunted by rising waters and disaster.”² The Book of Revelation promises sudden global warming, floods of flame. Millenarianism springs eternal, from the medieval “Fifteen Signs before Doomsday” tradition to the endless Left Behind novels, internet sites, and films.³ Never out of print since its publication in 1960, Walter M. Miller Jr.’sA Canticle for Leibowitzimagines the long aftermath of nuclear winter by arcing time round into a radioactive Middle Ages. A genre dubbed “cli-fi”
Afterword: from:
Veer Ecology
Author(s) ROYLE NICHOLAS
Abstract: An afterword, as Jacques Derrida once remarked, “ought never to be a last word. It comes
afterthe discourse, that’s true, but detached enough from it or wandering away from it enough not to accomplish, finish off, close or conclude.”¹ An afterword should, in a word, veer. Heterogeneous to the text or texts that precede it, the afterword entails “an interruption,” Derrida suggests, something that “cannot be scarred over”: “There’s no suture once there’s the after-the-event, theNachträglichkeitof anafterword.”² All of this may seem incontestable: the time of an afterword is different, out of joint with what it
5 Haunted Heritage: from:
Commemorating and Forgetting
Abstract: Urban landscapes are densely textured places where both material and immaterial traces of the past cling stubbornly to the social fabric, refusing to fade into obscurity. The meaning of a place depends in large measure upon the residues of memory that are embedded there. The thickness of these memory-traces indicates the lingering presence of unresolved tensions and unrealized hopes for the future.¹
Book Title: Meeting Place-The Human Encounter and the Challenge of Coexistence
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Carter Paul
Abstract: To explain the phenomenon of encounter, Carter performs it in differing scales, spaces, languages, tropes, and forms of knowledge, staging in the very language of the book what he calls "passages." In widely varying contexts, these passages posit the disjunction of Greco-Roman and Indigenous languages, codes, theatrics of power, social systems, and visions of community. In an era of new forms of technosocialization, Carter offers novel ways of presenting the philosophical dimensions of waiting, meeting, and non-meeting.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctt5hjjn9
Thirdings from:
Meeting Place
Abstract: Suggesting a space of translation occupied by hybrid forms of communication, the improvised meeting place outlined here naturally suggests kinship with the well-known and roughly contemporary concepts of third space (Homi Bhabha) and ThirdSpace (Edward Soja); in fact, cultural studies texts and theses regularly bracket these ideas together. This is flattering, and in seeking to differentiate the dynamics of the meeting place from their larger theorizations of a politically emancipatory intercultural domain, the object is not to prove either priority or superiority. Quite the reverse, the description of colonial encounter that discloses a postcolonial potential is probably the concrete everyday
Book Title: Agitating Images-Photography against History in Indigenous Siberia
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Campbell Craig
Abstract: An innovative approach to challenging historical interpretation,
Agitating Imagesdemonstrates how photographs go against accepted premises of Soviet Siberia. All photographs, Campbell argues, communicate in unique ways that present new and even contrary possibilities to the text they illustrate. Ultimately,Agitating Imagesdissects our very understanding of the production of historical knowledge.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctt7zw6wz
Conclusion: from:
Agitating Images
Abstract: Photography in the practice of history and cultural theory has consistently proven to confound interpretation as a generic category. It is apprehended along a spectrum of positions that see it alternately as a transparent reflection of the world and a fabricated cultural text. As I have shown in this book, whatever its ontological status, the photograph is implicated in historical discourses as a significant witness attesting to the everyday. As a resource in the production of historical narrative, it is much like any other document. A photograph, however, is an unstable element when reproduced as a component of historiography. I
Book Title: The Yale Critics-Deconstruction in America
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Martin Wallace
Abstract: The ten essayists in this book consider the “Yale critics”—Harold Bloom, Geoffrey Hartman, Paul de Man, and J. Hillis Miller—in the context of American criticism and the critical tradition. The editors note in the preface that “The largest context that continually concerns us is that of the gap between Anglo-American and Continental criticism, resulting from a difference in social experience. … By selecting contributors who, in different ways, find themselves between these two traditions, we hope that we have made our volume interesting and accessible to the American reader.”
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.cttts83k
History, Theory, and Influence: from:
The Yale Critics
Author(s) Marshall Donald G.
Abstract: One difficulty even for sympathetic readers of the Yale critics is simply a difference of bibliography. The main reference point for American academics is New Criticism, which long ago triumphed both over historical scholarship and over doctrinally based political and social commentary. Protest over the war in Vietnam stirred recollections of these earlier debates about the historical context and social function of both literature and criticism, but masked the simultaneous and more enduring infusion of European theory into American criticism. While Paul de Man contributed a quite orthodox essay to Reuben Brower and Richard Poirier’s New Critical collection
In Defense
Joining the Text: from:
The Yale Critics
Author(s) Gasché Rodolphe
Abstract: In an article entitled “The
Retraitof Metaphor,” Jacques Derrida argues that within a certain context (but only in the limits of this context), the French wordretraitis “the most proper to capture the greatest quantity of energy and information in the Heideggerian text.”Retrait, having a variety of meanings in French like retrace, withdrawal, recess, retraction, retreat, etc., translates (without translating) Heidegger’s notion of a withdrawal of Being(Entziehung, Entzug).¹ If this word became indispensable to Derrida when trying to account for Martin Heidegger’s statements on metaphor, it becomes indispensable to me as well when trying to assess,
Chapter 3 Heidegger, Kierkegaard, and the Hermeneutic Circle from:
Heidegger and Criticism
Abstract: In the previous chapter, I tried to show that Modernism in Western literature—and in the New Critical and structuralist hermeneutics to which it gave rise—is grounded in a representational strategy that spatializes the temporal process of existence as being-in-the-world. It is, in other words, a strategy that is subject to a vicious circularity that closes off the phenomenological/existential understanding of the temporal being of existence, and analogously, of the literary text: the sequence of words. It is no accident that the autotelic and in-clusive circle—the circle, that is, as image or figure, or, as I prefer, as
1 The Phenomenology of Image and Time from:
Documentary Time
Abstract: In documentary theory the phenomenology of the image as imprint and record fuses with the classical index argument, which has commonly been associated with the ascribed veracity of documentary representation. Hence, the trace status of photography and film represents a crucial problem in the ongoing discussion on film and historical representation. More recently, various approaches to the aesthetics and experience of documentary film have dealt with classical issues of image and time, including an important recognition of the affective and psychological impact of documentary representation in film and media. In this context the phenomenology of image and time corresponds with
3 Frame-Breaking Events and Motifs beyond Representation from:
Documentary Time
Abstract: The following sections will focus on the time-image and the trace as events of defamiliarization or visceral chock, consequently upsetting both film viewing and any presumed analogy between the phenomenology of cinema and the phenomenology of time experience. Maurice Merleau-Ponty implicitly confronted the issue as he stressed the sociocultural dimension of spectator expectation. He argued that a stylistic anomaly of film form is not something immanent to experience.¹ One may add that, however exceptional a stylistic anomaly, the film should not be isolated from the cultural and social context and standards in reference to which the film was made. Time
6 Telling Signs of Loss: from:
Documentary Time
Abstract: For André Bazin, as for Jean-Paul Sartre, Maurice Merleau-Ponty, and Roland Barthes, the trace is always a trace
ofsomething; the image cannot automatically turn into a sign effect. With reference toCamera LucidaI stressed the semiotic dimension of Barthes’s photo-trace, that is, the importance of extratextual knowledge, the animation through which the image may turn into a trace of the past. Aside from the possibility of novels and film narratives to thematically and symbolically explore the relations between history, memory, and imagination, narration in moving pictures has the means to explore the temporal and mnemonic contingency of photographs,
7 The Trace in Contemporary Media from:
Documentary Time
Abstract: This chapter considers some examples that radically question the phenomenology of the trace. I will acknowledge representations and media contexts beyond photography and film or narratives that involve a critical reflection on the production and reproduction of public memory in moving images. I stress the thematic persistence of the trace in documentary, while at the same time reflecting on the limitations of the phenomenological discourse in relation to contemporary media. At this point it is also relevant to acknowledge an important theme in Ricœur’s reassessment of the philosophy of memory: the possibility of the erroneous memory and the fact that
1. Freud’s Menagerie: from:
Atavistic Tendencies
Abstract: In this chapter, I explore some of Freud’s most famous case histories as foundational texts in the thinkability of the human. In particular, I take “The Wolf Man” (1918) as a locus classicus. Sergei Pankejeff, the patient who came to be known as the Wolf Man, was the son of a rich Russian landowner. He is described in the study as suffering from debilitating compulsions resulting from his sexual development having gone awry during childhood. While growing up on his parents’ estate, Pankejeff developed an animal phobia and had the famous dream of wolves, which for Freud proved invaluable to
Book Title: On the Rim-Looking for the Grand Canyon
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): NEUMANN MARK
Abstract: Why do nearly five million people travel to the Grand Canyon each year? Mark Neumann answers this question with a book as compelling as the panoramic vistas of the canyon. In On the Rim, he describes how the Grand Canyon became an internationally renowned tourist attraction and cultural icon, and delves into the meanings the place holds for the individuals who live, work, and travel there. “In the chasm’s dizzying depths and flamboyant displacement of solid ground, as well as in the perceptions of those drawn there-explorers and day-trippers, employees and outlaws, artists and fast-buck artists-Neumann discovers a context in which to examine cultural and experimental fissures that separate leisure and work, home and away, religion and science, art and life. . . . A lively read.” Boston Globe
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctttskbf
Seven Transmissions, Legacies, Lessons from:
State Repression and the Labors of Memory
Abstract: Immediately following the end of World War II, some Jewish survivors were able to maintain (or recuperate) their private cultural lives, in which Yiddish occupied a central place. Their collective culture, however, was lost. “The massacre was not simply the destruction of a given community, the death of a specific person. It was the total abolition of a collectivity, a culture, a way of life, of that called
yiddishkeit” (Wieviorka 1998, 46). In this context, thetransmissionof ways of being and lifestyles to the new generations became extremely difficult, if not
Conclusion from:
State Repression and the Labors of Memory
Abstract: Many open questions remain. In these concluding remarks, I want to take up an issue that, although frequently mentioned throughout the text, merits further discussion. The issue is that in addition to cultural and symbolic considerations, it is important to incorporate the analysis of institutions and the issues related to the democratic construction of citizenship. These issues are significant for an academic perspective; they are crucial and central for a book that wants to contribute to civic responsibility and action orientations.
2 Beowulf as Palimpsest from:
Monster Theory
Author(s) Waterhouse Ruth
Abstract: Beowulfincludes a palimpsest of Grendel, in that in 1073, Scribe A originally wrote that Grendel was proscribed “in chames cynne [because of Ham’s kin].”¹ The manuscript was altered from “chames” to “caines” (“because of Cain’s kin”), as Ham (who was the second son of Noah) seemed less relevant than “Cain” to a reader, given the following lines with their reference to the killing of Abel.² Even during the period of the text’s inscribing, an early reference to Grendel became a palimpsest, as one interpretation succeeded another for reasons we can now only deduce from context.³
3 Monstrosity, Illegibility, Denegation: from:
Monster Theory
Author(s) Clark David L.
Abstract: In a theoretical age often enamored of the “playfulness” of the sign and the “pleasure” of the text, Paul de Man’s last writings stand out as darkly sobering, driven as they are by an almost ascetic desire to bring thinking into proximity with what he calls, after Walter Benjamin,
“reine Sprache,”pure language (TT, 92),² or, in Carol Jacob’s terms, “that which is purely language—nothing but language.”³ From the stringent and selfcanceling perspective afforded by de Man’s late essays, the Nietzschean rhetoric of play and gaming often associated with postmodernist theory and literary practice registers the work of a
Introduction from:
Critical Practices in Post-Franco Spain
Author(s) Villanueva Darío
Abstract: This volume presents a sample of contemporary critical work now being done in Spain. More often than not, “theory” is a word associated with France, Germany, and the United States. Seldom do we read how Spanish scholars are examining and using critical perspectives such as psychoanalysis, deconstruction, discourse analysis, text theory, or the aesthetics of reception. The essays presented here, submitted by professors of communication and literary theory in the Spanish university system, differ not only in their problematics but also in style and presentation from what one is accustomed to seeing in the United States. As editors of this
Chapter 1 Making Sense after Babel from:
Critical Practices in Post-Franco Spain
Author(s) Talens Jenaro
Abstract: Translators occupy the smallest print in the history of literature. They are more than the impersonal, they are the anonymous. With few exceptions, the name of the translator appears in small type on the credits page; it rarely appears on the title page, and almost never on the cover. It is as if the act of reading a text in a language different from the original were a most shameful activity. “Good manners” are that institutionalized behavior that allows this shameful activity to be kept secret; everyone pretends not to see what everyone else knows (even the translator knows that
Chapter 4 The Immutability of the Text, the Freedom of the Reader, and Aesthetic Experience from:
Critical Practices in Post-Franco Spain
Author(s) McMillen-Villar Susan
Abstract: One of the features most commonly attributed to a work of art is the union, inseparability, or lack of distinction between form and substance, expression and content. Even though I think that this concept is well explained by some authors (especially Lotman and Mukarovsky), perhaps it would be appropriate to consider it from a pragmatic perspective, for only in that way may we appreciate its true relevance and its influence on the general functioning of literary phenomena. The unity of form and substance is not an autonomous value in the literary text that can be appreciated in itself. It is
Chapter 7 Reading in Process, the Antitext, and the Definition of Literature from:
Critical Practices in Post-Franco Spain
Author(s) Giefer Laura
Abstract: In a previous work, dedicated to a
theoría¹ of reading, I investigated the paradoxical movement that characterizes the relationship between the language of literary theory and that of literature. One of the core chapters of that work noted the characteristics of identity and difference that mediate between text and metatext. In dealing specifically with the question of difference, the problem of defining language or the literary text was brought to the foreground, a classical problem that was not addressed at the time because the investigation wandered along other paths. Nevertheless, the way was prepared for understanding that the question about
Chapter 8 Subjectivity and Temporality in Narrative from:
Critical Practices in Post-Franco Spain
Author(s) Meuser-Blincow Frances
Abstract: Recent studies of temporality in narrative texts resort, almost inevitably, to the distinction between time of the narration and time narrated. However, we must bear in mind that these temporalities do not usually exist as independent and separable entities. Such a dichotomy is intended to account for the
Conclusion from:
Utopias of Otherness
Abstract: From the early part of his career in the late 1940s, Ferreira felt increasingly marginalized in a Portuguese national context
5. Literature and Pathology: from:
The Dreams of Interpretation
Author(s) Ronell Avital
Abstract: Ever resisting the temptation to be born again, even today, as we mark the one-hundredth anniversary of its initializing text, psychoanalysis was from the start just about the only one to confront human cruelty, the punishing aspects of the psyche, without a theological alibi—in fact, with no alibi or safety net. Psychoanalysis ventured forth without an alibi—with no excuse, as it were. This is one of Derrida’s recent themes: that psychoanalysis met head-on with unbearable examples of suffering, but took no recourse to theology. It may have scanned monotheism, or even served as witness for Dr. Schreber when
15. Insomnia from:
The Dreams of Interpretation
Author(s) Marcus Cecily
Abstract: The withdrawal of stimuli coming from the external world, and which Freud deemed necessary to the onset of sleep, entails, according to Otto Isakower, a phenomenon that occurs in some people at the moment just prior to falling asleep.¹ In his descriptions Isakower notes how this “falling” reveals a subjective destitution, and how the subject later reencounters itself as an object in the dream scene. This phenomenon consists of sensations that imply the dissolution of the corporeal limits between the inside and the outside, a loss of corporeal integrity, and a predominance of the oral zone. In his text Isakower
Book Title: Philosophy Beside Itself-On Deconstruction and Modernism
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Marshall Donald
Abstract: The writings of French philosopher Jacques Derrida have been the single most powerful influence on critical theory and practice in the United States over the past decade. But with few exceptions American philosophers have taken little or no interest in Derrida’s work, and the task of reception, translation, and commentary has been left to literary critics. As a result, Derrida has appeared as a figure already defined by essentially literary critical activities and interests. Stephen Melville’s aim in Philosophy Beside Itself is to insist upon and clarify the distinctions between philosophy and criticism. He argues that until we grasp Derrida’s philosophical project as such, we remain fundamentally unable to see his significance for criticism. In terms derived from Stanley Cavell’s writings on modernism, Melville develops a case for Derrida as a modernist philosopher, working at once within and against that tradition and discipline. Melville first places Derrida in a Hegelian context, the structure of which he explores by examining the work of Heidegger, Lacan, and Bataille. With this foundation, he is able to reappraise the project of deconstructive criticism as developed in Paul de Man’s Blindness and Insight and further articulated by other Yale critics. Central to this critique is the ambivalent relationship between deconstructive criticism and Lacanian psychoanalysis. Criticism—radical self-criticism—is a central means through which the difficult facts of human community come to recognition, and Melville argues for criticism as an activity intimately bound to the ways in which we do and do not belong in time and in community. Derrida’s achievement has been to find a new and necessary way to assert that the task of philosophy is criticism; the task of literary criticism is to assume the burden of that achievement. Stephen Melville is an assistant professor of English at Syracuse University, and Donald Marshall is a professor of English at the University of Iowa.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctttt44r
Foreword from:
Philosophy Beside Itself
Author(s) Marshall Donald
Abstract: In 1912, Arnold Schönberg composed
Pierrot Lunaire, a musical setting of “thrice seven” poems by the French poet Albert Guirard. The texts assemble a conventional symbolist environment, through which move characters from thecommedia dell’arteengaged in vaguely ritual actions of indeterminate import but with overtones of hostility to the order and monuments of ordinary bourgeois culture. They are, in short, “dated.” But Schönberg’s music remains irreducibly strange even after three-quarters of a century (this fact has seemed to some Schönberg’s chief excellence). And the “method of composing with twelve tones” goes even further. For that method can no longer
Chapter 5 Psychoanalysis, Criticism, Self-Criticism from:
Philosophy Beside Itself
Abstract: The part here played by Freud (and we are not now concerned with the “validity” of this interpretation with regard to Freud) could be equally assigned to literary texts, since literature can be shown to accomplish in its terms a deconstruction that parallels the psychological deconstruction of selfhood in Freud. The intensity of the interplay between literary and psychoanalytical criticism is easy enough to
Chapter 17 The Ecstasy of Disease: from:
Bodies and Biases
Author(s) Epps Brad
Abstract: What is at stake when the ravages of the flesh nourish the ecstasy of the letter? What happens when the metaphorical condensation of love and death, so essential to the mystico-poetic tradition, is realized, actualized, literalized? How do readers and writers situate themselves with respect to texts that communicate sickness, especially when the texts engage the discourse of divinity? Despite their seemingly timeless appeal, these and other questions acquire immediacy and urgency in the crisis of representation (Simon Watney) and the brutality of idealization (Leo Bersani) that mark the age of AIDS. Brutally critical indeed: for even as AIDS has
Afterword from:
Bodies and Biases
Author(s) Lindstrom Naomi
Abstract: Accordingly, the first problem that
Bodies and Biasesleaves open for each author to resolve is the identification of a text or corpus of texts whose examination will reveal aspects of the culture’s expression of sexuality. Of the volumes
Book Title: Abiding by Sri Lanka-On Peace, Place, and Postcolonality
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Ismail Qadri
Abstract: Abiding by Sri Lanka examines how the disciplines of anthropology, history, and literature treat the Sri Lankan ethnic conflict. With close readings of texts that “abide” by Sri Lanka, texts that have a commitment to it, Ismail demonstrates that the problems in Sri Lanka raise fundamental concerns for us all regarding the relationship between democracies and minorities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctttt68c
Introduction: from:
Abiding by Sri Lanka
Abstract: It is now clear that the anti-Tamil riots of July ʹ83 constitute one of the most important turning points in the recent history of Sri Lanka. A particular equilibrium within the Sri Lankan social formation has been irrevocably lost and a new equilibrium is yet to be achieved. Within the context of a heightened ethnic consciousness among the masses, the left
Conclusion: from:
Abiding by Sri Lanka
Abstract: This study has approached the question of peace in Sri Lanka, perhaps somewhat insistently, not just from a postempiricist and postcolonial but also from a leftist perspective. The script the study is produced by—its inheritances, convictions, and commitments, whether theoretical, ethical, or political—has enabled no alternative, no other ʺchoice.ʺ Upon reading the texts, the histories, of Tamil and Sinhalese nationalisms from these perspectives and positions, many conclusions have been reached, some more important than others. Obviously, the first of these is that there are texts that abide by Sri Lanka and texts that donʹt. The latter texts are
Book Title: Calibrations-Reading for the Social
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Quayson Ato
Abstract: Ato Quayson uses a method of reading he calls calibrations: a reading of literature with what lies beyond it as a way of understanding structures of transformation, process, and contradiction that inform both literature and society. He surveys texts ranging from Bob Marley lyrics, Toni Morrison’s work, Walter Benjamin’s Theses on the Philosophy of History, and Althusser’s reflections on political economy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctttt71n
Introduction: from:
Calibrations
Abstract: This book is about close reading. It is about a practice of close reading that oscillates rapidly between domains—the literary-aesthetic, the social, the cultural, and the political—in order to explore the mutually illuminating heterogeneity of these domains when taken together. It does this not to assert the often repeated postmodernist view that there is nothing outside the text, but to outline a reading practice I call
calibrations: a form of close reading of literature with what lies beyond it as a way of understanding structures of transformation, process, and contradiction that inform both literature and society. The method
4 Symbolization Compulsions: from:
Calibrations
Abstract: I want to pose in this chapter a set of questions to do with nation and narration. As is frequently remarked in African literary studies, there is often a cross-mapping of literature onto national politics. Early anthologies of African literature made this point an implicit organizing principle by dividing up the literature into ″national″ contexts. Scholars such as Neil Lazarus (1990) and Ato Sekyi-Otu (1996), with a more theoretical motivation and drawing on Fanon, have tried to provide a framework by which these connections could be addressed more rigorously. All this served to relate African literary criticism to what might
2 Producing Sri Lanka from Ceylon: from:
Postcolonial Insecurities
Abstract: In this chapter, I examine the production of a modern nation in Sri Lanka through a process that has been extraordinarily violent in both physical and epistemic terms. I do this primarily through a close analysis of a particular text authored by a former Sri Lankan president whose political career spanned most of the twentieth century, J. R. Jayewardene. If we are the stories we tell about ourselves, Jayewardene’s fable regarding the origins and evolution of Sri Lanka is interesting for the ways in which it produces a sense of identity out of difference. It is an encapsulation of history
[9] Found Images as Witness to Central European History: from:
Cinema’s Alchemist
Author(s) PORTUGES CATHERINE
Abstract: In the masterful style that has become his artistic signature, Péter Forgács performs the task of a clinical archivist, evoking fragments of life stories, intercut with minimal explanatory material, through found footage and home movies in much the same way as psychoanalysis creates a narrativized intertext of continuities and discontinuities, of transference and countertransference, and of resistance and free association. The film-maker’s approach recalls that of Alain Resnais in
Les statues meurent aussi(1953), in which archival images intervene in history in a cultural dialogue that critiques the French colonialist project.¹ The resulting alchemy for Forgács is not merely a
[10] Reenvisioning the Documentary Fact: from:
Cinema’s Alchemist
Author(s) MILLER TYRUS
Abstract: In 1992, Péter Forgács made two films that utilize, like other of his Private Hungary films, amateur film footage but also stand out in his corpus for their explicitly reflexive, metapoetic treatment and their innovative, nonnarrative formal structure:
Wittgenstein TractatusandBourgeois Dictionary.Both films, in fact, share overlapping film materials, withBourgeois Dictionarygenerally presenting lengthier, contextualized versions of some passages that appear inWittgenstein Tractatusin more pontillistic, fragmentary form. Both films also, notably, explore linguistic and quasi- mathematical frameworks for organizing the found images and motivating their potential meanings. Image, voice-over, music, and text stand in a
Book Title: Divided Korea-Toward a Culture of Reconciliation
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): BLEIKER ROLAND
Abstract: Roland Bleiker suggests profound structural problems within and between the two Koreas that have not been acknowledged until now. Expanding the discussion beyond geopolitics and ideology, Bleiker places peninsular tensions in the context of a struggle over competing forms of Korean identity. Divided Korea examines both domestic and international attitudes toward Korean identity, the legacy of war, and the possibilities for—and anxieties about—unification.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.cttttc2r
4 Toward an Ethics of Dialogue from:
Divided Korea
Abstract: Few would question that dialogue is an essential aspect of dealing with security dilemmas. Michel Wieviorka is one of many commentators who draw attention to the linkages between conflict and the breakdown or absence of dialogue. Violence, he argues, emerges in a context in which relationships between different societal groups are either strongly reduced or altogether absent.¹
CHAPTER NINE Seeing Soane Seeing You from:
Compelling Visuality
Author(s) Preziosi Donald
Abstract: While it may be difficult to capture in words the complexities and nuances of architectonic artifice of an ordinary kind, those that characterize Sir John Soane’s Museum in London (1812–1837),¹ the object of the two conflicting observations in the epigraphs and the subject of this essay, present virtually insurmountable difficulties, and not only because of the restricted space available here. The few illustrations in the following text, then, must serve as synopses of the most salient portions of the following narrative; more complete discussions of the present subject may be found elsewhere.²
2 Written Narrative and the Human Dimension of Time from:
Covert Gestures
Abstract: This chapter will map out in some detail the activity-centered approach to traditional
aljamiado-morisconarratives from Castile and Aragon. This approach, based on the analysis of manuscript texts and what is known about the cultural world of Castilian and Aragonese crypto-Muslims, seeks to address the ways in which members of these communities used handwritten narrative texts in their efforts to make sense of their complex and precarious existence in Spain. In order to present the details of this approach, both from a theoretical and methodological perspective, I will be drawing connections between phenomenological philosophy, ethnographic research on oral narrative, and
3 Contexts of Rediscovery, Contexts of Use from:
Covert Gestures
Abstract: “A true America waiting to be discovered.”¹ These are the words that Serafín Estébanez Calderón (1799–1867), a prominent nineteenth-century writer, political figure, book collector, and committed Arabist, uses in his address at the Ateneo de Madrid on November 12, 1848, to characterize the potential value of the
aljamiado-moriscotexts that had been turning up in private collections and in areas of rural Spain once inhabited by communities of crypto-Muslims.² Speaking at the ceremony inaugurating Pascual de Gayangos’s chair in Arabic at the Ateneo, Estébanez was likely unaware of the ominous associations that his America metaphor might engender, even prior
4 The Prophet Is Born, Muslims Are Made from:
Covert Gestures
Abstract: In the previous chapters, I have mapped out a basic theoretical framework for an activity-centered approach to
aljamiado-moriscoliterature. Beginning with a discussion of the inherent interdisciplinarity of this mode of literary analysis, I concluded by defining what it means to place Morisco scribes and readers, as human agents, at the center of textual study. Rooted in what Gary Saul Morson has termed the “human dimension of time” (1994, 10), the activity-centered approach I am suggesting focuses on the uses to which Morisco readers and scribes putaljamiadotexts within their social world and the ways in which culturally embedded
5 A Morisco Philosophy of Suffering and Action from:
Covert Gestures
Abstract: One of the first things that catches modern readers’ attention when looking at
aljamiado-morisconarratives in their manuscript context is that these narratives are frequently part of a large collection of texts bound within the same codex. Analogous in a very general way to modern literary anthologies or course readers used by university professors, the overwhelming majority ofaljamiado-moriscomanuscripts in fact contain a number of texts, many of which are not, strictly speaking, narrative in form. An example of such an anthology is Toledo, BCLM ms. 395, analjamiado-moriscomanuscript copied out near the end of the sixteenth century,
6 Language Ideologies and Poetic Form from:
Covert Gestures
Abstract: One of the most perplexing questions in
aljamiado-moriscostudies is also one of the most fundamental: why did Moriscos produce texts inaljamiadoin the first place? Given the risks inherent in such an enterprise, it is easy to see the use of Arabic script for the production of narrative and devotional works as a practice that could backfire spectacularly, given the energetic practices of the Inquisition in Castile and Aragon. As an example of the dangers inherent in the production and possession of such texts, we may glance briefly at the case of Luis de Córdoba, a jeweler from
Conclusions from:
Covert Gestures
Abstract: Turning briefly to more general questions involving textuality and time, we may present some of the specific questions
5. Toni Morrison and Prophecy: from:
American Prophecy
Abstract: I initially conceived a book about “prophetic narrative” because I was so profoundly affected by Toni Morrison’s novel
Beloved. More effectively than any other text in my experience, it dramatizes the redemptive language and longing that has driven American culture and that has twinned white and black. As its themes led me to reread Sacvan Bercovitch’sAmerican Jeremiad, which depicted the hegemony of redemptive rhetoric in American liberal nationalism, I conceived this book, which here returns to its origin. ForBelovedstill seems at once to address and end, though not simply end, a story that entwines the machinery of
1 Translingual Practice: from:
Narratives of Agency
Author(s) Liu Lydia H.
Abstract: The concept of the self, subject, or individual (as well as the slippage between them) has been a main target of criticism in the academic West since the emergence of poststructuralist scholarship. A good deal of that critique is bent on deconstructing the post-Enlightenment European notion of the subject. This move has been greeted with challenge by critics of deconstruction feminists and others who try to (re)introduce concepts such as political agency, strategic identity, and multiple subjectivities into the contemporary debate.1 As someone who specializes in a non-European language, I find this debate fascinating within the context of Euro-American academia
Introduction from:
The Brain Is the Screen
Author(s) Flaxman Gregory
Abstract: In
The Movement-Image, the first of his two volumes on cinema and philosophy, Gilles Deleuze launches toward a moment of remarkable visibility: ″The essence of a thing never appears at the outset, but in the middle, in the course of its development, when its strength is assured.″¹ Beyond the context of cinematographic evolution, Deleuze″s claim seems to encompass its own writing, reflecting (or pre-flecting) an intuition about the fate of his books. ″When a thing is considered in terms of its beginning,″ Deleuze once wrote with Félix Guattari, ″a thing is always poorly judged.″² But what does it mean to
Chapter 13 The Brain Is the Screen: from:
The Brain Is the Screen
Author(s) Guirgis Marie Therese
Abstract: With the publication of
The Movement-ImageandThe Time-Image, Gilles Deleuze was often asked to explain—or expand upon—his unique understanding of the cinema. One of the most wide-ranging, informative, and ultimately personal of these conversations took place withCahiers du cinémaafter Deleuze′s second cinema volume appeared. Pascal Bonitzer and Jean Narboni had conducted a similar interview with Deleuze after the publication ofThe Movement-Image;¹ for this subsequent interview they were joined by A. Bergala, M. Chevrie, and S. Toubiana. The resulting text was, they explained, the ″the fruit of a long conversation″ and was subsequently ″rearranged by
8 Environment and Architecture from:
Discipline of Architecture
Author(s) Watson Donald
Abstract: When the term “environment” is used in architecture, it refers generally to the surrounding landscape and context of buildings. In both legal and professional architectural practice, “environment” may refer narrowly to health concerns, such as indoor air quality, or broadly to the ecological impacts that building may have on regional air and water quality and ultimately on global climate. Some of these impacts can be measured in terms of human health, energy consumption, and pollution, as well as other environmental indices, including biodiversity of local species and global warming. For the profession of architecture to respond to these issues of
10 Thinking “Indian” Architecture from:
Discipline of Architecture
Author(s) Menon A. G. Krishna
Abstract: I would like to make two prefatory comments to place my views in context. The first concerns the postcolonial perspective that informs my discussion, and the second, the need to take into account the experience of globalization at the postcolonial
Book Title: Chaucer’s Queer Nation- Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Burger Glenn
Abstract: Bringing the concerns of queer theory and postcolonial studies to bear on Chaucer’s Canterbury Tales, this ambitious book compels a rethinking not only of this most canonical of works, but also of questions of sexuality and gender in pre- and postmodern contexts, of issues of modernity and nation in historiography, and even of the enterprise of historiography itself. Medieval Cultures Series, volume 34
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.cttttss4
Introduction from:
Chaucer’s Queer Nation
Abstract: Contemporary gay/lesbian/queer readers are likely to ask why they should bother at all with a text and author at once premodern (and thus crucially outside current discourses of the body and nation)
andfoundational for many of the hegemonic discourses of modernity that have shaped who we are today. Those who would not
Book Title: Discourse Analysis as Sociocriticism-The Spanish Golden Age
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Gómez-Moriana Antonio
Abstract: Gómez-Moriana applies contemporary literary theory to classical texts of the Spanish Golden Age, including Lazirillo de Tormes, Don Quijote, Tirso de Molina’s Don Juan play, and Columbus’s Diary. “Gómez-Moriana’s skillful handling of literary theory is matched by his thorough scholarship and excellent knowledge of history.” --Nicholas Spadaccini
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.cttttsxx
Introduction from:
Discourse Analysis as Sociocriticism
Abstract: Although the
illusionof the literary text’s autonomy as well as that of the work of art in general arises from the Enlightenment’s emancipatory project (that is, the attempt to establish a science, morality, and art answerable respectively only to scientific, ethical, and aesthetic norms), literary criticism did not begin to isolate its object of study until very recently. Such has been, since the European Renaissance, the influence of historicism, in its various modalities, and the identification of philology with its objectives and methods. It was thus in the twentieth century—and under the impact exerted almost simultaneously by structural
Chapter 1 The Subversion of Ritual Discourse: from:
Discourse Analysis as Sociocriticism
Abstract: Working with the hypothesis that only the existence of a discursive correlate in sixteenth-century Spain could explain the irruption in
Lazarilloof the autobiographical fiction characteristic of the narrative mode of the picaresque novel, and given that not only the communication circuit that frames this narration but also its lexical chart and narrative program point to the practice of confession (whose addressee is God, the confessor or spiritual director, or a tribunal—perhaps that of the Inquisition), I began searching a few years ago for autobiographical texts that might document such a practice.¹ My hypothesis was confirmed by the discovery
Chapter 2 Intertextuality, Interdiscursiveness, and Parody: from:
Discourse Analysis as Sociocriticism
Abstract: In his 1968 address to the Third Congress of the International Association of Hispanists in Mexico, Fernando Lázaro Carreter (1970, 1972) proposed a review of the concept of “picaresque novel” starting with the “processes of its creation and formation.” Only by carefully establishing (1) the distinctive features outlining the morphology of a literary genre from its very first historical manifestation and (2) its generative power, as manifested by the various transformations giving rise to subsequent imitations, can we actually reach a definition of the genre's dynamic structure—a definition that will in turn make possible the historical ordering of texts
Chapter 5 Evocation as a Literary Procedure in Don Quijote from:
Discourse Analysis as Sociocriticism
Abstract: Under the pretext, by no means original at that time, of parodying books of chivalry,
Don Quijoteemerges as a trueLiteraturroman.¹This dimension of Cervantes’s novel surfaces not only at the level of the story, as it relates the antics of a fool whose pathological distortions of his readings lead him to confuse fiction with reality, but also at the level of narration, which strictly speaking consists of a discursive and fictitious historical interplay between author, reader, and text.² In this manner, it can account both for its own production in the novel itself as well as for its
Chapter 6 Discourse Pragmatics and Reciprocity of Perspectives: from:
Discourse Analysis as Sociocriticism
Abstract: Perhaps their working on language and on the imaginary defines the specificity of literary practices, their social dimension (and social role) as well as the confluence of different discursive formations in the literary text. It does not follow, however, that the literary text organizes itself in a purely mechanistic way. On the contrary, it is located in dialogical interaction with a concrete sociohistorical conjuncture, is mediated by various ideological instances, and participates in the contradictory network of the discursive formations of its surroundings. Thus a contextual boundary must be established that might allow an understanding of the “grand dialogue” in
4 Utopia and Technopolitics in Woman on the Edge of Time from:
Notes on Nowhere
Abstract: Traditional utopian literature relates to the novel’s contemporary historical circumstances through a process of negation—contemporary society is present only as a repressed subtext, and visible only in the conceptual “antinomies” that the utopian text attempts to neutralize or resolve. In the previous chapter, I explored the effects that occur when, instead of repressing the connection between contemporary society and imaginary society (a repression that is designed to preserve the absolute “elsewhere” of utopia), a text actively foregrounds and thematizes the interaction between utopia and contemporary society. This increased interaction funds an “ideologeme of activism” within the text, while the
Chapter 1 The Nature and Purpose of Narratology from:
Narrative as Communication
Abstract: In the Preface to his
Recent Theories of Narrative(1986), Wallace Martin does not hesitate to write: “When translations from French, German and Russian are added to the writings of English and American theorists, the only alternative to few books on narrative in general might appear to be none at all.”¹ And J.A. Berthoud, in his in-depth critique of Jameson, “Narrative and Ideology” (1985), states, “The attempt to construct a narrative grammar to account for our capacity to recognize and discuss plots or stories extractable from narrative texts has been thoroughly discredited.”² These two statements should certainly be qualified. Is
Chapter 5 Who’s Who and Who Does What in the Tale Told from:
Narrative as Communication
Abstract: Narrative meaning is concretized through the production and comprehension of narrative units of discourse (transactive and/or nontransactive narratemes) which involve noun phrases (NPs) as well as verb phrases (VPs). Moreover, the text of a linguistic narrative is also made of all sorts of discursemes that have subjects. It is now time to raise some of the many questions involved and propose some methodological directions in a field that has so often been obscured by ideological interests alien or opposed to a science of discourse.
Chapter 7 Binding and Unfolding: from:
Narrative as Communication
Abstract: Like “discourse,” “syntax” is, in our context, one of the words that demand an accurate redefinition for a limited purpose, lest they invade with a battalion of loaded linguistic concepts our modest attempt to theorize the system and process of narrative communication. It is worth repeating: narrative is neither a language nor a chain of events but a particular manner of imposing design on a presented world and of presenting worlds through the operations required by the constraints of this design.
Chapter 9 Narrative within Genres and Media from:
Narrative as Communication
Abstract: Between the formation/cognition of narrative discourse and the construction of narrative significance, there is still one important mediation to consider: that of genre as technê and sociohistorical constraint. In fact, if we had not taken genre into account, implicitly at least, every time we studied individual examples of acts of narrative communication and their texts, we would have made an intolerable qualitative leap from the level of generality at which our method of analysis was situated to particular concrete situations. The purpose of this chapter is to put genre to work as efficiently as possible within the process of theorization
Chapter 10 What Tales Tell Us to Do and Think, and How (Narrative and Didactic Constructions of Meaning) from:
Narrative as Communication
Abstract: I have hitherto described textual structures and the artistic communication system, among others, essentially as sets of material data and networks that constitute the preconditions for the formation of “primary” messages, that is, for the mental elaboration of relatively autonomous possible worlds. Such worlds could be considered mutually interchangeable in the eyes of an ideal, abstract “subject,” since they were approached on the basis of their production rules, not from the viewpoint of their desirability. Similarly, a nation’s industrial equipment and infrastructure can be described as able to produce heavy machinery and high tech means of transportation, without taking into
Aboriginal Content: from:
Bad Aboriginal Art
Abstract: DURING A telephone conversation with an executive of a television company licensed to begin direct broadcasting to one of the remote satellite footprints next year, I was asked, somewhat plaintively, if I could help him to identify precisely what would constitute “Aboriginal Content” and if perhaps I might help get him some. This category is evolving as a criterion for judging the suitability of program services by the Australian Broadcasting Tribunal when evaluating applications where a significant component of the intended audience will be Aboriginal. The Tribunal may in fact be extending its criteria for suitability, within the policy context
CHAPTER FOUR Photo[historio]graphy from:
Architecture's Historical Turn
Abstract: Christian Norberg-Schulz was one of the most influential architecture theorists of the 1960s and 1970s. He was a key interpreter of phenomenology in general and of Martin Heidegger in particular for architectural audiences. His popular definition of architecture as a meaningful expression of the genius loci, or the spirit of place, was animated by a peculiar understanding of historiography, which he developed over the course of his career. In three pivotal texts,
Intentions in Architecture(1965),Existence, Space and Architecture(1971), andGenius Loci: Towards a Phenomenology of Architecture(1979), Norberg-Schulz set out to reformulate how architects looked at and
EPILOGUE from:
Architecture's Historical Turn
Abstract: Architectural phenomenology radically transformed architectural historiography, expanding traditional theories of history beyond mere writing conventions to include a more ambiguous experiential intellectual realm expressed through photography, graphic design, camouflage studies, and in short, a wealth of visual techniques imported from architectural practice. Yet the intellectual history of architecture has once again become surprisingly text-centric. Contemporary textbooks and compendia on the history of architectural intellectuality invariably mention phenomenology as a major movement and include the writings of architectural phenomenologists.¹ What is transmitted in these reprints are the words, but not their visual context. A lot of information is lost through this
Book Title: Assembling the Lyric Self-Authorship from Troubadour Song to Italian Poetry Book
Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Holmes Olivia
Abstract: Assembling the Lyric Self investigates the transition in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries from the first surviving Provençal and Italian manuscripts (mostly multiauthor lyric anthologies prepared by scribes) to the single-author codex-that is, to the form we now think of as the book of poems. Working from extensive archival and philological research, Olivia Holmes explores the efforts of individual poets to establish poetic authenticity and authority in the context of expanding vernacular literacy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.cttttx65
CHAPTER 1 Assembling the Book and Its Author from:
Assembling the Lyric Self
Abstract: In the thirteenth century, western Europe witnessed a sharp increase in vernacular literacy and the widespread appearance, for the first time since classical antiquity, of a large body of secular literature for popular consumption.¹ Some of the earliest surviving manuscripts of vernacular poetry are multiauthored, scribally compiled anthologies of troubadour lyric, composed in Old Occitan (also known as Old Provençal) and assembled around the middle of the century. Although the period of troubadour lyric production spans both the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, transmission had been predominantly oral—the texts were sung—and only the poets from the end of the
CHAPTER 4 “De’ varie romanze volgare” from:
Assembling the Lyric Self
Abstract: When Guittone d’Arezzo ordered his individual poems into a longer macrotext, strung his pearls into a necklace, he set a precedent. There is a good deal of evidence in the canzoniere Vaticano Latino 3793 (ms. V)—the largest and most important extant codex of early Italian lyric, from the end of the thirteenth or beginning of the fourteenth century—that a number of other Duecento poets also experimented with macrotextual organization. I have already mentioned V as the codex in which Guittone’s work is ordered into sequences that correspond in part to their ordering in ms. L. L and V
CHAPTER 8 Petrarch’s “Canzoniere” from:
Assembling the Lyric Self
Abstract: When, in the second half of the fourteenth century, Francesco Petrarca assembled the work to which he gave the Latin title
Rerum vulgarium fragmenta—and to which I refer by its more informal (and much later) vernacular name, theCanzoniere—he was not primarily producing a script intended for subsequent vocal or musical realization (though the poems in it have frequently been performed musically), nor was he writing an abstract, “ideal” text designed to be reproduced in countless printed editions (though he produced that, too).¹ What Petrarch was chiefly concerned with creating was not a means, but an end: a
Book Title: Imagining a Medieval English Nation- Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Lavezzo Kathy
Abstract: Examining a diverse array of texts—ranging from Latin and vernacular historiography to Ricardian poetry and chivalric treatises—this volume reveals the variety of forms England assumed when it was imagined in the medieval West. Contributors: Kathleen Davis, L. O. Aranye Fradenburg, Andrew Galloway, Jill C. Havens, Peggy A. Knapp, Larry Scanlon, D. Vance Smith, Claire Sponsler, Lynn Staley, Thorlac Turville-Petre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.cttttxxk
Latin England from:
Imagining a Medieval English Nation
Author(s) Galloway Andrew
Abstract: Thorlac Turville-Petre’s
England the Nation, linking English literary communities and anthologies with the emerging national status of the English language, calls out for a succession of appendices—or rather, in the spirit of his nondogmatic and open-ended work, with its provocatively pre-Ricardian stopping point, many further chapters, in what deserves to be a vast, collaborative project assessing the ideologies and contexts of national community in late medieval English-speaking areas.¹ A simple encompassing claim about nationalism in the period will not be satisfactory, but the time is long past when we can make a flat declaration that a pan-European Christian ideology
Hymeneal Alogic: from:
Imagining a Medieval English Nation
Author(s) Davis Kathleen
Abstract: At the end of the dream vision in
The Parliament of Fowls, just after Nature has given the common fowl their mates “by evene acord,” the birds sing a departing song in Nature’s honor. “The note,” the narrator explains, “imaked was in Fraunce, / The wordes were swiche as ye may heer fynde, / The nexte verse, as I now have in mynde” (677–79).¹ The multivalenced “heer” in this context refers most obviously to the written page, to the “nexte verse” of the poem; however, “heer” must also refer to England, the geographical source of these “wordes,” in counterpoint
King, Commons, and Kind Wit: from:
Imagining a Medieval English Nation
Author(s) Scanlon Larry
Abstract: Erich Auerbach is not generally associated with postcolonial theory. Yet open up that postcolonialist urtext, Benedict Anderson’s
Imagined Communities, and you will find that Auerbach is the very first thinker Anderson mentions: “As will be apparent to the reader, my thinking about nationalism has been deeply affected by the writings of Erich Auerbach, Walter Benjamin and Victor Turner” (ix). On its face, this grouping seems unlikely; but what is most surprising, given the predominantly Marxist orientation of Anderson’s project, is that it is Auerbach who proves to be the most important of the three. Turner gets cited only once, as
4 Making Regions: from:
Uses of the Other
Abstract: For reasons that probably have more to do with quantity than with quality, in the international relations literature on regions, and particularly in the noneconomic literature, "Europe" is often not included as a region. Thus the two readings of how the self/other perspective may be brought to the study of identity formation at the Europewide level that were presented in Chapters z and 3 played themselves out in a "heterologue," with texts written mainly by historians. Once one turns to regions or, granting that Europe may just as well be treated as a region, subregions in addition to such texts
Book Title: Avatars of Story- Publisher: University of Minnesota Press
Author(s): Ryan Marie-Laure
Abstract: Marie-Laure Ryan moves beyond literary works to examine other media, especially electronic narrative forms, revealing how story, a form of meaning that transcends cultures and media, achieves diversity by presenting itself under multiple avatars. Ryan considers texts such as the reality television show Survivor, the film The Truman Show, and software-driven hypertext fiction, and anticipates the time when media will provide new ways to experience stories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5749/j.ctttv622
4. Narrative in Real Time from:
Avatars of Story
Abstract: Life is lived looking forward, but it is told looking backward. Whether invented or experienced, events are normally emplotted retrospectively. Knowledge of the outcome shapes the narrator’s selection and evaluation of the preceding states and events; the crisis to be highlighted determines the exposition and the complication; the point to be made specifies the arguments to be used. While the laws of material causality operate forward, the laws of narrative, artistic, textual, or more generally of communicative causality operate overwhelmingly backward.
5. Toward an Interactive Narratology from:
Avatars of Story
Abstract: In
Cybertext,a book whose contribution to digital textuality truly deserves to be called ground-breaking, Espen Aarseth attempts to analyze two types of digital texts, hypertext fiction and text-based adventure games (also known as interactive fiction) according to the parameters of what he calls the “communication model of classical narrative” (1997, 93): a transaction involving a real author, an implied author, a narrator, a narratee, an implied reader, and a real reader.¹ He suggests some adjustments, such as redefining the relations between the parameters for hypertext (the author no longer controls the narrator, the reader no longer identifies with the
6. Interactive Fiction and Storyspace Hypertext from:
Avatars of Story
Abstract: We all know that computers are programmable machines. This means, technically, that they execute commands, one after the other, in a tempo controlled by the pulses of an internal clock. This also means, in the domain of artistic expression, that the behavior of digital objects is regulated by the invisible code of a program. This program often plays a double role: it presides over the creation of the text, and it displays it on the screen. If we regard dependency on the hardware of the computer as the distinctive feature of digital media, then the various types of text-creating and
7. Web-Based Narrative, Multimedia, and Interactive Drama from:
Avatars of Story
Abstract: In the early to mid-1990s, computer systems underwent two developments that deeply affected digital textuality: the ability to encode and transmit visual and aural data efficiently; and the ability to connect personal computers into a world-spanning network. The textual consequences of these new features are publicly posted on millions of Internet pages. Though Web pages implement the same hypertextual architecture as Storyspace fiction, they differ significantly from the latter in their linking philosophy and graphic appearance. From a visual point of view, the major design characteristic of Web pages is what Bolter and Grusin have called their “hypermediated structure”: the
INTRODUCTION from:
The Quay Brothers
Abstract: Years ago, while writing a master’s thesis on James Joyce’s cinematic language, I watched a screening of the Quay Brothers’
Street of Crocodiles(1986). I was immediately enthralled by the beauty of the images, but I could not pinpoint what was so striking and emotionally moving about the film. I was smitten by its complexity and poetry, but when I tried to describe what I thought was actually happening in the film’s convoluted narrative, I was stumped in my attempts to communicateexactlywhat it was. I found cold comfort in a text from Michael Atkinson: “It wouldn’t matter if
5 The Game of Life: from:
Gameplay Mode
Abstract: This chapter examines the experience of information in first-person shooter computer games. At first glance, this might seem to refer to the rich layerings of textual and graphically presented information that accompany the perspectival animation of virtual space in these games. Elements of the screen interface, such as a compass heading graphic, a mini map, or a radar screen giving extra information about the player’s surrounds, avatar health level, and weapons selection indicators, are common informational supplements to the visual field of perception provided to the player. These elements are included as characteristic of the experience of first-person shooter play,
Introduction from:
Strategies of Deconstruction
Abstract: It is often said that Jacques Derrida’s early critiques of Husserl and Saussure provide the most carefully argued introductions to his “deconstructive” approach to the tradition of Western philosophy. Indeed, it has been said that one virtue of his early texts of the late 1960s is that in them Derrida still
argued. Many writers on Derrida have found that his texts generally measure up to the highest standards of scholarly rigor. Thus in the preface to the English translation ofLa voix et le phénomène, Newton Garver writes that “Derrida’s critique of Husserl is a first-class piece of analytical work
Conclusion: from:
Strategies of Deconstruction
Abstract: We have seen in the Introduction that Derrida’s deconstructive approach to philosophical texts presents the critical reader with what appears to be a dilemma: a critical reading might seem to be committed to the very ideals of truth, rigor, and epistemic accountability deconstructed by the texts that are to be subjected to a critical reading. But this dilemma is simply a reflection of the task that deconstruction sets for itself, namely, that of subjecting itself to what Derrida calls the “classical norms” (
OG, 8/lxxxix) even as it deconstructs the metaphysical underpinning of those very norms. Derrida thus insists “that within
Book Title: Counter-Archive-Film, the Everyday, and Albert Kahn's Archives de la Planète
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): AMAD PAULA
Abstract: Tucked away in a garden on the edge of Paris is a multimedia archive like no other: Albert Kahn's
Archives de la Planète(1908-1931). Kahn's vast photo-cinematographic experiment preserved world memory through the privileged lens of everyday life, andCounter-Archivesituates this project in its biographic, intellectual, and cinematic contexts. Tracing the archive's key influences, such as the philosopher Henri Bergson, the geographer Jean Brunhes, and the biologist Jean Comandon, Paula Amad maps an alternative landscape of French cultural modernity in which vitalist philosophy cross-pollinated with early film theory, documentary film with the avant-garde, cinematic models of temporality with the early Annales school of history, and film's appropriation of the planet with human geography and colonial ideology. At the heart of the book is an insightful meditation upon the transformed concept of the archive in the age of cinema and an innovative argument about film's counter-archival challenge to history. The first comprehensive study of Kahn's films,Counter-Archivealso offers a vital historical perspective on debates involving archives, media, and memory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/amad13500
6 SEEING “FOR THE FIRST TIME” from:
Counter-Archive
Abstract: It could be argued that the films made for Kahn’s Archive were “little spoken of” (as the brief notice in
Journal du Ciné-Club put it) not because they were irrelevant or totally unknown but because French film culture simply had not yet formulated a language to comprehend the unique ambitions of Kahn’s archival project.⁴ This is perhaps why the notice mistakes an archive for a museum. Alternatively, the Journal du Ciné-Club’s disavowal of the project’s archival context and its more correct description of the films as films documentaires do suggest two discourses according to which the Kahn films did in
CONCLUSION TOUTE LA MÉMOIRE DU MONDE: from:
Counter-Archive
Abstract: Siegfried kracauer’s recollection of Fernand Léger’s 1931 dream of a “monster film” in which every single moment of a day in the life of a couple would be recorded without their knowledge presents a dystopian version of the quest to archive everyday life that motivated Albert Kahn’s Archives de la Planète.³ This book has explored the two extremes of film’s archival longing for the everyday as figured literally in the Archives de la Planète and conceptually in the discursive context engendering Léger’s “monster film.” At one extreme this desire expected to unite humanity through a multimedia visual inventory of daily
Book Title: Modernist Commitments-Ethics, Politics, and Transnational Modernism
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Berman Jessica
Abstract: Jessica Berman demonstrates how modernist narrative connects ethical attitudes and responsibilities to the active creation of political relationships and the way we imagine justice. She challenges divisions between "modernist" and "committed" writing, arguing that a continuum of political engagement undergirds modernisms worldwide and that it is strengthened rather than hindered by formal experimentation. In addition to making the case for a transnational model of modernism, Berman shows how modernism's play with formal matters, its challenge to the boundaries between fact and fiction, its incorporation of vernacular and folkways, and its engagement with embodied experience and intimacy offer not only an expanded account of modernist texts and commitments but a new way of thinking about what modernism is and can do.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/berm14950
Book Title: Crossing Horizons-World, Self, and Language in Indian and Western Thought
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): ROTEM ORNAN
Abstract: In this book, Shlomo Biderman examines the views, outlooks, and attitudes of two distinct cultures: the West and classical India. He turns to a rich and varied collection of primary sources: the
Rg Veda, the Upanishads, and texts by the Buddhist philosophers Någårjuna and Vasubandhu, among others. In studying the West, Biderman considers the Bible and its commentaries, the writings of such philosophers as Plato, Descartes, Berkeley, Kant, and Derrida, and the literature of Kafka, Melville, and Orwell. Additional sources are Mozart'sDon Giovanniand seminal films like Ingmar Bergman'sPersona.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/bide14024
Book Title: The Habermas Handbook- Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): LAFONT CRISTINA
Abstract: Jürgen Habermas is one of the most influential philosophers of our time. His diagnoses of contemporary society and concepts such as the public sphere, communicative rationality, and cosmopolitanism have influenced virtually all academic disciplines, spurred political debates, and shaped intellectual life in Germany and beyond for more than fifty years. In
The
Habermas Handbook, leading Habermas scholars elucidate his thought, providing essential insight into his key concepts, the breadth of his work, and his influence across politics, law, the social sciences, and public life.This volume offers a comprehensive overview and an in-depth analysis of Habermas's work in its entirety. After examining his intellectual biography, it goes on to illuminate the social and intellectual context of Habermasian thought, such as the Frankfurt School, speech-act theory, and contending theories of democracy. TheHandbookprovides an extensive account of Habermas's texts, ranging from his dissertation on Schelling to his most recent writing about Europe. It illustrates the development of his thought and its frequently controversial reception while elaborating the central ideas of his work. The book also provides a glossary of key terms and concepts, making the complexity of Habermas's thought accessible to a broad readership.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/brun16642
15 THE THEORY OF DEMOCRACY from:
The Habermas Handbook
Author(s) SCHMALZ-BRUNS RAINER
Abstract: A look at the 1958 introduction to
Student und Politik—“Zum Begriff der politischen Beteiligung” (On the concept of political participation)—makes plain that Habermas chose, early on, to pursue his research on democracy in conjunction with a discussion of German constitutional law. More than twenty years later, the first pages ofThe Theory of Communicative Actionconfirmed—in the context of political science—that his decision involved the theory of rationality as a matter of principle. Considerations of this kind have remained key throughout the philosopher’s career; at least in terms of theoretical strategy, Habermas has consistently explored the
36 THE DISCOURSE THEORY OF MORALITY: from:
The Habermas Handbook
Author(s) FORST RAINER
Abstract: Discourse Ethics—Notes on a Program of Philosophical Justifi-cation,” which was written on the occasion of Karl-Otto Apel’s sixtieth birthday and subsequently appeared in
Moral Consciousness and Communicative Action, offers a programmatic and comprehensive account of Habermas’s approach to discourse ethics. The text synthesizes a number of the author’s writings since the early 1970s and provides the point of departure for a range of further discussions and revisions of the discourse theory of morality. Although Habermas developed this theory together with Apel, here he also discusses key points on which his view differs from Apel’s transcendental pragmatics.
48 CONSTITUTIONS AND CONSTITUTIONAL PATRIOTISM from:
The Habermas Handbook
Author(s) NICKEL RAINER
Abstract: Constitutionality received a central position and a positive definition only in Habermas’s later writings, specifically in the context of his legal theory. In his early discussion of legitimation problems under late capitalism, the author voiced suspicion that “bourgeois constitutions” (Legitimation , 101) harbor ideology, but the matter appeared to be of secondary importance for the task at hand.
The Theory of Communicative Actionhinted at a changed interest in structures of (constitutional) law. Finally,Between Facts and Norms—Habermas’s main work of legal theory—presented a kind of idealizing phenomenology of the democratic and constitutional state and affirmed the equiprimordiality
Book Title: Randall Jarrell and His Age- Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Burt Stephen
Abstract: Burt's book examines all of Jarrell's work, incorporating new research based on previously undiscovered essays and poems. Other books have examined Jarrell's poetry in biographical or formal terms, but none have considered both his aesthetic choices and their social contexts. Beginning with an overview of Jarrell's life and loves, Burt argues that Jarrell's poetry responded to the political questions of the 1930s, the anxieties and social constraints of wartime America, and the apparent prosperity, domestic ideals, and professional ideology that characterized the 1950s. Jarrell's work is peopled by helpless soldiers, anxious suburban children, trapped housewives, and lonely consumers.
Randall Jarrell and His Agesituates the poet-critic among his peers -- including Bishop, Lowell, and Arendt -- in literature and cultural criticism. Burt considers the ways in which Jarrell's efforts and achievements encompassed the concerns of his time, from teen culture to World War II to the Cuban Missile Crisis; the book asks, too, how those efforts might speak to us now.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/burt12594
Book Title: Political Uses of Utopia-New Marxist, Anarchist, and Radical Democratic Perspectives
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): INGRAM JAMES D.
Abstract: Utopia has long been banished from political theory, framed as an impossible-and possibly dangerous-political ideal, a flawed social blueprint, or a thought experiment without any practical import. Even the "realistic utopias" of liberal theory strike many as wishful thinking. Can politics think utopia otherwise? Can utopian thinking contribute to the renewal of politics?In
Political Uses of Utopia, an international cast of leading and emerging theorists agree that the uses of utopia for politics are multiple and nuanced and lie somewhere between-or, better yet, beyond-the mainstream caution against it and the conviction that another, better world ought to be possible. Representing a range of perspectives on the grand tradition of Western utopianism, which extends back half a millennium and perhaps as far as Plato, these essays are united in their interest in the relevance of utopianism to specific historical and contemporary political contexts. Featuring contributions from Miguel Abensour, Étienne Balibar, Raymond Geuss, and Jacques Rancière, among others,Political Uses of Utopiareopens the question of whether and how utopianism can inform political thinking and action today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/chro17958
1 THE HISTORY OF UTOPIA AND THE DESTINY OF ITS CRITIQUE from:
Political Uses of Utopia
Author(s) ABENSOUR MIGUEL
Abstract: This text, written in late 1971 and early 1972, is only the first part of a larger whole. Its ambition is to propose another model of interpretation than that of the classical problematic, or that of Marx and Engels’s critical operation with respect to utopias, which appears as a double salvage by transplant: rescuing the utopian orientation toward the future, and rescuing the inclination toward alterity. Marx’s theory is not the place utopian energy comes to die in order to make way for science; it is where socialist-communist utopia grows and is transformed into critical communism. Marx is not the
3 UTOPIA AND NATURAL ILLUSIONS from:
Political Uses of Utopia
Author(s) BUEY FRANCISCO FERNÁNDEZ
Abstract: The first edition of Thomas More’s great work appeared in London in 1516 under the title
De optimo republicae statu deque nova insula Utopia[Nusquam], in Latin, based on an inaccurate text. It was also almost simultaneously published asLibellus vere aureus, nec minus salutaris quam festivus de optimo reipublicae statu deque nova Insula Utopia(Lovaina, T. Martens, 1516), then asDe optimo republicae statu deque nova Insula Utopia(Basilea, J. Froben, 1518, new edition revised by Erasmus). It was translated into Italian in 1548, French in 1550, English in 1551, Low German in 1562, and Spanish in 1637 with
Book Title: Neopoetics-The Evolution of the Literate Imagination
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Collins Christopher
Abstract: The quest to understand the evolution of the literary mind has become a fertile field of inquiry and speculation for scholars across literary studies and cognitive science. In
Paleopoetics, Christopher Collins's acclaimed earlier title, he described how language emerged both as a communicative tool and as a means of fashioning other communicative tools-stories, songs, and rituals. InNeopoetics, Collins turns his attention to the cognitive evolution of the writing-ready brain. Further integrating neuroscience into the popular field of cognitive poetics, he adds empirical depth to our study of literary texts and verbal imagination and offers a whole new way to look at reading, writing, and creative expression. Collins beginsNeopoeticswith the early use of visual signs, first as reminders of narrative episodes and then as conventional symbols representing actual speech sounds. Next he examines the implications of written texts for the play of the auditory and visual imagination. To exemplify this long transition from oral to literate artistry, Collins examines a wide array of classical texts-from Homer and Hesiod to Plato and Aristotle and from the lyric innovations of Augustan Rome to the inner dialogues of St. Augustine. In this work of "big history," Collins demonstrates how biological and cultural evolution collaborated to shape both literature and the brain we use to read it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/coll17686
CHAPTER THREE For an Urgent Typology of Memory from:
On the Difficulty of Living Together
Abstract: Of all those parameters, one may deserve special attention in the present context thanks to
CHAPTER FOUR We Need to Start Defending Ourselves from the Past from:
On the Difficulty of Living Together
Abstract: More years ago than I care to think (time is always excessive for oneself), I ended a text with the kind of flat statement I was very attached to then: “To understand the present is to measure oneself against the past and to brave the future.”¹ Now I tend to think that they may have been fine words, but rather out of place. They may not have been a suitable way of concluding; they should rather have been a way of beginning to talk, of announcing a project, of starting to sketch out a task. Later, when I persevered with
By Way of an Epilogue: from:
On the Difficulty of Living Together
Abstract: In the summer of 2009 I embarked with enthusiasm on a reading of Ricardo Piglia’s novel
Respiración artificial,¹ convinced that it was a debt I owed myself. I was sure that, afterPlata quemadaandFormas breves(the two last texts by the Argentine writer that had come into my hands), the moment had come to delve into what, for many people, is his best work. I did so, as I said at the beginning, fired with enthusiasm, not wishing to pay too much heed to certain small details that should at least have surprised (if not worried) me. And
3 Violence and Hyperbole: from:
Foucault/Derrida Fifty Years Later
Author(s) NAAS MICHAEL
Abstract: About two-thirds of the way through the second year of
The Death Penalty, Derrida takes a step back for a moment from the texts and figures he has been reading for the past several weeks in order to reflect upon the progress of the seminar as a whole. He steps back from his readings of Kant, Heidegger, Theodor Reik, and others on questions of reason, calculation, cruelty, punishment, and, of course, the death penalty, in order to suggest that the question they have been revolving around from the very beginning of the seminar will have been less that of the
8 A Petty Pedagogy? from:
Foucault/Derrida Fifty Years Later
Author(s) HADDAD SAMIR
Abstract: On june 14, 1973,
Le Mondepublished a two-page spread with the title “Jacques Derrida: Le déconstructeur.” Aimed at introducing Derrida’s work to a broader public, it consisted of a number of short articles, such as a summary of his publications, a glossary of several “Indécidables” (trace orgramme, différance, supplement, etc.), a list of pithy one-liners culled from his texts, and an interview with Philippe Sollers on Derrida’s relation to literature. The articles were uniformly positive, with one exception—a short column in the center of the right page, which read as follows:
9 Power and the “Drive for Mastery”: from:
Foucault/Derrida Fifty Years Later
Author(s) TRUMBULL ROBERT
Abstract: In the 1990s, nearly thirty years after the publication of “Cogito and the History of Madness,” Derrida returned to Foucault in a text intended to mark the thirtieth anniversary of Foucault’s
Histoire de la folie. In “‘To Do Justice to Freud’” (“‘Être juste avec Freud’”), Derrida revisits some of the central questions in the contretemps aroundHistory of Madnessand “Cogito and the History of Madness,” but he does so in the context of an engagement with Foucault that extends the debate in a new direction. The turn in the debate is announced straightaway in the title: at issue, now,
Book Title: The Force of the Example-Explorations in the Paradigm of Judgment
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Allen Amy
Abstract: Alessandro Ferrara instead launches an entirely different strategy for transcending the particularity of context without contradicting our pluralistic intuitions: a strategy centered on the exemplary universalism of judgment. Whereas exemplarity has long been thought to belong to the domain of aesthetics, this book explores the
otheruses to which it can be put in our philosophical predicament, especially in the field of politics. After defining exemplarity and describing how something unique can possess universal significance, Ferrara addresses the force exerted by exemplarity, the nature of the judgment that discloses exemplarity, and the way in which the force of the example can bridge the difference between various contexts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/ferr14072
8 Europe as a Special Area for Human Hope from:
The Force of the Example
Abstract: As a European, few expressions irritate me more than the so-called idea of Europe. I find the exercise of grafting a possible identity for the Europeans onto some philosophical or religious concept both futile and arrogant, indeed, a perfect example of what Europeans had better stay away from. This is not to say, however, that a reflection on what is distinctive about Europe in the larger context of contemporary Western society is purposeless. On the contrary, it is a priority, given the “constitutional” moment that the European Union has been undergoing since the formal signing of the Constitutional Treaty and
5 THE CHANGING FORTUNES OF ANGELA OF FOLIGNO, DAUGHTER, MOTHER, AND WIFE from:
History in the Comic Mode
Author(s) Mooney Catherine M.
Abstract: Angela of Foligno as daughter, mother, and wife has a chameleonlike character, to judge by the opinions of her many editors and commentators. She is variously adulterous spouse or mistreated wife, tender or detached mother, daughter overly devoted to her mother or one eager to break free. These multiple representations of Angela are striking because each is based on evidence from a single source, known as the
Liber.⁵ The text lavishly describes Angela’s interior mystical journey along a path of penitence, poverty, and suffering, yet is virtually bereft of the sort of biographical details required to reconstruct her family life.
15 ASPECTS OF BLOOD PIETY IN A LATE-MEDIEVAL ENGLISH MANUSCRIPT: from:
History in the Comic Mode
Author(s) Hennessy Marlene Villalobos
Abstract: One of the most intense imaginings of the blood of Christ appears in an English Carthusian manuscript of ca. 1460–1470, London, British Library, MS Additional 37049, on fol. 36v (fig. 15.1).¹ In a time when Passion imagery was virtually everywhere in England and on the continent,² this manuscript illustration stands apart for its unusual and perhaps unprecedented iconography, which accompanies a text by the mystic Richard Rolle (d. 1349).³ Not only does this picture highlight a whole range of beliefs and behaviors connected to the heart, wounds, blood,⁴ and Holy Name of Christ,⁵ providing particularly lucid evidence of what
20 “HUMAN HEAVEN”: from:
History in the Comic Mode
Author(s) Vun Leah De
Abstract: The vivid and complex imagery of alchemical texts has long interfered with scholars’ ability to understand alchemy and its significance to medieval society. Enigmatic code names such as “green lion,” “sun,” “moon,” and the crucified “Christ” are omnipresent in alchemical literature, even as such texts purport to reveal secret operations to readers. Earlytwentieth-century scholars such as E. O. von Lippmann and Julius Ruska were among the first to study such code names (
Decknamen in German); their research, continued today by historians such as William R. Newman and Lawrence M. Principe, attempts to decipher code names, in part by identifying them
21 MAGIC, BODIES, UNIVERSITY MASTERS, AND THE INVENTION OF THE LATE MEDIEVAL WITCH from:
History in the Comic Mode
Author(s) Marrone Steven P.
Abstract: The tale of women riding the skies at night in the train of a huntress or warrior queen reaches far back in the folk history of Europe. One of the earliest medieval references to it occurs in a collection of canons compiled in the early tenth century by Abbot Regino of Prüm, from which source it was quoted and cited until it achieved classic status in the version included by Master Gratian of Bologna in his twelfth-century
Concordia discordantium canonum, or Decretum, as causa 26, question 5, canon 12, the notorious Canon Episcopi. A compilation of two texts, both probably
Chapter One Cinema Is Not What It Used to Be from:
The End of Cinema?
Abstract: Some people see the crisis cinema finds itself in the midst of today as a mild foreshadowing of its death, visible on the horizon. The various heralds of the “death” of cinema do not generally believe in its true death, in any real cessation of its vital activity. In the context of the digital turn, the “death” foretold is indicative, rather, of the medium’s decline within the great chorus of media and also of the end of a situation in which cinema exercised an across-the-board hegemony. This is what is in the process of dying, not the medium itself. What
Conclusion from:
The End of Cinema?
Abstract: Just as we were finishing the present volume, a film was released in movie theaters (yes! in movie theaters!) by Michel Gondry, an adaptation of Boris Vian’s
L’Écume des jours(Mood Indigo, 2013). Critics were divided about the film, with many emphasizing the difficulty of adapting a work such as Vian’s. In the same way that Hergé’s work, as we have described, is identified with its medium, Vian’s novel is constructed in the textual and expressive space provided by literature. This, it would appear, is the reason why Gondry opted to use a considerable number of mechanical special effects in
Book Title: Progress and Values in the Humanities-Comparing Culture and Science
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Gay Volney
Abstract: By comparing objects of science, such as the brain, the galaxy, the amoeba, and the quark, with objects of humanistic inquiry, such as the poem, the photograph, the belief, and the philosophical concept, Volney Gay reestablishes a fundamental distinction between science and the humanities. He frees the latter from its pursuit of material-based progress and restores its disciplines to a place of privilege and respect. Using the metaphor of magnification, Gay shows that, while we can investigate natural objects to the limits of imaging capacity, magnifying cultural objects dissolves them into noise. In other words, cultural objects can be studied only within their contexts and through the prism of metaphor and narrative.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/gay-14790
THE MAKING AND REMAKINGS OF AN AMERICAN ICON: from:
Eastwood's Iwo Jima
Author(s) MORTENSEN METTE
Abstract: On the poster for Clint Eastwood’s 2006 movie
Flags of Our Fathers we see the allegedly most extensively reproduced icon in American popular culture, Joe Rosenthal’s Pulitzer Prize-winning image from February 1945 of United States Marines raising ‘Old Glory’ atop Mount Suribachi on the Japanese volcano island Iwo Jima. ‘A single shot can end the war,’ the poster’s tagline says. This is a pun. In the context of a war movie, ‘shot’ would normally be associated with a gunshot. Here, however, it also refers to a photographic ‘shot’ or ‘snapshot’, namely the prominent picture taken by Rosenthal. With this wordplay
CLINT EASTWOOD’S POSTCLASSICAL MULTIPLE NARRATIVES OF IWO JIMA from:
Eastwood's Iwo Jima
Author(s) MAN GLENN
Abstract: Clint Eastwood’s two-pronged cinematic treatment of the battle for Iwo Jima during World War II stirringly illustrates his flexibility and progressiveness as a classical Hollywood filmmaker as he engages certain postclassical and postmodern elements of the multiple narrative film, plying them uncompromisingly in
Flags of Our Fathers (2006), while assimilating them into the classical mode in Letters from Iwo Jima (2006). This should come as no surprise to Eastwood fans, since as early as 1992 his western Unforgiven not only challenged genre expectations, but also spectacularly displayed such seemingly postmodern elements as parody, reflexivity, intertextuality, ambiguity, and gender and racial
HAUNTING IN THE WAR FILM: from:
Eastwood's Iwo Jima
Author(s) BURGOYNE ROBERT
Abstract: Shortly after the introductory logo of
Flags of Our Fathers (Clint Eastwood, 2006) appears, a faint voice emerges from the darkness of the screen, a voice that has an old-fashioned texture and grain, singing a song that sounds like a fragment of a half-heard radio broadcast. The lyrics, which are barely audible, come through as ‘Dreams we fashion in the night. Dreams I must gather’, and set a mood of solitude, loss, and regret. The source of the song is ambiguous; it seems to float between the opening Dreamworks logo, crafted in antique black and white, and the beginnings of
Book Title: Broken Tablets-Levinas, Derrida, and the Literary Afterlife of Religion
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): HAMMERSCHLAG SARAH
Abstract: Over a span of thirty years, twentieth-century French philosophers Emmanuel Levinas and Jacques Derrida held a conversation across texts. Sharing a Jewish heritage and a background in phenomenology, both came to situate their work at the margins of philosophy, articulating this placement through religion and literature. Chronicling the interactions between these thinkers, Sarah Hammerschlag argues that the stakes in their respective positions were more than philosophical. They were also political. Levinas's investments were born out in his writings on Judaism and ultimately in an evolving conviction that the young state of Israel held the best possibility for achieving such an ideal. For Derrida, the Jewish question was literary. The stakes of Jewish survival could only be approached through reflections on modern literature's religious legacy, a line of thinking that provided him the means to reconceive democracy. Hammerschlag's reexamination of Derrida and Levinas's textual exchange not only produces a new account of this friendship but also has significant ramifications for debates within Continental philosophy, the study of religion, and political theology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/hamm17058
Book Title: Regimes of Historicity-Presentism and Experiences of Time
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): BROWN SASKIA
Abstract: François Hartog explores crucial moments of change in society's "regimes of historicity," or its ways of relating to the past, present, and future. Inspired by Hannah Arendt, Reinhart Koselleck, and Paul Ricoeur, Hartog analyzes a broad range of texts, positioning
The Odysseyas a work on the threshold of historical consciousness and contrasting it with an investigation of the anthropologist Marshall Sahlins's concept of "heroic history." He tracks changing perspectives on time in Chateaubriand'sHistorical EssayandTravels in Americaand sets them alongside other writings from the French Revolution. He revisits the insights of the French Annales School and situates Pierre Nora'sRealms of Memorywithin a history of heritage and today's presentism, from which he addresses Jonas's notion of our responsibility for the future.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/hart16376
Introduction: from:
The Specter of Democracy
Abstract: Imagine that Karl Marx had sat down in 1847 and written, “A specter is haunting Europe, the specter of democracy.” Would
The Communist Manifesto that he published in February 1848 read so very differently from the now classic text that has been said to have changed the world? Recall some of the ringing phrases from Marx’s description of the rise of the bourgeoisie and the capitalist world it created. He portrays the bourgeoisie as “revolutionary” because it has “put an end to all feudal, patriarchal, idyllic relations.” It has “stripped of its halo every occupation hitherto honored,” and “torn away
CHAPTER 10 Intersecting Trajectories of Republicanism in France and the United States from:
The Specter of Democracy
Abstract: Like many inherited historical concepts, republicanism has been understood differently in different contexts and at different times. This has resulted in confusion, polemic, and, most often, paradoxes that also have the benefit of adding depth and richness to the concept itself. So it is today. As used in France, republicanism refers to the political project that found its idealized representation in a vision of universal citizenship that is identified with the achievements of the Third Republic. In the United States, the concept designates the social community needed to provide a meaningful identity to the participants in a liberal polity organized
CHAPTER 11 Reading U.S. History as Political from:
The Specter of Democracy
Abstract: Historians correctly warn their political scientist friends against the danger of an overly present-centered reading of the stakes of politics. For example, the issues roiling French politics must be understood within the symbolic framework inaugurated by the rupture begun in 1789. Seemingly unrelated actions, whose motivation seems to depend only on simple self-interest, may acquire a meaning that their authors have not consciously intended. Similarly, German politics is framed by the symbolic context created by both Frederick the Great’s early legal codification of the Allgemeines Landgesetz and by the failure of the 1848 revolution to institute a liberal parliamentary regime
CHAPTER FOUR Rethinking Ethical Cosmopolitanism: from:
Radical Cosmopolitics
Abstract: To this point my discussion has been mainly negative, focusing on various ways in which the cosmopolitan commitment to egalitarian universalism goes astray. My survey of the history of Western cosmopolitanisms in chapter 1 showed how they have always reflected the conditions of their emergence, mirroring or reproducing the social, cultural, ideological, and political contexts from and against which they arose. In chapter 2 I depicted moral-ethical cosmopolitanisms as afflicted by a double bind. On the one hand, like Rawls’s theory of justice, they tend to lose their critical force by abstracting from existing social-political conditions and cultural values; yet,
Part One Limitrophes from:
Harmattan
Abstract: For many years I was convinced that a clear line should be drawn between documentation and invention, particularly in ethnographic writing, where one’s first obligation is to do justice to the experience of those who welcomed or tolerated one’s presence in their communities. It is all very well borrowing narrative conventions, figurative language, and montage from fiction, poetry, and cinema in order to give life to a text and counteract the deadening effects of academic jargon and abstraction—something I had done in several ethnographic books written for a general rather than specifically academic readership.¹ But such experimentation, I believed,
Book Title: Situating Existentialism-Key Texts in Context
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): BERNASCONI ROBERT
Abstract: Emphasizing the multidisciplinary and global nature of existential arguments, the chosen texts relate to philosophy, religion, literature, theater, and culture and reflect European, Russian, Latin American, African, and American strains of thought. Readings are grouped into three thematic categories: national contexts, existentialism and religion, and transcultural migrations that explore the reception of existentialism. The volume explains how literary giants such as Dostoevsky and Tolstoy were incorporated into the existentialist fold and how inclusion into the canon recast the work of Kierkegaard and Nietzsche, and it describes the roles played by Jaspers and Heidegger in Germany and the Paris School of existentialism in France. Essays address not only frequently assigned works but also underappreciated discoveries, underscoring their vital relevance to contemporary critical debate. Designed to speak to a new generation's concerns, the collection deploys a diverse range of voices to interrogate the fundamental questions of the human condition.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/juda14774
1 Russian Existentialism, or Existential Russianism from:
Situating Existentialism
Author(s) Vinokur Val
Abstract: It is no accident that this book begins with the Russians. Walter Kaufmann’s classic anthology,
Existentialism from Dostoevsky to Sartre, claimed Notes from Underground as the founding text of existentialism.¹ And the Russians always had a thing or two to tell the French about being worried about existence. After all, it was Russia (according to Freud) that exported the “death instinct” to the West, along with caviar and ballet.² To be Russian is to fret about being—about being Russian or about not being Russian enough, about being human or about not being human enough. Emmanuel Levinas, a Jewish “Russian
10 Anxiety and Secularization: from:
Situating Existentialism
Author(s) Moyn Samuel
Abstract: The renown of Danish existentialist Søren Kierkegaard is one of the most compelling proofs there is of how the canon of philosophy is constantly reinvented as time passes—a process that collective forces and historical contingencies rule and that personal brilliance and textual power can do startlingly little to affect by themselves. At the dawn of the twentieth century, none of the standard histories of philosophy—except one by Harald Høffding, who was (predictably enough) then the main Danish thinker of European note—stopped at Kierkegaard’s tomb in their tours of the graveyard of thought, and then only briefly.¹ At
CHAPTER 6 What Remains? from:
Narrating Evil
Abstract: In this chapter, I will use my model of reflective judgment to show that is it possible to connect the work and stories of Primo Levi to this moral type of judgment. I will then show the two different ways in which judgment is used—first, the reflective, then the determinant—the former in Levi’s work, and the latter in Giorgio Agamben’s
Remnants of Auschwitz: The Witness and the Archive. The reason to focus on Levi’s and Agamben’s work is to show what makes a judgment a reflective one, out of specific contexts and situations, whereas the determinant judgment in
2 THE JAPANESE COLONIAL STATE AND ITS FORM OF KNOWLEDGE IN TAIWAN from:
Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Rule, 1895-1945
Author(s) JEN-TO YAO
Abstract: As alien rulers who hardly knew anything about Taiwan before they landed on the island at the end of the nineteenth century, the members of the Japanese colonial government inevitably encountered two fundamental difficulties, which can be encapsulated in the universal questions posed by Bruno Latour in another context: “how to be familiar with things, people and events which are distant,” and, in turn, “how to act at a distance on unfamiliar events, places, and people” (Latour 1987:220, 223). Latour’s answer to these questions is, of course, already well known: by appealing to “some mobile, stable and combinable means to
5 SHAPING ADMINISTRATION IN COLONIAL TAIWAN, 1895–1945 from:
Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Rule, 1895-1945
Author(s) CAROLINE TS’AI HUI-YU
Abstract: This paper examines how the colonial administration was shaped in the specific context of Taiwan under Japanese rule. From the beginning of Japanese rule in Taiwan, the colonial government mapped, reworked, and created a series of organizations based on natural villages, and actively sought to integrate these colonial spaces, themselves structured and overlapping, into the hierarchy of the colonial administrative mechanism. The Japanese colonial bureaucracy imposed a discipline of order on Taiwan, and by the 1930s wartime concerns reshaped this order, thus turning Taiwan into not only a disciplined but also a disciplinary society.
7 COLONIAL MODERNITY FOR AN ELITE TAIWANESE, LIM BO-SENG: from:
Taiwan Under Japanese Colonial Rule, 1895-1945
Author(s) TAKESHI KOMAGOME
Abstract: In the context of Taiwanese history it is important to analyze the concept of colonial modernity, understanding both the attraction and the oppression of modernity, without regarding it simply as evidence of historical progress. Like so many other fashionable terms, however, the term “colonial modernity” is ambiguous: its meaning depends on each writer. Before we proceed we must first make clear what is meant by the term here.
5 Ideologies of Sacred Sound from:
Religion and the Specter of the West
Abstract: In chapter 4 we glimpsed the possibility of pulling away one of the key terms in the Sikh lexicon, namely, the concept of
śabda-guru(the Word as Guru), from the grasp of an ontotheology imposed on it by Sikh neocolonial and modern Western interpretations. Yet the question remained whether, once disentangled from the colonial metaphysics, the termśabda-gurucould then be relocated into some indigenous context. During the late 1970s and 80s, in the wake of a postwar crisis of humanism that seemed to have afflicted the humanities and social sciences, different versions of this very move were implemented by
6 Decolonizing Postsecular Theory from:
Religion and the Specter of the West
Abstract: In the previous chapter I argued that it may be possible to break the cycles of repetition that produce identity politics centered around structures of transcendence. These structures have continued to govern the modern and postmodern (globalized) forms of Sikhism and Hinduism by limiting their engagements in the world to revivals or retrievals of an essence or an original identity. For Sikhs such a break can be effected through interpretations of texts such as the Guru Granth Sāhib, which are inherently capable of posing resistance to the
sui generismodel of religion, thereby allowing us to connect central terms in
Epilogue from:
Religion and the Specter of the West
Abstract: Each chapter in this book has, in different ways, engaged with and provided an extended critique of the concept of religion as a cultural universal. Through a case study of Sikhism, I have tried to demonstrate how certain aspects of Sikh and Hindu traditions were reinvented in terms of the category of “religion” during the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. As scholars working in different disciplines have increasingly recognized, the context of India’s colonial encounter with the West provides fertile ground for the emergence and crystallization of concepts and categories that inform—but at the same time test the
Book Title: The Highway of Despair-Critical Theory After Hegel
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Marasco Robyn
Abstract: The Highway of Despairfollows Theodor Adorno, Georges Bataille, and Frantz Fanon as they each read, resist, and reconfigure a strand of thought in Hegel'sPhenomenology of Spirit. Confronting the twentieth-century collapse of a certain revolutionary dialectic, these thinkers struggle to revalue critical philosophy and recast Left Hegelianism within the contexts of genocidal racism, world war, and colonial domination. Each thinker also re-centers the role of passion in critique. Arguing against more recent trends in critical theory that promise an escape from despair, Marasco shows how passion frustrates the resolutions of reason and faith. Embracing the extremism of what Marx, in the spirit of Hegel, called the "ruthless critique of everything existing," she affirms the contemporary purchase of radical critical theory, resulting in a passionate approach to political thought.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/mara16866
2 Kierkegaard’s Diagnostics from:
The Highway of Despair
Abstract: The writings of Søren Kierkegaard present a notorious challenge to the reader in search of definitive answers to the questions they pose about despair, anxiety, and other “wounds of Spirit.” While Kierkegaard—under his own name or with his many pseudonyms—hoped to elucidate a Christian remedy to the seemingly intractable problem of modern despair, his reformulation of faith seems somewhat feeble in the face of it. Kierkegaard’s texts simply cannot be measured by the solutions he offers, which are consistently inadequate to the questions he raises. Some of his readers have looked to the upbuilding discourses (the “religious” writings
CHAPTER 4 Dan Piţa: from:
Contemporary Romanian Cinema
Abstract: Though Dan Pițaʹs ground-breaking debut in docu-fiction as well as his films co-directed with Mircea Veroiu have been discussed earlier in relation to the peripheral trend of the 1970s, his polymorphous, almost paradoxical oeuvre does call for a separate chapter. Pița remains an extremely interesting figure in the context of Romanian cinema. There are several reasons justifying this status. First, there is his unusual longevity: his career has spanned more than thirty years, starting in the early 1970s and continuing well into the first decade of the twenty-first century. Second, there is his highly versatile nature. He has approached and
Book 2 MAHĀYĀNA: from:
The Awakened Ones
Abstract: In my discussion of the Buddha’s awakening, I dealt with one of the early traditions of Buddhism, the Theravāda or “the doctrine of the elders.” The “elders” were among the first disciples of the Buddha who, it is said, committed the texts to memory. These texts were apparently first written down in the first century BCE in Sri Lanka, although the canon was not formalized until several centuries later.² The Theravāda Buddhist spiritual quest was a-theistic; not only was there no God in the doctrine, but its discourses were formulated against the immediate background of the Upaniṣads and prior to
Book 4 PENITENTIAL ECSTASY: from:
The Awakened Ones
Abstract: One of the issues I raised in my discussions of Tibetan treasure seekers is that, while their visionary trajectories were constrained by their complex cosmological presuppositions, their form of Buddhism did provide scope for innovative knowledge. Although framed in terms of recovery of lost Buddha words rather than new knowledge, in reality treasure discoverers were inventing new texts, though based on existing ones. Further, the flexibility of their Mahāyāna Buddhism was such that they could journey into unfamiliar cosmic realms, and to known or little-known geographic regions, to interpret in retrospect unusual visions, like that of the wolf rider and
ONE A Philosophical Side Path from:
A Hedonist Manifesto
Abstract: A staggering uniformity reveals itself in this field. It is always the same entries, the same texts
TEN An Archipelagic Logic from:
A Hedonist Manifesto
Abstract: Some clever people, camping out in their aesthetic marketplaces and doing their philosophical commerce, actually think that a history of art is possible … As long as you keep it concise! They dissertate about concepts divorced from any context; they gloss, like Plato’s contemporaries, ideas about Beauty-in-itself, the essence of Beauty, ineffable and unspeakable Beauty, or Beauty as a vector of transcendence; that is, they insist on the truth of its existence. From it, they can derive God, who they carefully guard from danger. They get a great deal out of a schema that is so philosophically easy.
ELEVEN A Psychopathology of Art from:
A Hedonist Manifesto
Abstract: Contemporary art galleries often complacently exhibit nothing but the defects of our time. Why are we obligated to admire something on a pedestal that we would despise outside of the limited context of the artistic world (confines considered sacred these days, just as religious spaces were for so long)? How can we explain this kind of schizophrenia? We condemn liberal capitalism, criticize the domination of the market, and fight against American imperialism, while simultaneously adoring symbols, icons, and emblems produced by that very world we supposedly execrate. Following the old Aristotelian principle of catharsis, we try to distance ourselves from
TWELVE A Playful Art from:
A Hedonist Manifesto
Abstract: There is a vulgar cynicism in this religion of merchandise. However, if we put it up against Diogenes’s philosophical cynicism, we may be able to imagine an escape from nihilism, at least within the context of aesthetics. Against its negativity, we can contrapose the positivity of Diogenes’s
great cheerful health, transmission of codes,and thecommunicative acts. This tradition leads to arematerialization of the realand fights, at every turn, against pathology, autism, and the rarefaction of immanence.
10 Literature, Painting, Metaphor: from:
The Triangle of Representation
Abstract: Proust famously defined literature as translation, in the sense of the representation of one set of terms by another.¹ Literary art as translation in Proust can be understood in a variety of contexts: extratextual (the privileged sensations of
A la recherche as signes that it is the task of the writer to decode); intertextual (A la recherche as the rivalrous rewriting of Balzac’s Comédie humaine or Saint-Simon’s Mémoires); and interartistic (the literary work sustaining complex transactional relations to the other arts, notably music, sculpture, and painting).
4 ENCOUNTERING THEOLOGY from:
Encountering Religion
Abstract: At the end of chapter 2, I suggested that attention to theology as a critical discourse might help us think more generally about humanistic criticism. Having explained what I mean by humanistic criticism in chapter 3, I begin, in this chapter, to explore the boundaries between humanistic inquiry and theology. I extend my reflections on the humanistic study of religion to consider the encounter with religious texts and then examine concrete examples of such encounters in the work of two “secular” thinkers: the historian and theorist Amy Hollywood and the political theorist Romand Coles. Both show the critical work that
7 CRITICISM AS CONDUCT OF GRATITUDE from:
Encountering Religion
Abstract: Kenneth Reinhard, commenting on Benjamin’s view of history, writes that “redemption is the not the final cause of history, but the interruption of the false totality of historical causality and contextualization by acts of
critical creation and constellation.”² Such “acts” are at the heart of a conception of humanistic cultural criticism that I find opened up by de Vries, Santner, and, as I will argue in this chapter, Stanley Cavell. Such criticism depends on a distinction between historicist views of causality and context that, in locativist fashion, put the events of the past in their place, and “remembrance” as a
Book Title: Reading the-The Literary Aims of a Theravada Buddhist History
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Scheible Kristin
Abstract: Reading the Mahavamsaadvocates a new, literary approach to this text by revealing its embedded reading advice (to experiencesamvegaandpasada) and affective work of metaphors (the Buddha's dharma as light) and salient characters (nagas). Kristin Scheible argues that theMahavamsarequires a particular kind of reading. In the text's proem, special instructions draw readers to the metaphor of light and thenagas, or salient snake-beings, of the first chapter.Nagasare both model worshippers and unworthy hoarders of Buddha's relics. As nonhuman agents, they challenge political and historicist readings of the text. Scheible sees these slippery characters and the narrative's potent and playful metaphors as techniques for refocusing the reader's attention on the text's emotional aims. Her work explains theMahavamsa's central motivational role in contemporary Sri Lankan Buddhist and nationalist circles. It also speaks broadly to strategies of reading religious texts and to the internal and external cues that give such works lives beyond the page.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/sche17138
INTRODUCTION from:
Reading the
Abstract: In the study of religions, we find that certain key texts come to define their interpretive communities, for both the communities themselves and the scholars who study them.¹ Texts are an appealing source for the cultivation of understanding; they seem stable and fixed in a way that a religious community, comprising people who change through time and contexts, simply is not. But a text is not a source unless it is brought to life through reading and interpretation, irrespective of the vicissitudes of time and context. Reading and interpretation necessarily negate, to some extent, the stability or fixedness of a
1 INSTRUCTIONS, ADMONITIONS, AND ASPIRATIONS IN VAṂSA PROEMS from:
Reading the
Abstract: The proems (introductory verses) of both the
Dīpavaṃsaand theMahāvaṃsacall for their audience’s active participation through the act of reading or hearing the stories. TheDīpavaṃsaclearly aims for what I am calling “religious satisfaction” (pasāda)—namely, the feeling of confidence and inclusion in the Buddha’ssāsanathat results from the performed reading by “good people” (sujana).¹ The text suggests that the act of reading or hearing will be transformative for the right reader-hearer; the Dipavamsa’s proem constructs and anticipates a certain expected community of reception and transformation. TheMahāvaṃsa’sproem recapitulates this construction of a “textual community”
2 RELOCATING THE LIGHT from:
Reading the
Abstract: The hearer is primed by the explicit directions given in each proem, but the
Mahāvaṃsafurther elaborates on the transformative power of the text through its masterful use of metaphor to conjure the desired emotional states named in the proem. The Mahāvaṃsa does not just repeat theDīpavaṃsa’s charge to the readers but extends it through the narrative of the text itself in its treatment of the metaphor of light in the story of the transformation of thenāgas.Thenāgasare no longer read as simply the catalysts for the loving compassion and attention of the Buddha (as in
4 NĀGAS AND RELICS from:
Reading the
Abstract: As liminal characters, the betwixt and in-betweeners,
nāgasmediate the dark and the light. They are characters precisely poised to be interpreters for the outside reader-hearer through the text. As we have seen,nāgasoften act as attention getters within the text, functioning as red flags to denote important passages, but that is not all they do. In the previous chapter, we sawnāgasin close proximity with the living Buddha. In the case of Bhūridatta, this proximity is in fact a shared ontology of sorts and a window into the eventual soteriological aptitude of even the lowest born—the
5 HISTORICIZING (IN) THE PĀLI DĪPAVAṂSA AND MĀHAVAṂSA from:
Reading the
Abstract: As histories, the
vaṃsasare explicitly concerned with linking the “good people” of the textual community to the Buddha through both narratives and the actual presence of relics. The PaliMahāvaṃsais at once historical and literary—the former because it was written in a particular cultural and temporal moment about other events in the deep recesses of the collective imagination or inherited cultural memory of its community of production; the latter because it employs devices such as metaphor and plot development to tell that story to its audience. But the categories “history” and “the literary” are far from mutually
CONCLUSION from:
Reading the
Abstract: The pāli Mahāvaṃsa has survived through fifteen hundred years of history to become a seminal text of Sri Lankan Buddhism. It has survived thanks in part to the scribes who were charged along the way with copying it (palm-leaf manuscripts do not hold up indefinitely in the Sri Lankan climate). It survived the early translation performed by George Turnour and the consequent attention it garnered from Western Orientalists. And it survived through numerous other intervening interpretations, finally making its way into the hands of modern interpretive communities and scholars alike. Modern scholars must be grateful to all these scribes and
Book Title: Milton and the Rabbis-Hebraism, Hellenism, and Christianity
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Shoulson Jeffrey S.
Abstract: Taking as its starting point the long-standing characterization of Milton as a "Hebraic" writer,
Milton and the Rabbisprobes the limits of the relationship between the seventeenth-century English poet and polemicist and his Jewish antecedents. Shoulson's analysis moves back and forth between Milton's writings and Jewish writings of the first five centuries of the Common Era, collectively known as midrash. In exploring the historical and literary implications of these connections, Shoulson shows how Milton's text can inform a more nuanced reading of midrash just as midrash can offer new insights intoParadise Lost.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/shou12328
1 Diaspora and Restoration from:
Milton and the Rabbis
Abstract: I begin with a few working definitions.¹ Midrash, from which most of my examples of rabbinic literature will be drawn, takes as its organizing principle the sequence of verses, portions, and books of the Hebrew Bible. Though its individual comments and observations can, and usually do, range widely within the biblical canon, its sequence of homilies, narratives, or legal pronouncements inevitably follows the main biblical text to which it has been appended.² In terms of the historical development of rabbinic interpretive genres, the midrashic mode seems to have predated the Mishnaic (Talmudic) mode. The midrashic approach, firmly anchored in biblical
5 “So Shall the World Go On”: from:
Milton and the Rabbis
Abstract: If midrash and
Paradise Lost explore knowledge and being, they also interrogate the dynamics of experience and wrestle with the idea of history. The events of the past, both distant and more recent, posed a special challenge to the rabbis and Milton. With few exceptions, these events marked painful losses: the destruction of the Temple and the ensuing loss of political power within the Roman Empire on the one hand, the Restoration of the English monarchy and the disempowerment of more radical embodiments of Protestantism on the other. Yet if these texts purport to serve as theodicy—for the rabbis
INTRODUCTION: from:
After Christianity
Abstract: THE ITALIAN TITLE of a recent book of mine, translated into English as
Belief,¹ was Credere di credere (believing that one believes). It was a difficult title to translate, though it contained the meaning I wanted to convey in the text. The expression “believing that one believes” sounds paradoxical in Italian, too: to believe means having faith, conviction, or certainty in something, but also to opine—that is, to think with a certain degree of uncertainty. To clarify the title, then, I would say that the first believing has the latter meaning, while the second use of the term has
Book Title: Not Being God-A Collaborative Autobiography
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): MCCUAIG WILLIAM
Abstract: Paterlini weaves his interviews with Vattimo into an utterly candid first-person portrait, creating a riveting text that is destined to become one of the most compelling accounts of homosexuality, history, politics, and philosophical invention in the twentieth century.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/vatt14720
5 RORSCHACH TEST from:
Not Being God
Abstract: At the Liceo Classico Gioberti, a high school for the humanities, our professor liked history, not philosophy. For a textbook, he had chosen the one with the fewest pages.
2 RESPONSIBILITY IN HISTORY from:
Political Responsibility
Abstract: Responsibility is now a fashionable concept in political theory, philosophy, and critical theory, and,
ceteris paribus, that is a good reason not to write about it. Large bodies of work exist expounding its various connotations and meanings, ranging from questions of accountability and guilt to the need to respond to alterity. And yet there is something rather elusive about the political connotations of contemporary invocations of responsibility within the context of the turn to ethics in the humanities and social sciences, an elusiveness that at first glance seems largely due to hyperindividualized, abstract, and unhistorical thematizations of responsibility. Indeed, recent
Book Title: Spreading Buddha's Word in East Asia-The Formation and Transformation of the Chinese Buddhist Canon
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Yü Chün-fang
Abstract: The collection undertakes extensive readings of major scriptural catalogs from the early manuscript era as well as major printed editions, including the Kaibao Canon, Qisha Canon, Goryeo Canon, and Taisho Canon. Contributors add fascinating depth to such understudied issues as the historical process of compilation, textual manipulation, physical production and management, sponsorship, the dissemination of various editions, cultic activities surrounding the canon, and the canon's reception in different East Asian societies. The Chinese Buddhist canon is one of the most enduring textual traditions in East Asian religion and culture, and through this exhaustive, multifaceted effort, an essential body of work becomes part of a new, versatile narrative of East Asian Buddhism that has far-reaching implications for world history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/wu--17160
1. The Chinese Buddhist Canon Through the Ages: from:
Spreading Buddha's Word in East Asia
Author(s) Wu Jiang
Abstract: The Chinese Buddhist canon is an organized collection of Buddhist texts translated into or written in Chinese. Its main content centers on translated Buddhist works from Indian and Central Asian regions and is supplemented with Buddhist and related texts written in Chinese. In Buddhist communities, a complete set of the canon has also been treated as the object of worship and devotion, acquiring significant textual and spiritual authority. Because of the complexity of its structure and historical evolution, the formation and transformation of the Chinese Buddhist canon can be considered a phenomenon with religious, social, and textual significance in Buddhist
2. From the “Cult of the Book” to the “Cult of the Canon”: from:
Spreading Buddha's Word in East Asia
Author(s) Wu Jiang
Abstract: In the history of Chinese Buddhism, the canon, which primarily contains translated texts and Chinese Buddhist writings, has
4. Fei Changfang’s Records of the Three Treasures Throughout the Successive Dynasties (Lidai sanbao ji 歷代三寶紀) and Its Role in the Formation of the Chinese Buddhist Canon from:
Spreading Buddha's Word in East Asia
Author(s) Storch Tanya
Abstract: It can be argued that the proper history of the Chinese Buddhist canon begins with its printed editions because the printed format allows for easier access, wider dissemination, standardization of the contents, and preservation of textual stability. But before the earliest printed editions appeared, for a period of more than five hundred years, Chinese scholars zealously labored over the creation of the principles of textual criticism and taxonomic organization, which they applied to the handwritten canon and which eventually affected the contents and structure of the printed version. In the canon catalogs, various manuscripts of translated Buddhist texts, as well
Book Title: Comparative Journeys-Essays on Literature and Religion East and West
Publisher: Columbia University Press
Author(s): Yu Anthony C.
Abstract: "In virtually every high-cultural system," Yu writes, "be it the Indic, the Islamic, the Sino-Japanese, or the Judeo-Christian, the literary tradition has developed in intimate-indeed, often intertwining-relation to religious thought, practice, institution, and symbolism."
Comparative Journeysis a major step toward unraveling this complexity, revealing through the skilled observation of texts the extraordinary intimacy between two supposedly disparate languages and cultures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7312/yu--14326
6 NARRATIVE STRUCTURE AND THE PROBLEM OF CHAPTER NINE IN THE from:
Comparative Journeys
Abstract: Whether the story about Chen Guangrui 陳光蕊, the father of Tripitaka, belongs to the “original” version of the
Xiyouji 西游記 (chap. 9 in most modern editions of the novel, cited hereafter as XYJ) is a problem that has occupied the attention of scholars and editors for at least two and a half centuries. If we accept the conclusions of Glen Dudbridge, who has done in English the most intensive and impressive examination of the novel’s textual history,¹ it would appear that the best textual support is lacking for this segment of the Xiyouji to be considered authentic, as it is
14 READABILITY: from:
Comparative Journeys
Abstract: “Readability” is perhaps the most frequently invoked watchword of all translators. It indicates that elusive quality at once defining both the necessary aim and the undeclared pride of the translator: the necessary aim because without it, the rendered text can become even more inaccessible than the original (think of English versions of Kant, Hegel, Gadamer); and the undeclared pride because readability betokens our conviction that translations can be successful, that we can, however momentarily and in whatever limited way, reverse Babel, overcome the confusion of tongues, defy the deity’s imposed fragmentation of human culture and meaning. What is alien and
2. Dai Zhen and the Zhu Xi Tradition from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: In his essay “Zhu and Lu” and its “Postscript,” Zhang Xuecheng 章學誠 (1738–1801) made a highly illuminating and original criticism of Dai Zhen 戴震 (1724–1777) with regard to the latter’s intellectual relationship with Zhu Xi 朱熹 (1130–1200). Zhang began by pointing out that in terms of intellectual ancestry, Dai was very much in the Zhu Xi tradition, which had all along stressed classical scholarship as a Confucian calling. Since Dai had the advantage of living and working in the heyday of Qing philology, however, it was natural that, technically, he surpassed Zhu Xi in textual studies. Nevertheless,
5. Qing Confucianism from:
Chinese History and Culture
Abstract: The best way to characterize Confucianism in the Qing dynasty (hereafter Qing Confucianism) is to contrast it with what is called Song-Ming Neo-Confucianism. Song-Ming Neo-Confucians were primarily moral philosophers debating among themselves endlessly on metaphysical questions such as whether “moral princi ples” (
li理) are inherent in “human nature” (xing性) or in “human mind” (xin心). By contrast, Qing Confucians were, first and foremost, scholars devoting themselves painstakingly to philological explication of classical and historical texts. As a result, the Song-Ming Period witnessed the emergence and development of the rivalry between two major philosophical systems represented,respectively, by the Cheng-Zhu
AFTERWORD from:
Why Only Art Can Save Us
Abstract: Attentive readers may have noticed how the three epigraphs of this book, from Arthur C. Danto, Jacques Rancière, and Gianni Vattimo, relate to the text. The first pointed out how Martin Heidegger liberated aesthetics from “beauty’s traditional limitation to calm detachment” and situated “beauty as part of the ontology of being human,”¹ the second presented works of art that aim to “produce a new perception of the world” and “create a commitment to its transformation,”² and the third recovered art’s claim to truth and its “theoretical and practical bearing”³ through hermeneutics.
1 La manifestación política: from:
Hannah Arendt
Author(s) Tassin Etienne
Abstract: En las notas que siguen me gustaría proponer una lectura de la obra de Hannah Arendt que dé testimonio no solamente de la actualidad política de su pensamiento, sino también de su fecunda capacidad para renovar los términos de la filosofía política contemporánea. Sean cuales sean los debates que trazan las grandes líneas de investigación en la actualidad —por ejemplo, la controversia entre liberales y comunitaristas sobre la justicia y el bien; o la cuestión de la organización de una política mundial en el contexto de una globalización económica neoliberal; o el conflicto de interpretaciones sobre las formas efectivas de
4 Pensamiento y violencia from:
Hannah Arendt
Author(s) Quintana Laura
Abstract: Que el fenómeno de la violencia sea un problema que atraviesa el pensamiento de Hannah Arendt puede ser algo más que evidente en todos aquellos textos en los que la autora insiste en trazar una serie de articulaciones para evidenciar la especificidad de ese fenómeno, teniendo a la vista su interés por pensar una política no signada por la dominación y cuyo contenido principal no tuviera que ser la coacción o la fuerza. Pero no es tan evidente que la violencia sea una preocupación fundamental en las reflexiones tardías de Arendt sobre las actividades mentales. En particular ¿qué tiene que
5 La persona: from:
Hannah Arendt
Author(s) Vargas Julio César
Abstract: El concepto de
personatiene una importancia fundamental —y poco explorada—en el pensamiento de Hannah Arendt. En efecto, este está a la base de sus consideraciones sobre la pluralidad, la acción, la moral y lo político, aunque cumpla en ellas un papel operativo y no temático. Es decir, Arendt utiliza este concepto para desarrollar su teoría de la acción y del mundo político, pero no desarrolla suficientemente su significado. Precisamente, este texto tiene como objetivo mostrar las tensiones y giros que tiene el concepto de persona en el pensamiento arendtiano, y el papel relevante que desempeña en su concepción
Book Title: En busca del lugar de la teoría- Publisher: Universidad de los Andes
Author(s): Escobar Luis Javier Orjuela
Abstract: En busca del lugar de la teoría es un ejercicio de reflexión del Grupo de Teoría, de la Universidad de los Andes, sobre la naturaleza, el alcance, los límites, las manifestaciones y el lugar de la teoría en las ciencias sociales, y de su relación con la práctica. En esta experiencia resultó evidente que para quien se interese en la teoría, más allá de la razón por la que lo haga, practicar la crítica y la vigilancia teórica son ejercicios simulténeos y complementarios en el desarrollo mismo de la teoría. Por medio de estos ejercicios hemos visto que no hay diferencia cualitativa entre teoría y práctica, pues tanto investigadores teóricos como empíricos hablan sobre el mundo. La teoría de la teoría no es un proceso de aislamento, sino de aproximación cautelosa e informada no solo al mundo de las ideas, sino también a la realidad. El mayor anhelo del Grupo de Teoría es provocar una intensa y fructífera descusión sobre el lugar y la pertinencia de la teoría en las ciencias sociales. Se daría por satisfecho como colectivo si este trabajo conduce al debate y a la producción de más textos de este tipo. Pero, fundamentalmente, aspira a contagiar en los más jóvenes eso que uno de nuestros miembros llama una "actitud teorizante".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7440/j.ctt18d83mm
Book Title: La arqueología social latinoamericana.-De la teoría a la praxis
Publisher: Universidad de los Andes
Author(s): Aguilar Miguel
Abstract: La arqueología social latinoamericana. De la teoría a la praxis, es una compilación de artículos escritos por arqueólogos, antropólogos e historiadores de la arqueología marxista de viejas y nuevas generaciones de toda América y España. Por primera vez se reúne un conjunto de textos que explora las diferentes formas en que los autores, inspirados en el materialismo histórico, han pensado, reflexionado y actuado en la sociedad desde la disciplina antropológica y arqueológica, a partir no sólo de la propuesta teórica que tuvo un fuerte auge en la arqueología latinoamericana de los años setenta, sino de las experiencias de investigación y la manera de llevarla a la praxis, Este libro es el resultado del simposio Arqueología Social Latinoamericana, llevado a cabo en julio de 2009 en la ciudad de México, en el Congreso de Americanistas y en la Escuela Nacional de Antropología e Historia, y espera mostrar que la arqueología social latinoamericana sigue aún vigente y que, más que nunca, se postula como una importante propuesta teórico-práctica para entender política y científicamente el pasado, actuar críticamente en el presente y, consecuentemente, tener propuestas de modelos sociales alternativos en el futuro.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7440/j.ctt18gzdps
¿EL FIN DE LA ARQUEOLOGÍA SOCIAL LATINOAMERICANA? from:
La arqueología social latinoamericana.
Author(s) Navarrete Rodrigo
Abstract: Mucho se ha debatido sobre el impacto, la trascendencia, la continuidad, las limitaciones y posibilidades de la arqueología social latinoamericana (ASL) como bloque consolidado epistémica y políticamente en las últimas casi cuatro décadas (Fournier 1992, 1997, 1999; Gándara 1985, 1993; McGuire 1992; McGuire y Navarrete 1999; Meneses 1991; Navarrete 1995, 2006; Oyuela-Caycedo 1994; Oyuela-Caycedo
et al. 1997; Patterson 1994; Politis 1995). Sin embargo, pocos han sido los trabajos que han colocado sus particularidades dentro del contexto de la geopolítica del conocimiento global y local bajo una perspectiva histórica interactiva y dialógica entre comunidades nacionales y agentes sociales que, en primer
LA DIGNIDAD DEL PASADO: from:
La arqueología social latinoamericana.
Author(s) Monterroso Diego Vásquez
Abstract: Como prolongación de la modernidad y del pensamiento ilustrado, la arqueología ha buscado acceder al pasado de la forma lo más objetiva posible. Desde los primeros intentos por una sistematización metodológica en el siglo XIX, pasando por la enajenación en el método y la pérdida de su cualidad como ciencia social, hasta las propuestas más enfocadas en responder a los contextos sociales actuales e incluso como herramienta de emancipación política y social, la arqueología ha mantenido la base de su razón de ser: el acceder de una forma positiva¹ a la realidad, anulando todo aquello que oliera a subjetividad o,
CULTURA COMO CATEGORÍA EN LA ARQUEOLOGÍA SOCIAL LATINOAMERICANA: from:
La arqueología social latinoamericana.
Author(s) del Olmo Omar Olivo
Abstract: En el 2006 se llevó a cabo el encuentro de Arqueología Social Ameroibérica, en el cual participamos. En aquella ocasión, nuestra inquietud principal radicaba en el hecho de poder clarificar el desarrollo teórico y político de la posición que aquí abordaremos. La idea era básicamente contrastar la producción, qué se hizo más, qué se hizo menos, qué temas y problemas han sido mayormente abordados, y qué relevancia tuvieron en el desarrollo de la posición. De aquí se desprendieron más inquietudes, pues el acceso a la bibliografía es, en pocas palabras, difícil. Entonces propusimos y trabajamos en una recopilación de textos
APORTES TEÓRICOS Y ÉTICOS POLÍTICOS DE LA ARQUEOLOGÍA SOCIAL LATINOAMERICANA EN LA OBRA DE MARIO SANOJA E IRAIDA VARGAS from:
La arqueología social latinoamericana.
Author(s) Pacheco Lino Meneses
Abstract: En Venezuela, y sin temor a equivocarnos, en toda América, mientras más antiguo y más fantásticos son los contextos arqueológicos y los objetos que se encuentran en ellos, la valoración intelectual y popular de éstos adquiere mayor relevancia. De esta realidad se desprende la imagen más notoria que se tiene de un arqueólogo como persona que estudia objetos y restos muy antiguos, que en la mayoría de los casos se desvinculan de la historia venezolana.
BALANCE CRÍTICO DE LA PARTE II: from:
La arqueología social latinoamericana.
Abstract: En esta sección se presentaron una serie de textos que plantearon una discusión teórica y que enfatizaron los aspectos ontológicos y epistemológicos utilizados y reactualizados de la arqueología social latinoamericana (ASL). Como el lector o lectora pudo apreciar, se presentaron una serie de planteamientos teóricos que sobresalieron por su construcción cognitiva y conceptual pero, también, por una no tan consensuada diversidad dentro de la unidad de la ASL. Esta diversidad, como señaló Navarrete en este volumen (ver parte I), proviene de las diferentes posiciones teóricas que manejan cada uno de sus proponentes y que están acordes con su contexto nacional
ARQUEOLOGÍA MATERIALISTA HISTÓRICA: from:
La arqueología social latinoamericana.
Author(s) González Iran Rivera
Abstract: El presente texto intenta ser una propuesta, a la vez que un análisis crítico del quehacer de la llamada arqueología social ameroibericana (ASAI) –a la cual preferimos denominar simplemente como arqueología materialista histórica–,¹ destacando el qué y el cómo se debe orientar una arqueología comprometida socialmente, más que sólo diagnosticar lo que se ha hecho. Sobre esto último, no obstante, reconocemos que es necesario reflexionar acerca de la praxis concreta de la AMH en nuestro país como diagnóstico de lo que se ha hecho y como base para el programa futuro.
UN ACERCAMIENTO AL POBLAMIENTO DEL TERRITORIO MEXICANO DESDE LA REGIÓN DE LA ALTA MONTAÑA VERACRUZANA from:
La arqueología social latinoamericana.
Author(s) Alcaraz Paris Ferrand
Abstract: El presente texto pretende abordar un tema prácticamente inédito en el estado de Veracruz, México, particularmente en la región de la alta montaña veracruzana, tomando en cuenta los vestigios que se asocian con la megafauna y a partir de los cuales podemos definir un paleopaisaje. A partir de lo anterior se propone que la región pudo haber sido utilizada por los cazadores nómadas que fueron poblando el territorio, ya que la región presentaba, entonces, un “oasis” dentro del cual podrían haber obtenido los recursos necesarios para subsistir.
BALANCE CRÍTICO DE LA PARTE III: from:
La arqueología social latinoamericana.
Abstract: En esta parte del libro se abordó uno de los componentes más esperados de la arqueología social latinoamericana (ASL): las practicas teórico-metodológicas de la ASL. Este conjunto de textos representan un intento por llevar a cabo muchos de los presupuestos teóricos de esta tendencia, por medio del uso de metodologías comunes a las metodologías arqueológicas tradicionales (
v.gr. reconocimiento sistemático, prospección, excavación y técnicas complementarias), pero tratando de hacerlas suyas con mayor o menor éxito, con el objetivo de entender, explicar e incluso interpretar en clave marxista los materiales arqueológicos.
BALANCE CRÍTICO DE LA PARTE IV: from:
La arqueología social latinoamericana.
Abstract: El conjunto de textos de esta parte del libro quiere recordar que la arqueología social latinoamericana (ASL), como lo ha proclamado desde sus inicios, ha tenido una vocación por mantener los vínculos con la realidad social de la que nunca debió haberse alejado. De esta manera podría, entre otras cuestiones, recuperar la sustancia de la cual se originaron primordialmente muchos de los conceptos que operan actualmente y utilizamos muchos de nosotros. Al hacer esto, también pueden compartir sus deseos por un mundo mejor no sólo intelectual o académico sino, sobre todo, social, al integrarse y caminar en conjunto con la
I Prehistoria: from:
La arqueología: entre la historia y la prehistoria.
Abstract: En este capítulo se quiere mostrar el contexto de emergencia
IV La prehistoria en un país letrado from:
La arqueología: entre la historia y la prehistoria.
Abstract: Procede en este capítulo efectuar una espacialización crítica de la problemática hasta ahora tratada sobre el concepto de prehistoria, a propósito de la arqueología en Colombia. Se trata de indagar por la forma como, en un contexto fronterizo de los centros de producción de la teoría arqueológica e histórica, fue apropiado el concepto de prehistoria, cuáles antecedentes existían para su recepción, así como las consecuencias derivadas de su aplicación.
Book Title: Relaciones Internacionales y Política Exterior de Colombia- Publisher: Universidad de los Andes
Author(s): Tickner Arlene B.
Abstract: El Centro de Estudios Internacionales (CEI), hoy parte activa del Departamento de Ciencia Política de la Universidad de los Andes, se consolidó como pionero en los estudios internacionales en Colombia. Desde allí se exploraron debates cruciales en la teoría de las relaciones internacionales y se produjeron algunas de las conclusiones más importantes sobre análisis de la política exterior colombiana. Algunas de éstas tuvieron que ver con el desarrollo de modelos analíticos y conceptuales para explicar la evolución histórica de la política exterior del país, siendo los más influyen¬tes las ideas del respice polum y respice similia, estrategias diferentes pero no necesariamente exclusivas o contradictorias de inserción en el sistema internacional. También, se elaboraron varias aproximaciones al estudio críti¬co y juicioso de la complejidad de las relaciones con los Estados Unidos, con la región y los países vecinos, y con el resto del mundo. En este contexto se construyeron aproximaciones a temas como el narcotráfico, la integración, los derechos humanos, el medio ambiente, la negociación internacional y la seguridad nacional, regional e internacional. Este libro recopila algunos de los trabajos más representativos que se produjeron en el CEI y el Departa¬mento de Ciencia Política y que hoy hacen parte del acervo académico sobre las relaciones internacionales y la política exterior del país. Aquí se recons¬truye parte importante del estado del debate en esta área y, por supuesto, se sugiere la necesidad de continuar alimentando la discusión.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7440/j.ctt18z4g6j
INTRODUCCIÓN from:
Relaciones Internacionales y Política Exterior de Colombia
Author(s) Borda Sandra
Abstract: A comienzos de la década de los ochenta, la famosa expresión del ex presidente Alfonso López Michelsen que afirmaba que Colombia era el “Tíbet de Sudamérica”, aislada del contexto mundial y encerrada en sí misma, se veía reflejada no sólo en la política exterior, sino en el estado de los estudios internacionales. A pesar de que las relaciones internacionales como campo académico se fueron consolidando en Argentina, Brasil, Chile y México durante los años sesenta y setenta, el interés en el tema surgió mucho más tarde en Colombia. Un diagnóstico realizado en 1984 a solicitud de la Fundación Ford concluía,
Formulando la política exterior colombiana from:
Relaciones Internacionales y Política Exterior de Colombia
Author(s) Kornat Gerhard Drekonja
Abstract: Citemos, tan sólo, un texto autoritativo:
Book Title: Conflicto armado-Seguridad y construcción de paz en Colombia
Publisher: Universidad de los Andes
Author(s): Rettberg Angelika
Abstract: Este volumen recoge una muestra de la producción sobre temas relacionados con el conflicto armado, la seguridad y la construcción y las negociaciones de paz en Colombia por parte de académicos que están o han estado vinculados al Departamento de Ciencia Política de la Universidad de los Andes. La producción es más reciente que la que el Departamento ha tenido en otros temas. Se explica por el desarrollo paralelo, a partir del 2002, de una estructura tanto curricular como de investigación para ahondar el conocimiento y el análisis de estos temas. Como resultado, las investigaciones y publicaciones sobre temas relacionados con el conflicto armado, la seguridad y la construcción de paz han aumentado significativamente en el Departamento. Los textos compilados aquí muestran la diversidad de las aproximaciones desarrolladas, que incluyen miradas a los procesos de paz, discusiones acerca de la internacionalización del conflicto armado, miradas a actores selectos —como los grupos guerrilleros y el sector privado—, análisis de los retos de la seguridad doméstica y regional y estudios referentes a la construcción de paz y la justicia transicional en Colombia. El libro constituye un recorrido histórico por los principales debates en los temas señalados y en ese sentido también es un aporte a la docencia universitaria.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7440/j.ctt18z4gf5
La internacionalización del conflicto armado después del 11 de septiembre from:
Conflicto armado
Author(s) Guzmán Sandra Borda
Abstract: Los ataques del 11 de septiembre de 2001 y el consecuente comienzo de la guerra estadounidense en contra el terrorismo han creado un contexto político nuevo, pleno de oportunidades para el gobierno colombiano y su ya larga lucha contra los movimientos insurgentes. Dichos eventos y, más claramente, la reacción estadounidense frente a ellos han facilitado el diseño e implementación de una estrategia calculada y explícita de internacionalización del conflicto interno por parte del gobierno colombiano. Esta estrategia ha transformado el conflicto entre el Estado y las guerrillas en un frente adicional de la guerra estadounidense en contra del terrorismo internacional
INTRODUCCIÓN from:
La historia del tiempo presente:
Abstract: El texto que tiene el lector en sus manos es un trabajo que tiene como propósito fundamental ofrecer una visión de conjunto sobre un nuevo campo en el que se ha venido desarrollando la disciplina de la historia a lo largo de las últimas décadas: el de una historia que se interesa por el estudio del presente.
Capítulo vi La práctica de la ensoñación from:
Ooyoriyasa
Abstract: El estudio del concepto del sueño y de la lógica de la oniromancia no puede separarse demasiado del de sus implicaciones sociales. La ensoñación y la oniromancia tienen una importante dimensión que rebasa el nivel de las representaciones. La condición de ambas es performativa: no tienen una existencia independiente de los individuos que sueñan e interpretan lo soñado. Antes que mecánica, la forma en que se experimenta, se narra y se interpreta un sueño siempre es contextúal. Tal y como lia sido notado por numerosos etnógrafos en distintas sociedades, todos estos fenómenos exhiben una importante dimensión práctica.¹
Conclusiones: from:
Ooyoriyasa
Abstract: En el texto que ahora se concluye se examinaron ciertos conjuntos de prácticas y representaciones asociados a los sueños y a la forma en la que se concibe el cosmos entre los ette, pueblo indígena del norte de Colombia. La realización de la investigación estuvo justificada por la falta y urgencia de estudios académicos sobre la vida cultural del grupo, cuestión que ya había sido advertida por varios estudiosos desde mediadosdel siglo XX.¹ Tal carencia se había venidocompensando en el campo de la historiografía y la lingüística.² En el área de la etnología, empero, se constataba una pronunciada ausencia de
Book Title: La ilusión de la justicia transicional:-perspectivas críticas desde América Latina y Sudáfrica
Publisher: Universidad de Los Andes, Colombia
Author(s): Cuéllar Alejandro Castillejo
Abstract: Este texto se enfrenta a un reto: el de historizar los mecanismos asociados a las transiciones, en tanto práctica intelectual y política, y situar la discusión en otros términos de referencia, realizando otras preguntas e instaurando otros lenguajes para hablar de este momento histórico en diversas sociedades. Estos otros términos son los que aquí se proponen de manera general: leer el escenario transicional como un momento liminal en el que emerge la promesa de una nueva sociedad mediante los mecanismos que usa y las múltiples formas que toma la imaginación social del porvenir. La lectura de estos escenarios plantea un cambio en la escala de percepción, una inflexión, un retorno a la historicidad de lo cotidiano, a los planos de clivaje que lo constituyen: sus burocracias establecidas, sus discursos y presupuestos fundacionales, sus prácticas institucionales, todas vistas desde una perspectiva que privilegie el ámbito de los significados. Hablo de una lectura amplia del espacio creado por la circulación de conceptos y teorías pero vistas desde sus negociaciones y contenidos sociales. Una perspectiva de este dispositivo (transicional) tendría que comenzar por leer estos arreglos de manera integrada, como parte de procesos sociales e históricos donde se implantan en lo local modelos globales de gobernabilidad.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7440/j.ctt1zw5tjr
Más allá de consentimiento y coacción: from:
La ilusión de la justicia transicional:
Author(s) Bueno-Hansen Pascha
Abstract: El procesamiento de casos de violencia sexual en un conflicto armado interno se ha convertido en parte de la agenda internacional de la justicia transicional. El campo de la justicia transicional ha ganado terreno en las últimas décadas en respuesta a las necesidades de las sociedades posconflicto que quedaron fuera del alcance de la ley penal y de los mecanismos oficiales de justicia. La expresión
justicia transicionalmarca un cambio en la aproximación a los contextos de transición política y a los problemas encontrados por defensores y activistas de derechos humanos para promover la reconciliación y la paz social. No
Justicia transicional, acuerdos de paz en Guatemala y cosmovisión maya-quiché from:
La ilusión de la justicia transicional:
Author(s) Osorio Jorge Mario Flores
Abstract: Bajo el pretexto de que los pueblos maya-quiché eran enemigos potenciales del
statu quoy que sus condiciones de exclusión-pauperización, potenciaban la posibilidad de vincularse con la guerrilla, el Ejército guatemalteco, asesorado y
Crisis en las nociones, los mecanismos institucionales y la investigación social sobre el conflicto en Colombia: from:
La ilusión de la justicia transicional:
Author(s) Ocampo Sandro Jiménez
Abstract: El propósito de este texto es presentar las principales conclusiones de una serie de investigaciones que se desarrollaron a lo largo de una década y que terminaron en la tesis doctoral (2002 al 2012). La apuesta es por comprender la forma en que los últimos treinta años de desarrollo de la guerra en Colombia fue definido por una trayectoria particular de formación del Estado, derivada de ciertas prácticas de saber e intervención de los efectos de la guerra y la producción de ideales de transiciones a la paz. Esta reflexión optó por privilegiar las fuentes de discurso oficial en cuanto
Intérpretes públicos, teodiceas de la nación y la creación del futuro en la crisis de inicios del siglo XXI en Argentina from:
La ilusión de la justicia transicional:
Author(s) Visacovsky Sergio E.
Abstract: Entre diciembre del 2001 y parte del 2002, Argentina vivió uno de sus momentos más dramáticos. A un profundo desastre económico caracterizado por el desempleo y la pobreza, se le sumó la pérdida de legitimidad política tanto de quienes ocupaban el Gobierno como de la oposición. El 3 de diciembre del 2001 el Gobierno nacional de la Alianza impuso el famoso “corralito”, tal como se denominó a las duras restricciones sobre la extracción de los depósitos bancarios bajo el pretexto de impedir la fuga de capitales. En seguida se desencadenaron masivas protestas, especialmente en la ciudad de Buenos Aires, denominadas
Víctimas viajeras en la España del siglo XXI: from:
La ilusión de la justicia transicional:
Author(s) Gatti Gabriel
Abstract: Este texto trabaja sobre un desembarco: el que ha llevado hasta España al lenguaje (y con él a las categorías, los oficios, los personajes) altamente institucionalizado con el que hoy se piensan las vidas asociadas al dolor y al sufrimiento. Este lenguaje, y sus categorías, oficios, figuras y personajes asociados, viene empaquetado en kits: el de la transición, el de la desaparición, el de la reparación, el de la verdad. Y funciona con gran eficiencia, pues logra realmente moldear las realidades en las que desembarca, repensándolas, haciéndolas reimaginables e incluso habitables. Es, además, transnacional y circula muy rápido, mucho, a
Book Title: Dramaturgia, ainda: reconfigurações e rasuras- Publisher: SciELO - EDUFBA
Author(s): Mendes Cleise Furtado
Abstract: Os textos presentes neste livro abordam novas indagações que se colocam a partir da relação da dramaturgia com as mídias emergentes, analisando a sua convivência com noções fundamentais da teoria do drama, revisitadas sob nova perspectiva, em face da produção contemporânea.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7476/9788523211868
3. Canudos, a guerra do sem fim: from:
Dramaturgia, ainda: reconfigurações e rasuras
Author(s) Mendes Cleise
Abstract: Como, na síntese exigida por duas horas de um espetáculo teatral, ousar configurar a maior das histórias que tecem a nossa história, a epopeia trágica que foi a Guerra de Canudos? Como peneirar a profusão de cartas, relatos, relatórios, mentiras, desmentidos, lendas, documentos, textos achados, textos forjados, citações, orações, imprecações? Como daí extrair/construir uma situação dramática e seu desenvolvimento? Que personagens seguir, ressaltar, que outras abandonar? Se o dramaturgo, aí, é de algum modo um “tradutor”, portanto um traidor, como escolher entre a traição imperdoável e a traição inescapável? Euclides da Cunha criou o mundo de
Os Sertões, espaço que
6. Cenas da corte do Rio de Janeiro from:
Dramaturgia, ainda: reconfigurações e rasuras
Author(s) Hoisel Evelina
Abstract: Sem nenhuma exceção, as comédias de Martins Pena procuram construir e caracterizar a Corte do Rio de Janeiro. Através das rubricas que indicam a localização da cena, o espaço da geografia social do Rio de Janeiro é demarcado e se insere na superfície textual como um palco de múltiplas cenas. Todavia, enquanto espaço físico, é apenas referenciado. As várias alusões ao Rio de Janeiro não se fazem no sentido de uma descrição paisagística de seu cenário. Apenas algumas referências podem indicar a sua topografia, suas ruas, seus prédios: Catete, Jardim Botânico, Paineiras, Carioca, templo inglês na rua dos Borbonos, teatro
10. A teoria da recepção e a encenação from:
Dramaturgia, ainda: reconfigurações e rasuras
Author(s) Cajaiba Luis Claudio
Abstract: Outra obra organizada por Sartingen (1996, p. 8),
Mosaicos de Brecht – Estudos de recepção literária, resultado de um curso de pós-graduação em teoria literária ministrado na Universidade de Campinas – UNICAMP, em 1995, também traz textos produzidos pelos alunos do referido curso, que objetivaram
11. A implosão da forma dramática from:
Dramaturgia, ainda: reconfigurações e rasuras
Author(s) Marfuz Luiz
Abstract: Dramaturgo, encenador dos próprios textos, ensaísta, poeta, novelista, romancista, Samuel Beckett muda a face do
13. Teatro experimental na Bahia: from:
Dramaturgia, ainda: reconfigurações e rasuras
Author(s) de Leão Raimundo Matos
Abstract: Desde a década de 1960, o teatro deu sinais enfáticos na direção de retirar o texto dramático do centro da cena para fazer valer a autonomia da encenação. Essa tendência intensifica-se na década seguinte, quando o espetáculo deixa de subordinar-se ao texto, ao logocentrismo, para torná-lo mais um dos signos da encenação. O texto passa a igualar-se aos signos visuais, gestuais, auditivos e espaciais – palco – chegando mesmo a perder a densidade em relação ao outros elementos constitutivos da linguagem teatral. Essa tendência, se não decreta a morte do texto dramático, coloca em xeque a sua condição de obra
Book Title: Geografia e filosofia: contribuição para o ensino do pensamento geográfico- Publisher: SciELO - Editora UNESP
Author(s): SPOSITO ELISEU SAVÉRIO
Abstract: Livro que aborda, como tema central, a construção do conhecimento geográfico, centrada no método científico, e resgata a teoria do conhecimento na sua relação com a realidade objetiva. O autor explica a estruturação de três métodos: hipotético-dedutivo, dialético e fenomenológico-hermenêutico e encaminha a discussão de conceitos, teorias e temas geográficos. Com linguagem clara e fluidez do texto, é possível uma leitura esclarecedora das reflexões relativas ao conhecimento científico e sobre fazer ciência.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7476/9788539302741
1 A questão do método e a crítica do conhecimento from:
Geografia e filosofia: contribuição para o ensino do pensamento geográfico
Abstract: Para se conceber uma metodologia de ensino do pensamento geo gráfico é preciso, inicialmente, discutir o método científico. É considerando-o historicamente e em sua dimensão filosófica que passaremos a tratá-lo neste texto.
5 Teorias from:
Geografia e filosofia: contribuição para o ensino do pensamento geográfico
Abstract: Para este exercício, não nos ateremos apenas às características das teorias e seus “criadores”, mas vamos procurar contextualizálas historicamente para que sua compreensão seja, a nosso ver, mais facilitada. Assim, poderemos recorrer a vários elementos, como o nível tecnológico do período histórico, a doutrina que subjaz à teoria, as relações filosóficas do momento, por exemplo.
Considerações finais from:
Geografia e filosofia: contribuição para o ensino do pensamento geográfico
Abstract: Essa tarefa também não se pretende única e disciplinar. A nossa preocupação é, como já foi explicitado no decorrer deste texto, superar, na medida do possível, a limitação que a divisão do conhecimento em disciplinas provoca no conhecimento. Se, por um
2 O pecado da origem from:
O charme da ciência e a sedução da objetividade: Oliveira Vianna entre intérpretes do Brasil
Abstract: Nas palavras de Paulo Prado, a imagem da avidez orientando a exploração predatória das terras brasileiras pelos colonizadores lusos adentra a imaginação do leitor com sua cadência poética. Um lugar-comum, ou a idéia sedutora e excludente de outras possibilidades, sedimentara-se nos textos de vários intérpretes do Brasil nas décadas iniciais do século XX, e mantém sua força explicativa até nossos dias. Um mesmo procedimento dá forma e conteúdo aos escritos que se contrapõem à historiografia ufanista e/ou restrita à apresentação dos acontecimentos políticos em uma escala cronológica. É bem verdade que autores dos oitocentos, como Joaquim Nabuco, buscaram inscrever em
1 Histórias de inversões from:
A paixão do negativo: Lacan e a dialética
Abstract: Comecemos por uma ausência. Em momento algum será questão, neste livro, analisar diretamente as inúmeras leituras da Dialética do Senhor e do Escravo (DSE) que não cessaram de aparecer ao longo da trajetória de Lacan.¹ De fato, tal ausência tão grande merece uma explicação. Ela é simples: a maneira com que Lacan articula a DSE se inscreve em uma estratégia de leitura colocada em circulação por Alexandre Kojève nos anos 30. Estratégia extremamente inventiva mas dificilmente sustentável
como comentário de textoe, principalmente,como figura realmente dialética.
Book Title: A persistência dos deuses: religião, cultura e natureza- Publisher: SciELO - Editora UNESP
Author(s): CRUZ EDUARDO RODRIGUES DA
Abstract: PARADIDÁTICOS - SÉRIE: CULTURA Um dos traços culturais brasileiros que mais se destaca é o da pluralidade e vitalidade religiosas e o "jeitinho brasileiro" para lidar com a questão religiosa está presente nesta obra. Com um texto empolgante, o autor apresenta "as regras do jogo" no universo das religiões estabelecidas e põe em xeque o dito popular de que "religião, política e futebol não se discutem", ao abordar: a identidade nacional, a separação Igreja-Estado, a obrigatoriedade do ensino religioso no país e o entendimento moderno da religião como forma de cultura. Eduardo Rodrigues propõe uma reflexão sobre as características universais da religião ao debater a forma como ela produz deuses e seus mundos sobrenaturais.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7476/9788539303359
5 O homem e seu contexto cultural: from:
A persistência dos deuses: religião, cultura e natureza
Abstract: Com o colapso da cristandade enquanto sustentáculo da sociedade e portadora da verdade religiosa, o caminho estava aberto para outros tipos de atitude e pensamento: o que chamamos de “contextualismo”, e, de modo mais negativo, de “relativismo”. Procuramos fornecer a seguir alguns dados históricos e algumas ideias básicas sobre essa corrente.
4 Um tapinha não dói? from:
Violência dói e não é direito
Abstract: Neste capítulo abordaremos os impactos da violência na saúde das mulheres que a experimentam. Diversos estudos científicos mostram que esses impactos são de várias ordens, além de numerosos. Constituem danos, como adoecimentos, que acometem diferentes partes do corpo e também a mente, bem como agravos mais gerais, como sofrimentos, transtornos mentais variados ou dores inespecíficas, e também, por vezes, específicas. Por essa razão, em capítulo anterior, tratamos dessa violência como um contexto que traz adoecimentos, representando situações de alto risco e caracterizando as mulheres como uma população muito vulnerável nessa direção.
Book Title: O gênero da parábola- Publisher: SciELO - Editora UNESP
Author(s): SANT’ANNA DOMINGUES
Abstract: Este livro pretende demonstrar que o Novo Testamento bíblico é o contexto da constituição da parábola como gênero literário. Mesmo que essa modalidade seja mencionada em outros universos, temos como proposta mostrar que é somente no Novo Testamento que ela assume feições mais definidas. Tal tarefa justifica-se, em primeiro lugar, pelo fato de haver, no Brasil, um número muito limitado de obras disponíveis que tratem da parábola e dos aspectos teóricos a ela relacionados. Em segundo lugar, a situação se agrava quando se parte para uma pesquisa especificamente em língua portuguesa. Como será demonstrado com maiores detalhes nos capítulos subsequentes, o que se encontra em uma parte restrita de livros de teoria literária publicados em nosso país são apenas pequenos verbetes sobre o assunto. Além desses dados ligados basicamente à limitação de bibliografia, tem-se que o tratamento que essas poucas obras existentes oferecem ao gênero parabólico está muito distante de ser exaustivo.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7476/9788539304394
Introdução from:
O gênero da parábola
Abstract: Com a presente obra pretendemos demonstrar que o Novo Testamento bíblico é o contexto da constituição da parábola como gênero literário. Mesmo que essa modalidade seja mencionada em outros universos, temos como proposta mostrar que é somente no Novo Testamento que ela assume feições mais definidas.
5 As funções da parábola from:
O gênero da parábola
Abstract: No que diz respeito às funções da parábola, podemos constatar que há certa diversidade de papéis desempenhados pelo gênero. Como já visto em outra parte do trabalho, para Aristóteles (384-322 a. C.), por exemplo, conforme seus apontamentos na
Arte retórica, o que ele denomina parábola servia como recurso argumentativo, constituindo um meio introdutório de prova. Nesse caso, requeria-se uma relação interativa entre o emissor e o receptor, pois dependia de este colocar em ação processos mentais que conduzissem à compreensão total da comunicação. Todavia, já verificamos que, no contexto da literatura clássica grega, a parábola não deve ser tomada como
6 Modelos de análise from:
O gênero da parábola
Abstract: Sendo o texto sua preocupação maior, a linguística textual abarca todas as ações linguísticas, cognitivas e sociais que compõem sua organização, produção,
4 Um mosaico de narrativas from:
O romance histórico brasileiro contemporâneo (1975-2000)
Abstract: Sob o título de “Um brado retumbante”, o jornalista Mário Sérgio Conti (1984) saudava desde as páginas da revista
Vejaa publicação deViva o povo brasileiro, de João Ubaldo Ribeiro. Apesar do evidente caráter de divulgação desse tipo de texto, a matéria, em duas páginas, capta a essência do então último romance do escritor baiano, já célebre nas letras nacionais pelo premiadoSargento Getúlio, de 1971. Utilizando um vocabulário associado à culinária, chama a atenção para o caráter antropofágico que “transforma a história do Brasil num banquete romanesco, repleto de narrativas apetitosas no caudaloso e pantagruélicoViva o povo
UMA PÓS-MODERNIDADE TRÁGICA: from:
Epistemologias da história
Author(s) Bordonal Guilherme Cantieri
Abstract: As considerações apresentadas neste texto partem da compreensão de que hoje a historiografia pode ser tomada a partir de dois grandes níveis ou troncos historiográficos, a saber: um moderno e outro pós-moderno. Não há a pretensão, aqui, de caracterizar ou, antes, apresentar detalhadamente o que se chama de campo historiográfico moderno, queremos, sim, desdobrar e reconhecer as repercussões do pensamento pós-moderno na história.
O PROBLEMA DO SENTIDO HISTÓRICO EM HISTÓRIA DAS IDEIAS: from:
Epistemologias da história
Author(s) Lopes Marcos Antônio
Abstract: Nos meados do século passado, o filósofo britânico Robin George Collingwood ironizou certo gênero de historiadores que, segundo ele, em busca de escrever boa História, acabavam por exibir em seus textos eruditos algumas notáveis singularidades, mormente as relacionadas a certas carências de sentido histórico. Com efeito, há um emprego muito difundido da expressão sentido histórico, utilizada comumente na acepção de teleologia, de preparação de um determinado presente por agentes históricos situados no passado ou mesmo de um determinado futuro por atores vivendo no tempo presente. Aqui, a expressão é empregada com conotação bem diversa. Em vez de caracterizar uma filosofia
Book Title: Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 1- Publisher: SciELO - EDUERJ
Author(s): Rosendahl Corrêa Zeny
Abstract: Resgata importantes textos da dimensão espacial da cultura, publicados pela EdUERJ nos livros da referida coleção. Desse modo, contempla o leitor com um rico conjunto dedicado à pluralidade temática. Apresenta artigos não só sobre história, mas também sobre conceitos e proposições em geografia cultural que devem ser parte fundamental em qualquer antologia, remetendo o leitor à trajetória do campo da dimensão espacial da cultura.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7476/9788575114384
Epistemologia e teoria cultural from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 1
Author(s) Hoefle Scott William
Abstract: Nosso objetivo é apresentar uma matriz epistemológica com a qual possam ser comparadas diferentes visões de cultura, independentemente de seu contexto histórico, mesmo que o espírito crítico, ou não, de cada visão seja fruto da sociedade da época na qual o pensamento foi produzido (tabela 1). Apesar de as epistemologias se seguirem no tempo de forma cíclica e geralmente serem antagônicas, não é intenção aqui apresentar uma sequência histórica de escolas intelectuais, que já foi tema de outros trabalhos (Hoefle, 1998, 1999, 2007, 2010). O que interessa neste artigo é confrontar modelos culturais vistos por meio de suas epistemologias; modelos
Desenvolvimentos recentes em geografia cultural from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 1
Author(s) Sauer Carl O.
Abstract: Como disciplina universitária, a geografia recebeu reconhecimento inicial há um século, com a nomeação de Carl Ritter na Universidade de Berlim. O talento de suas conferências e seus textos, apoiado pelas investigações e a personalidade brilhantes de Alexander von Humboldt, impressionou muito em sua
A geografia cultural brasileira: from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 1
Author(s) Rosendahl Zeny
Abstract: Quais foram as razões que levaram ao desenvolvimento tardio da geografia cultural no Brasil? Em que contexto esse subcampo emerge no Brasil? Como se caracteriza
A geografia humanista: from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 1
Author(s) Holzer Werther
Abstract: Em julho de 1976, o
Annals of the Association of American Geographerspublicava o artigo “Humanistic geography”, de Yi-Fu Tuan. Trata-se de uma espécie de declaração de independência de um movimento que vinha sendo gestado há mais de dez anos e que, naquele momento, assumia a feição de um campo disciplinar distinto dentro da geografia norte-americana. É a esse marco que se refere o título deste texto, mas seu plano é um pouco mais ambicioso. O que pretendo, ao longo das páginas seguintes, é me reportar ao surgimento da ideia de uma geografia humanista, sua consolidação como campo disciplinar distinto
Viagem em torno do território from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 1
Author(s) Bonnemaison Joël
Abstract: Este texto foi escrito por um geógrafo tropicalista que sempre trabalhou em ilhas e, por uma tendência irrevogável, em ilhas cada vez menores. Isso não significa que eu queria me comparar a Robinson Crusoé, mas esse detalhe pode ter sua importância, se quisermos situar o texto que se seguirá. Trata-se de uma reflexão feita com base em sociedades tradicionais insulares, fragmentadas em inúmeros pequenos grupos independentes. O problema é saber que tipo de abordagem fui levado a adotar para compreender essas sociedades e ambientes físicos diferentes, particularmente aqueles que trabalham em “grandes espaços” e nas sociedades urbanas ou industriais.
Book Title: Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 2- Publisher: SciELO - EDUERJ
Author(s): Corrêa Roberto Lobato
Abstract: Indicado para alunos de cursos de graduação e de pós-graduação, oferece uma criteriosa seleção de textos publicados em língua portuguesa sobre as relações entre espaço e cultura. Neste volume, predominam artigos da linha de estudos conhecida como nova geografia cultural, vertente que analisa a cultura como um contexto, condição de existência e reflexo dos diferentes grupos sociais. A antologia divide-se em cinco partes: O urbano e a cultura; Formas simbólicas e espaço; Espaço e religião; Festas e espaço; Identidade e território; e Cinema e literatura.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7476/9788575114391
Formas simbólicas espaciais: from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 2
Author(s) Corrêa Roberto Lobato
Abstract: Este texto aborda o shopping center como forma simbólica espacial. Dá, assim, continuidade às pesquisas sobre essa temática (Corrêa, 2005, 2007), que procuram ressaltar e explorar a dimensão simbólica do espaço construído. Parte da tese, segundo White (1973), de que todo comportamento humano é comportamento simbólico, aí se incluindo a paisagem agrária, os templos, as estátuas, os parques temáticos e os shopping centers. Parte também da ideia, segundo Cassirer (2001), de que os significados constituem condição crucial para o conhecimento da realidade. Segundo ele, além da organização, constituição e estrutura das obras humanas, os significados construídos são o fundamento último
As peregrinações como atrações turísticas from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 2
Author(s) de Sá Carneiro Sandra
Abstract: Nos últimos anos, tenho me dedicado ao estudo das relações complexas entre religião/modernidade, peregrinação/turismo. Neste artigo,² apresento algumas reflexões sobre as múltiplas interfaces entre peregrinação e turismo, procurando discutir como a primeira vem sendo ressignificada e, em alguns contextos, pode assumir um sentido muito próximo ao de atração turística. Tomo como base dados coletados nos estudos de casos empíricos de peregrinações que investiguei em diferentes momentos, seja no contexto da pesquisa que desenvolvi em meu doutorado, que tinha como objeto empírico a peregrinação ao Caminho de Santiago de Compostela, na Espanha (Carneiro, 2003a, 2007), seja no contexto de outro projeto
Espaço, política e religião from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 2
Author(s) Rosendahl Zeny
Abstract: A geografia chega ao século XXI dedicando-se cada vez mais à compreensão das dimensões política e religiosa do espaço, que podem ser analisadas segundo vários aspectos. Neste texto, privilegiaremos apenas dois: um tipo particular de hierocracia – o poder do sagrado –, que se manifesta espacialmente por uma organização territorial religiosa; e as tendências de secularização das sociedades contemporâneas, favorecendo a religiosidade cívica e o surgimento de pseudorreligiões.
Território e territorialidade: from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 2
Author(s) Rosendahl Zeny
Abstract: A religião constitui um objeto de interesse de diversas disciplinas acadêmicas, como a história, a sociologia, a antropologia e a geografia. Na primeira metade do século XX, a temática foi investigada por Paul Fickeler (1999), que realiza um excelente estudo sobre questões fundamentais da geografia da religião, em
Grundfragen der Religions Geographie; por Pierre Deffontaines, na obraGéographie et religions, em 1948; e por Maximilien Sorre, que evidencia os elementos religiosos nos textos geográficos emRencontres de la géographie et de la sociologie(1957).
O retorno para a festa e a transformação mágica do mundo: from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 2
Author(s) Maia Carlos Eduardo Santos
Abstract: Neste texto, abordamos uma faceta de tal movimento, mais especificamente discorremos, de forma breve, sobre a razão da saída do migrante de seu local de trabalho – onde impera o tempo linear do capital – rumo
“Não acredito em deuses que não saibam dançar”: from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 2
Author(s) de Mello Corrêa Aureanice
Abstract: No presente texto, pretendemos observar o fenômeno social
festasob o viés de uma discussão do campo de saber da geografia cultural e, a partir dela, por
Geografia cultural e cinema: from:
Geografia cultural: uma antologia, Vol. 2
Author(s) Costa Maria Helena Braga Vaz da
Abstract: Muito se tem a ganhar da relação interdisciplinar entre a geografia cultural e o cinema, já que essas duas áreas de conhecimento – em busca da compreensão do “mundo real” e do “mundo ficcional” – influenciam a construção, a organização e a percepção do mundo imaginário e simbólico. Destacando o cinema como veículo de representação e os filmes como valiosos objetos de estudo para análise da geografia cultural, pretende-se, neste trabalho, apresentar uma proposta teórico-metodológica que orienta a investigação e a análise de filmes como “textos” geográficos.
Book Title: Pesquisa qualitativa em geografia: reflexões teórico-conceituais e aplicadas- Publisher: SciELO - EDUERJ
Author(s): Pessôa Vera Lúcia Salazar
Abstract: Reúne 27 artigos que têm, como fio condutor, a pesquisa qualitativa em geografia, tratando ora de reflexões teórico-conceituais, ora de sua aplicação empírica, em diferentes recortes espaciais do território brasileiro. Os textos resultam de estudos envolvendo pesquisadores, assim como alunos de pós-graduação (mestrado e doutorado) e de iniciação científica. Enfatizam, com clareza e rigor didático, a relevância da aplicação da pesquisa qualitativa em geografia e abordam a realização dos procedimentos adequados para a coleta e análise de dados.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7476/9788575114438
Interpretação da história do pensamento geográfico pelo método hermenêutico from:
Pesquisa qualitativa em geografia: reflexões teórico-conceituais e aplicadas
Author(s) Alves Flamarion Dutra
Abstract: O processo investigativo da história do pensamento geográfico pode ser realizado de diversas maneiras para elucidar as questões teóricas e metodológicas do pesquisador, da temática, da escola ou do ramo da geografia. Os textos representam um mosaico de informações e pensamentos que podem ser compreendidos por várias formas de análises textuais. Assim, o esquema metodológico adotado aqui para entender a história do pensamento geográfico seguirá uma tendência plural, partindo da explicação do pluralismo metodológico e da escolha dos métodos. Em seguida, abordar-se-á a questão paradigmática na ciência.
Teoria sobre o conhecimento geográfico dos agentes comunitários de saúde e agentes de combate a endemias: from:
Pesquisa qualitativa em geografia: reflexões teórico-conceituais e aplicadas
Author(s) Pereira Martha Priscila Bezerra
Abstract: Entre as acepções sobre teoria, há algumas importantes para o entendimento deste texto: 1)
Entrevista: from:
Pesquisa qualitativa em geografia: reflexões teórico-conceituais e aplicadas
Author(s) Junior João Cleps
Abstract: O uso de instrumentos de pesquisa tem sido importante em trabalhos científicos, pois permite a coleta e a obtenção de dados e informações relevantes para o contexto geral do estudo.
Caminhos da pesquisa: from:
Pesquisa qualitativa em geografia: reflexões teórico-conceituais e aplicadas
Author(s) Pessôa Vera Lúcia Salazar
Abstract: Este texto tem por objetivo relatar algumas das experiências vividas no trabalho de campo realizado na Comunidade Macaúba/Catalão, em Goiás, entre os anos de 2010 e 2012, como parte da dissertação de mestrado intitulada
Territórios em conflito: a Comunidade Macaúba/Catalão (GO) e a territorialização da atividade mineradora.¹
Entre poderes, discursos e imagens: from:
Pesquisa qualitativa em geografia: reflexões teórico-conceituais e aplicadas
Author(s) Pessôa Vera Lúcia Salazar
Abstract: Esse texto objetiva compreender a aproximação da geografia com a pesquisa qualitativa e a importância da aplicação das técnicas de pesquisa da análise do discurso e das fotografias para investigação das relações de poder no Assentamento Olga Benário em Ipameri, no estado de Goiás. A ideia de utilizar essas metodologias qualitativas se deve a pesquisas de campo realizadas nesse assentamento durante a elaboração de dissertação de mestrado, entre 2011 e 2012. Usaram-se também registros fotográficos feitos no decorrer de pesquisas realizadas no mesmo assentamento durante a graduação, entre 2009 e 2010. As técnicas da análise do discurso e das fotografias,
Violência urbana em Uberlândia/MG: from:
Pesquisa qualitativa em geografia: reflexões teórico-conceituais e aplicadas
Author(s) Santos Márcia Andréia Ferreira
Abstract: Este texto discute a violência urbana em Uberlândia, município de Minas Gerais, com enfoque no discurso dos moradores. A pesquisa é constituinte da tese de doutoramento
Criminalidade violenta e contradições socioespaciais na cidade de Uberlândia/MG, defendida em abril de 2012 junto ao Programa de Pós-Graduação em Geografia da Universidade Federal de Uberlândia (UFU).
Relação entre violência urbana e práticas sociais em espaços públicos a partir da análise do discurso: from:
Pesquisa qualitativa em geografia: reflexões teórico-conceituais e aplicadas
Author(s) de Santana de Souza Júnior Xisto Serafim
Abstract: Essa realidade se reproduz bem no contexto socioespacial de Campina Grande, na Paraíba, em virtude da complexidade de seu espaço urbano, que apresenta tanto as características estruturais de um espaço em processo de complexificação quanto
A dinâmica espacial na Região Metropolitana de Goiânia: from:
Pesquisa qualitativa em geografia: reflexões teórico-conceituais e aplicadas
Author(s) Teixeira Renato Araújo
Abstract: O município de Inhumas compõe a Região Metropolitana de Goiânia e tem como centro econômico a produção de etanol. Isso propicia um estudo, no contexto municipal e regional goiano, de uma problemática singular, por causa dos reflexos dos canaviais no
frontda metrópole, e desencadeia novos olhares e abordagens sobre esse município, em
Pesquisa social aplicada à geografia: from:
Pesquisa qualitativa em geografia: reflexões teórico-conceituais e aplicadas
Author(s) de Paulo da Silva Vicente
Abstract: Este texto objetiva apresentar aos pesquisadores das ciências humanas, em especial aos geógrafos, técnicas e métodos de pesquisa social aplicados ao estudo dos fenômenos sociais que ocorrem na dimensão do espaço. Além disso, busca entender como as histórias de vida, as experiências e os relatos de pessoas atingidas por grandes empreendimentos, por exemplo, podem servir de documentação acerca dos efeitos de determinados eventos sobre uma história alicerçada numa vida cotidiana repleta de simbolismos e de apego/afetividade aos lugares.
Book Title: Filosofia da psicanálise: autores, diálogos, problemas- Publisher: SciELO - EdUFSCar
Author(s): Bocchi Josiane Cristina
Abstract: Trata-se de uma coletânea de textos dos mais destacados pesquisadores nacionais e internacionais da atualidade na área de Filosofia da Psicanálise, que procura contribuir para a consolidação e delimitação desse novo campo disciplinar em formação. Os ensaios reunidos abrangem temas que vão das questões epistemológicas que emanam do campo psicanalítico às diversas interlocuções que se podem estabelecer - e que, de fato, vêm se estabelecendo - entre as ideias formuladas pelos grandes teóricos da psicanálise e as diferentes linhagens de pensamento no âmbito da tradição filosófica, passando ainda pela filosofia da prática psicanalítica e pelas implicações éticas e sociopolíticas da psicanálise, entre outras questões.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7476/9788576003663
Algumas considerações a respeito da temporalidade da escrita da percepção na obra freudiana from:
Filosofia da psicanálise: autores, diálogos, problemas
Author(s) Menéndez Ada Jimena García
Abstract: O presente texto visa analisar o conceito de
Nachträglichkeit(a posteriori), particular noção do tempo que produz uma verdadeira subversão da noção clássica de percepção. Com efeito, se existe uma doutrina freudiana da percepção, dois de seus pontos centrais seriam, certamente, as ideias de processo perceptivo e de temporalidade retroativa.
Metapsicologia, psicologia, neuropsicologia: from:
Filosofia da psicanálise: autores, diálogos, problemas
Author(s) Caropreso Fátima
Abstract: No
Projeto de uma psicologia(1895-1950), um dos textos inaugurais da metapsicologia freudiana, Freud propõe que os processos psíquicos inconscientes sejam, em última instância, processos cerebrais e tenta formular uma teoria sobre esses processos em termos neurológicos. Portanto, nesse momento inicial do pensamento freudiano, a metapsicologia é explicitamente uma neuropsicologia. Nos textos metapsicológicos posteriores, essa referência explícita à neurologia desaparece quase completamente, e Freud passa a formular suas teses usando principalmente termos psicológicos. Neste artigo, pretendemos argumentar que, embora a partir deA interpretação dos sonhos(1900) Freud deixe de formular sua teoria metapsicológica em termos predominantemente neurológicos, em nenhum
Derrida e Lacan: from:
Filosofia da psicanálise: autores, diálogos, problemas
Author(s) Simanke Richard Theisen
Abstract: No mundo de hoje, é difícil começar um assunto sem atentar para coisas como fidelidade, amigos e inimigos, campos discursivos e suas fronteiras, em suma, sem atentar para coisas como regimes e territórios da verdade.¹ E, nesse contexto, nos interessam aqui, acima de tudo, os territórios da “psicanálise” e da “filosofia”, assim como o acaso – ou melhor, a contingência (sublinho essa última palavra) – do encontro entre elas, e as transformações discursivas que nos permitem passar de uma para outra. “De uma para outra” quer dizer: a) respeitando suas fronteiras, suas diferenças, sua especificidade disciplinar (a qual é muito facilmente apagada
Foucault e a psicanálise na década de 1950 from:
Filosofia da psicanálise: autores, diálogos, problemas
Author(s) Gabbi Osmyr Faria
Abstract: Na década de 1950, Foucault escreveu, provavelmente durante o ano de 1953, quatro trabalhos de tamanho distinto que, de algum modo, comentam a psicanálise. Nosso objetivo é mostrar que essas considerações devem ser entendidas em função de um quadro muito mais amplo, ou seja, dentro do contexto filosófico francês da época. Contexto em parte configurado por uma obra de Politzer, escrita em 1928,
Crítica dos Fundamentos da Psicologia, que versa sobre a possibilidade da psicologia como ciência e, em parte, pela filosofia estabelecida pela chamada geração de 1933, que visa compatibilizar fenomenologia e marxismo, inspirada pelos cursos dados por Kojève
Arqueologia da psicanálise: from:
Filosofia da psicanálise: autores, diálogos, problemas
Author(s) Dunker Christian Ingo Lenz
Abstract: Tomamos o texto seminal de Freud sobre a psicoterapia
Tratamento Psíquico Tratamento da Alma(Freud, 1890), como ponto de partida para entender a constituição da psicanálise como prática clínica e como forma de psicoterapia. Há um contingente de argumentos contrários à ideia de que a psicanálise procederia da tradição clínica, tal como constituída na medicina ocidental, principalmente a partir do século 18. Não se trata de examinar as condições de possibilidade na cultura ou na sociedade que tornaram possível a invenção de um tratamento da alma baseado na palavra, mas de localizar os pontos historicamente problemáticos que permanecem ativos na
Freud no novo contexto científico de uma biologia da mente: from:
Filosofia da psicanálise: autores, diálogos, problemas
Author(s) Bocchi Josiane Cristina
Abstract: As palavras do geneticista francês, François Jacob, prêmio Nobel de Fisiologia/Medicina de 1965, documentam um capítulo recente na história da ciência biológica: “o século que se finda ocupou-se muito com ácidos nucleicos e com proteínas. O século seguinte vai se concentrar nas lembranças e nos desejos. Será que ele saberá responder a estas questões” (Jacob, 1997).¹ A passagem, muito simples, joga com a ideia do que fora cientificamente representativo para o século 20 e com uma tendência da ciência para o século 21. As palavras do
MonsieurJacob ecoaram, textualmente, nas páginas de outro condecorado pelo prêmio de Estocolmo, Eric
CAPÍTULO III ALENCAR E OS PAMPAS, UMA POSSIBILIDADE DE OLHARES CRUZADOS ENTRE BRASIL E ARGENTINA NO SÉCULO XIX from:
José de Alencar: sou americano para o que der e vier
Abstract: A americanidade pode ser uma estratégia de leitura dos textos literários dos povos americanos, principalmente daqueles que vivem um permanente questionar de suas identidades, desenvolvendo uma literatura que busca uma origem própria, mas que sempre vive assombrada ou incomodada pelo fantasma do Outro, ou pelo menos presa ao Outro como critério de diferenciação para se definir como americano.
Exercícios críticos na contemporaneidade from:
Ficção brasileira no século XXI: terceiras leituras
Author(s) PEREIRA HELENA BONITO
Abstract: Escritores e críticos são leitores privilegiados que dedicam boa parte de suas vidas a elaborar e interpretar textos ficcionais. Os primeiros usufruem a liberdade de criação: podem expressar-se sem amarras, produzir textos comprometidos essencialmente com a arte da escrita, optando por explicitar ou não seu projeto ideológico. Bem diferente é a situação do crítico literário, cuja ação se inicia assim que o livro chega às prateleiras (físicas ou virtuais). Pode-se esperar que ele se posicione perante um texto, aquilate sua relevância, comente sua contribuição ao contexto artístico-cultural, reconheça suas qualidades e opine, favorável ou contrariamente à obra, no intuito de
TEN THE “CULTURAL STUDIES TURN” IN BROWN STUDIES from:
Why the Humanities Matter
Abstract: “My political work takes place when I teach my students how to be critical of racist stereotypes in film; it takes place when I affirm positive representations in our culture,” a graduate student declared during a seminar. I had pushed the students a little, asking where we might find proof that scholarly “cultural work” had led to political change. I had asked the question because in one way or another, having an allout faith in representations, students would make mind-blowingly smart and sophisticated rhetorical moves to argue either the text’s assertion of a transformative politics of resistance or its normalizing
Book Title: Death and the Classic Maya Kings- Publisher: University of Texas Press
Author(s): FITZSIMMONS JAMES L.
Abstract: Focusing on the Classic Period (AD 250-900), James Fitzsimmons examines and compares textual and archaeological evidence for rites of death and burial in the Maya lowlands, from which he creates models of royal Maya funerary behavior. Exploring ancient Maya attitudes toward death expressed at well-known sites such as Tikal, Guatemala, and Copan, Honduras, as well as less-explored archaeological locations, Fitzsimmons reconstructs royal mortuary rites and expands our understanding of key Maya concepts including the afterlife and ancestor veneration.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7560/718906
CHAPTER 4 Gods in the Flesh: from:
The Fate of Earthly Things
Abstract: Teteo(gods) and theirteixiptlahuan(localized embodiments) frequently appear together in Nahuatl accounts of ritual activity, especially in those that describe devotees constructing and venerating a deity embodiment—whether human, dough, wood, or stone. Aztec rituals and devotional practices often involved multipleteixiptlahuanrepresenting severalteteo. This multiplicity has contributed to scholars’ tendency to fuse the two concepts—teotlandteixiptla(localized embodiment)—into a single more manageable one. A description of Painal’s appearance at the temple of Huitzilopochtli from theFlorentine Codexexemplifies ritual contexts in which devotees interacted with multipleteixiptlahuan:
CHAPTER 5 Wrapped in Cloth, Clothed in Skins: from:
The Fate of Earthly Things
Abstract: During the reign of Moteuczoma Ilhuicamina (ca. 1440–1469), the Aztecs waged war on the Cuitlahuacas under the pretext of returning a third group, the Atenchicalque, to their homeland. During the battle, Yaocuixtli of Mexicatzinco ran into the burning temple of the deity Mixcoatl to rescue the goddess Itzpapalotl’s tlaquimilolli (something wrapped or bundled; sacred bundle). As the temple burned, Moteuczoma’s representatives initiated an exchange with Texoxomoctzin in which they demanded that the ruler hand over the teixiptla (localized embodiment) of Mixcoatl. Texoxomoctzin directed his reply toward the story’s audience as much as to the Aztecs standing before him. He explained
SEVEN Woven Words: from:
Narrative Threads
Author(s) Hyland Sabine P.
Abstract: In 1750, Raimondo di Sangro, prince of Sansevero, published a curious book entitled
Lettera apologetica. In this work, di Sangro reflected on the history of writing and, in particular, on the relationship between the mark of Cain described in the Bible (Genesis 4:50) and early textile-based writing methods. Among the more unusual passages in this book is the description of a secret writing system once used, di Sangro claimed, by ancient Peruvian bards (amauta) in the Inka Empire. According to the prince, this writing system was depicted in a seventeenth-century manuscript he had purchased from a Jesuit priest, Father Pedro
Book Title: The Political Unconscious-Narrative as a Socially Symbolic Act
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): JAMESON FREDRIC
Abstract: The Political Unconsciousis a masterly introduction to both the method and the practice of Marxist criticism. Defining a mode of criticism and applying it successfully to individual works, it bridges the gap between theoretical speculation and textual analysis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt1287f8w
1 ON INTERPRETATION: from:
The Political Unconscious
Abstract: This is evidently a much more extreme position than the modest claim, surely acceptable to everyone, that certain texts have social and historical—sometimes even political—resonance. Traditional literary history has, of course, never prohibited the investigation of such topics as the
4 AUTHENTIC RESSENTIMENT: from:
The Political Unconscious
Abstract: Ideology necessarily implies the libidinal investment of the individual subject, but the narratives of ideology—even what we have called the Imaginary, daydreaming, or wish-fulfilling text—are equally necessarily collective in their materials and form. In this chapter, we will argue that the culture or “objective spirit” of a given period is an environment peopled not merely with inherited words and conceptual survivals, but also with those narrative unities of a socially symbolic type which we have designated as ideologemes.
Book Title: Mourning in America-Race and the Politics of Loss
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): McIvor David W.
Abstract: In
Mourning in America, McIvor addresses significant and urgent questions about how citizens can mourn traumatic events and enduring injustices in their communities. McIvor offers a framework for analyzing the politics of mourning, drawing from psychoanalysis, Greek tragedy, and scholarly discourses on truth and reconciliation.Mourning in Americaconnects these literatures to ongoing activism surrounding racial injustice, and it contextualizes Black Lives Matter in the broader politics of grief and recognition. McIvor also examines recent, grassroots-organized truth and reconciliation processes such as the Greensboro Truth and Reconciliation Commission (2004-2006), which provided a public examination of the Greensboro Massacre of 1979-a deadly incident involving local members of the Communist Workers Party and the Ku Klux Klan.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt1d2dmt4
2 TO JOIN IN HATE: from:
Mourning in America
Abstract: In scanning the history of mourning’s public expression and political appropriations, we see that the politics of mourning are both mobile—they move across the political spectrum and across cultural contexts—and historically variable.¹ Nevertheless, certain images and ideas are so frequently associated with the political expression of mourning that they have come to dominate the interpretive field. This field, in effect, is prepopulated by figures that shape expectations of what the politics of mourning looks like, the kinds of actions it involves, and the affective registers through which it is filtered. In this chapter and chapter 3, I explore
Book Title: The Deed of Reading-Literature * Writing * Language * Philosophy
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): STEWART GARRETT
Abstract: To take the measure of literary writing,
The Deed of Readingconvenes diverse philosophic commentary on the linguistics of literature, with stress on the complementary work of Stanley Cavell and Giorgio Agamben. Sympathetic to recent ventures in form-attentive analysis but resisting an emphasis on so-called surface reading, Stewart explores not some new formalism but the internal pressures of language in formation, registering the verbal infrastructure of literary prose as well as verse. In this mode of "contextual" reading, the context is language itself. Literary phrasing, tapping the speech act's own generative pulse, emerges as a latent philosophy of language in its own right, whereby human subjects, finding no secure place to situate themselves within language, settle for its taking place in, through, and between them.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt1h4mhkq
2 SECONDARY VOCALITY from:
The Deed of Reading
Abstract: Concerning the ductile music of literary language, all “inductions”—like mine long ago—are renewable. It’s not that “you had to have been there,” once and back when, falling untaught under the spell of words and finding in them, as the undertext of their lettering, the waiting sounds they never quite seem to have left behind. Instead, you are always there again in reading. With an emphasis on meter and lineation (rather than phonetics per se) as the aural prompt and structuring “end” of poetry in its destined repetition, Italian philosopher and poetician Giorgio Agamben, so we’ll find, gives us
Book Title: Language as Hermeneutic-A Primer on the Word and Digitization
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): van den Berg Sara
Abstract: In addition to the edited text of
Language as Hermeneutic, this volume includes essays on the reconstruction of Ong's work and its significance within Ong's intellectual project, as well as a previously unpublished article by Ong, "Time, Digitization, and Dalí's Memory," which further explores language's role in preserving and enhancing our humanity in the digital age.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt1w1vk5j
1 Orality, Writing, Presence from:
Language as Hermeneutic
Abstract: The historical origins of hermeneutics as a self-conscious discipline from the study of texts together with our typographical fixation on texts have occluded general awareness, even among scholars, that all use of language, not just textual use, is hermeneutic. This is the center point of this work. Hermeneutics, in the sense earlier described, the making clear to a given audience or milieu something in a manifestation that is not evident to this audience or milieu, was being practiced tens or even hundreds of thousands of years before writing was even thought of as a possibility. Speech, oral or textual, is
3 Affiliations of Hermeneutics with Text from:
Language as Hermeneutic
Abstract: Words, both oral and textual, as has been seen, can call for interpretation with a certain special urgency. For words themselves are always efforts at explanation, yet insofar as words, spoken or written or printed or processed electronically, never provide total explanation, they invite further interpretation, the completion of the business they have left unfinished. Utterance of any sort is always in some sense un-finished business. One can conclude verbal exchange quite satisfactorily and arrive at truth when what is at stake in a given situation is cleared up. But one could also always ask one more question. This is
4 The Interpersonalism of Hermeneutics, Oral and Other from:
Language as Hermeneutic
Abstract: In interpreting verbal utterance, as already noted, we can be called on to interpret oral speech or to interpret text. The two activities are different, but not entirely different. One paradigmatic form of interpretation in oral performance is that of reciprocal discourse or conversation between two (or more) persons in which an utterance of one interlocutor gives rise to another utterance by the other interlocutor, that to another by the first, and so on. This person-to-person dialogue Mikhail M. Bakhtin rightly maintains lies at the ultimate base of all utterance, written as well as oral, scientific as well as casually
5 Hermeneutics, Print, and “Facts” from:
Language as Hermeneutic
Abstract: Our text-centered mentality, and especially our print-centered mentality, can and does create special illusions about the nature of “facts” which affects concepts of interpretation or hermeneutics. By habituating us to visually fixed representations of spoken words texts can lead us to overvalue fixity itself. We tend to think of a “fact” as in some sense something fixed. Yet its fixity is paradoxical, for a fact can only be identified by the use of words. And words are not fixed, for they are events in time. Moreover, there is no one thing to say about anything—a fact which seems to
6 Hermeneutics and the Unsaid from:
Language as Hermeneutic
Abstract: If we begin with oral utterance in a primary oral culture (one with no knowledge of writing at all) as the initial field of hermeneutics, we can bring out more fully and cogently what the textbound state of mind tends to obscure, namely, that words are ultimately given their meaning by a nonverbal context. Imagine a person uttering the first word that was ever uttered. Any situation we imagine here is hypothetical, a bit unreal, but the construct can be informative nevertheless. Since no words exist to define or help define the meaning of the first word or words, the
Language as Hermeneutic: from:
Language as Hermeneutic
Author(s) Zlatic Thomas D.
Abstract: Walter J. Ong did not finalize
Language as Hermeneutic: A Primer on the Word and Digitization. Although he did produce a complete draft, he continued to revise without coming to closure. Thus this edition is in part a reconstruction, and given the editorial judgments that had to be made, certainly no other editor would produce a completely identical text. The four principal manuscripts used to construct this text are the 1988Language as Hermeneutic: Reflections on the Word and Digitization (LAH-88); the 1989Language as Hermeneutic: Reflections on the Word and Digitization (LAH-89); the 1990Language as Hermeneutic: A Primer
Prologue. from:
Inconceivable Effects
Abstract: A book including the word “ethics” on its cover invokes, for better or for worse, a certain professional affiliation with the field of philosophy and, more specifically, the philosophical branch of ethics. This book, however, is neither written
by a philosopher, nor is it, strictly speaking, written for philosophers. As a matter of fact, philosophers, especially those who professionally concern themselves with questions of ethics, will likely perceive this book to be a great disappointment. The book will disappoint professional philosophers because it conceives ethics in an extremely flexible sense as it arises out of the reading of individual texts
1 “The Odium of Doubtfulness”: from:
Inconceivable Effects
Abstract: Pondering the question of “style” in historiographical narration, Hannah Arendt notes: “The question of
style is bound up with the problem of understanding which has plagued the historical sciences almost from their beginnings.”¹ What is the “style” of Arendt’s monumental Origins of Totalitarianism, the text we are primarily concerned with here? And how does its efficacy relate to the problem of understanding totalitarianism? In her response to political philosopher Eric Voegelin, one of the first reviewers of Origins, Arendt elaborates on her decision to, as it were, allocate more historiographical legitimacy to the valences of metaphorical thinking than to statistical
6 Exemplary Figures and Diagrammatic Thought from:
Memory, Metaphor, and Aby Warburg's Atlas of Images
Abstract: To illustrate better the motives, methods, and rhythms of
Mnemosyne, but especially to chart more exactly its metaphoric logic, I want to turn again to the period after Warburg emerged from the sanatorium. Besides reimmersing himself in the cosmographical material that yielded, just before his breakdown, the magisterial essay on sixteenth-century German astrological imagery, Warburg began work in 1924 on a new topic, which eventually became the lecture Italienische Antike im Zeitalter Rembrandts, given at the K.B.W. in May 1926.¹ While only a partial text of the lecture survives, it deserves attention, firstly, because it directly informs panels 70, 71,
Book Title: Condemned to Repeat?-The Paradox of Humanitarian Action
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): Terry Fiona
Abstract: Terry was the head of the French section of Medecins sans frontieres (Doctors Without Borders) when it withdrew from the Rwandan refugee camps in Zaire because aid intended for refugees actually strengthened those responsible for perpetrating genocide. This book contains documents from the former Rwandan army and government that were found in the refugee camps after they were attacked in late 1996. This material illustrates how combatants manipulate humanitarian action to their benefit.
Condemned to Repeat?makes clear that the paradox of aid demands immediate attention by organizations and governments around the world. The author stresses that, if international agencies are to meet the needs of populations in crisis, their organizational behavior must adjust to the wider political and socioeconomic contexts in which aid occurs.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt2tt2j8
4 The Cambodian Refugee Camps in Thailand from:
Condemned to Repeat?
Abstract: The Cambodian refugee crisis along the Thai-Cambodian border, which unfolded in 1979, arguably posed the greatest challenge to the international humanitarian system of the Cold War period. Victims and oppressors, at the outset indistinguishable in their needs, became bound together in a symbiotic relationship by the relief operation and the politics that determined its path. Seemingly powerless to change the political context in which their work was embedded, aid agencies had to confront the probability that their aid was reviving one of the most brutal regimes in modern history, the Khmer Rouge.¹
Book Title: The Emergency of Being-On Heidegger’s “Contributions to Philosophy”
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): POLT RICHARD
Abstract: Polt's original reading neither reduces this challenging text to familiar concepts nor refutes it, but engages it in a confrontation-an encounter that respects a way of thinking by struggling with it. He describes this most private work of Heidegger's philosophy as "a dissonant symphony that imperfectly weaves together its moments into a vast fugue, under the leitmotif of appropriation. This fugue is seeded with possibilities that are waiting for us, its listeners, to develop them. Some are dead ends-viruses that can lead only to a monolithic, monotonous misunderstanding of history. Others are embryonic insights that promise to deepen our thought, and perhaps our lives, if we find the right way to make them our own."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt32b5pr
Introduction: from:
The Emergency of Being
Abstract: The project seems crucial, but so far there is less consensus about this book than about nearly any other twentieth-century philosophical text. Is it “Heidegger’s major work” or “metaphysical dadaism”?¹ An earthshaking achievement or laughable gibberish? Specialists do not even
1 Toward Appropriation from:
The Emergency of Being
Abstract: The
Contributions to Philosophy must be understood in the context of the basic question of Heidegger’s thought. This question itself must be understood in the context of the Western philosophical tradition. Most important, in order to understand Heidegger and the tradition we have to reflect independently on the matters at stake.
4 Afterthoughts from:
The Emergency of Being
Abstract: The text
Contributions to Philosophy is one of Heidegger’s thought experiments.¹ One does not refute a thought experiment; one pursues it imaginatively and sees where it leads, without giving up one’s critical awareness. It would be inappropriate to treat Heidegger’s inquiry as nothing but a set of claims to be defended or attacked. Instead, we have to follow the paths it opens and decide as best we can which ones are promising, without assuming in advance that any are dead ends.
Book Title: Paradigms for a Metaphorology- Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): Savage Robert
Abstract: An afterword by the translator, Robert Savage, positions the book in the intellectual context of its time and explains its continuing importance for work in the history of ideas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt7v7cn
x Geometric Symbolism and Metaphorics from:
Paradigms for a Metaphorology
Abstract: The Fontenelle text from which I have just quoted implies a distinction, germane to our typology of metaphor histories, which confronts us with a final ‘transitional’ phenomenon, that of
metaphorics and symbolism. Here we must be wary of formulating all too subtle definitions, tailored to the specifications of some system or other, that risk narrowing the basis of fulfilling intuitions in advance. The concept of symbol, richly shaded by its application to everything from aesthetics to formal logic (at the very least!), has already done much to obscure the expressive phenomena it was called on to illuminate. With its help,
Book Title: Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation- Publisher: Cornell University Press
Author(s): Ankersmit Frank
Abstract: At the heart of Ankersmit's project is a sharp distinction between interpretation and representation. The historical text, he holds, is first and foremost a representation of some part of the past, not an interpretation. The book's central chapters address the concept of historical representation from the perspectives of reference, truth, and meaning. Ankersmit then goes on to discuss the possible role of experience in the history writing, which leads directly to a consideration of subjectivity and ethics in the historian's practice. Ankersmit concludes with a chapter on political history, which he maintains is the "basis and condition of all other variants of historical writing." Ankersmit's rehabilitation of historicism is a powerfully original and provocative contribution to the debate about the nature of historical writing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7591/j.ctt7z6r9
Chapter 3 Interpretation from:
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation
Abstract: In common parlance the terms “historical interpretation” and “historical representation” are often used interchangeably. The historical text can alternatively be described as an “interpretation” or as a “representation of the past.” Nevertheless, the two terms do not have quite the same meaning. This is clear from the fact that language, either spoken or written, is the prototypical object of interpretation, whereas the object of representation is reality. Texts are interpreted, and landscapes or still lives are represented in paintings made of them. It makes no sense to speak of the “interpretation” of the landscape we see through the windows of
Chapter 4 Representation from:
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation
Abstract: If we must distinguish between interpretation and representation, and if the historical text should be seen primarily as a representation of some part of the past, it follows that a closer analysis of the notion of (historical) representation is necessary for a sound understanding of what a historical text is and of how it relates to what it represents. This is what will be at stake in this chapter and in chapters 5 through 7. This chapter will focus on the notion of (historical) representation itself. In the next three that notion will be further analyzed from the perspectives of
Chapter 7 Meaning from:
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation
Abstract: Truth, reference, and meaning have traditionally been the three central notions in philosophical semantics. In the preceding two chapters we dealt with the question of the role to be assigned to reference and truth in (historical) representation. We found that representations cannot be said to refer to the world in the way proper names and sentences do, though they can be characterized as self-referential. Similarly, the notion of truth can meaningfully be used in the context of representation, not in the sense of propositional truth but in the quasi-Heideggerian sense of truth as a revelation of a past reality. So
Chapter 11 Subjectivity from:
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation
Abstract: The Magritte conception of history discussed in the previous chapter taught us what historians (implicitly) have in mind when speaking of the “objectivity” or “subjectivity” of the historical text: the historical text is objective if there are no differences between what one sees when looking at the
text and what one sees when looking at the past itself . We also found that there is a peculiar sophistication in the Magritte conception of history (which I tried to rescue with the notion of historical experience), making it definitely more interesting than such naively believed views ordinarily are. One might even
Chapter 12 Politics from:
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation
Abstract: Throughout this book my compass has been the claim put forward in chapter 3 that representation/aesthetics is prior to interpretation/hermeneutics and that it is better to investigate the writing of history from the perspective of representation than from that of interpretation. Interpretation is something one does with texts that already exist, and the phrase “interpreting
the past ” can therefore never be more than a deconstructivist metaphor. So when the linguistic (or, rather, rhetorical) turn in contemporary philosophy of history put a premium on interpretation at the expense of representation, the result was what one might call an “etherealization” of
Chapter 2 A Mourning Happiness: from:
Mourning Happiness
Abstract: The Solonian judgment of happiness need not be restricted to a particular social context or sedimented into a formalized social ritual. Any such formalization of the judgment of happiness into a habitual practice, not arising from the initiative of the community but from the obligation of social custom, always risks undermining the very responsibility it seeks to instill, because it requires the performance of an action that is responsible only insofar as it is not compelled. There is no institution that escapes this aporia. Nevertheless, the existence of an institution also testifies to the social currency of particular practices. It
Chapter 4 Aristotle’s Hermeneutic of Happiness: from:
Mourning Happiness
Abstract: Aristotle’s
Nicomachean Ethics is enormously influential for a subsequent tradition of reflection on happiness in the West. Despite the complexities of its reception, it is arguably the text that lays out the terms of a debate that will endure over centuries.¹ For a later tradition, it becomes the archetype of the classical idea of happiness, and it still remains one of the most lucid and compelling accounts of that idea, unsurpassed in the rigor and sophistication of its analyses. Now, I will argue that the Nicomachean Ethics can be viewed as a “translation” of the Solonian conception of happiness, with
Chapter 8 The Tragedies of Sentimentalism from:
Mourning Happiness
Abstract: The transformation from a narrative-based to an affective conception of happiness does not occur instantaneously; it unfolds over time, roughly between Richardson’s
Pamela and Kant’s second critique, under pressure from the trial narrative form. It is not individual narratives or theories that effect the transformation, though the importance of individual texts should not be underestimated as a measure of the evolving logic of trial. Rather, an entire cultural phenomenon is required to mediate the transition from a hermeneutic of happiness to a hermeneutic of trial: sentimentalism. Only through the discourse of sentimentalism does the logic of the trial narrative become
CHAPTER 3 Vicarious Criminal: from:
The Aesthetics of Antichrist
Abstract: Legend has it the group of writings now loosely called the Septuagint first came into being when Ptolemy II Philadelphus (285–46 BCE) resolved to place in his library at Alexandria every text then in existence.¹ The story of his resolution became especially popular among later Christians for explaining how they had inherited a
Greek Old Testament that happened to be more readily compatible with Christ than was the Hebrew Bible. The Septuagint, it turns out, is the Bible that Jesus frequently quotes, the Bible whose law and prophecies he best fulfills, the one that contains, for example, the prediction
7 From Epithet to Logic: from:
Interfaces of the Word
Abstract: In 1672, two years before his death, John Milton published a logic textbook which he had written, it is quite certain, sometime in the years 1641–1647, and most probably sometime during the years 1645-1647, when he was teaching his two nephews and some other boys. The work is in Latin, as textbooks in all subjects normally had always been in Western Europe from classical times. Milton’s concern with logic, evinced by this book, shows itself throughout the corpus of his writings, as many modern studies have made clear.¹ Nowhere perhaps does this concern show itself more than in
Paradise
9 Maranatha: from:
Interfaces of the Word
Abstract: The Bible is an altogether special case in the history of textuality.* In its own history as a text it relates uniquely both to oral antecedents and, interiorly, to itself. The unusual problems it presents throw light on textuality as such, and the study of orality and textuality throws light on the Bible and the character of the message it proclaims.
11 Voice and the Opening of Closed Systems from:
Interfaces of the Word
Abstract: Studies in this book have treated the history of the word often, though not entirely, in tenus of sequestration, interposition, diaeresis or division, alienation, and closed fields or systems. The history of the word since its encounter and interaction with technology when the first writing systems were devised some six thousand years ago has been largely a matter of such separations and systems. By comparison with oral speech, writing is itself a closed system: a written text exists on its own, physically separate from any speaker or hearer, as no real spoken word can exist. Print creates a world even
Book Title: Studies in Medievalism XXIV-Medievalism on the Margins
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Montoya Alicia C.
Abstract: This volume not only defines medievalism's margins, as well as its role in marginalizing other fields, ideas, people, places, and events, but also provides tools and models for exploring those issues and indicates new subjects to which they might apply. The eight opening essays address the physical marginalizing of medievalism in annotated texts on medieval studies; the marginalism of oneself via medievalism; medievalism's dearth of ecotheory and religious studies; academia's paucity of pop medievalism; and the marginalization of races, ethnicities, genders, sexual orientations, and literary characters in contemporary medievalism. The seven subsequent articles build on this foundation while discussing: the distancing of oneself (and others) during imaginary visits to the Middle Ages; lessons from the margins of Brazilian medievalism; mutual marginalization among factions of Spanish medieval studies; and medievalism in the marginalization of lower socio-economic classes in late-eighteenth- and early nineteenth-century Spain, of modern gamers, of contemporary laborers, and of Alfred Austin, a late-nineteenth- and early twentieth-century poet also known as Alfred the Little. In thus investigating the margins of and marginalization via medievalism, the volume affirms their centrality to the field. Karl Fugelso is Professor of Art History at Towson University in Baltimore, Maryland. Contributors: Nadia R. Altschul, Megan Arnott, Jaume Aurell, Juan Gomis Coloma, Elizabeth Emery, Vincent Ferré, Valerie B. Johnson, Alexander L. Kaufman, Erin Felicia Labbie, Vickie Larsen, Kevin Moberly, Brent Moberly, Alicia C. Montoya, Serina Patterson, Jeff Rider, Lindsey Simon-Jones, Richard Utz, Helen Young.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt12879b0
Medievalism in the Margins: from:
Studies in Medievalism XXIV
Author(s) Emery Elizabeth
Abstract: The decisions made in publishing editions or excerpts of medieval works are a form of medievalism, revealing what particular editors think about the Middle Ages. What kinds of medieval texts are considered important and for what reasons? How are they reproduced
Pop Medievalism from:
Studies in Medievalism XXIV
Author(s) Labbie Erin Felicia
Abstract: Medievalism abounds in contemporary culture. One need look no further than the
Capital Oneadvertisements in which knights battle the commodity fetish,¹ theAltoids’ billboards commanding consumers to “Get medieval on your mouth,” or Quentin Tarantino’s use of medieval torture as a threat and a paranoid homophobic wish-fulfillment inPulp Fiction(“I’m gonna get medieval on your ass”), which is contextualized and analyzed by Carolyn Dinshaw in her foundational text,Getting Medieval,² to find examples of medievalism in popular culture. Thematically, one of the most common genres in medievalism, Arthuriana, produces narratives that continue to entice viewers and readers of
Ecomedievalism: from:
Studies in Medievalism XXIV
Author(s) Johnson Valerie B.
Abstract: This essay applies ecocriticism to the study of neomedieval texts, an approach that I term “ecomedievalism.” Ecomedievalism interlaces study of neomedievalisms through the bifurcated lens of ecocriticism and ecomaterialism.¹ Neomedieval texts continually deploy environmental descriptions and language to develop a sense of an authentic medieval setting, part of the worldbuilding process, yet little critical attention is devoted to analyzing these methods from an ecological perspective. Ecocriticism’s rapid theorization has allowed the field to move beyond the political activism that characterized its origins, and now offers an opportunity to begin academic study of the fictional environments in neomedievalisms.² Consequently, this essay
A Desire for Origins: from:
Studies in Medievalism XXIV
Author(s) Kaufman Alexander L.
Abstract: Robin Hood is certainly one of the main figures whom we associate with medieval culture, medievalism, and neomedievalism. With each new age, it seems, there is a new Robin Hood who is quick to adapt to his contemporary surroundings (or, rather, his creators are purposeful in placing the outlaw into a contemporary political and social context, a space in which the outlaw can navigate the uncertain terrain). While Robin and his greenwood world are grounded signifiers of the Middle Ages, Robin Hood, and Robin Hood studies, have been on the periphery, on the margins, of medieval scholarship for a number
“Constant inward looking,” Medieval Devotional Literature, and the Concordium-Fruitlands Library from:
Studies in Medievalism XXIV
Author(s) Larsen Vickie
Abstract: In 1843 the transcendentalist Amos Bronson Alcott transported James Pierrepont Greaves’ theosophical library from the “Concordium,” an intentional community just outside of London, to “Fruitlands,” his own communal farm outside Harvard, Massachusetts. Henry David Thoreau would laud the collection as a great “cbinet of mystical and theosophic lore.”¹ That cabinet contained, among books on Platonism, alchemy, witchcraft, occultism, veganism, and modern mysticism, three medieval devotional texts: Julian of Norwich’s
Shewings, Bridget of Sweden’sRevelations, and Thomas à Kempis’Imitation of Christ. The appearance of these three texts in Greaves’ library in the company of Roger Bacon, Cornelius Agrippa, and Paracelsus
Antiquarianism over Presentism: from:
Studies in Medievalism XXIV
Author(s) Aurell Jaume
Abstract: It has been rightly argued that there is a difference between the historical and the historiographical Middle Ages, this second generally called “medievalism,” that is, the application of medieval models to contemporary needs, and the inspiration provided by the Middle Ages in all forms of postmedieval art and thought.¹ It can also be said, using different words, that modern medieval historians cannot escape (probably they
shouldnot escape) their own context, and they have to describe, analyze, interpret not only what happened in the Middle Ages, but also the projection of what really happened in the past depending on the
Book Title: A Companion to the Works of Johann Gottfried Herder- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Koepke Wulf
Abstract: Johann Gottfried Herder (1744-1803) is one of the great names of the classical age of German literature. One of the last universalists, he wrote on aesthetics, literary history and theory, historiography, anthropology, psychology, education, and theology; translated and adapted poetry from ancient Greek, English, Italian, even from Persian and Arabic; collected folk songs from around the world; and pioneered a better understanding of non-European cultures. A student of Kant's, he became Goethe's mentor in Strasbourg, and was a mastermind of the Sturm und Drang and a luminary of classical Weimar. But the wide range of Herder's interests and writings, along with his unorthodox ways of seeing things, seems to have prevented him being fully appreciated for any of them. His image has also been clouded by association with political ideologies, the proponents of which ignored the message of Humanität in his texts. So although Herder is acknowledged by scholars to be one of the great thinkers of European Enlightenment, there is no up-to-date, comprehensive introduction to his works in English, a lacuna this book fills with seventeen new, specially commissioned essays. Contributors: Hans Adler, Wulf Koepke, Steven Martinson, Marion Heinz and Heinrich Clairmont, John Zammito, Jürgen Trabant, Stefan Greif, Ulrich Gaier, Karl Menges, Christoph Bultmann, Martin Keler, Arnd Bohm, Gerhard Sauder, Robert E. Norton, Harro Müller-Michaels, Günter Arnold, Kurt Kloocke, and Ernest A. Menze. Hans Adler is Halls-Bascom Professor of Modern Literature Studies at the University of Wisconsin-Madison. Wulf Koepke is Distinguished Professor Emeritus of German, Texas A&M University and recipient of the Medal of the International J. G. Herder Society.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt14brrn7
2: Herder’s Epistemology from:
A Companion to the Works of Johann Gottfried Herder
Author(s) Koepke Wulf
Abstract: In 1763, Herder attended Immanuel Kant’s lectures on metaphysics, which consisted of a critical commentary on Alexander Gottlieb Baumgarten’s
Metaphysica.Baumgarten’s book represented the most advanced position of rationalistic gnoseology, where the marginal area of “confused cognition” is circumscribed as an independent complex that was later developed by Baumgarten in hisAestheticainto a systematic complement of distinct cognition. Kant’s lectures inspired Herder to write his first philosophical text,Versuch über das Sein(Essay on Being, 1763), dedicated to Kant. This essay, a critical discussion of the then-current theories of ontology and epistemology, an analysis from which Herder developed the
8: Particular Universals: from:
A Companion to the Works of Johann Gottfried Herder
Author(s) Menges Karl
Abstract: When Johann Gottfried Herder at the age of twenty-two stepped onto the literary scene with his first major publication, the fragments
Über die neuere deutsche Literatur(1766), he did so with a mixture of appropriate modesty and youthful self-assurance. His text, supposedly, was meant to be no more than a “supplement” to one of the most important critical projects of eighteenth-century Germany, that is, theBriefe, die neueste Literatur betreffend(1759–65), which were written and edited by such luminaries as Lessing, Mendelssohn, Nicolai, and Abbt, among others. The occasion for the composition of theLiteraturbriefewas the Seven Years’
14: Herder’s Style from:
A Companion to the Works of Johann Gottfried Herder
Author(s) Adler Hans
Abstract: It is not easy to read Herder’s texts, and many scholars past and present have complained about this aspect of Herder’s work. The same, however, is true for texts by, say, Kant, Fichte, or Schelling. One important and hitherto neglected difference between Herder’s way of thinking and writing on the one hand and Kant’s and Fichte’s on the other seems to lie less on the level of content but more on the level of how the ideas and reflections are presented. There is a crucial difference of thinking and expression between Herder and many other philosophers. This difference is a
Book Title: A Companion to Julian of Norwich- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): McAvoy Liz Herbert
Abstract: Julian of Norwich, the fourteenth/early fifteenth-century anchoress and mystic, is one of the most important and best-known figures of the Middle Ages. Her Revelations, intense visions of the divine, have been widely studied and read; the first known writings of an English woman, their influence extends over theology and literature. However, many aspects of both her life and thought remain enigmatic. This exciting new collection offers a comprehensive, accessible coverage of the key aspects of debate surrounding Julian. It places the author within a wide range of contemporary literary, social, historical and religious contexts, and also provides a wealth of new insights into manuscript traditions, perspectives on her writing and ways of interpreting it, building on the work of many of the most active and influential researchers within Julian studies, and including the fruits of the most recent, ground-breaking findings. It will therefore be a vital companion for all of Julian's readers in the twenty-first century. Dr LIZ HERBERT MCAVOY is Senior Lecturer in Gender in English and Medieval Studies at Swansea University. CONTRIBUTORS: KIM M. PHILLIPS, CATE GUNN, ALEXANDRA BARRATT, DENISE M. BAKER, DIANE WATT, E. A. JONES, ANNIE SUTHERLAND, BARRY WINDEATT, MARLEEN CRE, ELISABETH DUTTON, ELIZABETH ROBERTSON, LAURA SAETVEIT MILES, LIZ HERBERT MCAVOY, ENA JENKINS, VINCENT GILLESPIE, SARAH SALIH
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt14brrrs
7 Julian of Norwich and the Liturgy from:
A Companion to Julian of Norwich
Author(s) SUTHERLAND ANNIE
Abstract: Within the context of late medieval affective spirituality, the first of these requests seems entirely conventional, yet Julian positions it explicitly outside the devotional framework of the Church:
8 Julian’s Second Thoughts: from:
A Companion to Julian of Norwich
Author(s) WINDEATT BARRY
Abstract: The survival of two versions of the text of Julian of Norwich – both judged authentic by modern scholarship – provides an opportunity to chart the development of a mystic mind and a contemplative writer in their recording of how Julian responds to the challenge of interpreting her original revelatory experience.¹ Only one mid fifteenth-century manuscript – London, British Library MS Additional 37790 – preserves the shorter form, in a compendium of contemplative reading (outlined by Marleen Cré at the start of her essay), while the fuller version, some six times longer, survives complete in three post-Reformation manuscripts.³ Development in form and content between
9 ‘This blessed beholdyng’: from:
A Companion to Julian of Norwich
Author(s) CRÉ MARLEEN
Abstract: Julian of Norwich’s writings have come down to us in a limited number of manuscripts, only two of which are medieval. London, British Library MS Additional 37790 (Amherst) was written around 1450, most likely in an English charterhouse. It is an anthology of five complete authorial texts in Middle English interspersed with shorter extracts and compilations.¹ In this manuscript Julian’s Short Text,
A Vision Showed to a Devout Woman, follows Richard Misyn’s Middle English translations of Richard Rolle’sEmendatio vitaeandIncendium amorisand is itself followed by the Middle English translation of Ruusbroec’sVanden blinkenden steenand M. N.’s
10 The Seventeenth-Century Manuscript Tradition and the Influence of Augustine Baker from:
A Companion to Julian of Norwich
Author(s) DUTTON ELISABETH
Abstract: Although she wrote from the isolation of an anchoritic cell, Julian aimed at some form of publication, where ‘“publication” is short for public conversation.’¹ In her
Revelation² she insists on an audience: the visions are for the good of all her fellow Christians.³ But evidence about the circulation and readership of Julian’s text in the first two centuries of its life is extremely limited and ambiguous.⁴ And the Long Text presents particular difficulties:⁵ although the Short Text is preserved entire in the medieval ‘Amherst’ manuscript, London, British Library, MS Additional 37790, the only manuscript witness to the Long Text which
12 Space and Enclosure in Julian of Norwich’s A Revelation Of Love from:
A Companion to Julian of Norwich
Author(s) MILES LAURA SAETVEIT
Abstract: As much as a person is the product of her surroundings, her interiors and her movements, so a text is shaped by the space in which it was composed. We know, because she tells us, that Julian experienced her visions in May 1373 while resting in a sickbed. We do not know where she wrote her first account of those visions, the Short Text of
A Vision Showed to a Devout Woman, finished in the 1380s, perhaps later. By the time she was fifty she was enclosed in an anchor-hold, and this is where we know she composed the Long
14 Julian’s Revelation of Love: from:
A Companion to Julian of Norwich
Author(s) JENKINS ENA
Abstract: Influenced – perhaps unduly – by an early encounter with Julian in Eliot’s
Four Quartets, I have long read her as a poet, like Dante both a mystical poet and a theological mystic. Hinted at inA Vision Showed to a Devout Woman, this becomes a defining characteristic ofA Revelation of Love¹ and, in looking at both texts as a work in progress, I have perceived both poet and poetic in process of becoming, the growth of a poet’s mind as Julian seeks ways of communicating what can be told of the nature of her mystical awakening. To readA Revelation
15 ‘[S]he do the police in different voices’: from:
A Companion to Julian of Norwich
Author(s) GILLESPIE VINCENT
Abstract: Many scholars and readers of Julian have puzzled over the strangeness of her text’s structure and the curiously recursive and apparently involuted way that she expounds her showings. Right from the outset, she challenges standard interpretative strategies with her claim in the first chapter of the Long Text that the showing of the Crown of Thorns both ‘comprehended and specified the blessed Trinity’ in which ‘all the shewinges that foloweth be groundide and oned’.² This is typical of her dizzying changes of visual and intellectual perspective: both comprehensive and specific; effortlessly moving from image (crown) to abstraction (Trinity); grounding and
16 Julian’s Afterlives from:
A Companion to Julian of Norwich
Author(s) SALIH SARAH
Abstract: Julian’s texts have had a more robustly continuous life than those of any other Middle English mystic. Their history – in manuscript and print, in editions more or less approximating Middle English and in translations more or less approaching Modern English – is virtually unbroken since the fifteenth century.¹
Book Title: Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Treharne Elaine
Abstract: The dynamic fields of the history of the book and the sociology of the text are the areas this volume investigates, bringing together ten specially commissioned essays that between them demonstrate a range of critical and material approaches to medieval, early modern, and digital books and texts. They scrutinize individual medieval manuscripts to illustrate how careful re-reading of evidence permits a more nuanced apprehension of production, and reception across time; analyse metaphor for our understanding of the Byzantine book; examine the materiality of textuality from Beowulf to Pepys and the digital work in the twenty-first century; place manuscripts back into specific historical context; and re-appraise scholarly interpretation of significant periods of manuscript and print production in the later medieval and early modern periods. All of these essays call for a new assessment of the ways in which we read books and texts, making a major contribution to book history, and illustrating how detailed focus on individual cases can yield important new findings. Contributors: Elaine Treharne, Erika Corradini, Julia Crick, Orietta Da Rold, A.S.G. Edwards, Martin K. Foys, Whitney Anne Trettien, David L. Gants, Ralph Hanna, Robert Romanchuk, Margaret M. Smith, Liberty Stanavage.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt14brtk5
Introduction from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) TREHARNE ELAINE
Abstract: In the recent 2008 Research Assessment Exercise in the United Kingdom – a qualitative audit and analysis of all academics’ publications and research – the English Subject Panel made its report on the state of the discipline and potential future directions.¹ In the detailed description, the panel noted the major strengths in scholarship in a number of fields, including manuscript-based studies and ‘history of the book and the sociology of texts’. The buoyancy of this area of research is evinced, too, by the creation of new groups, centres, degree programmes and book series all focused on the history of the book in
The Composite Nature of Eleventh-Century Homiliaries: from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) CORRADINI ERIKA
Abstract: The production of English vernacular homilies in the eleventh century has often been studied with regard to textual transmission and adaptation. Much focus has been placed on the eleventh-century practices of adapting earlier sources to the needs of new users, and to studying the different purposes underlying the original production of, for instance, Ælfric and Wulfstan.¹ These studies provide invaluable evidence regarding the interests and concerns of those preachers who were interested in using Ælfric and Wulfstan’s homiletic texts in the eleventh and early twelfth centuries. However, the form in which such adaptations of earlier homilies were collected physically and
Manuscript Production before Chaucer: from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) ROLD ORIETTA DA
Abstract: This paper concerns books written in England in the centuries before Chaucer; it considers some of the current trends in our understanding of manuscript production from the twelfth to the fifteenth centuries. It represents ideas and questions which I formed during my work on two projects funded by the Arts and Humanities Research Council, which catalogued manuscripts from very different points on the medieval chronological spectrum. On the one hand, ‘The Production and Use of English Manuscripts: 1060 to 1220’ project (EM Project) deals with manuscripts containing English texts that were copied between the end of the eleventh and the
Descriptive Bibliography and Electronic Publication from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) GANTS DAVID L.
Abstract: As part of a session at the 1977 Annual Meeting of the Association of American University Presses, five scholarly publishers prepared business plans for an imagined work entitled
No Time for Houseplants, by Purvis Mulch. The University Presses at Chicago, MIT, North Carolina, Texas and Toronto each presented detailed procedures for the acquisition, editing, design, production and marketing of this made-up book. Published asOne Book / Five Waysa year later, the results of the experiment illustrate how the physical embodiment of a single verbal text can display quite different stylistic and bibliographical characteristics. Each press brought to the
Oxford, Bodleian Library, Bodley 647 and its Use, c. 1410–2010 from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) HANNA RALPH
Abstract: Oxford, Bodleian Library, Bodley 647 has always been central to forming perceptions of vernacular Lollardy; indeed, until just over twenty years ago and publication of a broader conspectus, this book stood as the primary example of Lollard polemical texts.¹ The book was a major source of information for the founder of modern studies, Walter W. Shirley (1828–66), after a spell as maths tutor at Wadham College, Regius Professor of Ecclesiastical History from 1863. Shirley had planned the contents, and received the endorsement of Clarendon Press, for several volumes of what he took to be the central texts,
Select English
The Idea of the Heart in Byzantium and the History of the Book from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) ROMANCHUK ROBERT
Abstract: While historians of the book and of reading in the Middle Ages have pored over the evidence offered up by Christian Latinity – and, betting on cultural continuity, have not been afraid to reach back to Antiquity and forward to the Renaissance to clarify or contextualise their own readings – they have been chary of the abundant materials to be found in Byzantium.² Greek, in its Christian idiom, is ‘not read’ in the pages of specialist studies like Mary Carruthers’s
The Book of Memoryand popular surveys such as Alberto Manguel’sA History of Reading.³ This ‘not read’ is not easy to
Red as a Textual Element during the Transition from Manuscript to Print from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) SMITH MARGARET M.
Abstract: There is an irony about the use of red as an element of textual articulation. Its role over the several centuries before the invention of printing was to be visible, and thereby to distinguish what was rendered in red from other parts of the text. But to many modern scholars of the printed book, red is an invisible element, written off as insignificant because it is assumed to be merely decorative. Manuscript specialists, including the palaeographers Christopher de Hamel and J. P. Gumbert, are well aware of the value of red in medieval books, but incunabulists and those studying early
Problematising Textual Authority in the York Register from:
Textual Cultures: Cultural Texts
Author(s) STANAVAGE LIBERTY
Abstract: Recent work on medieval textuality has disrupted the popular notion that books in the Middle Ages were universally treated with reverence as almost magical objects, although the notion remains disturbingly persistent.¹ The past two decades have seen an increasing interest in destabilised texts, in reified meanings and in marginalia and glosses as a component of the text, rather than a defacement. Critics such as Peter Diehl, Siân Echard, Ralph Hanna and Carol Braun Pasternack have suggested variant editorial practices that recognise the complexity of texts, rather than reducing them to a single ‘correct’ edition.² Other critics have argued the need
Book Title: Aesthetic Vision and German Romanticism-Writing Images
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Prager Brad
Abstract: The work of the groundbreaking writers and artists of German Romanticism -- including the writers Tieck, Brentano, and Eichendorff and the artists Caspar David Friedrich and Philipp Otto Runge -- followed from the philosophical arguments of the German Idealists, who placed emphasis on exploring the subjective space of the imagination. The Romantic perspective was a form of engagement with Idealist discourses, especially Kant's Critique of Pure Reason and Fichte's Science of Knowledge. Through an aggressive, speculative reading of Kant, the Romantics abandoned the binary distinction between the palpable outer world and the ungraspable space of the mind's eye and were therefore compelled to develop new terms for understanding the distinction between "internal" and "external." In this light, Brad Prager urges a reassessment of some of Romanticism's major oppositional tropes, contending that binaries such as "self and other," "symbol and allegory," and "light and dark," should be understood as alternatives to Lessing's distinction between interior and exterior worlds. Prager thus crosses the boundaries between philosophy, literature, and art history to explore German Romantic writing about visual experience, examining the interplay of text and image in the formulation of Romantic epistemology. Brad Prager is Associate Professor of German at the University of Missouri, Columbia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt169wdp2
4: Sublimity and Beauty: from:
Aesthetic Vision and German Romanticism
Abstract: Most attempts to place the work of Friedrich in context tend to focus on his Protestantism, his patriotism, his contempt for the French, and the reasons he was confined to his bed after Prussia’s defeat by Napoleon in 1806. Friedrich’s paintings from that period are in turn said to express “a desire for freedom based on a revolutionary return to a better past.¹ While this may indeed be the case, I wish to put the larger European historical context in the background and focus on several formal components of Friedrich’s style. Because analyses of Friedrich’s work tend to involve questions
6: Absolution and Contradiction: from:
Aesthetic Vision and German Romanticism
Abstract: In order to critique the philosophical concept of the absolute subject — the subject posited by German idealist thought — one need not dismiss wholesale all prior Western metaphysics, as did Heidegger. For his part, Kleist made narratives of such critiques. Casting a critical eye upon contemporary philosophical systems, he relentlessly denied absolution to the characters in his texts. His explorations of the fundamentally fragmentary nature of subjectivity implicated him in the same Romantic philosophical dilemma that I have been describing throughout. If an abyss can be said to have opened around 1800, Kleist fell into it. In this chapter
Book Title: Cultural Performances in Medieval France-Essays in Honor of Nancy Freeman Regalado
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Burns E. Jane
Abstract: This collection of essays pays tribute to Nancy Freeman Regalado, a ground-breaking scholar in the field of medieval French literature whose research has always pushed beyond disciplinary boundaries. The articles in the volume reflect the depth and diversity of her scholarship, as well as her collaborations with literary critics, philologists, historians, art historians, musicologists, and vocalists - in France, England, and the United States. Inspired by her most recent work, these twenty-four essays are tied together by a single question, rich in ramifications: how does performance shape our understanding of medieval and pre-modern literature and culture, whether the nature of that performance is visual, linguistic, theatrical, musical, religious, didactic, socio-political, or editorial? The studies presented here invite us to look afresh at the interrelationship of audience, author, text, and artifact, to imagine new ways of conceptualizing the creation, transmission, and reception of medieval literature, music, and art. EGLAL DOSS-QUINBY is Professor of French at Smith College; ROBERTA L. KRUEGER is Professor of French at Hamilton College; E. JANE BURNS is Professor of Women's Studies and Adjunct Professor of Comparative Literature at the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill. Contributors: ANNE AZÉMA, RENATE BLUMENFELD-KOSINSKI, CYNTHIA J. BROWN, ELIZABETH A. R. BROWN, MATILDA TOMARYN BRUCKNER, E. JANE BURNS, ARDIS BUTTERFIELD, KIMBERLEE CAMPBELL, ROBERT L. A. CLARK, MARK CRUSE, KATHRYN A. DUYS, ELIZABETH EMERY, SYLVIA HUOT, MARILYN LAWRENCE, KATHLEEN A. LOYSEN, LAURIE POSTLEWATE, EDWARD H. ROESNER, SAMUEL N. ROSENBERG, LUCY FREEMAN SANDLER, PAMELA SHEINGORN, HELEN SOLTERER, JANE H. M. TAYLOR, EVELYN BIRGE VITZ, LORI J. WALTERS, AND MICHEL ZINK.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt169wfdd
Intimate Performance: from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Cruse Mark
Abstract: Nancy Regalado has devoted her career to one of the most important chapters in the history of writing in the West, the centuries between 1100 and 1500, which witnessed the rise of vernacular culture. As the use of writing expanded from ecclesiastical precincts ruled by Latin into courts and towns, with their common tongues, the very conception of writing – who could write, what could be written, how texts should look, how they should be transmitted, who could have access to them – underwent radical transformations. Nancy’s work has reminded us time and again that while texts are crucial when we study
A Cultural Performance in Silk: from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Burns E. Jane
Abstract: If all of Proust’s world comes out of a teacup, the world of Sebelinne, a little-known heroine in the Old French
Dit de l’Empereur Constant, comes out of a silk purse. Indeed this thirteenth-century Byzantine romance about religious conversion and male dynastic succession actually turns on a small object fashioned from cloth: a richly decorated, heavily embroideredaumousniere.¹ Whether damask or velvet, decorated with silk or gold embroidery, Old Frenchaumousnieresdescribed in romance texts and trade accounts of the thirteenth century are fashioned typically from costly silk and hung from a belt, itself often made of rich silk fabric.
Historicizing Performance: from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Butterfield Ardis
Abstract: Adam de la Halle’s
Jeu de Robin et Marionis a work that raises issues of performance in both unsubtle and subtle ways. It has gained archetypal status by being not only a rare example of pre-1300 vernacular and secular “theater,” but also apparently the only dramatized version ofpastourelleandbergeriein the period. Less obviously, it stands out from the bulk of Adam’s works by having a possible connection with the Angevin court at Naples, a connection that has seemed hard to make with the rest of his more directly urban, Arrageois work. The courtly context of Naples
“Laver de ses pechiés une pecheresse royale”: from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Brown Elizabeth A. R.
Abstract: Spencer 56 is a small, elegant volume, prepared with meticulous care. Its parchment is thin, smoothly scraped, and virtually flawless; the script is precise, clear, and legible; the text is copied with few abbreviations; the decoration is simple, restrained, and
Dramatic Troubles of Ecclesia: from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Blumenfeld-Kosinski Renate
Abstract: The relationship between the Church and medieval theater was fruitful and complex but it was also contested. Was the medieval Church a facilitator of, or an impediment to, the development of the theatrical form? How, for example, can one define the relationship between the dramatic elements of the liturgy and religious theater? Long ago Karl Young studied the drama of the medieval Church and its relation to the liturgy and posited rather rigid boundaries between the two.¹ For him, any text that does not clearly indicate that human actors impersonate or perform specific characters is not a play. But as
Preaching the Sins of the Ladies: from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Postlewate Laurie
Abstract: An important strategy in the method of early Franciscan preachers and poets was to evoke understanding of vice and virtue through concrete and visible examples. In sermons and catechetical texts, Franciscans used stories and poetry full of lively images to describe sin and show it in action; in this way, the Friars Minor provided literary performance of the vices and virtues for the purpose of correcting the sins of lay society.¹ Indeed our understanding today of what “sinful” behavior was for medieval people is greatly enhanced by the depiction and enactment of specific vices in Franciscan literature. The works of
Paratextual Performances in the Early Parisian Book Trade: from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Brown Cynthia J.
Abstract: When Pierre Gringore had the first-known
ordonnanceprotecting an author writing in French printed in the colophon of hisFolles entreprisesin December 1505, a new breed of writer was born.¹ Or rather, a new ground-breaking use was made of the paratext of printed books: the author was now featured in defiant fashion. Writers such as Gringore did not suddenly develop a consciousness about the place of prominence they deserved on the literary stage, however. New bookpublishing strategies resulting from the advent of print, in particular innovative paratextual “performances” orchestrated by a bold new class of printers and publishers, played
« Dunc chante haut et cler »: from:
Cultural Performances in Medieval France
Author(s) Azéma Anne
Abstract: Nous trouvons fréquemment dans les récits médiévaux, textes poétiques et lais des mentions de « voix » , de « chant ».¹ Les descriptions de composition et d’interprétation, les mentions d’écriture et d’enseignement musical y abondent. Il m’a semblé intéressant d’examiner ces concepts littéraires ou métaphoriques de la vie musicale et de l’utilisation de la voix en vue de leur utilité pour les interprètes d’aujourd’hui. Quels enseignements pouvons-nous – interprètes du répertoire médiéval séculier, lyrique et narratif – tirer de telles descriptions ?
INTRODUCTION: from:
God and the Gawain-Poet
Abstract: The now well-established critical consensus that the four poems of British Library MS Cotton Nero A.x, Art.3 are the work of the same person is derived in part from the recurrence in them of particular motifs and preoccupations which to that extent draws them together. We shall go further, suggesting that what we call the
oeuvreof theGawain-poet presents us with a coherent religious vision, deliberately explicated according to a particular order and within a particular social context. In order to answer the questions that the Cotton poems have raised, and to account for our various reactions to them,
Book Title: Forgotten Dreams-Revisiting Romanticism in the Cinema of Werner Herzog
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Johnson Laurie Ruth
Abstract: Werner Herzog (b. 1942) is perhaps the most famous living German filmmaker, but his films have never been read in the context of German cultural history. And while there is a surfeit of film reviews, interviews, and scholarly articles on Herzog and his work, there are very few books devoted to his films, and none addressing his entire career to date. Until now. Forgotten Dreams offers not only an analytical study of Herzog's films but also a new reading of Romanticism's impact beyond the nineteenth century. It argues that his films re-envision and help us better understand a critical stream in Romanticism, and places the films in conversation with other filmmakers, authors, and philosophers in order to illuminate that critical stream. The result is a lively reconnection with Romantic themes and convictions that have been partly forgotten in the midst of Germany's postwar rejection of much of Romantic thought, yet are still operative in German culture today. The film analyses will interest scholars of film, German Studies, and Romanticism as well as a broader public interested in Herzog's films and contemporary German cultural debates. The book will also appeal to those interested in the ongoing renegotiation - by Western and other cultures - of relationships between reason and passion, civilization and wild nature, knowledge and belief. Laurie Ruth Johnson is Associate Professor of German, Comparative and World Literature, and Criticism and Interpretive Theory at the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt18kr6wj
Conclusion: from:
Forgotten Dreams
Abstract: The 2013 Venice film festival included the premiere of a film directed by Edgar Reitz entitled
Die andere Heimat, in which Werner Herzog plays Alexander von Humboldt on his way to meet Jakob Simon, with whom Humboldt had exchanged letters on the topic of indigenous Brazilian languages.¹Die andere Heimat’s emphasis on Humboldt’s interest in South America occurs in the context of a film thatDie Weltcalled a “Heimat-Film . . . a romantic narrative” (eine romantische Erzählung) in spite of its historical realism.² The choice of Herzog to play Humboldt underscores an affinity between Herzog and German cultural
Book Title: Verse and Voice in Byrd's Song Collections of 1588 and 1589- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Smith Jeremy L.
Abstract: As he grappled with the challenges of composing for various instrumental and vocal ensembles, William Byrd (c. 1540-1623), England's premier Renaissance composer, devoted considerable attention to the poetry and prose of his native language, producing such treasured masterpieces as the hauntingly beautiful "Lulla lullaby"; the infectiously comedic "Though Amarillis dance in green"; and two extraordinarily dramatic Easter anthems. This book, the first full-length study specifically devoted to Byrd's English-texted music, provides a close reading of all of the works he published in the late 1580s, constituting nearly half of his total song output. It delves into the musical, political, literary, and, specifically, the sequential qualities of Byrd's 1588 and 1589 published collections as a whole, revealing, explaining, and interpreting an overall grand narrative, while remaining fully attentive to the particularities of each individual piece. Often deemed "unliterary" and generally considered political only in his approach to Latin texts, which were often of special interest to his fellow Catholics, Byrd was not only an inspired composer who had mastered the challenges of his nation's burgeoning verse, but also one who used his voice in song to foster a more inclusive polity in a time of religious strife. Jeremy L. Smith is Associate Professor of Musicology at the University of Colorado Boulder.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1bh49c3
Introduction from:
Verse and Voice in Byrd's Song Collections of 1588 and 1589
Abstract: In 1588, the year of England’s triumph over the formidable Spanish Armada, a Catholic composer, William Byrd (c. 1540–1623) – the leading figure in the Queen’s Protestant chapel – brought out a collection of thirty-five songs he entitled
Psalmes, Sonets, & songs(BE 12).¹ Within the next three years he would also publish, along with two impressive sets of Latin-texted motets, an additional forty-seven numbered English-textedSongs of sundrie natures(BE 13) (see Figs. 1 and 2). Byrd was not the first Elizabethan composer to venture into print with a set of songs. Thomas Whythorne published hisSonges for Three,
CHAPTER 6 Songs of Three Parts from:
Verse and Voice in Byrd's Song Collections of 1588 and 1589
Abstract: In the preface to his
Songs of sundrie naturesof 1589 Byrd celebrates the success of hisPsalmes, Sonets,& songsof 1588 – its “good passage and utterance” (BE 13, p. xxxvii) – and offers this happy outcome as his rationale for publishing another set of music of a similar vein. In 1588 he could describe all the works therein as originally composed for a single voice and (four) instruments, although he makes sure to note that he has added texts to all the parts in the edition. As they were so consistent in their scoring and, to some extent,
Book Title: Secret Police Files from the Eastern Bloc-Between Surveillance and Life Writing
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Petrescu Corina L.
Abstract: The communist secret police services of Central and Eastern Europe kept detailed records not only of their victims but also of the vast networks of informants and collaborators upon whom their totalitarian systems depended. These records, now open to the public in many former Eastern Bloc countries, reflect a textually mediated reality that has defined and shaped the lives of former victims and informers, creating a tension between official records and personal memories. Exploring this tension between a textually and technically mediated past and the subject/victim's reclaiming and retrospective interpretation of that past in biography is the goal of this volume. While victims' secret police files have often been examined as a type of unauthorized archival life writing, the contributors to this volume are among the first to analyze the fragmentary and sometimes remedial nature of these biographies and to examine the subject/victims' rewriting and remediation of them in various creative forms. Essays focus, variously, on the files of the East German Stasi, the Romanian Securitate (in relation to Transylvanian Germans in Romania), and the Hungarian State Security Agency. Contributors: Carol Anne Costabile-Heming, Ulrike Garde, Valentina Glajar, Yuliya Komska, Alison Lewis, Corina L. Petrescu, Annie Ring, Aniko Szucs. Valentina Glajar is Professor of German at Texas State University, San Marcos. Alison Lewis is Professor of German in the School of Languages and Linguistics, The University of Melbourne, Australia. Corina L. Petrescu is Associate Professor of German at the University of Mississippi.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1kzccdr
1: The Secret Lives and Files of Stasi Collaborators: from:
Secret Police Files from the Eastern Bloc
Author(s) Lewis Alison
Abstract: Before they were declassified under lustration legislation in the early nineties, the secret police files of Stasi informers (or
Inoffizielle Mitarbeiter) employed by the domestic branch of the East German secret police in the Ministry for State Security (Ministerium für Staatssicherheit) represented top-secret narratives that were never intended to become public documents. Once unmoored from these original contexts, the files have become a public good, used to tell stories about the communist past and individuals’ entanglement with authority. Security files are a rich archive about power and the secret life of power. And because Cold War surveillance needed humans, rather
Introduction: from:
Goethe Yearbook 24
Author(s) LYON JOHN B.
Abstract: The field of German Studies in the twenty-first century has been shaped in no small measure by the spatial or topographical turn in the social sciences and humanities. Two important scholarly anthologies edited on either side of the Atlantic indicate the breadth of this critical idiom:
Topographien der Literatur: Deutsche Literatur im transnationalen Kontext , edited by Hartmut Böhme; and Spatial Turns: Space, Place, and Mobility in German Literary and Visual Culture, edited by Jaimey Fisher and Barbara Mennel.¹ Fittingly, in organizing these collections, the respective editors have chosen to apply models associated with the critical turn in question. Thus,
Selfhood, Sovereignty, and Public Space in Die italienische Reise, “Das Rochus-Fest zu Bingen,” and Dichtung und Wahrheit, Book Five from:
Goethe Yearbook 24
Author(s) O’NEIL JOSEPH D.
Abstract: The following consideration of a few autobiographical texts by Goethe in terms of the “spatial turn” argues for the importance of the loss of self and personal identity in spatialized aesthetic experiences and the reconstitution of that identity not in individual becoming—the self-referential processing of the spatial environment—but by analogy to the constitution of external space, especially, but not only, urban public spaces. The representation of observed and lived space in the texts I shall read joins anachronisms and contradictions, present and past, high and low, self and other, in a form of symbolization made expressly for the
Form and Contention: from:
Goethe Yearbook 24
Author(s) GALASSO STEPHANIE
Abstract: In
Die Günderode, her fictionalized biography of the poet Karoline von Günderrode, 1 Bettine von Arnim conspicuously excludes her beloved friend’s suicide from the plot. In its place, she intersperses the novel with previously unpublished texts by Günderrode, and ends the novel with the image of a rose bush full of life—so much life, in fact, that the number of its blossoms corresponds to the years in Günderrode’s life: “mit siebenundzwanzig Knospen, das sind Deine Jahre, ich habe sie freudig gezählt und daß es grad Deine Jahre trifft das freut mich so” (with twenty-seven buds, exactly your years, I
Book Title: Nation as Grand Narrative-The Nigerian Press and the Politics of Meaning
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Adebanwi Wale
Abstract: Nation as Grand Narrative offers a methodical analysis of how relations of domination and subordination are conveyed through media narratives of nationhood. Using the typical postcolonial state of Nigeria as a template and engaging with disciplines ranging from media studies, political science, and social theory to historical sociology and hermeneutics, Wale Adebanwi examines how the nation as grand narrative provides a critical interpretive lens through which competition among ethnic, ethnoregional, and ethnoreligious groups can be analyzed. Adebanwi illustrates how meaning is connected to power through ideology in the struggles enacted on the pages of the print media over diverse issues including federalism, democracy and democratization, religion, majority-minority ethnic relations, space and territoriality, self-determination, and threat of secession. Nation as Grand Narrative will trigger further critical reflections on the articulation of relations of domination in the context of postcolonial grand narratives. Wale Adebanwi is associate professor of African American and African studies, University of California-Davis, and a visiting professor at the Institute of Social and Economic Research (ISER), Rhodes University, Grahamstown, South Africa.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1r69zcb
3 In Search of a Grand Narrative: from:
Nation as Grand Narrative
Abstract: In the decade leading up to Nigeria’s independence, the three major ethno-regional blocs in the country, the eastern region, the northern region, and the western region, organized essentially around the three major political parties, the National Council for Nigeria and the Cameroons (NCNC) the Northern People’s Congress (NPC), and the Action Group (AG), respectively. The struggle to define the character and logic of the emergent state and imagined grand nation by the many ethnic nationalities of the regions, through the leveraging of group interests within the larger context, was evident in the major newspapers that represented each of these major
5 Paper Soldiers: from:
Nation as Grand Narrative
Abstract: Narratives of conflict between antagonistic or competing communities compel the construction of simplistic binaries: good versus evil, truth versus falsehood, progress versus regression, and freedom versus oppression.¹ In reporting ethnic conflicts, the media, particularly those representing interested parties, rarely present “a coherent political analysis.”² Yet media narratives can precipitate and exacerbate conflict. Daya Kishan Thussu and Des Freedman identify the media in the context of the communication of conflict as a “battleground.”³ Regarding the contemporary world, saturated with the media’s reporting of conflict, Simon Cottle argues that the media-conflict interface needs to be understood through the perspective of “mediatized conflict.”
6 Representing the Nation: from:
Nation as Grand Narrative
Abstract: What is Nigeria? A mere geographical expression or potentially a nation? And on what basis can the people who constitute it make claims on the polity? As members of different communities (ethnic or ethno-regional) or as individual rights-bearing citizens? Chapter 1 discussed the debate in Africa on whether the question of identity or that of democratic freedom should constitute the foundation for understanding belongingness within multicultural polities in Africa. This debate is mirrored in the questions above. Whereas scholars like Brendan Boyce argue that reconciling the issue of “identity redefinition” in the context of the historical limitations and opportunities in
Book Title: Luis de Góngora and Lope de Vega-Masters of Parody
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): KERR LINDSAY G.
Abstract: Co-Winner of the 2014 Publication Prize awarded by the Association of Hispanists of Great Britain and Ireland Kerr traces the processes and paradoxes at work in the late parodic poetry of Luis de Góngora and Lope de Vega, illuminating the correlations and connections between two poets who have more often than not been presented as enemies.The analysis follows the parallel development of the complex parodic genre through Góngora's late mythological parody, from his 1589 Hero and Leander romance through to his culminating parody, La fábula de Píramo y Tisbe (1618) and Lope de Vega's alter ego Tomé de Burguillos, whose anthology, Rimas humanas y divinas del licenciado Tomé de Burguillos, was published a year before Lope's death, in 1634. Working from the premise that parody provides a Derridean supplément to exhausted, dominant genres (e.g. pastoral, lyric, epic), this study asks: what do these texts achieve by their supplementarity, and how do they achieve it?, and, the overarching question, why do these erudite poets turn to parody in an age of decline? Lindsay Kerr received her PhD in Spanish at Queen's University Belfast.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1t6p5zq
3 Las Rimas de Tomé de Burguillos from:
Luis de Góngora and Lope de Vega
Abstract: In 1634, the year before his death, Lope de Vega published an anthology of poetry in the parodic mode, comprising 161 sonnets, 11
rimas sacras, various espinelas and canciones and the seven-silva, feline mock epicLa Gatomaquia: theRimas humanas y divinas del licenciado Tomé de Burguillos. The pseudonym was not a new creation, and the true author of the text was a thinly veiled secret, which raises some interesting questions about authorial intent and subsequent textual interpretations. Why would a poet like Lope de Vega, who sought to be taken seriously as the principal lyric poet of his age,
Afterword from:
Luis de Góngora and Lope de Vega
Abstract: This study has attempted to pose, and answer, new questions regarding the literary relationship between Luis de Góngora and Lope de Vega, particularly in the twilight of their respective careers. Neither of these poets turned to parody without precedent. That they did turn to parody, however, after their greatest career successes and at the end of their lives, establishes a correlation between lateness, decline, mastery and humour. These texts show an awareness of
kairosin the midst of the endless and shapelesschronos, a moment of truth, of reflection; an event that must not simply continue on in the predictable
Book Title: Writing and Heritage in Contemporary Spain-The Imaginary Museum of Literature
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): DAVIS STUART
Abstract: This is an innovative exploration of cultural heritage and the literary traditions that shape the contemporary literary scene in Spain. Through a coalescence of museum studies, metacriticism and traditional literary criticism the study interweaves discussion of museum spaces with literary analysis, exploring them as agents of memorialisation and a means for preserving and conveying heritage. Following introductory explorations of the development of museums and the literary canon, each chapter begins with a "visit" to a Spanish museum, establishing the framework for the subsequent discussion of critical practices and texts. Case studies include examination of the palimpsest and unconscious influence of canonical cores; the response to masculine traditions of poetry and art; counter-culture of the 1990s; and the ethical concerns of postmemory writing. STUART DAVIS is a Lecturer in Spanish, Girton College, and Newton Trust Lecturer in the Department of Spanish and Portuguese, University of Cambridge.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1x71n1
Book Title: Twenty Years On-Competing Memories of the GDR in Postunification German Culture
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Tate Dennis
Abstract: Twenty years on from the dramatic events that led to the opening of the Berlin Wall and the collapse of the GDR, the subjective dimension of German unification is still far from complete. The nature of the East German state remains a matter of cultural as well as political debate. This volume of new research focuses on competing memories of the GDR and the ways they have evolved in the mass media, literature, and film since 1989-90. Taking as its point of departure the impact of iconic visual images of the fall of the Wall on our understanding of the historical GDR, the volume first considers the decade of cultural conflict that followed unification and then the emergence of a more complex and diverse "textual memory" of the GDR since the Berlin Republic was established in 1999. It highlights competing generational perspectives on the GDR era and the unexpected "afterlife" of the GDR in recent publications. The volume as a whole shows the vitality of eastern German culture two decades after the demise of the GDR and the centrality of these memory debates to the success of Germany's unification process. Contributors: Daniel Argelès, Stephen Brockmann, Arne De Winde, Wolfgang Emmerich, Andrea Geier, Hilde Hoffmann, Astrid Köhler, Karen Leeder, Andrew Plowman, Gillian Pye, Benjamin Robinson, Catherine Smale, Rosemary Stott, Dennis Tate, Frederik Van Dam, Nadezda Zemaníková. Renate Rechtien is Lecturer in German Studies, and Dennis Tate is Emeritus Professor of German Studies, both at the University of Bath, UK.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1x72d3
7: “Eine Armee wie jede andere auch”? from:
Twenty Years On
Author(s) Plowman Andrew
Abstract: This chapter explores the memory of the Nationale Volksarmee (NVA) of the German Democratic Republic in contemporary films and texts. It examines the origins of contemporary representations of the NVA in pre-unification works and offers readings of the following: the novel
NVA, by Leander Haußmann (2005), and the film version of NVA, directed by Haußmann and co-authored with Thomas Brussig (also 2005), Jörg Waehner’s memoir Einstrich-Keinstrich: NVA-Tagebuch (2006), and Uwe Tellkamp’s novel Der Turm (2008). The NVA did not feature prominently in cultural production in the decade that followed unification, which focused rather on the Ministerium für Staatssicherheit (MfS, Stasi)
9: Autobiographical Writing in Three Generations of a GDR Family: from:
Twenty Years On
Author(s) Emmerich Wolfgang
Abstract: My point of departure is as follows: a large number of autobiographical texts (as opposed to formally conceived autobiographies) has been produced by three women from the former German Democratic Republic (GDR) who are related to one another as mother/daughter/granddaughter and who in terms of their years of birth (1929/1952/1972) represent three different generations from the forty-five years of the Soviet Occupation Zone/GDR. That must be rare. The oldest of the three, Christa Wolf, is a well-known writer; the one in the middle, Annette Simon, a committed activist in the citizens’ movement of 1989 and a psychotherapist, has published significant
10: Accursed Progenitors? from:
Twenty Years On
Author(s) Köhler Astrid
Abstract: Literary texts in which a child, usually a son, confronts the relevant representative of the previous generation, though not restricted to German literature, do constitute a particularly strong tradition within it. Even a cursory glance reveals that there have been several waves of this kind of literature over the last hundred years or so; Kafka’s
Brief an den Vater (1919) and the notorious parricide texts of Expressionism spring instantly to mind, as does the phenomenon of the so-called “Väterliteratur” that appeared on both sides of the German-German border in the 1970s and 1980s. This “literature about fathers” was mainly written
12: Dances of Death: from:
Twenty Years On
Author(s) Leeder Karen
Abstract: This chapter examines what might be termed the last literature of the German Democratic Republic (GDR). It is not so much concerned with the
Ostalgie that has governed many films and texts that remember the socialist state or provide a “requiem for Communism,” to cite Charity Scribner’s influential work.² Nor does it consider the texts of the “Zonenkinder” boom that set out, more or less successfully, to re-imagine the GDR in retrospect.³ Instead it gestures toward a body of post-Wende literature that performs the last rites of the GDR more literally.
Book Title: Kafka for the Twenty-First Century- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Gross Ruth V.
Abstract: Franz Kafka's literary career began in the first decade of the twentieth century and produced some of the most fascinating and influential works in all of modern European literature. Now, a hundred years later, the concerns of a new century call for a look at the challenges facing Kafka scholarship in the decades ahead: What more can we hope to learn about the context in which Kafka wrote? How does understanding that context affect how we read his stories? What are the consequences of new critical editions that offer unprecedented access to Kafka's works in manuscript form? How does our view of Kafka change the priorities and fashions of literary scholarship? What elements in Kafka's fiction will find resonance in the historical context of a new millennium? How do we compose a coherent account of a personality with so many contradictory aspects? All these questions and more are addressed by the essays in this volume, written by a group of leading international Kafka scholars. Contributors: Peter Beicken, Iris Bruce, Jacob Burnett, Uta Degner, Doreen Densky, Katja Garloff, Rolf Goebel, Mark Harman, Robert Lemon, Roland Reuß, Ritchie Robertson, Walter Sokel, John Zilcosky, Saskia Ziolkowski. Stanley Corngold is Professor Emeritus of German and Comparative Literature at Princeton University. Ruth V. Gross is Professor of German and Head of the Department of Foreign Languages and Literatures at North Carolina State University.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1x72j1
1: Running Texts, Stunning Drafts from:
Kafka for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Reuß Roland
Abstract: During the 1960s, 1970s, and 1980s, Paul Raabe’s edition of Kafka’s stories titled
Sämtliche Erzählungen sold a million copies in Germany alone and functioned as the main textual source for many Kafka scholars. This edition contains a curious emendation that has a certain exemplarity. Both the manuscript and all the authorized published versions of Kafka’s story “The New Lawyer” (“Der neue Advokat”) contain the sentence “Im Allgemeinen billigt das Barreau die Aufnahme des Bucephalus” (In general the bar approves the admission of Bucephalus, KSS 60). If any sentence of Kafka’s might be termed authentic, it is this one: it is
5: Kafka’s Racial Melancholy from:
Kafka for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Garloff Katja
Abstract: Kafka’s “A Report to an Academy” (“Ein Bericht für eine Akademie,” 1919) has often been read as a parody of Jewish assimilation into German culture, in part because it was first published in Martin Buber’s acclaimed Jewish monthly
Der Jude. In this reading, the text would suggest a problematic convergence between racial antisemitism and a Zionistinspired critique of assimilation. The parable of the African ape that becomes an almost-human European intimates that biological differences set the Jews apart despite all their efforts at acculturation. The fact that “A Report” ends by describing the ape’s nightly encounters with a creature of
7: Proxies in Kafka: from:
Kafka for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Densky Doreen
Abstract: “I was not at all certain whether I had any advocates, I could not find out anything definite about it,” says a nameless narrator in the opening of a posthumously published text by Franz Kafka (
CS, 449).¹ Neither is there any certainty about the appropriate place to search: the labyrinth of corridors and staircases around the narrator suggests places for quiet contemplation, not a law court where advocates are typically found. Asking himself why he continues to look in this unlikely place, the narrator answers: “Because I was searching for an advocate everywhere; he is needed everywhere, if anything less
9: Kafka in Virilio’s Teletopical City from:
Kafka for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Goebel Rolf J.
Abstract: In a recent paper, Patrick Fortmann has shown how Kafka’s “Little Automobile Story” elucidates the interconnections between modern traffic, circulation, and communication and his own acts of writing.² Moreover, Kafka’s texts persistently respond to historic changes in technological media and their impact on
12: The Comfort of Strangeness: from:
Kafka for the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Lemon Robert
Abstract: Although an author’s name rarely becomes famous enough to give rise to its own adjective, this honor comes with a price. The phrase is now subject to vague and broad usage that sheds light on neither its object nor its origin. The expression “Kafkaesque” is a case in point. As Rainer Nägele observes, Duden’s definition (“in the manner of Kafka’s description; uncanny and threatening in an enigmatic fashion”) manages to combine tautology with awkwardness.¹ In the English-speaking world the term also denotes the mysterious and unsettling qualities associated with Kafka’s texts, whether manifested in Gregor Samsa’s transformation in
The Metamorphosis
Book Title: The Novels of Josefina Aldecoa-Women, Society and Cultural Memory in Contemporary Spain
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): KENNY NUALA
Abstract: Josefina Aldecoa, in her treatment of themes such as a woman's place in society under and after dictatorship, mother-daughter relationships, war, and memory, confirmed her unique role as a contemporary novelist concerned with women's identity in Spain and as a writer of the mid-century generation ('los niños de la guerra'). The first volume of her trilogy, Historia de una maestra, was one of the earliest narratives of historical memory to be produced in Spain. In this sense, Aldecoa's work anticipated new developments in gender studies, such as the intersection of feminist concerns and cultural memory. This book offers a comprehensive examination of Aldecoa's trajectory as a novelist, from La enredadera to Hermanas, centring on her primary preoccupations of gender and memory, arguing that Aldecoa's fiction offers a new, more complex understanding of women's identity than previously understood. The work combines the two dominating theoretical components of feminism and cultural memory with close textual analysis of Aldecoa's narratives. Her novels highlight the importance of the details of women's daily experiences and struggles throughout the twentieth century, a period of significant socio-political upheaval and change in Spain's history. NUALA KENNY teaches Spanish at the National University of Maynooth, Ireland.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1x72wv
Book Title: Interconnections-Gender and Race in American History
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Parker Alison M.
Abstract: This collection builds on decades of interdisciplinary scholarship by African American women and gender historians and feminist scholars, bridging the gap between well-developed theories of race, gender, and power and the practice of historical research. It reveals the interdependent construction of racial and gender identity in individuals' lived experiences in specific historical contexts, such as westward expansion, civil rights movements, or economic depression as well as national and transnational debates over marriage, citizenship and sexual mores. All of these essays consider multiple aspects of identity, including sexuality, class, religion, and nationality, among others, but the volume emphasizes gender and race--the focus of our new book series--as principal bases of identity and locations of power and oppression in American history. Alison M. Parker is professor and chair of the history department at SUNY College at Brockport. Carol Faulkner is associate professor and chair of history at Syracuse University.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1x732q
Book Title: The World as Metaphor in Robert Musil's 'The Man without Qualities'-Possibility as Reality
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Grill Genese
Abstract: Robert Musil, known to be a scientific and philosophical thinker, was committed to aesthetics as a process of experimental creation of an ever-shifting reality. Musil wanted, above all, to be a creative writer, and obsessively engaged in almost endless deferral via variations and metaphoric possibilities in his novel project, 'The Man without Qualities.' This lifelong process of writing is embodied in the unfinished novel by a recurring metaphor of self-generating de-centered circle worlds. The present study analyzes this structure with reference to Musil's concepts of the utopia of the Other Condition, Living and Dead Words, Specific and Non-Specific Emotions, Word Magic, and the Still Life. In contrast to most recent studies of Musil, it concludes that the extratemporal metaphoric experience of the Other Condition does not fail, but rather constitutes the formal and ethical core of Musil's novel. The first study to utilize the newly published Klagenfurt Edition of Musil's literary remains (a searchable annotated text), 'The World as Metaphor' offers a close reading of variations and text genesis, shedding light not only on Musil's novel, but also on larger questions about the modernist artist's role and responsibility in consciously re-creating the world. Genese Grill holds a PhD in Germanic Literatures and Languages from the Graduate School and University Center of the City University of New York.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1x73kz
Introduction: from:
The World as Metaphor in Robert Musil's 'The Man without Qualities'
Abstract: Although Musil occasionally fantasized about what he might do after
The Man without Qualities was finished, there is, in effect, no end in sight — not for the engaged reader who enters into Musil’s intellectual labyrinth; not for the scholar who may try in vain to “finish” with Musil and go on to something else; no end to the author’s textual variants, to the possibilities, the arrangements and rearrangements; and no definitive solutions to the questions earnestly posed by this sophisticated writer. Musil was halted in the endless task only by his sudden death, in mid-sentence, while re-visioning one of
Book Title: Cultural Capital, Language and National Identity in Imperial Spain- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): BINOTTI LUCIA
Abstract: This innovative study examines the cultural mechanisms in early modern Spain that led to the translation, imitation and selective adoption of the values embodied by the Italian Renaissance. These mechanisms served to delineate a national tradition that addressed the needs of a changing society and gave a "Spanish" physiognomy to the Italian experience, which ultimately led to the Golden Age. By examining such important texts as the sentimental fictions of Diego de San Pedro and Juan de Flores, the Spanish translation of Orlando Furioso, Don Quixote, and the Polifemo, Binotti first describes the conditions imposed on book production by both the expectations of an elite audience and the limitations of the printing market while outlining the process of the creation of an expressive poetic language and the quest for literary models. She then looks at Ambrosio de Morales' chronicles and Bernardo de Aldrete's Del Origen, showing how a cultural discourse founded on foreign scholarship paved the way for the establishment of innovative-and autochtonous-methods of historical and scientific analysis in the early seventeenth-century. LUCIA BINOTTI is an associate professor in the Department of Romance Languages and Literatures at the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt1x73vt
1 The Italian Appropriation of Sentimental Fiction from:
Cultural Capital, Language and National Identity in Imperial Spain
Abstract: The great success of sentimental fiction during the first half of the sixteenth century indicates that, although these kinds of works may have originally been addressed to an exclusive readership pre-eminently preoccupied with the cultivation of courtly ideals and behaviors, they quickly attracted a much more heterogeneous public. This community was composed not only of noblemen intent on discovering the emblems of a longed-for world which was swiftly waning, but also of a bourgeois audience that found in these texts the elements of a behavioral code that could improve their status. From this perspective, the editorial fortune of the translations
2 Points of View from:
Gabriel García Márquez and Ovid
Abstract: In the first chapter, I studied the various ways in which a narrator produces a magical realist effect in the text. One important point that emerged from the passages being analysed was the centrality of communal belief for adopting a perspective upon reality that is regarded as valid. Disbelievers are frowned upon while storytellers are seen to embellish and exaggerate their accounts on many occasions. The confusion that arises for the reader creates the impression that two points of view upon a given reality are battling with one another. In fact, there are frequent examples within both texts where events
3 Fertile Ground from:
Gabriel García Márquez and Ovid
Abstract: The previous chapter explored perspectives of causation; the communities of people in each text had different ways of explaining the world around them, which the narrator presented as valid. Where these clashed with the reader’s perspectives, this produced the atmosphere we have come to label ‘magical realist’ in literature.
Conclusion from:
Gabriel García Márquez and Ovid
Abstract: This book has examined the use of magical realism in Ovid’s
Metamorphoses, using García Márquez’sCien años de soledadas a comparative tool. Chapter one examined how magical realist effects were produced by manipulating aspects of narration; cultural perspectives were explored in chapter two, specifically how and to what effect these were incorporated into the texts by the authors. The third chapter analysed the influences of Latin America upon García Márquez’s novel, exploring political, historical and cultural spheres. Finally, case studies were used in chapter four to examine realistic depiction, and how magical realism can supplement the failings of the
3 On the Frontiers of Juan Rodríguez del Padrón’s Siervo libre de amor from:
Medieval Hispanic Studies in Memory of Alan Deyermond
Author(s) HAYWOOD LOUISE M.
Abstract: Much of Alan Deyermond’s work on sentimental romance concerned the various frontiers of the genre, be they generic or linguistic.¹ In this article, I wish to foreground the material frontiers of Juan Rodríguez del Padrón’s
Siervo libre de amor(c. 1440) within its manuscript context as a participant text in a particularscriptum, ‘the unique presence that is the individual, concrete manuscript’ (Dagenais 1994: 129). The focus on the physical context ofSiervowill permit me some reflections on generic relations and linguistic analogues. My approach is particularly informed by the lines pursued by Pedro M. Cátedra (1995), Emily Francomano
5 Advancing on ‘Álora’ from:
Medieval Hispanic Studies in Memory of Alan Deyermond
Author(s) HOOK DAVID
Abstract: Alan Deyermond and I took different views over some points in the interpretation of the ballad of ‘Álora la bien cercada’, which occupied us on a number of train journeys into London in the early 1990s, although naturally we found common ground on some other aspects of it. The relevant paragraphs in his 1996 Kate Elder lecture at Queen Mary and Westfield College, as it then was, now constitute, alas, his final major contribution to the extensive commentary which this intriguing text has attracted, although brief observations also occur in later contexts (Deyermond 2001: 68).¹ In returning to ‘Álora’ (Smith
8 The Misa de amor in the Spanish Cancioneros and the Sentimental Romance from:
Medieval Hispanic Studies in Memory of Alan Deyermond
Author(s) SEVERIN DOROTHY SHERMAN
Abstract: Alan Deyermond’s contribution to the study of the sentimental romance is so essential that, before he wrote his seminal essay on the genre in the medieval volume of his
Literary History of Spain(1971), we used to call it the sentimental novel. To him I owe the inspiration for my book on the genre (2005), and this additional footnote to that book. When I categorized religious parody in the sentimental romance in that book, I did not include the category of theMisa de amor, although I made a passing reference to it. A rereading of the key texts of
11 Vernacular Commentaries and Glosses in Late Medieval Castile, ii: from:
Medieval Hispanic Studies in Memory of Alan Deyermond
Author(s) WEISS JULIAN
Abstract: The present checklist is the second in a series devoted to documenting the scope of vernacular commentaries and glosses on Castilian literary and religious texts during the later Middle Ages, a transformative period in the history of vernacular literary culture. Although the vast majority of the works included derive from the fifteenth century, the chronological span of these lists runs from the mid-fourteenth (with Juan García de Castrojeriz’s commentary on Aegidius Romanus’
De regimine principum) to the end of the post-incunable period (with works such as the parodic commentary on theCarajicomedia, composed 1506–19). The series starts with a
13 ‘Esta tan triste partida’ (Conde Dirlos, v. 28a): from:
Medieval Hispanic Studies in Memory of Alan Deyermond
Author(s) Hook David
Abstract: This is the text rescued from a group of thirteen battered sheets of A4 paper, consisting of page proofs from three separate works, reused by Alan Deyermond on their blank versos as was his laudable habit. It represents the surviving typescript of a lecture delivered by him in Oviedo in 2003, as the opening session of the
Jornadas de Homenaje Universitario a Isabel Uria Maqua(15–16 October). This torn, dog-eared typescript (the pages were not contained in a folder or document wallet) is a typical specimen of what seems to have been his latemodus operandiin preparing a
Book Title: Medievalist Enlightenment-From Charles Perrault to Jean-Jacques Rousseau
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Montoya Alicia C.
Abstract: Literary medievalism played a vital role in the construction of the French Enlightenment. Starting with the Quarrel of the Ancients and Moderns, it influenced movements leading to the Romantic rediscovery of the Middle Ages, and helped to shape new literary genres, from the epistolary novel to the fairy tale and opera. Indeed, the dominant mode of the early Enlightenment, 'galanterie', was of medievalist inspiration. Moreover, the academic study of medieval texts underlay modern ideals of scholarship, institutionalized at the royal academies. The Middle Ages polemically functioned as an alternative site, allowing authors to rethink their age's political and social ideologies. At the centre of these debates was the notion of historical progress. Was progress possible, as the 'philosophes' held, or was human history a process of degeneration, with the Middle Ages as a lost Golden Age? From the re-evaluation of the medieval thus emerged not only the seeds of a new poetics, but also the central questions that preoccupied Enlightenment thinkers from Montesquieu to Rousseau. This book shows how, in order to understand the aesthetic and intellectual transformations that marked modernity, it is essential to examine how this period conceived of the past, and particularly those "Dark Ages" that served as the defining foil for the modern Age of Light. Alicia C. Montoya is an Assistant Professor at the Department of Literary and Cultural Studies at the Radboud University Nijmegen.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt284t40
Introduction from:
Medievalist Enlightenment
Abstract: Perceptions of medieval literature, far from being a simple matter of philological interest, have historically been fraught with ideological implications.¹ Thus, for example, when, announcing the advent of romanticism, Madame de Staël famously proposed that “romantic or chivalric literature is indigenous to us’,² she was not only celebrating the birth of a literary movement. She was also saying something about the literature that was, according to her, most appropriate for the French national–political context of her day. Opposing Napoleon’s neo-classicist ideal, the Middle Ages stood in her writings for an alternative, freer model of art and power. Likewise, when,
8: Marriage in the from:
The Faustian Century
Author(s) Meyer Paul Ernst
Abstract: The
Historia von D. Johann Fausten marks the beginning of a widely received rendition of the Faust legend. Although written anonymously, the Faust book is generally presumed to have been created by a sophisticated proponent of the Lutheran cause during the mid-sixteenth century.¹ At first examination, its components often seem irreconcilably diverse: sophisticated theology, bawdy sexual exploits, provincial religiosity, crude pranks, and extensive excerpts from contemporary reference sources all appear in the text. Yet, within this varied environment, there are observable consistencies. This chapter focuses on the closely related themes of marriage and sexuality within the Faust book and the
Book Title: El documental cinematográfico y televisivo contemporáneo-Memoria, sujeto y formación de la identidad democrática española
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): ESTRADA ISABEL M.
Abstract: Este libro evalúa la aportación del documental cinematográfico y televisivo producido en España a partir de los años 90 al debate en torno a la memoria de la represión franquista, por un lado, así como a la construcción de la identidad democrática, en términos más generales. Propongo que tanto los documentales con un enfoque histórico explícito como aquellos cuya mirada retrospectiva se realiza sin referentes tan concretos cuestionan el proyecto político teleológico concebido durante la Transición. La primera parte de mi estudio trata de la memoria histórica de la guerra civil específicamente y, la segunda, de la memoria en un sentido socioeconómico para apuntar el déficit de agencia del sujeto en la democracia neoliberal. En última instancia se reivindica la marginalidad social de la víctima a la vez que se deja al descubierto su obliteración de los procesos democráticos. Isabel M. Estrada is Visiting Assistant Professor, Franklin & Marshall College. ENGLISH VERSION This book examines how a selected group of documentaries made since 1995 for both film and television inform the debate centered on the so-called "recuperation of memory" of the Spanish Civil War and dictatorship. Estrada contends that these documentaries modify Spanish identity as it was conceived by the teleological historical project of the transition. The narrative of mass media should be examined in order to comprehend the process of the "recovery of memory" that culminated in the Law of Historical Memory (2007). She carries out a comparative analysis of the visual discourse of the documentary and the narrative discourses of history and testimony, paying special attention to the relations of power among them. Using theoretical frameworks provided by Badiou, Adorno, Renov, and Ricoeur, this study ultimately sheds light on the status of the victim in the context of Spain's neoliberal democracy. Isabel M. Estrada is Visiting Assistant Professor, Franklin & Marshall College.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt2jbkxg
Book Title: Christians and Jews in Angevin England-The York Massacre of 1190, Narratives and Contexts
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Watson Sethina
Abstract: The mass suicide and murder of the men, women and children of the Jewish community in York on 16 March 1190 is one of the most scarring events in the history of Anglo-Judaism, and an aspect of England's medieval past which is widely remembered around the world. However, the York massacre was in fact only one of a series of attacks on communities of Jews across England in 1189-90; they were violent expressions of wider new constructs of the nature of Christian and Jewish communities, and the targeted outcries of local townspeople, whose emerging urban politics were enmeshed within the swiftly developing structures of royal government. This new collection considers the massacre as central to the narrative of English and Jewish history around 1200. Its chapters broaden the contexts within which the narrative is usually considered and explore how a narrative of events in 1190 was built up, both at the time and in following years. They also focus on two main strands: the role of narrative in shaping events and their subsequent perception; and the degree of 'convivencia' between Jews and Christians and consideration of the circumstances and processes through which neighbours became enemies and victims. Sarah Rees Jones is Senior Lecturer in History, Sethina Watson Lecturer, at the University of York. Contributors: Sethina Watson, Sarah Rees Jones, Joe Hillaby, Nicholas Vincent, Alan Cooper, Robert C. Stacey, Paul Hyams, Robin R. Mundill, Thomas Roche, Eva de Visscher, Pinchas Roth, Ethan Zadoff, Anna Sapir Abulafia, Heather Blurton, Matthew Mesley, Carlee A. Bradbury, Hannah Johnson, Jeffrey J. Cohen, Anthony Bale
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt2jbm1c
5 The Massacres of 1189-90 and the Origins of the Jewish Exchequer, 1186–1226 from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) Stacey Robert C.
Abstract: The Jewish Exchequer is not a new subject. William Prynne in the seventeenth century, and Thomas Madox a century later, were the first scholars to devote sustained attention to the institution.¹ In their wake, a series of twentieth-century historians have followed, each making valuable contributions.² But despite the attention that has been devoted to the workings of the institution, the historical context within which we should understand the Jewish Exchequerʹs emergence, and the significance of its emergence for the subsequent history of the medieval English Jewish community, are subjects that will still repay more careful investigation. Three points in particular
9 An from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) De Visscher Eva
Abstract: An increasing emphasis on the otherness of the Jews in twelfth- and thirteenth-century ecclesiastical sources seems to coincide with a revival of the study of Hebrew among Christian scholars. While this revival, which forms part of a wider intensification of interest in language, rhetoric and the study of the biblical text, is visible all over Western Europe, scholars and texts of English origin are particularly well-represented in the extant source material.¹ This chapter focuses on the learning process involved in this type of cross-religious language acquisition. Examining Hebrew and Hebraist texts from pre-expulsion England, it aims to reconstruct, in so
13 ʹDe Judaea, muta et surdaʹ: from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) Mesley Matthew
Abstract: Jews are confined to the periphery in twelfth- and thirteenth-century literature. When they do appear within Christian texts, their actions and behaviour are restricted and circumscribed. Viewed as living symbols of Christʹs suffering on the cross, and as actors within the wider Christian drama, their performance was interpreted through the Churchʹs teachings. Within a literary context, as Stephen Kruger has argued, ʹJews and Judaism can be quite easily rendered ʺvirtual,ʺ reduced to a non-presence, even a non-being that functions to reconfirm a real, present Christianityʹ.¹ In this way, representations of Jews were used to define the nature of Christianity, and
14 Dehumanizing the Jew at the Funeral of the Virgin Mary in the Thirteenth Century (c. 1170–c. 1350) from:
Christians and Jews in Angevin England
Author(s) Bradbury Carlee A.
Abstract: Before and after the expulsion of the Jews from England in 1290, artists made and audiences understood pictured Jews as embodiments of opposition to the Christian norm, as the quintessential other. Such visual dehumanization of the Jew has been widely considered elsewhere,¹ so this essay will focus on one topos that recurs at York: the Jew in visualizations of the Funeral of the Virgin. Both the textual and visual narratives of this tale depend on the moment when a Jew tries to overturn the platform on which Maryʹs body is being carried during her burial procession. Upon contact with the
Book Title: Rethinking Hanslick-Music, Formalism, and Expression
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Marx Wolfgang
Abstract: Rethinking Hanslick: Music, Formalism, and Expression' is the first extensive English-language study devoted to Eduard Hanslick--a seminal figure in nineteenth-century musical life. Bringing together eminent scholars from several disciplines, this volume examines Hanslick's contribution to the aesthetics and philosophy of music and looks anew at his literary interests. The essays embrace ways of thinking about Hanslick's writings that go beyond the polarities that have long marked discussion of his work such as form/expression, absolute/program music, objectivity/subjectivity, and formalist/hermeneutic criticism. This approach takes into consideration both Hanslick's important 'On the Musically Beautiful' and his critical and autobiographical writings, demonstrating Hanslick's rich insights into the context in which a musical work is composed, performed, and received. 'Rethinking Hanslick' serves as an invaluable companion to Hanslick's prodigious scholarship and criticism, deepening our understanding of the major themes and ideas of one of the most influential music critics of the nineteenth century. Dr Nicole Grimes is a Marie Curie Fellow at University College Dublin (UCD), and the University of California, Irvine. Dr Siobhán Donovan is a College Lecturer at the School of Languages and Literatures, UCD. Dr Wolfgang Marx is a Senior Lecturer at the School of Music, UCD.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt2jbm3b
Introduction from:
Rethinking Hanslick
Author(s) Grimes Nicole
Abstract: Eduard Hanslick is celebrated today primarily for his seminal publication in the field of music aesthetics—
Vom Musikalisch-Schönen: Ein Beitrag zur Revision der Ästhetik der Tonkunst. Upon its initial publication in Leipzig in 1854, this small book elicited controversy and heated debate. The nine subsequent editions published throughout Hanslick’s lifetime—between 1858 and 1902¹—ensured that the text remained the focus of debate on musical aesthetics well into the twentieth century.
Chapter One Negotiating the “Absolute”: from:
Rethinking Hanslick
Author(s) Deaville James
Abstract: Music appreciation texts—the sources of knowledge for thousands of undergraduates and their instructors in North America since they began appearing in the 1960s—have perpetuated the topos of Hanslick as the
Chapter Two Hanslick’s Composers from:
Rethinking Hanslick
Author(s) Maus Fred Everett
Abstract: However, Hanslick’s detailed music criticism, addressing specific compositions in the context of Viennese concert life, does not typically stay within the limits of this aesthetic position. The apparent discrepancy between Hanslick’s treatise—a brief, early text—and the other
3 Representing the Civil Wars and Interregnum, 1680–5 from:
The Civil Wars after 1660
Abstract: One of the most important consequences of the public furore occasioned by revelations of a ‘popish plot’ to assassinate Charles II in 1678, the dissolution of the ‘long’ Cavalier Parliament in January 1679, the subsequent lapse of licensing the press, and a crisis over the succession that pitted some members of Parliament against the Court and its allies, was the explosive growth of popular printed literature.¹ A great many texts invoked the national past as part of their arguments for, among other things, the undesirability of a Roman Catholic successor, the importance of Parliament as a bulwark against Stuart pretensions
Conclusion from:
The Civil Wars after 1660
Abstract: In the spring of 1715, the day after he celebrated his 55th birthday, King George I attended a service of thanksgiving at St James’s palace chapel. The king’s court had gathered to remember the providential restoration of the established state and Church, heralded by the popular rejoicing that had greeted King Charles II upon his entry into London in May of 1660. The sermon, subsequently published at royal command, was delivered by William Burscough, an Oxford don and one of the new king’s chaplains. Taking as his text Psalm 147.1, ‘For it is Good to sing Praises unto our God’,
5: The “Good German” between Silence and Artistic Deconstruction of an Inhumane World: from:
Representing the "Good German" in Literature and Culture after 1945
Author(s) Egger Sabine
Abstract: It could be argued that the poetry of Johannes Bobrowski (1917–1965) tends towards absolute moral polarities, with Germans generally bad, and their Jewish, Polish, and other victims equally good, rather than exploring the complexities of individuals, ethnic communities, and their relations. This does not apply in the same way to the prose fiction he increasingly turned to in the 1960s. Several of his narrative texts show a German soldier with positive character traits, partly representing the author’s own experience, while pointing to the insufficiency of these traits in the historical context. This essay will explore the representation of such
9: Memories of Good and Evil in from:
Representing the "Good German" in Literature and Culture after 1945
Author(s) Hamilton Coman
Abstract: In the past six decades of German cultural memory, the figure of Sophie Scholl has undergone a series of metamorphoses. She has developed from being a traitor and a suicidal failure into a distant, legendary heroine. Today, her story of resistance against the Nazi regime and her iconic and tragically fatal act of scattering seditious leaflets in the University of Munich atrium is heroically retold in classrooms throughout Germany. Placing Scholl in the context of historiographical development since her execution in 1943, this essay intends to look at how director Marc Rothemund has further modified the shape of Sophie Scholl
10: Deconstructing the “Good German” in French Best Sellers Published in the Aftermath of the Second World War from:
Representing the "Good German" in Literature and Culture after 1945
Author(s) Bragança Manuel
Abstract: In the aftermath of the Second World War, it was through fiction that many French writers decided to reflect on the conflict. Unsurprisingly, the relationship between “occupiers” and “occupied” was often depicted quite simplistically: German soldiers were either robots or barbarians. Yet, many texts — including the best sellers
Education européenne by Romain Gary (Prix des Critiques winner 1945); Mon Village à l’heure allemande by Jean-Louis Bory (Goncourt winner 1945); and Les Forêts de la nuit by Jean-Louis Curtis (Goncourt winner 1947),¹ on which this article will focus — contain a “good German” character. I have suggested elsewhere² that the inclusion of
Book Title: Archaeology, the Public and the Recent Past- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): DALGLISH CHRIS
Abstract: Heritage, memory, community archaeology and the politics of the past form the main strands running through the papers in this volume.The authors tackle these subjects from a range of different philosophical perspectives, with many drawing on the experience of recent community, commercial and other projects. Throughout, there is a strong emphasis on both the philosophy of engagement and with its enactment in specific contexts; the essays deal with an interest in the meaning, value and contested nature of the recent past and in the theory and practice of archaeological engagements with that past. Chris Dalglish is a lecturer in archaeology at the University of Glasgow. Contributors: Julia Beaumont, David Bowsher, Terry Brown, Jo Buckberry, Chris Dalglish, James Dixon, Audrey Horning, Robert Isherwood, Robert C Janaway, Melanie Johnson, Siân Jones, Catriona Mackie, Janet Montgomery, Harold Mytum, Michael Nevell, Natasha Powers, Biddy Simpson, Matt Town, Andrew Wilson
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt31nhjn
Archaeologists, Power and the Recent Past from:
Archaeology, the Public and the Recent Past
Author(s) Dalglish Chris
Abstract: This volume arises from the Society for Post-Medieval Archaeology conference
Engaging the Recent Past: Public, Political Post-Medieval Archaeology (Glasgow, September 2010). The focus of the conference was the contemporary context of post-medieval archaeology: the values, politics and ethics associated with the recent past, and the practices through which we engage with and construct that past. Contributors to the conference considered these issues in relation to the post-medieval and contemporary archaeologies of the U.K., Ireland and a number of other countries, and they promoted positions founded in a variety of philosophical, political and practice traditions.
1 Garcilaso de la Vega (c. 1501–1536): from:
Love Poetry in the Spanish Golden Age
Abstract: Roland Barthes’ insistence on the death of the author (1968),¹ closely followed by Michel Foucault’s equally provocative interrogation of the writing subject (‘What is an Author?’ 1969),² have been elaborated, qualified, denigrated and newly historicised in almost half a century’s literary theorisings. Common sense alone suggests that in denying a critical need to relate the individual subject (whether author or reader) to a larger cultural, historically specific field of operations, Barthes’ theory of textual construction went too far. But whatever its implicit contradictions (and current memory studies have identified several), there is no denying that the post-structuralist critique of authorship
No End from:
Expressing Identities in the Basque Arena
Abstract: The first point should have been repeatedly demonstrated to all those who have read the text, rather than skipped straight to this endnote, i.e. that we impoverish our understanding of nationalism if we are not prepared to study its lived reality. If one definition of anthropology is to take people seriously, then it behoves us to listen to what locals are saying and to attend to what they are doing. After all, the much-vaunted strength of social anthropology is to
Book Title: Dialogic Aspects in the Cuban Novel of the 1990s- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): DORADO-OTERO ÁNGELA
Abstract: This book examines six Cuban novels published between 1991 and 1999, all part of the new "boom" of the Cuban novel in the 1990s. It analyses how in undermining monolithic representations of reality these texts employ discursive techniques that question absolute truths, defy established boundaries of literary genres and challenge concepts of national, gender and individual identity. The authors studied in this book---Reinaldo Arenas, Leonardo Padura Fuentes, Abilio Estévez, Daína Chaviano, Yanitzia Canetti, and Zoé Valdés---are placed beyond the dichotomy of outside and inside Cuba in order to focus on the fluidity and heterogeneity of Cuban culture displayed in its literature. This study establishes similarities and differences in the way these authors create polyphonic texts that question whether notions of country and nation coincide in novels that respond to economic hardship, political and social changes, issues of cubanía, and exile. Ángela Dorado-Otero is Postdoctoral Research Fellow in Iberian and Latin American Studies at Queen Mary University of London.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt4cg66v
2 Transposed Words: from:
Dialogic Aspects in the Cuban Novel of the 1990s
Abstract: In this chapter I shall focus on the Cuban novel
Máscarasby Leonardo Padura Fuentes in the light of intertextuality. Most critics, including Stephen Wilkinson (2000; 2006), Carlos Uxó (2006), José Antonio Michelena (2006), Sara Rosell (2006), Clemens Franken Kurzen (2009) and Antonio Aiello Fernández (2010) have focused their attention on how Padura has transformed traditional detective fiction in Cuba. Padura Fuentes himself has contributed to this approach by inserting himself in this tradition when revisiting the detective genre in his article ‘Modernidad y postmodernidad: la novela policial en Iberoamérica’ (1999). Some scholars have also paid particular attention to the
3 The Palimpsestuous (Re)writing of the Island as a Dialogic Practice: from:
Dialogic Aspects in the Cuban Novel of the 1990s
Abstract: As we have seen, there has been a proliferation of the use of intertextuality in recent Cuban fiction, and the process of creation appears as a topic in all the novels studied in this book. This process of creation becomes a mechanism that the characters of the novels use to reach self–knowledge, as a way of creating a collective memory and of resisting established authority.
4 Erotic Discourse: from:
Dialogic Aspects in the Cuban Novel of the 1990s
Abstract: In this chapter I shall focus on Daína Chaviano’s novel
Casa de juegos. I posit that the use of erotic discourse in this novel serves a foundational purpose as the site of a feminine and feminist space in the context of subaltern voices used to subvert patriarchal values and monolithic discourses of power. I start here by differentiating, like Octavio Paz, between eroticism and sexuality. For Paz, in his bookLa llama doble: amor y erotismo, ‘En la sexualidad, el placer sirve a la procreación; en los ritos eróticos el placer es un fin en sí mismo o tiene fines
‘Is this War?’: from:
War and Literature
Author(s) PURDON JAMES
Abstract: Most writing about British Cold War culture has concentrated on nuclearism, pacifism, decolonisation, socialism, postmodernism, Americanisation – in short, on everything but war. One effect of the attention paid to these various narratives has been to obscure the fact that citizens of the USSR and those of Western capitalist democracies alike understood and feared the Cold War
as war, even if later accounts have tended to lose sight of what Holger Nehring has called the ‘war-like character’ of their experiences.² If the Cold War is to have any explanatory force as a context for literary works beyond serving as a
Crossing the Rubicon: from:
War and Literature
Author(s) CLARKE CATHERINE A. M.
Abstract: Civil conflict demolishes notions of identity and community in particularly violent and destructive ways. The project of writing civil war challenges the traditions and conventions of historiography and exceeds normal representational modes and idioms. England’s twelfth-century civil war, during the reign of King Stephen (1135–54), is presented by contemporary texts as a calamity beyond the reach of conventional chronicle writing or received rhetoric. The Peterborough recension of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle exclaims that:
Does Tolstoy’s War and Peace Make Modern War Literature Redundant? from:
War and Literature
Author(s) RAWLINSON MARK
Abstract: The concept of redundancy employed in this essay is the one used in mathematics and linguistics to designate symbols that do not add information to a sequence. One of the hazards of teaching twentieth-century war literature is the tacit inference of redundancy by readers, namely that the representational conventions as well as the facts and values represented are ‘predictable from … context’.
90The claim that twentieth-century war writing is made superfluous byWar and Peace(1869) is polemical, but it is also intended to do serious work: to draw attention to representations of war which are not predictable from context,
Book Title: Modern German Thought from Kant to Habermas-An Annotated German-Language Reader
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Large Duncan
Abstract: German-language thinkers such as Kant, Marx, Nietzsche, and Freud are central to modernity. Yet their reception in the English-speaking world has largely depended on translations, a situation that has often hampered full engagement with the rhetorical and philosophical complexity of the German history of ideas. The present volume, the first of its kind, is a response to this situation. After an introduction charting the remarkable flowering of German-language thought since the eighteenth century, it offers extracts -- in the original German -- from sixteen major philosophical texts, with extensive introductions and annotations in English. All extracts are carefully chosen to introduce the individual thinkers while allowing the reader to pursue broader themes such as the fate of reason or the history of modern selfhood. The book offers students and scholars of German a complement to linguistic, historical, and literary study by giving them access to the wealth of German-language philosophy. It represents a new way into the work of a succession of thinkers who have defined modern philosophy and thus remain of crucial relevance today. The philosophers: Immanuel Kant, G. W. F. Hegel, Ludwig Feuerbach, Karl Marx, Arthur Schopenhauer, Friedrich Nietzsche, Sigmund Freud, Martin Heidegger, Walter Benjamin, Georg Lukács, Max Horkheimer and Theodor Adorno, Jürgen Habermas. Henk de Berg is Professor of German at the University of Sheffield. Duncan Large is Professor of German at Swansea University.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt6wp91n
Book Title: El niño en el cine argentino de la postdictadura (1983-2008)-alegoría y nostalgia
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): DUFAYS SOPHIE
Abstract: Este libro constituye la primera monografía dedicada al papel del niño en el cine latinoamericano. El análisis detallado de una decena de películas argentinas de la post-dictadura dirigidas entre 1983 y 2008, incluyendo tanto clásicas (La historia oficial, Un lugar en el mundo) como olvidadas (Amigomio, El rigor del destino), revela cómo la mirada y el lenguaje del niño son puestos al servicio de una alegoría nostálgica, estructurada en torno a la memoria o al lenguaje verbal y vinculada a la figura del padre ausente. Dufays combina los análisis fílmicos con una amplia reflexión teórica sobre las cuatro nociones clave de alegoría, melancolía, nostalgia y duelo y los articula con una genealogía de la figura alegórica del niño en las tradiciones narrativas latinoamericanas. Este recorrido permite al lector explorar las significaciones simbólicas y discursivas que el personaje infantil, la infancia y la familia han adquirido en el cine y en el contexto postdictatorial argentino. Sophie Dufays es investigadora postdoctoral del Fondo Nacional de Investigación Científica de Bélgica, en la Universidad de Louvain-la-Neuve. This book is the first monograph devoted to the role of the child in Latin American cinema. Through close analysis of about ten Argentine fiction films of the post-dictatorship period directed between 1983 and 2008, including both classic such as The Official Story and A Place in the World) and forgotten works such as Amigomío and El rigor del destino. Dufays shows how the child's gaze and language are a means of focusing a nostalgic form of allegory, structured around either memory or verbal language, and related to the figure of the absent father. In combining these analyses with a wide theoretical articulation of four key notions (allegory, melancholy, mourning and nostalgia) and with a genealogy of the allegorical child character in Latin American narrative traditions, Relatos de infancia allows the reader to explore the meanings that childhood and family have come to acquire in cinema, particularly in the Argentine post-dictatorial context. Sophie Dufays is a FNRS Postdoctoral Researcher (Belgian National Fund for Scientific Research) at the University of Louvain-la-Neuve.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt6wp9v7
4 La alegoría entre la melancolía y el duelo: from:
El niño en el cine argentino de la postdictadura (1983-2008)
Abstract: La alegoría barroca, que había nacido de un conflicto de interpretación respecto del carácter enigmático de la naturaleza – esta se presentaba como una acumulación de fragmentos estáticos –, conoció un (nuevo) movimiento de interiorización en el siglo XIX, en el contexto de la desposesión de la experiencia subjetiva característica del hombre moderno,²¹ desposesión que la poesía de Baudelaire representa de manera ejemplar. Desde entonces, la alegoría representaría el resto ya no solo de la naturaleza y de la historia colectiva, sino también de una historia subjetiva.
6 Upwards to Helicon: from:
Spanish Golden Age Poetry in Motion
Author(s) Mascia Mark J.
Abstract: One of Lope de Vega’s (1562–1635) longest poetic works, the
Laurel de Apolo(1630), has received less critical attention than much of his other poetry due to its sheer length. This massive poem, composed of tensilvasand totalling nearly seven thousand lines, is sometimes viewed as a simple litany of praise for several hundred contemporary poets. However, one often overlooked element is the way in which Lope uses this text to engage in acts of judgement and even personal vendettas against his rivals. The purpose of this study is to examine how Lope moves his locus of enunciation
10 Hacia otra lectura del petrarquismo en Sor Juana Inés de la Cruz from:
Spanish Golden Age Poetry in Motion
Author(s) Grossi Verónica
Abstract: En este ensayo busco esbozar una nueva lectura del petrarquismo en la lírica de Sor Juana Inés de la Cruz. Ofrezco por lo tanto, una serie de planteamientos generales sobre posibles modos de aproximación a la lírica, de temática amorosa, de la monja novohispana. Este acercamiento parte de trabajos anteriores sobre el petrarquismo en Sor Juana así como de nuevas reflexiones sobre el papel del entorno urbano, conventual y cortesano, tanto colonial como europeo, en las redes de significados, códigos de lectura y circulación de textos manuscritos e impresos de la temprana modernidad.¹
14 Traveling in Place: from:
Spanish Golden Age Poetry in Motion
Author(s) Powell Amanda
Abstract: The title ‘Poetry in Motion’ suits the travel across language, culture, and time that constitutes literary translation. Across what bridge, by what mode, can a text arrive at the further shore – ‘[a] esotra parte, en la ribera’ – transformed to a new language and occupying a foreign literary context, yet with intangible spirit intact?¹ Does it best travel naked or robed, empty-handed or with baggage? In particular, how do we bring across Baroque lyric: rhymed, metered, allusive, with incisively doubled meaning or gorgeously encrusted figuration. Should highly ornate originals be simplified in translation, in order to make them understand able? The
Book Title: Tragedy and the Tragic in German Literature, Art, and Thought- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Quinn Thomas P.
Abstract: The many catastrophes of German history have often been described as tragic. Consequently, German literature, music, philosophy, painting, and even architecture are rich in tragic connotations. Yet exactly what "tragedy" and "the tragic" may mean requires clarification. The poet creates a certain artful shape and trajectory for raw experience by "putting it into words"; but does putting such experience into words (or paintings or music or any other form) betray suffering by turning it into mere art? Or is it art that first turns mere suffering into tragic experience by revealing and clarifying its deepest dimension? What are we talking about, exactly, when we talk about tragic experience and tragic art, especially in an age in which, according to Hannah Arendt, evil has become banal? Does banality muffle or even annul the tragic? Does tragedy take suffering and transform it into beauty, as Schiller thought? Is it in the interest of truth for suffering to be "beautiful"? Is it possible that poetry, music, and art are important because they in fact create the meaning of suffering? Or is suffering only suffering and not accessible to meaning, tragic or otherwise? This book comprises essays that seek to clarify the meaning of tragedy and the tragic in its many German contexts, art forms, and disciplines, from literature and philosophy to music, painting, and history. Contributors: Jeffrey A. Bernstein, Steve Dowden, Wolfram Ette, Jennifer Anna Gosetti-Ferencei, Karsten Harries, Joseph P. Lawrence, James McFarland, Karen Painter, Bruno Pieger, Robert Pirro, Thomas Quinn, Mark Roche, Helmut Walser Smith. Stephen D. Dowden is Professor of German at Brandeis University. Thomas Quinn is an independent scholar.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt7zstkf
8: Rosenzweig’s Tragedy and the Spectacles of Strauss: from:
Tragedy and the Tragic in German Literature, Art, and Thought
Author(s) Bernstein Jeffrey A.
Abstract: Is there not something oppressive about raising, once again, the question of how to understand German-Jewish history (if, in fact, one assumes that non-Jewish and Jewish Germans actually participated in the
samehistory)? According to Gershom Scholem, the answer would have to be yes. In the context of speaking about German-Jewish dialogue, he states the following:
9: Requiem for the Reich: from:
Tragedy and the Tragic in German Literature, Art, and Thought
Author(s) Painter Karen
Abstract: In one of the classic texts on German collective memory after the Second World War,
The Inability to Mourn, Alexander and Margarete Mitscherlich examine the emotional blockage they saw as afflicting Germans after the losses they had suffered and felt, and the losses they had inflicted and found difficult to acknowledge.¹ The inability to mourn after the war, however, had been preceded by an official unwillingness to mourn during the war, as the Nazi regime did not want to recognize any public ceremonies that might suggest final victory was in doubt. The accumulating losses on the battlefield, including deaths and
Book Title: Arno Schmidt's 'Zettel's Traum'-An Analysis
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Langbehn Volker Max
Abstract: Arno Schmidt (1914-1979) is considered one of the most daring and influential writers of postwar Germany; the Germanist Jeremy Adler has called him a "giant of postwar German literature." Schmidt was awarded the Fontane Prize in 1964 and the Goethe Prize in 1973, and his early fiction has been translated into English to high critical acclaim, but he is not a well-known figure in the English-speaking world, where his complex work remains at the margins of critical inquiry. Volker Langbehn's book introduces Schmidt to the English-speaking audience, with primary emphasis on his most famous novel, 'Zettel's Traum'. One reviewer called the book an "elephantine monster" because of its unconventional size (folio format), length (1334 pages and over 10 million characters), and unique presentation of text in the form of notes, typewritten pages, parallel columns, and collages. The novel narrates the life of the main characters, Daniel Pagenstecher, Paul Jacobi and his wife Wilma, and their teenage daughter Franziska. In discussing the life and works of Edgar Allan Poe, the four engage in the problems connected with a translation of Poe. Langbehn's study investigates how literary language can mediate or account for the world of experiences and for concepts. Schmidt's use of unconventional presentation formats challenges us to analyze how we think about reading and writing literary texts. Instead of viewing such texts as a representation of reality, Schmidt's novel destabilizes this unquestioned mode of representation, posing a radical challenge to what contemporary literary criticism defines as literature. No comprehensive study of 'Zettel's Traum' exists in English. Volker Langbehn is associate professor of German at San Francisco State University.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt81f1w
Introduction from:
Arno Schmidt's 'Zettel's Traum'
Abstract: Arno Schmidt (1914–1979) is not a well-known figure in literary studies in this country. Although he has been recognized as probably the single most important experimental novelist in German since the Second World War, there is still little criticism on his work. Despite the increase in the amount of published Schmidt research over the past ten years in Germany, his works have never attracted a large readership. The linguistic density and the sophisticated cultural reflections of his texts seem to prohibit his writings from ever becoming popular. But Schmidt has at least finally gained recognition as a “giant of
3: The Etym Theory from:
Arno Schmidt's 'Zettel's Traum'
Abstract: A small detour is necessary to mark the developments Schmidt underwent before
Zettel’s Traum. In the conclusion to “Berechnungen II,” he projects a new prose model based on the dream. The remark hints at Schmidt’s increasing interest in the dream as a literary means of representation and as a subjective demonstration of personal experiences. The small essay “Traumkunstwerke,” also written in 1956, documents Schmidt’s fascination with the interrelation of literary texts and dreams.¹ In his discussion of Fouqué, the English critic, poet, and philosopher Samuel Taylor Coleridge (1772–1834), and E. T. A. Hoffmann, Schmidt concludes that literature is filled
Conclusion from:
Arno Schmidt's 'Zettel's Traum'
Abstract: It would seem ironic to follow the scholarly custom of providing the reader of this text with a “conclusion,” as if to give some form of closure to the preceding inquiry. The previous chapters suggest that to summarize what I have been arguing would defeat the basic idea of this study and its object, that is, non-closure. Since my project has dealt with an author whose texts are notorious for being nonlinear or open-ended, I would instead like to provide the following observations.
Book Title: Love and Death in Goethe-`One and Double'
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Dye Ellis
Abstract: Goethe, in association with his younger Romantic compatriots the Schlegels, Novalis, Fichte, and Schelling, struggled with the subject-object dichotomy, and tried to bridge the gap between self and other, consciousness and nature. His theory and practice prefigured the Romantics' determination to display and interrogate the linguistic and cultural structures informing their own thinking and modes of representation--what Goethe calls one's "Vorstellungsart." His work exploits, subverts, and supplants inherited conventions and signs, demonstrating with virtuosic irony that literature is a system of texts, pre-texts, and pre-established but dynamic conceptual models. 'Love and Death in Goethe:"One and Double"' explores Goethe's use, in a wide range of his poetry and prose, of the theme of 'Liebestod' (love and death) and related embodiments of the paradox of unity in duality. Ellis Dye also examines Goethe's use of other themes related to love and death--the 'femme fatale', the 'vagina dentata, Frau Welt', the Lorelei, venereal disease, the 'Lustmord' --and considers issues of selfhood and individuation as well as the possibility that the love-death theme contains an implicit gender bias toward the existential fact of personal separateness. Poems, plays, and novels are dealt with, nevertheless, as works of art, not only as illustrations of an idea or as points of intersection in a system of rhetorical conventions, and are examined for intellectual cohesiveness, elegance, and integrity of design as well as special meanings and effects. ' Love and Death in Goethe:"One and Double" ' explores the meaning of the central theme of Romantic poetry in the works of the most important Romantic poet of all. Students of literary culture, both the lay reader and the Goethe specialist, will be enlightened by its approach and find pleasure and instruction in its revelations. Robert Ellis Dye is professor of German at Macalester College.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt81fsr
3: Historical Background from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Laflèche Guy
Abstract: New France is a territory that once spread from Newfoundland to the Gulf of Mexico. As a French colony it included at least three main regions: Acadia, Canada, and Louisiana (not counting Brazil and Florida). In the context of Canadian history, the term refers to a period corresponding to that of the Ancien Régime in France, dating conventionally from 1534 (the first voyage of Jacques Cartier) to 1763 (the Treaty of Paris, which sanctioned the military conquest by Britain in 1760). New France was in fact the result of six major historical developments: first, the voyages of discovery, beginning officially
4: Literature on New France from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Laflèche Guy
Abstract: The writings on New France constitute a great marginal literature spanning three centuries. The term “literature” has to be understood in a broader sense here, since literary texts, or works possessing an aesthetic value, were rare exceptions in this period. Such texts as did exist seldom concerned themselves with the French colony. Their subject was rather North America and the Native Americans — in other words, the anthropology, human geography, or, as it was called at the time, the natural history of the New World. After the discoveries, explorations, and voyages came the long and difficult missionary endeavors, conducted mostly by
20: French-Canadian Drama from the 1930s to the Révolution tranquille from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Scholl Dorothee
Abstract: The late development of French-Canadian theater is above all a result of its institutional framework: For a long time, secular drama was decried as amoral and was therefore prohibited. The clergy, in particular, who made a decisive contribution to the history of drama by encouraging the performance of plays in the collèges for the purpose of classical education, rhetorical training, and the moral edification of pupils, rejected the performance of “profane” texts. Beginning with the 1930s, however, the influence of European theater led to a modernization in the repertoire and the performance practice of clerical theater. Many clergymen also composed
32: Orality and the French-Canadian Chanson from:
History of Literature in Canada
Author(s) Mathis-Moser Ursula
Abstract: Oralités-Polyphonix 16, a festival and symposium that took place in Quebec in June 1991, explored fundamental aspects of orality, its forms and functions as well as its specific Québécois character. Orality can operate both in a printed text and in the act of performing, whose most popular manifestation — next to theater and dance — is the chanson. One of the many facets of orality is the euphonic experiment with linguistic material, which has already been touched upon in connection with surrealist and postsurrealist sound effects and language practices (see ch. 17, Mathis-Moser), and which is especially prominent in the works of,
Book Title: Narrative Deconstructions of Gender in Works by Audrey Thomas, Daphne Marlatt, and Louise Erdrich- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Rosenthal Caroline
Abstract: By analyzing the works of Thomas, Marlatt, and Erdrich through the lenses of subjectivity, gender studies, and narratology, Caroline Rosenthal brings to light new perspectives on their writings. Although all three authors write metafictions that challenge literary realism and dominant views of gender, the forms of their counter-narratives vary. In her novel 'Intertidal Life', Thomas traces the disintegration of an identity through narrative devices that unearth ruptures and contradictions in stories of gender. In contrast, Marlatt, in 'Ana Historic', challenges the regulatory fiction of heterosexuality. She offers her protagonist a way out into a new order that breaks with the law of the father, creating a "monstrous" text that explores the possibilities of a lesbian identity. In her tetralogy of novels made up of 'Love Medicine', 'Tracks', 'The Beet Queen', and 'The Bingo Palace', Erdrich resists definite readings of femininity altogether. By drawing on trickster narratives, she creates an open system of gendered identities that is dynamic and unfinalizable, positing the most fragmented worldview as the most enduring. By applying gender and narrative theory to nuanced analysis of the texts, Rosenthal's study elucidates the correlation between gender identity formation and narrative. Caroline Rosenthal is Professor and Chair of American Literature at the Friedrich-Schiller University in Jena, Germany. Her book 'Narrative Deconstructions of Gender' was published by Camden House in 2003.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt81nd9
Introduction from:
Narrative Deconstructions of Gender in Works by Audrey Thomas, Daphne Marlatt, and Louise Erdrich
Abstract: Over the last few decades, the concepts of “gender,” “identity,” and “narrative” have received growing attention in nearly every field of academic study. Gender has become an important analytical tool in many disciplines because of the insight it gives into the cultural orders underlying representations. Theories of subjectivity have illustrated that identity is not something we achieve and possess but something individuals must consistently reestablish in various social contexts and through a number of symbolic practices. One such symbolic practice is narrative. Through a coherent structure, and by drawing on familiar forms, narrative both constitutes and naturalizes concepts at the
2: “Alice Hoyle: from:
Narrative Deconstructions of Gender in Works by Audrey Thomas, Daphne Marlatt, and Louise Erdrich
Abstract: As the title
Intertidal Life suggests, Audrey Thomas’s 1984 novel depicts the story of a woman who is caught in-between the erratic tides of convention and difference. In an attempt to construct a new identity for herself after a severe rupture in her life story, Thomas’s protagonist, Alice Hoyle, oscillates between traditional, socially accepted positions for women and new identities she imagines for herself. The title not only points to the plot but also to the textual devices of Thomas’s narrative that moves back and forth between fixture and fluidity, fact and fiction.¹ The laws and features of the intertidal
3: “You Can’t Even Imagine?”: from:
Narrative Deconstructions of Gender in Works by Audrey Thomas, Daphne Marlatt, and Louise Erdrich
Abstract: For Daphne Marlatt’s 1988 book
Ana Historic, Lewis Carroll’s writings are also important subtexts as they question conventions and playfully illustrate that what is real depends on cultural frameworks and individual perspective. As another contemporary Canadian woman writer who breaks down linguistic and narrative structures, Marlatt seems to share a lot of Audrey Thomas’s aims and strategies. Like Thomas, Marlatt disrupts surface structures to defamiliarize accepted notions of femininity and to question the coherence and continuity of gender and sexual identity. Both authors mirror the process of identity (de)formation in the narratives of their protagonists who are both writers themselves.
4: “Her Laugh an Ace”: from:
Narrative Deconstructions of Gender in Works by Audrey Thomas, Daphne Marlatt, and Louise Erdrich
Abstract: Like the two Canadian writers discussed in the previous chapters, Erdrich disrupts stereotypical representations of women and creates other potential life stories. However, Erdrich’s approach as well as her narrative technique distinctly differ from the other texts. As a writer of mixed ancestry, part Chippewa and part German-American, Louise Erdrich writes from a vantage point in-between two cultures. In interviews, she has emphasized that both her German as well as her Native backgrounds have influenced her writing and kindled her need for storytelling. For Erdrich, storytelling is a tool for coming to terms with her mixed ethnic background: “One of
Conclusion from:
Narrative Deconstructions of Gender in Works by Audrey Thomas, Daphne Marlatt, and Louise Erdrich
Abstract: As this study has shown, narrative can be both a prison house that enforces gender stereotypes, and a tool for imagining gender differently. Gender identity is informed by narrative that hides its ideological impetus by concealing the conditions for, and mechanisms of, its own construction. The texts chosen for this study render those mechanisms and thus reverse the naturalizing gestures of narrative, thereby also calling into question constructions of gender. They make possible different narrative constructions of gender that remain, however, visible as constructions because the novels are self-reflexive in their make up. If, as I argue in the framing
Book Title: Goethe Yearbook 19- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): MacLeod Catriona
Abstract: The ‘Goethe Yearbook’ is a publication of the Goethe Society of North America, encouraging North American Goethe scholarship by publishing original English-language contributions to the understanding of Goethe and other authors of the ‘Goethezeit’ while also welcoming contributions from scholars around the world. Volume 19 of the ‘Goethe Yearbook’ continues to investigate the connection between Goethe's scientific theories and his aesthetics, with essays on his optics and his plant morphology. A special section examines the central role that Goethe philology has had in establishing practices that shaped the history of ‘Germanistik’ as a whole. The yearbook also includes essays on legal history and the novella, Goethe ‘Lieder’, esoteric mysticism in ‘Wilhelm Meisters Lehrjahre’, and Werther's sexual pathology. The volume also includes three essays re-examining Goethe's aesthetics in the context of the history of deconstruction, as well as the customary book review section. Contributors: Beate Allert, Frauke Berndt, Sean Franzel, Stefan Hajduk, Bernd Hamacher, Jeffrey L. High, Francien Markx, Lavinia Meier-Ewert, Ansgar Mohnkern, Rüdiger Nutt-Kofoth, Edward T. Potter, Chenxi Tang, Robert Walter. Daniel Purdy is Associate Professor of German at Pennsylvania State University. Book review editor Catriona MacLeod is Associate Professor of German at the University of Pennsylvania.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt81ph2
Hypochondria, Onanism, and Reading in Goethe’s from:
Goethe Yearbook 19
Author(s) POTTER EDWARD T.
Abstract: Johann Wolfgang von Goethe’s pathbreaking epistolary novel,
Die Leiden des jungen Werther (1774, 2nd [rev.] ed. 1787) has been the focus of an enormous amount of scholarly attention.¹ A recent analysis by Bruce Duncan of more than two centuries of Werther criticism, Goethe’s “Werther” and the Critics (2005), makes manifest the wide variety of critical approaches to this extremely rich text. Duncan discusses, among other things, contemporary late eighteenth-century reactions to Werther, biographical, religious, psychological, and political approaches to Goethe’s novel, as well as interpretations of Werther that focus on reading, writing, gender, and/or sexuality. The literary critic Michael Bell
Charles of Orléans Illuminated from:
Charles d'Orléans in England, 1415-1440
Author(s) BACKHOUSE JANET
Abstract: WIDELY famed for its bird’s-eye view of the Tower of London, which is endlessly reproduced in both scholarly and popular contexts, Royal MS 16 F. ii in the British Library is of major interest to all students of the work of Charles of Orléans because it is the only medieval manuscript copy of his work to have been supplied with major illustrations. His poems take up rather more than half of the volume’s 248 leaves and the associated miniatures account for three of the six fully illuminated pages in the book. It has always been clear from copious internal heraldic
1: Language-Bodies: from:
German Women's Writing in the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Chronister Necia
Abstract: Unlike any other medium, literature has the ability to employ the reader’s imagination in the construction of bodies. When a narrator communicates information about a text’s characters, the reader completes the act of constructing bodies by imagining their contours, postures, and gestures. A character’s gender is thus dependent upon both the narrator’s speech—his/her use of nouns, pronouns, and adjectives—and the reader’s expectations regarding gender. If the narrator omits information about the character’s gender, the reader finds clues in the text—social cues, behaviors, and actions—to fill in that information and assign one. Such moments activate literature’s potential
6: Popfeminism, Ethnicity, and Race in Contemporary Germany: from:
German Women's Writing in the Twenty-First Century
Author(s) Petrescu Mihaela
Abstract: In recent years several scholars have investigated the role of popfeminism, a term coined in 2007 by Sonja Eismann, which denotes Germany’s own version of contemporary feminism.¹ While these scholars have scrutinized the relationship between popfeminism, pop literature, and neoliberalism, and they have pointed out the absence of concepts of race and ethnicity in numerous popfeminist texts, they have paid little attention to those popfeminist works that do analyze the intersections between sexuality, race, and ethnicity.² In this essay I address this gap by investigating the humor-inflected popfeminist autobiographical works
Einmal Hans mit scharfer Soße(An Order of Hans with
Book Title: Arturo Pérez-Reverte: Narrative Tricks and Narrative Strategies- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): WALSH ANNE L.
Abstract: The writings of Arturo Pérez-Reverte, one of Spain's most renowned contemporary authors, have been described as a minefield. This monograph examines the complexities behind the narrative technique employed in creating such a minefield, including an analysis of the role played by both male and female characters, the relevance of the past as a motif, and aspects of the role of storytelling in creating mystery where none should exist. Both Revertian novels and journalistic writing are seen to be part of an over-all game which is played between their author and his readers. Film, too, forms part of the material reviewed as, though Pérez-Reverte is not a script writer, many films have been based on his novels. The text-centred analysis concludes that the themes of interest in all Revertian output revolve around two main areas: the significance of the past, whether historical, cultural, or literary, and the role of the written word in communicating, in rescuing and in challenging versions of that past in order to combat what Pérez-Reverte terms 'dismemory'. ANNE L. WALSH lectures in Hispanic Studies at University College, Cork.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt9qdn6c
INTRODUCTION from:
Arturo Pérez-Reverte: Narrative Tricks and Narrative Strategies
Abstract: To attempt an analysis of the works of any contemporary writer is fraught with difficulty, particularly when the author in question is given to creating texts which trick and trap an unwary reader. Such is the case of Arturo Pérez-Reverte who has described his own process of writing as being ‘like laying a minefield’. In that minefield, he ‘places his tricks, traps and false leads’.¹
CONCLUSION from:
Arturo Pérez-Reverte: Narrative Tricks and Narrative Strategies
Abstract: The six chapters of this study have undertaken to examine the writings of Arturo Pérez-Reverte from a number of perspectives. Chapter 1 looked at the context of this writer, the various links between his work and that of other contemporary writers in Spain, the role of narrative, its importance in telling the stories of the past and the cultural status of narrative as a link with that past. Chapter 2 considered how Pérez-Reverte’s characters could be interpreted in a variety of ways, particularly as representations of his readers. The binary male–female opposition in that context becomes not a feminist
Book Title: Juan Goytisolo: The Author as Dissident- Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): de Menezes Alison Ribeiro
Abstract: This monograph offers two new perspectives on Spanish writer, Juan Goytisolo. First, under the themes of authorship and dissidence, it integrates his writing across several genres, providing a rounded assessment of his contribution to cultural debates in Spain since the sixties and arguing that resistance to repressive discourses characterizes his essays and autobiographies as much as his fiction. Second, it revises the prevailing critical interpretation of Goytisolo's fiction by building on four premises: that his novels are less clearly oppositional than prevailing interpretations imply; that, in order to engage with discourses of identity, he employs an idiom which, contrary to his own statements, is not a poststructuralist autonomous world of words; that a textual practice grounded in the recognizable experience of post-Civil War Spain, rather than one which seeks out the realm of pure textuality, is essential to Goytisolo's subversive political intentions; and that the autobiographical element of much of his work constitutes a more complex narrative aesthetic than has been appreciated. The book argues that if Goytisolo's work is interpreted as an ethical engagement with postmodernist theory, rather than as an illustration of it, then certain contradictions for which he has been criticized are seen in a new and valuable light. ALISON RIBEIRO DE MENEZES is a Senior Lecturer in Spanish at University College Dublin.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.ctt9qdps1
INTRODUCTION: from:
Juan Goytisolo: The Author as Dissident
Abstract: The humble proof-reader in José Saramago’s
História do cerco de Lisboa, who inserts a negative in a text where the author had intended none, thus changing retrospectively the course of historical events, raises some of the most pressing questions preoccupying contemporary novelists: the issues of truth and relativity, the possibility and implications of multiple authoring, and the potency of authorship as narrative authority. Impersonalizing authorship, by turning it into a process involving one or more agents and various stages, does not, however, remove textual author-ity. As Cervantes magnificently demonstrated inDon Quixotefive centuries ago, it can also, paradoxically, reinforce
1 AUTHORING THE SELF: from:
Juan Goytisolo: The Author as Dissident
Abstract: If, for twentieth-century writers, the question of authorship and its relationship to the authority of a ‘writing subject’ has posed considerable problems, then writing the life of the self – encapsulated perfectly, if in reverse order, in the very term auto-bio-graphy – makes these issues even more acute. The practice of autobiography necessarily confers on the autobiographical text an implied truth value upon which the weight of contemporary theory since existentialism and structuralism has cast considerable doubt. Unmoored from the Cartesian certainties of consciousness, contemporary autobiography stages an interplay between facts and imaginative creativity, replacing the original ‘confessional’ status of
5 THE AUTHOR AS VOYEUR: from:
Juan Goytisolo: The Author as Dissident
Abstract: A turn to the pictoral seems to characterize contemporary literary studies.² The late twentieth-century privileging of discourse, with its trend to read pictures and images as texts, seems now to have turned back upon itself, seeking the visual in the verbal, as well as vice versa.³ The roots of this might be traced to Foucault’s work on the panoptic gaze, but that, for him, was purely a surveillance act, and thus more restricted than the broad view of the visual that I wish to adopt here.⁴ Vision implies both to see and to be seen, but not necessarily in an
Book Title: A Companion to Friedrich Nietzsche-Life and Works
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Bishop Paul
Abstract: Nietzsche looms over modern literature and thought; according to Gottfried Benn, "everything my generation discussed, thought through innerly; one could say: suffered; or one could even say: took to the point of exhaustion - all of it had already been said . . . by Nietzsche; all the rest was just exegesis." Nietzsche's influence on intellectual life today is arguably as great; witness the various societies, journals, and websites and the steady stream of papers, collections, and monographs. This ‘Companion’ offers new essays from the best Nietzsche scholars, emphasizing the interrelatedness of his life and thought, eschewing a superficial biographical method but taking seriously his claim that great philosophy is “the self-confession of its author and a kind of unintended and unremarked ‘memoir’.” Each essay examines a major work by Nietzsche; together, they offer an advanced introduction for students of German Studies, philosophy, and comparative literature as well as for the lay reader. Re-establishing the links between Nietzsche's philosophical texts and their biographical background, the volume alerts Nietzsche scholars and intellectual historians to the internal development of his thought and the aesthetic construction of his identity as a philosopher. Contributors: Ruth Abbey, Keith Ansell-Pearson, Rebecca Bamford, Paul Bishop, Thomas H. Brobjer, Daniel W. Conway, Adrian Del Caro, Carol Diethe, Michael Allen Gillespie and Keegan F. Callanan, Laurence Lampert, Duncan Large, Martin Liebscher, Martine Prange, Alan D. Schrift. Paul Bishop is Professor of German at the University of Glasgow.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.cttn332r
1: Nietzsche’s Early Writings from:
A Companion to Friedrich Nietzsche
Author(s) Brobjer Thomas H.
Abstract: There is much extant material from and about the young and early Nietzsche, including large numbers of early poems, school essays, school records, general notes, etc. In fact, Nietzsche seems, of all the great philosophers and of all important nineteenth-century intellectu- als, to be the one about whom we have the most early extant material.¹ The German critical edition of Nietzsche’s writings covering the period after he became professor in Basel in 1869, the
Kritische Studienausgabe (KSA), consists of thirteen volumes (as well as two volumes of philo-logical commentary and chronology),of which six contain his published texts (along with a
Link to from:
A Companion to Friedrich Nietzsche
Abstract: The Birth of Tragedy was written in (and, in a sense, against) a number of contexts: the military context of the Franco-Prussian War; the political context of the proclamation of the German Reich in Versailles on 18 January 1871, of the declaration of the Paris Commune on 18 March of the same year, and of the growing revolutionary movement in Europe; and the academic-political context of Basel, especially the philological circles in which Nietzsche had to operate. As early as on 20 November 1868, after his first meeting with Wagner in the Brockhaus household, Nietzsche wrote a letter to Rohde
15: Nietzsche’s from:
A Companion to Friedrich Nietzsche
Author(s) Schrift Alan D.
Abstract: Technically speaking, nietzsche’S nachlass or literary remains is comprised of all of his work, excluding his letters, that remained unpublished when his mental collapse ended his productive life in January 1889. This would include: (1) texts that he had prepared for publication but which he was unable to see through to publication, namely
The Anti-Christ (Der Antichrist), Nietzsche Contra Wagner, Dithyrambs of Dionysos (Dionysos-Dithyramben), and Ecce Homo;(2) his early, unpublished essays and lectures, many of which could be considered complete, albeit never published, works; and (3)his notes, as well as drafts and variants of his published works. The size of
Book Title: Museums and Biographies-Stories, Objects, Identities
Publisher: Boydell & Brewer
Author(s): Hill Kate
Abstract: Museums and biographies both tell the stories of lives. This innovative collection examines for the first time biography - of individuals, objects and institutions - in relationship to the museum, casting new light on the many facets of museum history and theory, from the lives of prominent curators, to the context of museums of biography and autobiography. Separate sections cover individual biography and museum history, problematising individual biographies, institutional biographies, object biographies, and museums as biographies/autobiographies. These articles offer new ways of thinking about museums and museum history, exploring how biography in and of the museum enriches museum stories by stressing the inter-related nature of lives of people, objects and institutions as part of a dense web of relationships. Through their widely ranging research, the contributors demonstrate the value of thinking about the stories told in and by museums, and the relationships which make up museums; and suggest new ways of undertaking and understanding museum biographies. Dr Kate Hill is Senior Lecturer in History at the University of Lincoln. Contributors: Jeffrey Abt, Felicity Bodenstein, Alison Booth, Stuart Burch, Lucie Carreau, Elizabeth Crooke, Steffi de Jong, Mark Elliott, Sophie Forgan, Mariana Françozo, Laura Gray, Kate Hill, Suzanne MacLeod, Wallis Miller, Belinda Nemec, Donald Preziosi, Helen Rees Leahy, Linda Sandino, Julie Sheldon, Alexandra Stara, Louise Tythacott, Chris Whitehead, Anne Whitelaw.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7722/j.cttn3370
14 Individual, Collective and Institutional Biographies: from:
Museums and Biographies
Author(s) Carreau Lucie
Abstract: Ethnographic collections housed in museums are, in theory, no different from any other collections of arts or crafts. They are made of objects assembled by a collector with a particular motive, in a particular historical and cultural context. In practice, however, ethnographic collections tell a very different story.
II Two Early Novels: from:
A Companion to Javier Marías
Abstract: When asked in 2006 about the relationship between his second novel,
Travesía del horizonte(1972) (Voyage Along the Horizon, 2006), and the general tendencies in Spanish fiction at the time of its publication, Marías promptly linked it to his first novel,Los dominios del lobo(1971) (The Dominions of the Wolf), and then located both outside the narrative mainstream in Spain. Indeed, he placed his first two works in a context of difference from important works of Spanish fiction of the 1960s and early 1970s that were lauded for their combination of stylistic experimentation and political antagonism toward Francoism. As
V Two Shakespearean Novels from:
A Companion to Javier Marías
Abstract: In
Corazón tan blanco(1992) (A Heart So White, 1995) andMañana en la batalla piensa en mí(1994) (Tomorrow in the Battle Think on Me, 1996), Marías continues to emphasize two important aspects of his fiction: intertextual connections with other works of literature and film (most explicitly with Shakespeare in these two novels), and the way in which storytelling lies at the heart of how we construct our understanding of the world. Each of the novels begins with a sudden and unexpected death, and thus contains elements of a mystery novel which invite the reader to expect intrigue and
VII Other Writings from:
A Companion to Javier Marías
Abstract: Vidas escritas(1992) (Written Lives, 2006) andMiramientos(Glimpses) (1999) have in common at least one authorial intention: Marías’s desire to write brief sketches about writers whom he finds intriguing. While on the face of it the two books share certain elements of composition (for example, photographic images of the writers inMiramientos; both photographs and drawings of authors inVidas), the differences between the two texts are pronounced. Most notably, inVidasMarías comments solely on non-Spanish writers who are deceased, using biographical and other information to form the content of his narrative, while inMiramientoshe focuses exclusively
8: “Coyote Conquers the Campus”: from:
Thomas King
Author(s) Archibald-Barber Jesse Rae
Abstract: King’s importance to indigenous literatures is well established throughout Canada and the United States, and he is one of the bestknown Cherokee authors outside of North America. In his essays and fiction, King often challenges Western stereotypes of Indigenous peoples and provides literary concepts, characters, symbols, and narratives that more accurately represent the complex context of Indigenous literatures. Indeed, King’s works have been groundbreaking for the study of Indigenous issues not only in Canadian society, but also as they relate to colonial histories in countries around the world. However, although King’s works are often taught in schools, it is difficult
13: Maps, Borders, and Cultural Citizenship: from:
Thomas King
Author(s) Sarkowsky Katja
Abstract: As numerous critics have pointed out, literal and metaphorical maps and mapping “are dominant practices of colonial and postcolonial cultures” (Ashcroft, Griffith, and Tiffin 2007, 28). Maps are a form of representation (“representational space,” as W. H. New has called them in
Land Sliding), a construction of spatial relations and imagination, a form of control over space in the context of colonialism. But maps are also deployed as a strategy to counter hegemonic models of space. This is a central aspect for postcolonial societies, in which colonial inscriptions, for instance through cartography, are challenged and deconstructed in literary texts.
15: “Sometimes It Works and Sometimes It Doesn’t”: from:
Thomas King
Author(s) Rintoul Suzanne
Abstract: Much of the criticism on Thomas King’s fiction focuses on border crossing, and rightly so: national boundaries, town lines, bridges, rivers, and myriad other signs point to in-between spaces where King renegotiates hierarchical binaries. The role of gender in relation to this motif, though, remains underexplored. King’s texts are full of gender-ambiguous characters, some of whom harness the power to revise the dominant discourses of Empire, but discussions of gender have nevertheless taken the proverbial backseat to discussions of race.¹ This is surprising, given that the intersectionality of race and gender has been well established in feminist and postcolonial theory
Chapter 6 Bicycle Messengers and the Dialectics of Speed from:
Fighting For Time
Author(s) Stewart Benjamin
Abstract: Bicycle messengers provide a valuable on-demand service to urban businesses that require same-day delivery of time-sensitive material. This chapter analyzes the spatial and organizational contradictions that enable and disrupt the urban bicycle messenger industry’s production of speed. It begins with the industry’s general context, describing the congestion that makes the “low-tech” bicycle the city’s fastest mode of delivery. It then moves to explore two sides of the messenger’s labor situation, the stress that arises conjointly out of that enabling congestion and the industry’s demands for speed, and the stress-mitigating enjoyment that arises out of those aspects of the labor similar
Book Title: After Parsons-A Theory of Social Action for the Twenty-First Century
Publisher: Russell Sage Foundation
Author(s): Bershady Harold J.
Abstract: After Parsonsis a fresh examination of Parsons' theoretical undertaking, its significance for social scientific thought, and its implications for present-day empirical research. The book is divided into four parts: Social Institutions and Social Processes; Societal Community and Modernization; Sociology and Culture; and the Human Condition. The chapters deal with Parsons' notions of societal community, societal evolution, and modernization and modernity.After Parsonsaddresses major themes of enduring relevance, including social differentiation and cultural diversity, social solidarity, universalism and particularism, and trust and affect in social life. The contributors explore these topics in a wide range of social institutions-family and kinship, economy, polity, the law, medicine, art, and religion-and within the context of contemporary developments such as globalization, the power of the United States as an "empireless empire," the emergence of forms of fundamentalism, the upsurge of racial, tribal, and ethnic conflicts, and the increasing occurence of deterministic and positivistic thought.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7758/9781610442152
Chapter 11 The Weberian Talcott Parsons: from:
After Parsons
Author(s) Gerhardt Uta
Abstract: The relationship between Talcott Parsons’s scholarship and Max Weber’s classic thought has been debated in two recent contexts in American sociology. According to one viewpoint, Parsons’s thought can be traced back to genuinely American intellectual origins, and was not, under Weber’s influence, “made in Germany,” incorporating the often-invoked Heidelberg myth in the 1920s—as some European disciples, including me, are said to assume (Camic, chapter 12, this volume). The other view stemmed from an anti-Parsonian impetus in the early 1970s, when three authors claimed to be preserving Weber’s greatness as they attempted to “de-Parsonize Weber” (Cohen, Hazelrigg, and Pope 1975a).¹
Book Title: Approaches to Social Theory- Publisher: Russell Sage Foundation
Author(s): NOWAK STEFAN
Abstract: The W. I. Thomas and Florian Znaniecki Memorial Conference on Social Theory, held at the University of Chicago, brought together an outstanding array of scholars representing a variety of contending approaches to social theory. In panels, presentations, and general discussions, these scholars confronted one another in the context of an entire range of approaches. But as readers of this deftly edited collection will discover, the conference was more than a forum for abstract theoretical debate. These papers and discussions represent original scholarly contributions that exemplify orientations to social theory by examining real problems in the functioning of society-from large-scale economic growth and decline to the dynamics of interpersonal interaction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7758/9781610443616
Firm and Market Interfaces of Profit Center Control from:
Approaches to Social Theory
Author(s) WHITE HARRISON C.
Abstract: Large American manufacturing firms have widely adopted some form of decentralization or divisionalization in past decades (Chandler 1962; Vancil 1979; Haspeslagh 1983). Why? Our argument will be a crosssectional one; it explains, without depending on imitation or history, why decentralization makes sense here and now for current executives of large manufacturing firms. Our argument also is a structuralist one: For both the innovators and later adopters, divisionalization must be interpreted with special reference to the context of what the other firms in a sector of the economy were doing.
Comment from:
Approaches to Social Theory
Author(s) FEATHERMAN DAVID L.
Abstract: In my necessarily brief discussion of the fine-grained, penetrating historical analysis of the emergence of welfare policy in Britain and the United States by Skocpol and Orloff, I wish to draw attention to several apparently parallel developments in metatheories which motivate inquiries about social change, on the one hand, and about individual change, on the other. Both developments in theoretical perspectives reflect an approach that can be called “contextualistic.”
Book Title: Promises of 1968-Crisis, Illusion and Utopia
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): TISMANEANU VLADIMIR
Abstract: This book is a state of the art reassessment of the significance and consequences of the events associated with the year 1968 in Europe and in North America. Since 1998, there hasn’t been any collective, comparative and interdisciplinary effort to discuss 1968 in the light of both contemporary headways of scholarship and new evidence on this historical period. A significant departure from earlier approaches lies in the fact that the manuscript is constructed in unitary fashion, as it goes beyond the East–West divide, trying to identify the common features of the sixties. The latter are analyzed as simultaneously global and local developments. The main problems addressed by the contributors of this volume are: the sixties as a generational clash; the redefinition of the political as a consequence of the ideological challenges posed to the status-quo by the sixty-eighters; the role of Utopia and the de-radicalization of intellectuals; the challenges to imperialism (Soviet/American); the cultural revolution of the sixties; the crisis of ‘really existing socialism’ and the failure of “socialism with a human face”; the gradual departure from the Yalta-system; the development of a culture of human rights and the project of a global civil society; the situation of 1968 within the general evolution of European history (esp. the relationship of 1968 with 1989). In contrast to existing books, the book provides a fundamental and unique synthesis of approaches on 1968: first, it contains critical (vs. nostalgic) re-evaluations of the events from the part of significant sixty-eighters; second, it includes historical analyses based on new archival research; third, it gathers important theoretical re-assessments of the intellectual history of the 1968; and fourth, it bridges 1968 with its aftermath and its pre-history, thus avoiding an over-contextualization of the topics in question.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt1281xt
Introduction from:
Promises of 1968
Author(s) Tismaneanu Vladimir
Abstract: The events of 1968 radically influenced the social, political, and cultural landscape of the post-1945 world. In the context of the Cold War, 1968 was a transnational moment of revolt against the status quo beyond the east-West divide.¹ it represented a turning point in world history that brought about a sweeping axiological reassessment of politics.² More than ten years ago, the editors of a collective volume about 1968 stated that “the memories of witnesses to the events of this
annus mirabilis are still fragmentary and colored by partisanship, personal injury and defeat, or nostalgia for a heroic time, whereas historians
The Divided Spirit of the Sixties from:
Promises of 1968
Author(s) Sołtan Karol Edward
Abstract: The sixties, with the year 1968 serving as their symbolic high point, are best understood in a broader historical context, as one of a sequence of three periods of heightened idealism since World War II. These periods can be dated roughly: 1943–1950 (between World War II and the Cold War), 1960–1972 (the sixties), and 1988–1994 (usually identified with the year 1989). We can trace through all these periods, despite their obvious discontinuities, the development of a project of a global civic awakening (now taking the form of a global civic society) in opposition to what we might
Book Title: Late Enlightenment-Emergence of the Modern 'National Idea'
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Kopeček Michal
Abstract: This volume represents the first in a four-volume series , a daring project by CEU Press which presents the most important texts that triggered and shaped the processes of nation-building in the many countries of Central and Southeast Europe. The series brings together scholars from Austria, Albania, Bosnia-Herzegovina, Bulgaria, Croatia, the Czech Republic, Greece, Hungary, the Republic of Macedonia, Poland, Romania, Serbia and Montenegro, Slovakia, Slovenia and Turkey. The editors have created a new interpretative synthesis that challenges the self-centered and "isolationist" historical narratives and educational canons prevalent in the region, in the spirit of of "coming to terms with the past."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt1282cj
Inter-texts of identity from:
Late Enlightenment
Abstract: The history of this ‘Reader’ goes back to a meeting of a group of young scholars at the Balkan Summer University in Plovdiv in 1999. The lively interaction and debates engendered by this occasion highlighted the necessity of creating a common regional framework of intercultural dialogue. A year later, meeting in the same place, the idea of a ‘Reader’ containing a representative collection of fundamental texts that had contributed to and/or reflected upon the formation of narratives of national identity in Central and Southeast Europe was conceived. We envisioned this ‘Reader’ as a new synthesis that could challenge the self-centered
CHAPTER III. CREATING AN ENLIGHTENED NATIONAL PUBLIC from:
Late Enlightenment
Abstract: The Enlightenment in Austria had two main dimensions: a social and legal reform initiated by the state, and a literary revival. If ‘cameralism’—arguably an internal development within the Austrian political establishment—represented the first aspect (see Joseph von Sonnenfels,
On the love of Fatherland), the second aspect was the result of a combination of exogenous influences and indigenous conditions. As a result, the very notion of ‘Austrian’ literature at the end of the eighteenth century is contested. One of the most important influences on the Austrian cultural context was exerted by the appeal of prominent German writers for the
Book Title: Remembrance, History, and Justice-Coming to terms with traumatic pasts in democratic societies
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Iacob Bogdan C.
Abstract: The twentieth century has left behind a painful and complicated legacy of massive trauma, monstrous crimes, radical social engineering, or collective/individual guilt syndromes that were often the premises for and the specters haunting the process of democratization in the various societies that emerged out of these profoundly de-structuring contexts. The present manuscript is a state of the art reassessment and analysis of how the interplay between memory, history, and justice generates insight that is multifariously relevant for comprehending the present and future of democracy without becoming limited to a Europe-centric framework of understanding. The manuscript is structured on three complementary and interconnected trajectories: the public use of history, politics of memory, and transitional justice. Key words 1. Europe, Eastern—Politics and government—1989– 2. Collective memory—Europe, Eastern. 3. Memory—Political aspects—Europe, Eastern. 4. Democratization— Social aspects—Europe, Eastern. 5. Europe, Eastern—Historiography—Social aspects. 6. Europe, Eastern—Historiography—Political aspects. 7. Social justice— Europe, Eastern. 8. Post-communism—Europe, Eastern. 9. Fascism—Social aspects—Europe, Eastern. 10. Dictatorship—Social aspects—Europe, Eastern.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt19z399m
Introduction from:
Remembrance, History, and Justice
Author(s) Iacob Bogdan C.
Abstract: Polish journalist Ryszard Kapuściński once wrote that “when thinking about the fall of any dictatorship, one should have no illusions that the whole system comes to an end like a bad dream. A dictatorship … leaves behind an empty, sour field on which the tree of thought won’t grow quickly.”¹ The twentieth century has left behind a painful and complicated legacy of massive trauma, monstrous crimes, radical social engineering, and collective/individual guilt syndromes that were often the premises for and the specters haunting the process of democratization in the various societies that emerged out of these profoundly destructuring contexts. More
Promotion of a Usable Past: from:
Remembrance, History, and Justice
Author(s) Brandenberger David
Abstract: For much of the Soviet period, party authorities endorsed a single, mobilizational view of USSR history that was supported not only by academia and the censor, but by official mass culture, public educational institutions, and state textbook publishing. Indeed, it was not until the fall of the Soviet Union in 1991 that the society’s traditional reliance on an “official line” and a handful of prescribed textbooks gave way to a much looser system in which a variety of ideologically diverse titles could vie with one another within a newly competitive public school textbook market. The curricular diversity of this new
Chapter Two ORTHODOXY AND SERBIAN NATIONAL IDENTITY “BLESSED IS THE NATION THAT PROFESSES ONE AND THE SAME FAITH.” from:
Serbian Orthodox Fundamentals
Abstract: In untangling this complicated subject it will be helpful to resort to a simplified schema, founded upon the following point of departure: that religion—Serbian Orthodoxy, in this particular context—defines man and his place in the universe. In order to function effectively, it is essential that a person or group have a precisely focused and systematically conceived definition of its environment and of itself. Such a definition of the system and the cosmos to which it is related is a conception of identity. Orthodoxy can be understood only as an integrated system of thought, logically sound and epistemologically valid,
Needed but Uncertain Cohesion from:
What Holds Europe Together?
Author(s) ABRAHÁM SAMUEL
Abstract: It was a pleasure to read a sober yet hopeful assessment of the condition Europe finds itself at the present. It is both a relevant analysis for European politicians as well as an intellectual challenge so needed in the contemporary, often cynical, often superficial discourse about all things European. A remark from the text could become a motto for the EU in the best of our enlightenment and liberal traditions: “There is no essence of Europe, no fixed list of European values. There is no ‘finality’ to the process of European integration.” (A cheer for the triple negative—a perfect
European and Global Solidarity from:
What Holds Europe Together?
Author(s) LUNACEK ULRIKE
Abstract: In economic contexts, measured by the volume of foreign trade or achievements in the area of developmental work, the EU has
CHAPTER 1 Tropes and Temporalities of Historiographic Romanticism, Modern and Islamic from:
Times of History
Abstract: Below are two texts which will put forth the substance of what is to follow far more eloquently and completely than I could ever hope to do:
CHAPTER 3 Chronophagous Discourse: from:
Times of History
Abstract: Amongst all religious traditions, Islamic civilization has produced what is perhaps the most deliberately sustained concern with, and profuse body of writing on, history. The concern with the past is manifest in all genres of Arabic
Schrifttum: poetry was classicized with the establishment of anterior texts and modes; pietistic and legal works established a knowledge of early Muslim practice asFürstenspiegeland valorized salutary and deleterious acts of kings and sages from many histories; Koranic exegesis required monumental knowledge of Muslim precedents and linguistic usages of yore; dynasties, times, and biographies were meticulously chronicled and recorded; universal histories were composed
CHAPTER 4 The Muslim Canon from Late Antiquity to the Era of Modernism from:
Times of History
Abstract: By referring to the Muslim Canon in Late Antiquity and the Middle Ages, it is my intention to underline the specific character of the perspective I wish to cast in this essay upon the Koran and the canonical texts that complement it. It is primarily an historical perspective, insensitive to the mythological accounts one normally encounters with respect to the histories of significant events and times—historical events, often construed as born virtually complete and pristine.
Book Title: Past for the Eyes-East European Representations of Communism in Cinema and Museums After 1989
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Apor Péter
Abstract: How do museums and cinema shape the image of the Communist past in today’s Central and Eastern Europe? This volume is the first systematic analysis of how visual techniques are used to understand and put into context the former regimes.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt1cgf950
The “Unmemorable” and the “Unforgettable”. from:
Past for the Eyes
Author(s) Vukov Nikolai
Abstract: About 60 km from Bulgaria’s capital, Sofia, lies a small town which currently represents the primary case of what can be described as a “museum of Socialism in the country.” The town has nothing that can be compared to Budapest’s Statue Park, nor is it a place where the heritage of the socialist period is put on display, decontextualized and recontextualized in a post-socialist mode. It would be wrong to suggest that the town was once the location of a labor camp or a prison for the socialist regime’s opponents. The town is not, or at least not directly, related
Chapter 6 Hybrid Literatures from:
Hybrid Renaissance
Abstract: This chapter is concerned with hybrid writing and especially those forms of writing now known as “literature” and formerly as
belles-lettres, a term that is not easy to translate into English. It will include history alongside poetry, plays and the prose fiction we describe as “novels”, while contemporaries called them “romances”. In fact, writing was not the only medium in which these works circulated, since oral performances were commonplace. The circulation of texts in performance, manuscript and print suggests that we think in terms of hybrid media.
Book Title: Where Currents Meet-Frontiers of Memory in Post-Soviet Fiction of Kharkiv, Ukraine
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Zaharchenko Tanya
Abstract: Where Currents Meet treats the Ukrainian and Russian components of cultural experience in Ukraine’s East as elements of a complex continuum. This study of cultural memory in post-Soviet space shows how its inhabitants negotiate the historical legacy they have inherited. Tanya Zaharchenko approaches contemporary Ukrainian literature at the intersection of memory studies and border studies, and her analysis adds a new voice to an ongoing exploration of cultural and historical discourses in Ukraine. This scholarly journey through storylines explores the ways in which younger writers in Kharkiv (Kharkov in Russian), a diverse, dynamic, but understudied border city in east Ukraine today come to grips with a traumatized post-Soviet cultural landscape. Zaharchenko’s book examines the works of Serhiy Zhadan, Andrei Krasniashchikh, Yuri Tsaplin, Oleh Kotsarev and others, introducing them as a “doubletake" generation who came of age during the Soviet Union’s collapse and as adults revisited this experience in their novels. Filling the space between society and the state, local literary texts have turned into forms of historical memory and agents of political life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt1d4txtp
Third Way Utopianism: from:
Utopian Horizons
Author(s) Sükösd Miklós
Abstract: In this chapter we examine hybrid political ideas that bridged or even blended allegedly incompatible ideologies and created a new texture. The ideas to be discussed are “anarcho-democracy” and “liberal socialism” in twentieth-century Central Europe. These ideas came close to utopian thinking in that their representative proponents tried to find a non-existent third way between clear-cut models. Instead of hewing to either anarchism or liberal democracy, they tried to figure out a third way solution between the two. Instead of taking sides in the historic debate between liberalism and socialism, they tried to find a new blend, liberal socialism. Therefore
Negative Utopia in Central Europe: from:
Utopian Horizons
Author(s) Czigányik Zsolt
Abstract: There is a curious book that keeps causing discomfort to its readers:
A Voyage to Kazohinia, written in or around 1935 and first published in 1941, is often considered the single most important book of the Hungarian utopian (and dystopian) tradition. As part of a larger project of mapping Hungarian utopianism from a social and political perspective, this chapter analyzes this book of central importance by displaying its textual and structural parallels with contemporary political ideologies, especially nationalism, fascism, and anarchism.¹
Realism and Utopianism Reconsidered: from:
Utopian Horizons
Author(s) Szűcs Zoltán Gábor
Abstract: George R. R. Martin’s fantasy book series,
A Song of Ice and Fire(1996–, followed by theGame of ThronesTV series based on the books, 2011–) was critically acclaimed as a dystopian depiction of a world of dynastic wars, civil discontents, and feudal feuds. Its plot is centered around power hunger, violence, conspiracies, and treachery. Not surprisingly, many reviewers welcomed the series as a textbook example of Machiavellian political realism.
“A WALL OF BRONZE” OR DEMONS VERSUS SAINTS: from:
Christian Demonology and Popular
Author(s) KUZNETSOVA ANNA
Abstract: Demons as the counterparts of saints appear in many contexts in Byzantine and ancient Russian
THE DEVIL AND BIRTHGIVING from:
Christian Demonology and Popular
Author(s) WOLF-KNUTS ULRIKA
Abstract: In Swedish folklore in Finland the devil was regarded as a helper when a woman was in pain giving birth to her child. Alternatively, he helped a mother to make her unwanted baby disappear. In this paper I shall consider the folklore texts as complements to the creation myth in Genesis. My inspiration comes from theories on intertextuality. I combine these thoughts with studies of tricksters and culture heroes. Although the Finland-Swedish folklore records do not refer to the Bible
expressis verbis, I find it possible to understand them as inverted extensions of the Judeo-Christian creation myth.
SERPENT-DAMSELS AND DRAGON-SLAYERS: from:
Christian Demonology and Popular
Author(s) SMITH KAREN P.
Abstract: St. Margaret of Antioch, best known for defeating the dragon who tries to swallow her, is associated with later medieval fertility and childbirth beliefs in a set of cultic practices that emphasized her divine powers of protection. Contemporaneous narratives of maidens who change into serpents may have influenced the way this virgin saint’s legend was received by its audiences. The hagiographic accounts, the local legends and the fertility and healing traditions served as intertexts to each other in a way that contributed to the creation of a saintly virgin-hero who could intervene in women’s everyday lives.
SYSTEMATIZATION OF THE CONCEPT OF DEMONIC AND EVIL IN MONGOLIAN FOLK RELIGION from:
Christian Demonology and Popular
Author(s) BIRTALAN ÁGNES
Abstract: Being a part of an ongoing project dealing with the new interpretation of the Mongolian mythology, this paper is an attempt to offer a kind of systematization of the phenomenon of evil and the demonic in Mongolian folk religion. Ritual and folklore texts of different Mongolian peoples, travelers’ notes, and field work materials collected since the nineteenth century are used as main sources for the systematization.
Book Title: Given World and Time-Temporalities in Context
Publisher: Central European University Press
Author(s): Miller Tyrus
Abstract: The interconnections of time with historical thought and knowledge have come powerfully to the fore since the 1970s. An international group of scholars, from a range of fields including literary theory, history of ideas, cultural anthropology, philosophy, intellectual history and theology, philology, and musicology, address the matter of time and temporalities. The volume’s essays, divided into four main topical groups question critically the key problem of context, connecting it to the problem of time. Contexts, the essays suggest, are not timeless. Time and its contexts are only partly “given” to us: to the primordial donations of time and world correspond our epistemic, moral, and practical modes of receiving what has been granted. The notion of context may have radically different parameters in different historical, cultural, and disciplinary situations. Topics include the deep antiquity, and the timeless time of eternity, as well as formal philosophies of history and the forms of histories implicit in individual and community experience. The medium specific use of time and history are examined with regard to song, image, film, oral narration, and legal discourse.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.7829/j.ctt2jbmxx
14. Eternity No More: from:
Given World and Time
Author(s) Miller Tyrus
Abstract: On January 6, 1938, Walter Benjamin wrote to Max Horkheimer from San Remo to report on a remarkable development in his thinking about his Baudelaire studies and about the larger framework of the
Passagenwerk, Benjamin’s decade-long historical research about nineteenth-century Paris, a project that he described as an Urgeschichte der Moderne (an archaic history of modernity). The occasion of this development was his encounter with a largely forgotten text by the famous insurrectionist Auguste Blanqui, entitled L’éternité par les astres (Eternity According to the Stars). This short book comprised a set of cosmological speculations written in prison by the old
15. A Microscope for Time: from:
Given World and Time
Author(s) Clausberg Karl
Abstract: In today’s day and age, upheavals in human worlds of image and media are preferably traced back to technical achievements. The history of optical media—camera obscura, photography, the cinema, television, etc.—seems meanwhile firmly established as a prime example of such means of viewing. But how well do these perspectives of progress fit the “nature” of humankind, which has somehow struggled through the channels of anthropological predispositions, neurobiological influences,
et al. to the peaks of civilization? Using a short and anonymously published text from the mid-nineteenth century by a Berlin lay-astronomer, whose considerable impact is suggestively illustrated in the
Chapter Two An Overview of Arguments Used in Constitutional Adjudication from:
Constitutions, Courts, and History
Abstract: In jurisdictions with a written constitution, the paradox underlying constitutional reasoning is relatively easy to identify. Constitutional provisions are phrased in a general manner: their open texture often offers little specific guidance for the resolution of particulars in constitutional claims. Despite fleeting indeterminacy in constitutional adjudication, in the thousands of judgments being handed down in constitutional cases each year courts tend to rely on relatively few types of arguments. This phenomenon evokes an deep Aristotelian current in legal reasoning and makes the (post-)modern observer mindful of the stasis (status) system developed to analyze legal conflicts using a set of formal
Chapter Three The Constitutional Text in the Light of History from:
Constitutions, Courts, and History
Abstract: As demonstrated in Chapter Two, although often the constitutional text itself offers no readily available solutions to particular problems, the quest for legitimacy in constitutional adjudication finds refuge in the constitutional text. Theories of constitutional interpretation resort to the text of a constitutional provision as a yardstick to evaluate or establish the appropriateness of a given construction of the constitution in a specific case. The constitutional text is believed to fulfill this legitimizing function, despite constitutionalists’ awareness of the open texture of constitutional provisions, the ghost of indeterminacy, and the admittedly extra-textual (contextual) characteristics of the overwhelming majority of arguments
Chapter Five The Fruits of Reconciliation: from:
Constitutions, Courts, and History
Abstract: Chapter Four began an exploration of the normative premises underlying courts’ reliance on historical narratives in constitutional cases. The examination targeted the rhetoric of continuity, inquiring how judge-made continuity rhetoric takes shape and, also, how such continuity rhetoric contributes to shaping identities in polities operating under constitutions with troubled founding myths. In addition to constructing constitutional continuity, justices entrusted with applying such constitution myths often invoke historical narratives in order to settle accounts with the past (reconciliation). Building on these previous findings, Chapter Five seeks to unravel the effect of reconciliation rhetoric on the relationship between the constitutional text and
Chapter 5 INTELLECTUALS IN POLAND: from:
Dilemmas of Dissidence in East-Central Europe
Abstract: Polish philosopher Leszek Kołakowski left Poland in 1968 after his expulsion from Warsaw University, and therefore hardly warrants being categorized as a “dissident” in terms of the time frame of this study. However, as a revisionist Marxist who goes beyond revisionism, as a mentor to the generation of Michnik, and as the author of arguably the most important theoretical text of the Polish opposition of the 1970s, he must be included.¹ The influence of his life, his work, and the changing nature of his own philosophical positions was enormous. From outside Poland’s borders, as an emigré writing for
Kultura, as
Chapter 4 "DURING": from:
Transition in Post-Soviet Art
Abstract: In 1989 KD dissolved, reuniting again only in 1995 as [KD]. During this six-year transitional period, its members dispersed, acting and exhibiting individually at home and abroad. There is less information about this time, and even if Monastyrsky occasionally mentions events or texts that took place during these six years, most of them have been assembled within the post-1989
Journeyspost factum. In this respect the post-Soviet volumes ofJourneysbegan as in the Soviet period: most of the material has been ordered, and sometimes even produced, retrospectively and retroactively. As in their first phase (1976–1980) the group's members
Journal Title: American Journal of Sociology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ajs.1998.103.issue-4
Date: 01 1998
Author(s): Mische Ann
Abstract: This is a fully coauthored article. Earlier drafts were presented at the Paul F. Lazars‐feld Center for the Social Sciences at Columbia University, the Workshop on Politics, Power, and Protest at New York University, the Colloquium on Culture and Politics at the New School for Social Research, the meeting of the American Sociological Association at Los Angeles, and various seminars at the New School for Social Research and Princeton University. We would like to thank the participants in those forums for their many useful comments. We would also like to thank Jeffrey Alexander, Bernard Barber, Richard Bernstein, Donald Black, Mary Blair‐Loy, David Gibson, Chad Goldberg, Jeff Goodwin, Michael Hanagan, Hans Joas, Michele Lamont, Edward Lehman, Calvin Morrill, Michael Muhlhaus, Shepley Orr, Margarita Palacios, Mimi Sheller, Charles Tilly, Diane Vaughan, Loi'c Wacquant, and Harrison White for their many illuminating insights, criticisms, and suggestions. Direct correspondence to Mustafa Emirbayer, Department of Sociology, New School for Social Research, 65 Fifth Avenue, New York, New York 10003.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/231294
Journal Title: Ethics
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: et.2001.112.issue-1
Date: 10 2001
Author(s): Young, Jeffrey T.
Abstract: Young’s new book on Adam Smith provides a careful textual analysis of Smith’s two major works:
The Theory of Moral SentimentsandThe Wealth of Nations. Young argues, with good textual evidence, that Smith did not divide economics from moral theory and that, indeed, Smith thought of economics as a moral science. Young traces Smith’s economic and moral philosophy to Aristotle and Hume, and he points out, correctly, that “self‐interest itself had a significant moral dimension in Smith” (p. 173). Thus Smith’s alleged focus on self‐interest inThe Wealth of Nationshas normative dimensions not always recognized by all Smith scholars. Young uses Smith’s notions of the impartial spectator and benevolence as well as his theory of justice to link the two texts. This is a controversial conclusion since neither the impartial spectator nor benevolence is evident as an important concept inThe Wealth of Nations. Young also argues that Smith divides the economic sphere from the political sphere (see his matrix on p. 158), a questionable conclusion in light of Smith’s focus on political economy inThe Wealth of Nations. Young’s book also suffers from his apparently not having read Amartya Sen’s or my works on Smith, both of which make many of the same arguments Young develops. Still, Young has added further to the growing literature that reads Smith as a serious moral philosopher whose theory of self‐interest is far from libertarian and who neither divided economics from ethics nor politics from either.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/322762
Journal Title: Ethics
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: et.2002.112.issue-2
Date: 01 2002
Author(s): Ricoeur, Paul
Abstract: The necessity of both solidarity and proceduralism thus holds for both distributive and criminal justice. In the end, Ricoeur remains committed to notions that ground the just polity in community and mutual sharing without thinking that these notions require us to dispense with the formalism of procedures of justice. While the latter are not sufficient on their own to create or sustain a just society, while, indeed, formal procedures always presuppose some conception of the good, procedural conceptions allow us to recognize each other as subjects of rights. Although it is not always clear that Ricoeur succeeds in reconciling Rawls and Walzer or Habermas and Gadamer, he does provide a fresh perspective on current debates within his own interesting account of the structure of moral action.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/324242
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2002.28.issue-4
Date: 06 2002
Author(s): Vidal Fernando
Abstract: For an illuminating discussion and critique, see Kathleen V. Wilkes,
Real People: Personal Identity without Thought Experiments(Oxford, 1988), esp. chap. 1.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/341240
Journal Title: American Journal of Sociology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ajs.2003.108.issue-4
Date: 01 2003
Author(s): Lichterman Paul
Abstract: Of course, researchers routinely pursue some of these questions, through different methods of research. Part of our methodological contribution is to bring them together in the concept of
group style.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/367920
Journal Title: Current Anthropology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ca.2003.44.issue-3
Date: 06 2003
Author(s): Duranti Alessandro
Abstract: Ahearn, always a perceptive writer, brings out a fear that many linguistic anthropologists have but rarely expressthe fear of being assimilated to sociocultural anthropology and thus losing their identity through the forfeiting of their specificity. This is the flip side of William Labovs original wish that sociolinguistics might disappear once linguistics agreed to see language as a social phenomenon (that this has not happened is both an indictment of linguistics narrowmindedness and a validation of Labovs and other sociolinguists efforts to develop sociolinguistics into a vibrant independent field). The question then arises why we should worry about being assimilated. Shouldnt we, on the contrary, welcome such a possibility, to be seen as a validation of our work or as the mainstreaming of our concerns? The problem is not in the future, which cannot be predicted, but in the past. Everything we know from our earlier experiences warns us that an anthropology without a distinct group of language specialists is likely to be an anthropology with a nave understanding of communication. We have seen it happen already. When anthropology departments decide not to have a linguistic subfield, thinking that they dont need one, their students tend to take language for granted, identifying it with a vague notion of discourse. It is for this reason that we need to sharpen our historical, theoretical, and methodological understanding of what it means to study language as culture. We owe it first to our students.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/368118
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2003.29.issue-4
Date: 06 2003
Author(s): Mialet Hélène
Abstract: I would like to thank the participants of seminars and colloquia at the Max Planck Institute for the History of Science (Berlin), at the Department of Science and Technology Studies at Cornell, and at the ST&S and History of Medicine Colloquia at the University of Michigan for their helpful comments on earlier versions of this paper. I would also like to thank Robin Boast, Stephen Hirschauer, Michael Lynch, Michael Wintroub, and Skuli Sigurdsson for their suggestions, comments, and criticism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/377721
Journal Title: Current Anthropology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ca.2004.45.issue-1
Date: 02 2004
Author(s): Juillerat Bernard
Abstract: Doctrine and method, theory and interpretation are not necessarily coordinate. Were such coordination possible, a metacritical stance would be required. By accepting uncritically the presuppositions that lie behind psychoanalytic metapsychology, Juillerat abrogates, in my view, ethnological responsibility, that is, the responsibility to measure in a receptive manner the presuppositions of ones hermeneutic against those of the culture one is studying. Though his attention to ethnographic detail leads Juillerat to refine psychoanalytic doctrine, it confirms the epistemological and hermeneutic assumptions of that doctrine (e.g., notions of the unconscious, id, ego, and superego, drives, repression, and, indeed, psychic space). Yafar myth and ritual as he presents them become allegories of that doctrineallegories, I would argue, of allegories. There would appear to be no escape, were it not for the Yafar voices that sound through Juillerats psychoanalytically predetermined presentations. (He offers us almost no contextualized verbatim texts in these essays, though he does in his monographs.) They remind us that, as LviStrauss demonstrated, myths are readily translated one into another, particularly when they are decontextualized. What is of ethnographic, indeed, psychoanalytic import is howand perhaps whytranslation is arrested and a particular myth (e.g., the Oedipal tale) becomes so authoritative that it has the power of promiscuous reduction. Though fascinated by the range of Yafar cultural expression, Juillerat fails to consider the implications of Yafars refusal to reduce their corpus of mythology and ritual to a single mytha singular ritual.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/381011
Journal Title: Journal of British Studies
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jbs.2005.44.issue-1
Date: 01 2005
Author(s): Seed John
Abstract: See Timothy Larsen, “Victorian Nonconformity and the Memory of the Ejected Ministers: The Impact of the Bicentennial Commemorations of 1862,” in
The Church Retrospective: Papers Read at the 1995 Summer Meeting and 1996 Winter Meeting of the Ecclesiastical Society, ed. R. N. Swanson (Woodbridge, 1997), pp. 459–73. The centenary in 1762 was not apparently commemorated in any public way, though a few years later, 1688 was celebrated by Dissenters on a considerable scale.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/424945
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-1
Date: 01 2005
Author(s): Marion Jean‐Luc
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, “Herméneutique de l’idée de Révélation,” in
La Révélation, ed. Daniel Coppieters de Gibson (Bruxelles: Facultés universitaires Saint‐Louis, 1977), p. 46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/424974
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jmh.2004.76.issue-3
Date: 09 2004
Author(s): Marino John A.
Abstract: Braudel,
The Mediterranean,2d ed. (1972), 2:1243–44. Among many references to Machiavelli, see, e.g., Machiavelli,The Prince,chap. xxv, beginning of last paragraph: “I conclude, then, that so long as Fortune varies and men stand still, they will prosper while they suit the times, and fail when they do not.”
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/425442
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2004.31.issue-1
Date: 09 2004
Author(s): Guillory John
Abstract: On the question of the relation between writing and media, which is perhaps
thequestion of a larger inquiry beyond my own, I have benefited from exchanges with Alan Liu. See his “The Future Literary: Literature and the Culture of Information,” inTime and the Literary,ed. Karen Newman et al. (New York, 2002), pp. 61–100.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/427304
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-2
Date: 04 2005
Author(s): Nicholson Hugh
Abstract: This idea of the deliberate recovery of theological tensions by crossing religious boundaries can be understood in terms of the ecumenical concept of the complementarity of conflicting doctrinal formulations. Opposing doctrinal formulations are regarded as complementary expressions of a theological truth so profound as to be irreducible to any single formulation. For the ecumenical use of the complementarity concept, see, e.g., Avery Dulles, “Paths to Doctrinal Agreement: Ten Theses,”
Theological Studies47 (1986): 44–45.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/427313
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jmh.2004.76.issue-4
Date: 12 1997
Author(s): Woodall Christopher
Abstract: Scholars and their students interested in the field would do well to begin with these studies, despite some unevenness in period, place, and theme. Developments in the twentieth century, for example, are not well served, especially as their globalization bursts all traditional boundaries in the discipline, making a historical perspective essential to an understanding of ongoing transformations in literate life everywhere, not just in the West. Similarly, the absence of illustrations undermines the potential value of these books as introductions to the history of reading. Much of the work here depends on the material objects that readers actually had; without images of them, the reader develops less of a sense of the field. Finally, the exclusion of the essays on correspondence from the original collection is deeply regrettable; Chartier’s summary of their implications in the introduction hardly does justice to them, especially to the important study of the 1847 postal survey by Dauphin and two other colleagues. The translations are generally accurate, but the indexes are barely adequate.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/427573
Journal Title: Signs
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: signs.2005.30.issue-4
Date: 06 2005
Author(s): McNay Lois
Abstract: See especially Diana Tietjens Meyers,
Self, Society, and Personal Choice(New York: Columbia University Press, 1989), and Diana Tietjens Meyers, ed.,Feminists Rethink the Self(Boulder, CO: Westview, 1997).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/429806
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-2
Date: 04 2005
Author(s): Mandry, Christof
Abstract: This is an engaging book for specialists in theological ethics and especially for those interested in the contributions of hermeneutical thinking to ethics. One can only hope that Mandry will continue to develop this line of reflection.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/430555
Journal Title: The Library Quarterly: Information, Community, Policy
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: lq.2005.75.issue-2
Date: 04 2005
Author(s): Jones Bonna
Abstract: Hence, our choice of philosophies should not be limited to the two main philosophies identified by Budd but rather could take up ideas from process thinking, which is a quieter but nevertheless relevant philosophy to which LIS should attend. By valuing the processes and articulating this with better abstractions more congruent with our action, we not only further our own project; we also sustain a vital engagement with the projects of individuals. We more clearly articulate the library in the life of the user, to use the words of Wiegand [
2].
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/431329
Journal Title: Signs
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: signs.2005.31.issue-1
Date: 09 2005
Author(s): Johar Schueller Malini
Abstract: However, Somerville often uses strategies very similar to Butler's in seeing the primacy of the sexual. See, e.g., the analysis of Jean Toomer based on the term
queer(Somerville2000, 136) and the insistence that compulsory heterosexuality is “integral” to the logic of racial segregation (137).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/431372
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-4
Date: 10 2005
Author(s): Lee Hyo‐Dong
Abstract: For the notion of strategic essentialism, see Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak, “Subaltern Studies: Deconstructing Historiography,” in her
The Spivak Reader, 214–21. Serene Jones has drawn attention to the fact that the poststructuralist theoretical assumptions about the always oppressive nature of binarisms do not necessarily hold up under the pressures of concrete political struggles and that, in order to strengthen the bond of solidarity for a coalition of diverse social and cultural identities, what is called for is some kind of grand narrative that clearly defines the powers to be resisted and dismantled. I think this applies to a coalition of different religious identities as well. Serene Jones, “Cultural Labor and Theological Critique,” in Brown, Davaney, and Tanner, eds.,Converging on Culture, 166–68.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/431810
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-4
Date: 10 2005
Author(s): Maggi Armando
Abstract: 1 Cor. 13:12.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/431811
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2005.85.issue-4
Date: 10 2005
Author(s): Young III William W.
Abstract: Frei recognized the need for greater plurality within his own reading as well, particularly with regard to the “Gospel narrative” set forth in
The Identity of Jesus Christ. See Higton,Christ, Providence, and History, 200–201.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/431812
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2006.32.issue-2
Date: 01 2006
Author(s): Williams Jay
Abstract: Mitchell, “
Critical Inquiryand the Ideology of Pluralism,”Critical Inquiry8 (Summer 1982): 613.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/500701
Journal Title: American Journal of Education
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: aje.2006.112.issue-3
Date: 05 2006
Author(s): Schweber Simone
Abstract: Brooks (
2001) reported, for example, that a Pentecostal minister in Franklin County, the location symbolizing Red America in his article, “regards such culture warriors as Jerry Falwell and Pat Robertson as loose cannons.”
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/500714
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2006.86.issue-3
Date: 07 2006
Author(s): van der Ven Johannes A.
Abstract: Nevertheless, empiricism does not have the last word—it perhaps never has the last word, not even in what might be called “positivist empiricism,” and certainly not in practical theology, as this discipline is characterized by the interaction between empiricism and normativeness. We both share this conviction—the fifth characteristic. Therefore human rights—no matter how contested they are, which is neither surprising nor extraordinary—offer an important perspective, as the normative criteria they embody always require critical and constructive reflection. In the last part of the article I have even presented them as regulative principles of truth and justice, as a result of which they offer a kind of worldview‐related and morality‐related infrastructure for the social institutions that determine human actions in societal and personal life—the sixth characteristic. After all, for both Browning and me the ultimate issue is—the seventh characteristic—the vitality of the Christian tradition in terms of relevance and identity in the context of a multicivilization society.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/503696
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jmh.2006.78.issue-2
Date: 06 2006
Author(s): Todorova Maria
Abstract: Ibid., 260. It was only at the last stages of correction of this manuscript that I learned about the work of Nikolai Voukov on the destruction of Dimitrov's mausoleum. While I find it an excellent contribution, Voukov's take on the event and its meaning is somewhat different than my own. I would like to express my gratitude to the author for sending me his manuscript, whose shorter version was published as “The Destruction of Georgi Dimitrov's Mausoleum in Sofia: The ‘Incoincidence' between Memory and Its Referents,” in
Places of Memory,ed. Augustin Ioan, special issue ofOctogon(Bucharest, 2003).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/505801
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jr.2006.86.issue-4
Date: 10 2006
Author(s): Wall John
Abstract: Whatever normative conclusions may be drawn in the end, theological ethicists ignore the unique situation of children and childhood at their own peril. Neglecting such marginalized groups as women and minorities weakened the voice of theological ethics in the past, both by silently playing into larger social wrongs and by failing to learn and grow from those silenced. Childhood in the United States and the world presents theological ethics today with a new and different but just as acute social challenge. Methodologically, since children cannot speak up as fully as can adults for themselves, theological ethicists should engage as deeply as possible with children’s actual social experiences, including through the sophisticated observational work of the human sciences, in order more creatively to understand and respond. Substantively, childhood demands at the very least renewed attention to the asymmetrical tensions of human moral responsibility, the senses in which others demand of those around them creative self‐transformation. This childist gesture of responsiveness and self‐critique has already begun to animate the human sciences. How much more, then, should it be welcomed and deepened further by Christian ethicists, who in one way or another trace a transformed world to the possibilities incarnated in an infant’s birth.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/505893
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 508383
Date: 01 2007
Author(s): Wall John
Abstract: In this respect, my project has similarities with the “multidimensional hermeneutic” approach to religious ethical inquiry proposed by William Schweiker in “On the Future of Religious Ethics: Keeping Religious Ethics, Religious and Ethics,”
Journal of the American Academy of Religion74, no. 1 (March 2006): 135–51.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/508386
Journal Title: Ethics
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 522257
Date: 01 2007
Author(s): Ricoeur, Paul
Abstract: In a first reading of the book, I was critical of this emphasis on moral motivations, since it seemed to be overburdened by a psychological approach. But, on a second reading, I had to refrain from my critique. Ricoeur makes the point that he has no intention to “take the place of a resolution for the perplexities raised by the very concept of a struggle, still less of a resolution of the conflicts” (218). In other words, Ricoeur is proposing a well‐needed complement to the institutional design trend that has invaded contemporary political philosophy. Contrary to many, he stands before the most perplexing issue of recognition with eyes wide open: indeed, demands of recognition may never end and take the form of an “unhappy consciousness” (218). One can try to resolve this potential inflation of claims by sorting out political and substantive issues. But a solution that takes only this path could create vast areas of frustration that canny elites have learned to fuel, or come to neglect recognition claims on the grounds that they hide a Pandora's box waiting to be opened. I suspect that this neglect mechanism is one of the reasons why so many legitimate recognition claims still languish in limbo as we speak. The course taken by Ricoeur may be difficult to square with the mainstream approach in contemporary political philosophy—political liberalism, to name it—but it nonetheless deserves careful attention.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/510704
Journal Title: The Library Quarterly: Information, Community, Policy
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: lq.2006.76.issue-3
Date: 07 2006
Author(s): Budd John M.
Abstract: Three general features of this method can be noted in advance. First, this method must be immanent or internal to its subject matter. Dialectical theorists reject outright the idea that the thinker can occupy some privileged Archimedean point outside the subject of investigation. … A second feature of dialectical method is its dialogical character. Theorizing is an activity taking place not simply within the mind but between minds. Thinking is dialogical because it always takes the form of an exchange or a conversation between ourselves, our contemporaries, and our predecessors. … Third, the dialogical element is related to the historical dimension of theory. [
40, pp. 167–68]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/511140
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: jmh.2006.78.issue-4
Date: 12 2005
Author(s): Popkin Jeremy D.
Abstract: Instructive as his book is, Popkin could also have explored in greater depth yet the relationship between historical scholarship and expressions of the self. By focusing on autobiographies alone, he misses an opportunity to examine how such texts and scholarly publications related to (and possibly affected) one another, most notably in their divergent or convergent patterns of self‐representation. The boundary between autobiographical and scholarly writings may be more porous than Popkin intimates. Paul Hollander’s recent study of academic acknowledgments arrives, for instance, at conclusions that mirror Popkin’s regarding self‐representation and professional norms (“Acknowledgments: An Academic Ritual,”
Academic Questions15, no. 1 [2001–2]: 63–76). Likewise, one could question why Popkin limited himself to the discursive analysis of published sources and “the motives that historian‐autobiographers acknowledge in their texts” (78). Autobiographies are also social practices that call for systematic research outside the text, in archival and published sources (and, perhaps, interviews as well). But Popkin is too good a historian not to know this. His book is by and about historians; it is dedicated to historians, but it is not only for historians. Its chief objective may well be to show how much the historian’s autobiography has contributed “to the literature of personal life writing” (8). In this respect as in many others,History, Historians, and Autobiographyis a success.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/511206
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: ci.2007.33.issue-2
Date: 01 2007
Author(s): Gasché Rodolphe
Abstract: See Derrida,
Passions(Paris, 1993).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/511505
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 522064
Date: 03 2007
Author(s): Harootunian Harry
Abstract: I had the benefit of reading versions of this paper at a number of institutions, and I wish to record the help I received at the University of Chicago, the University of Michigan, the New School for Social Research, Waseda University (Tokyo), and the University of Washington. I also want to thank Kristin Ross, Carol Gluck, and Hyun Ok Park for commenting on earlier revisions of the manuscript.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/513523
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 509555
Date: 10 2007
Author(s): Flake Kathleen
Abstract: Bloom,
American Religion, 97.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/519770
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 509555
Date: 10 2007
Author(s): Nicholson Hugh
Abstract: Hacker, “Distinctive Features,” 95 and passim; Michael A. Sells,
Mystical Languages of Unsaying(Chicago, 1994), 1–13, esp. 12. Note that Hacker acknowledges that Śaṅkara’s discourse on brahman is all the more alive (lebendiger) for its terminological imprecision (“Distinctive Features,” 95).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/519771
Journal Title: Signs
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 518276
Date: 01 2008
Author(s): Plate Liedeke
Abstract: My encounter with this student suggests another way of thinking about the political value of rewriting. Countering all the more blasé signals my students were giving me that it was most naive to think the retelling of stories from another point of view could have any political impact, it is evidence that women’s rewritings of classic texts can still affect young women, still make them think and make them want to contribute to the discussions, the debates that shape the public sphere. Although we need, of course, to factor in serendipity—the student was on holiday and thought she had discovered a little‐known book when in fact it was a
New York Timesbest seller—there is definitely a sense in which her discovery marked a moment in her life and signals the development of a feminist consciousness (broadly defined as a certain awareness of gender identity combined with a critical position in respect to misogyny and patriarchy and a conviction that things can be changed). There is no denying that increasing individualization at all levels of society has caused the loss of a sense of collective action and political projects. This is equally true for ideas of improvement, emancipation, and modernization, the responsibility of which has largely been shifted to the individual, whose “human rights,” as Bauman argues, are redefined as “the right of individuals to stay different and to pick and choose at will their own models of happiness and fitting life‐style” (2000;2005, 29). In this deregulated and privatized sociopolitical context that knows no common cause, re‐vision can only fail to formulate enabling fictions for a better future for all. Yet in its capacity to speak to individuals, it can still draw them into visions of community and collectivity. Re‐vision may thus not be the lifeline that is to haul us out of patriarchy any more, but as a structure of address that engages readers into contemplating differences, it remains one of the ways in which we keep sane and critical and thinking, moved by the stories of long‐forgotten lives into participating in an open public sphere.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/521054
Journal Title: The Library Quarterly: Information, Community, Policy
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 527832
Date: 01 2008
Author(s): Scimeca Ross
Abstract: In this article, we have argued that the application of library practice requires a suspension of truth. We support this by introducing a new theory of truth that is rooted in historicism. One of the overarching missions of library practice is to acquire, manage, preserve, and make accessible human knowledge. While there are pragmatic and sociopolitical considerations that often constrict fulfillment of this mission, the public purpose of librarianship in a free and open society nonetheless dictates that materials be made accessible regardless of what the society at the current time or the majority of people within a culturally defined place consider as true.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/523909
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: American Historical Association
Issue: 587019
Date: April 2004
Author(s): Woolf Daniel
Abstract: [[START 06A00070]] Reviews of Books and Films neered research in this latter area in "A Feminine Past? Gender, Genre and Historical Knowledge in England, 1500-1800," American Historical Review 102:3 [June 1997]: 645-79). But these are ungenerous caveats: this is a meticulously researched study in which analysis is ably supported by a range of impres- sive statistical data and well-chosen (and sometimes entertaining) case studies of individual readers, pub- lishers, and publications. ROSEMARY MITCHELL University of Leeds J. G. A. POCocK. [[END 06A00070]] [[START 06A00080]] Barbarism and Religion: Volume Three, The First Decline and Fall. New York: Cam- bridge University Press. 2003. Pp. xiii, 527. $60.00. In reviewing for this journal the first two volumes of J. G. A. Pocock's Barbarism and Religion, the present reviewer observed that there is a symphonic quality to Pocock's writing, as polyphonic lines in the form of concepts are spun out, developed, inverted, and brought into counterpoint with others. This third movement offers a scherzo reminiscent of the author's 1975 book, The Machiavellian Moment, and it sounds some of the same chords (republicanism, political cycles, civic virtue, arms vs. commerce). The subtitle of volume three is deceptively simple: it refers to the first (and best-known) volume of Edward Gibbon's masterpiece, which he published in 1776. That book commenced (after a very brief account of the structure of the Augustan principate) with the "Five Good" Antonine emperors from Nerva to Mar- cus Aurelius, and concluded (narratively) with Con- stantine's defeat of Licinius and restoration of a unified rule-a temporary resolution immediately fol- lowed by two chapters on Christianity that seem jarringly out of place, given the fact that Christians are scarcely mentioned through the previous fourteen chapters. Gibbon's readers had to wait until 1781 for the story to pick up again. Exposition of this "first decline and fall" in fact occupies only the last hundred pages of Pocock's volume and therefore serves as both a climax to the Pocockian story so far, and a bridge to the next volume. Volume one of Barbarism and Religion situated Gibbon intellectually within a number of different European "Enlightenments"; volume two located him on a different axis, among the various writers of "narratives of civil government" in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. (We are still missing the parallel vector running through ecclesiastical histori- ography, although Eusebius, Augustine, Orosius, and Otto of Freising figure prominently here. Christianity only begins to signal its importance with chapter fifteen of Gibbon; where he used ecclesiastical author- ities, up to that point, it was to document civil rather than sacred history.) Volume three moves in a third, diachronic dimension, tracing the transformations of key themes, in particular the idea of "decline and fall" itself, from very ancient origins up to the Scot Adam Ferguson's Progress and Termination of the Roman Republic (which appeared seven years after Gibbon's first volume and is thus offered for comparison rather than direct influence). The flight of concepts and motifs is dizzying, the lengthy quotations apposite, and as with the previous volumes, one can scarcely miss a sentence without losing a nuance or a parenthetical qualification. The theme of decline and fall, which informs the conception and beginning of Gibbon's book, would eventually yield to "barbarism and reli- gion" as its principal causes in later volumes (along with over-taxation, which Gibbon mentions at the close of chapter fourteen). But behind that idea, which only gradually emerged from Polybian political cycles via medieval notions of the translatio imperii, lay much else, including sequential recognitions of crucial turn- ing points in Roman history going back to Gracchan land reforms in the late second century B.C.E. The core problem, historiographically, remains how to explain why Gibbon, committed from an early stage to a Tacitean narrative, chose to begin his account not with the Julio-Claudians but instead at the "Antonine moment" of imperial zenith achieved by Trajan. (As he once did with cinquecento Florence, Pocock inclines to define major turning points or episodes, both historical and intellectual, in terms of "moments"-a historical Constantinean and historiographical Zosiman moment lie ahead, and the Machiavellian version even puts in a cameo appearance when this volume reaches the early eighteenth century.) Gibbon knew intimately the char- acter of Augustan rule and the flaws of the late republic; he had read his Sallust as well as Tacitus. The later imperial historians, especially Appian of Alexan- dria and Ammianus Marcellinus, also figure in this account as historians of decline, but of a decline that takes a great deal of time-all the way to the "Illyrian" recovery of the late third century-really to become unmistakeable. The subjects confronted by Gibbon's nearly two millennia of predecessors include the military problem of restless troops settling in an empire that has con- quered all its rivals and closed itself off from further expansion; the civic conflict between virtue and cor- ruption (or rather, the way in which virtue leads to military conquest and empire, which in turn produce an oriental softness); the role of the soldiers in making emperors and especially the legions' realization, in the Year of Four Emperors (68/69 C.E.), that emperors could be made "elsewhere than Rome"; the place of the Augustinian-Orosian "two cities" view of history; the vicissitudes in republicanism (an issue revived in the fifteenth century by Leonardi Bruni, who as a non-Roman concerned mainly with Florence was able to see the empire's longue duree for the first time as declinatio rather than translatio and to initiate, though not complete, a gradual transition in historiography from the latter to the former); and the extension of citizenship to the provinces, along, soon, with the capacity of provincials to be proclaimed emperor. All of these streams converge, not entirely satisfactorily AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 470 APRIL 2004 [[END 06A00080]] [[START 06A00080]] Methods/Theory from either Gibbon's or Pocock's point of view, in the making of the first volume of the Decline and Fall. In Pocock's summary of Gibbon, the Augustan principate was a system that bumped along for a quarter millennium until, following fifty years of mili- tary anarchy, the Illyrian Diocletian divided the empire into two halves ruled by two senior and two junior emperors. Diocletian himself abandoned any remain- ing pretence that the emperor was merely princeps and imperator, openly assuming virtually an Asiatic despo- tism, styled dominus and secluded from public access. This set the stage for the establishment of an entirely new kind of regime under Constantine in the next generation. The very resilience of the Augustan-Anto- nine system up to that point posed narrative and explanatory challenges for Gibbon in itself, since it occurred despite runs of weak emperors, intermittent monsters (Caligula, Nero, Domitian, Commodus, Ca- racalla), the progressive emasculation of the senate (effectively completed by Septimius Severus early in the third century), and the growing independence of the military. Gibbon's flowing recit is bracketed by peintures (the gallicisms are Pocock's) of Antonine civilization at the start and of Christianity in chapter fifteen. In between the beginning and end of his volume, Gibbon appears to have realized that he had, in a way, painted himself into a corner, given that he had over a thousand years still to narrate, and a radical shift in priorities and design proved necessary. Future volumes of the Decline and Fall would give both the foreign tribes and the Christians much greater prom- inence, and before the last volume's conclusion, a Tacitean account of the decline and fall of western antiquity would evolve into an "enlightened narrative" of the triumph of barbarism and religion, recovery from which had only really begun in Gibbon's own age of civility. This volume is every bit as persuasive as its prede- cessors and, perhaps because it is as much recit as the others were peintures, it is also rather more compelling a read. More than the first two volumes of his work, volume three of Barbarism and Religion leaves one hanging; like Gibbon and his first readers, we are only at the Milvian Bridge, pondering what will follow with Constantine. One hopes that, unlike those readers, we will not have to wait five years for the next episode. DANIEL WOOLF University of Alberta [[END 06A00080]] [[START 06A00090]] LAWRENCE W. MCBRIDE, editor. Reading Irish Histories: Texts, Contexts, and Memory in Modem Ireland. Port- land, Oreg.: Four Courts Press. 2003. Pp. 233. $55.00. The final essay of this collection closes with the following sentiment from Sean Farrell Moran: "Like Socrates and Plato who stood firmly against the influ- ence of myth in Athenian democracy, academic histo- rians will step in to attempt to correct the misconcep- tions of Irish citizens" (p. 218). In the previous essay, one such "academic historian," Ben Novick, stepped into the breach in the following fashion: "Writing, as discussed throughout this book, is a primary means of disseminating information" (p. 211). Socrates and Plato have indeed met their match. It is perhaps unfortunate that this collection, edited by Lawrence W. McBride, closes with one of the most arrogant pieces of scholarship that I have ever had the displeasure of reading. The conceit of the comparison quoted above, and the condescension of statements such as "Perhaps we should pity the peasants. They made the mistake of remembering their past incor- rectly" and "The common Irish man and woman must then be re-educated about Ireland's past and abandon their memories" (p. 218), make it difficult to commend the essay as a fine conclusion to an exceptional book. One can only hope that Moran is trying to be ironic. But it would be unfair to condemn this book on the basis of one author's misguided faith in the powers of the "academic historian." Indeed, the book, although most worthy at times, has enough problems without that. The intention of the collection is clearly estab- lished in the editor's preface: to "examine how a variety of historical narratives were delivered through the written word, but with special attention paid to how readers might have reacted to these texts" (p. 13). The difficulty is that the reader is the one consistent absentee from the essays that follow. From Paul Townend's chapter on the reading rooms of the na- tional movements of the late nineteenth century to Novick's chapter on the newspaper of the Irish Volun- teers, the reader is little more than a shadowy figure. Even the most basic details are ignored; there is no attempt to estimate circulation figures for books or newspapers. Anne Kane's attempts at "reconstructing" (p. 46) what a newspaper reader during the land war might have felt amounts to little more than an essay in speculative sociology. Paul Ricoeur and Clifford Geertz seem to get more attention than the actual people who "may have" (p. 46) and "could well have" (p. 56) responded to the newspapers examined. It also seems unlikely that any farmer facing eviction could have conceived of the land war as a "ritual process" (p. 45). But Kane's essay is not the only one at fault in this fashion. The extent of the readers' absence almost begs one to question why the editor made such a particular point of drawing "special attention" to the reader at all. This is not a fault particular to this book or to these essays. Beyond specific accounts by a reader reacting to a text, which in turn have all the inherent linguistic and interpretative pitfalls of any other text, there are very few ways to interpret the readers' response to any type of narrative. Timothy McMahon is one of the few authors in this collection who actually quotes from the men and women who attended the Gaelic Summer Colleges that he examines. His essay is one of the collection's most valuable as a result. Colin Barr's piece on university education, again valuable in its factual content, has nothing to say about the students or how the changes in the universities effected them AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 471 APRIL 2004 [[END 06A00090]]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/530341
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: American Historical Association
Issue: 587019
Date: April 2004
Author(s): Dolan Anne
Abstract: [[START 06A00080]] Methods/Theory from either Gibbon's or Pocock's point of view, in the making of the first volume of the Decline and Fall. In Pocock's summary of Gibbon, the Augustan principate was a system that bumped along for a quarter millennium until, following fifty years of mili- tary anarchy, the Illyrian Diocletian divided the empire into two halves ruled by two senior and two junior emperors. Diocletian himself abandoned any remain- ing pretence that the emperor was merely princeps and imperator, openly assuming virtually an Asiatic despo- tism, styled dominus and secluded from public access. This set the stage for the establishment of an entirely new kind of regime under Constantine in the next generation. The very resilience of the Augustan-Anto- nine system up to that point posed narrative and explanatory challenges for Gibbon in itself, since it occurred despite runs of weak emperors, intermittent monsters (Caligula, Nero, Domitian, Commodus, Ca- racalla), the progressive emasculation of the senate (effectively completed by Septimius Severus early in the third century), and the growing independence of the military. Gibbon's flowing recit is bracketed by peintures (the gallicisms are Pocock's) of Antonine civilization at the start and of Christianity in chapter fifteen. In between the beginning and end of his volume, Gibbon appears to have realized that he had, in a way, painted himself into a corner, given that he had over a thousand years still to narrate, and a radical shift in priorities and design proved necessary. Future volumes of the Decline and Fall would give both the foreign tribes and the Christians much greater prom- inence, and before the last volume's conclusion, a Tacitean account of the decline and fall of western antiquity would evolve into an "enlightened narrative" of the triumph of barbarism and religion, recovery from which had only really begun in Gibbon's own age of civility. This volume is every bit as persuasive as its prede- cessors and, perhaps because it is as much recit as the others were peintures, it is also rather more compelling a read. More than the first two volumes of his work, volume three of Barbarism and Religion leaves one hanging; like Gibbon and his first readers, we are only at the Milvian Bridge, pondering what will follow with Constantine. One hopes that, unlike those readers, we will not have to wait five years for the next episode. DANIEL WOOLF University of Alberta [[END 06A00080]] [[START 06A00090]] LAWRENCE W. MCBRIDE, editor. Reading Irish Histories: Texts, Contexts, and Memory in Modem Ireland. Port- land, Oreg.: Four Courts Press. 2003. Pp. 233. $55.00. The final essay of this collection closes with the following sentiment from Sean Farrell Moran: "Like Socrates and Plato who stood firmly against the influ- ence of myth in Athenian democracy, academic histo- rians will step in to attempt to correct the misconcep- tions of Irish citizens" (p. 218). In the previous essay, one such "academic historian," Ben Novick, stepped into the breach in the following fashion: "Writing, as discussed throughout this book, is a primary means of disseminating information" (p. 211). Socrates and Plato have indeed met their match. It is perhaps unfortunate that this collection, edited by Lawrence W. McBride, closes with one of the most arrogant pieces of scholarship that I have ever had the displeasure of reading. The conceit of the comparison quoted above, and the condescension of statements such as "Perhaps we should pity the peasants. They made the mistake of remembering their past incor- rectly" and "The common Irish man and woman must then be re-educated about Ireland's past and abandon their memories" (p. 218), make it difficult to commend the essay as a fine conclusion to an exceptional book. One can only hope that Moran is trying to be ironic. But it would be unfair to condemn this book on the basis of one author's misguided faith in the powers of the "academic historian." Indeed, the book, although most worthy at times, has enough problems without that. The intention of the collection is clearly estab- lished in the editor's preface: to "examine how a variety of historical narratives were delivered through the written word, but with special attention paid to how readers might have reacted to these texts" (p. 13). The difficulty is that the reader is the one consistent absentee from the essays that follow. From Paul Townend's chapter on the reading rooms of the na- tional movements of the late nineteenth century to Novick's chapter on the newspaper of the Irish Volun- teers, the reader is little more than a shadowy figure. Even the most basic details are ignored; there is no attempt to estimate circulation figures for books or newspapers. Anne Kane's attempts at "reconstructing" (p. 46) what a newspaper reader during the land war might have felt amounts to little more than an essay in speculative sociology. Paul Ricoeur and Clifford Geertz seem to get more attention than the actual people who "may have" (p. 46) and "could well have" (p. 56) responded to the newspapers examined. It also seems unlikely that any farmer facing eviction could have conceived of the land war as a "ritual process" (p. 45). But Kane's essay is not the only one at fault in this fashion. The extent of the readers' absence almost begs one to question why the editor made such a particular point of drawing "special attention" to the reader at all. This is not a fault particular to this book or to these essays. Beyond specific accounts by a reader reacting to a text, which in turn have all the inherent linguistic and interpretative pitfalls of any other text, there are very few ways to interpret the readers' response to any type of narrative. Timothy McMahon is one of the few authors in this collection who actually quotes from the men and women who attended the Gaelic Summer Colleges that he examines. His essay is one of the collection's most valuable as a result. Colin Barr's piece on university education, again valuable in its factual content, has nothing to say about the students or how the changes in the universities effected them AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 471 APRIL 2004 [[END 06A00090]] [[START 06A00090]] Reviews of Books and Films and their learning. The academic career of one Galway student, H. Fitzwalter Kirker, is traced in its entirety, but only in a footnote. The reader gets at least something approximating a lifeline in the piece by McBride on the young reader and the teaching and learning of Irish history. That "young people are by nature curious" (p. 114), however, seems an inade- quate point on which to hang a conclusion. The book is at its strongest in the essays by Jose Lanters and Gregory Castle, which focus on the work of T. W. Rolleston and Standish O'Grady, respectively. Both historians are examined in the context of their contemporaries; both essays actually attempt to fulfill the claims they make for themselves in their opening pages. The same cannot be said, however, for Eileen Reilly's piece on J. A. Froude. Its bland rehearsal of his life is punctuated with references to his visits to Ireland and quotations from some of his more offen- sive diatribes on the Irish people. She offers little or no comment on the bigotry that billowed forth from his pen. For example, one is told of Froude's dislike for Daniel O'Connell but not the reason why. Novick's piece on the military education of the Irish Volunteers begins with an interesting description, but it is rather disappointing thereafter. Although the material is fascinating, the author's conclusions are not. At one point, he deduces that "The pattern of military education seen in the Irish Volunteer and the Workers' Republic lends weight to the idea of the Rising as blood sacrifice, since the key strategist, Joseph Plunkett, never wrote military columns for the Irish Volunteer" (p. 198). At no point does it occur to Novick that the rebels might not have printed their plans in the paper because letting the authorities in Dublin Castle know in advance was not really part of the plan. How useful, indeed, is an examination of the Irish Volunteer's role in the training of the rebels when even the author concedes that details of training on urban insurrection were "left to the writers of the Workers' Republic" (p. 210); when the author gives approximately nine lines of consideration to what he adjudges to be the more important source? Through- out there is little sense of the eye of Dublin Castle watching over what was published and curtailing what could be written. This is a worthy but a frustrating book. There is a lot of value in each essay in terms of the material that is brought to light, but there is also the crushing weight of the artificial framework under which the essays are forced to labor. Like Froude, it is perhaps this book's "portion in life to please no one faction" (p. 140). ANNE DOLAN Trinity College Dublin [[END 06A00090]] [[START 06A00100]] COLIN NEWBURY. Patrons, Clients, and Empire: Chief- taincy and Over-Rule in Asia, Africa, and the Pacific. New York: Oxford University Press. 2003. Pp. xii, 328. $72.00. It is a brave historian nowadays who admits that his or her current academic preoccupations began in the 1950s, but an unrepentant Colin Newbury tells us that imperial history at Oxford University is peculiarly marked by continuity. He says that literary theory has dominated the study of discourse for too long (al- though presumably not at Oxford), and it is time to get back to the study of political discourse using the time-honored model of patron-client relations. Drawing on his extensive knowledge of African and Pacific imperial history, with the addition of material on South and Southeast Asia, Newbury presents a well researched and cogently argued case for the persis- tence of precolonial clientage networks in certain British and French colonies. Patron-client modeling was refined by social scientists in the 1960s and 1970s, when it became a useful way of explaining why inde- pendence had brought relatively little change to the administrative systems of former colonies. That polit- ical and economic relations in some colonies can be analyzed effectively using this theory is clear; whether the exercise speaks to wider debates about empire is another question. The omission of colonies of settle- ment, along with almost all of the Portuguese, Dutch, and German empires, weakens the case considerably. Newbury draws on a wide, although extremely selec- tive, range of secondary literature to supplement his own research, wisely conceding that authors may not like the use he makes of their material. He feels no need to address the epistemological and methodolog- ical concerns raised by authors whose work he mines for empirical detail. He excludes pioneering cross- disciplinary studies, such as Jean and John Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution (1991) and Nicholas Thomas, Colonialism's Culture: Anthropology, Travel and Government (1994), which have done so much to shape current debates in postcolonial anthropology. Newbury calls for more interaction between social scientists and historians, but he does surprisingly little to encourage it. If patron-client brokerage really is the best model, Newbury should be able to tackle other theories with confidence, demonstrating their inade- quacies through constructive engagement. Instead he revives battles won long ago, such as the critique of "collaboration" and "indirect rule" analysis. There are still some historians who work with these terms, but far more interesting is the much larger number of scholars tackling more recent debates. This book's contribution to imperial historiography is therefore difficult to assess. Newbury hopes that it will help to determine whether imperial rule suc- ceeded or failed "in 'preparing' [its colonies] for the exigencies and responsibilities of devolved govern- ment" (p. viii). One wonders whether this is still a pressing question, however. It has been a long time since independence for many of the countries Newbury discusses. Scholars posing broader questions about colonialism's legacy will wonder about the cost of Newbury's ruthlessly exclusive approach. While dis- cussing the influence of indigenous networks, Newbury AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 472 APRIL 2004 [[END 06A00100]]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/530342
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: American Historical Association
Issue: 587009
Date: February 2002
Author(s): Bender Thomas
Abstract: [[START 02P0009T]] Review Essay Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History THOMAS BENDER [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] OVER THE PAST QUARTER CENTURY, a new American history has been written.1 This rewriting of American history has often been associated with the "triumph" of social history within the discipline, but in fact the transformation is much broader than that: the domain of the historical has been vastly extended, inherited narratives displaced, new subjects and narratives introduced. While at the monographic level, one sees similar developments in various national historiographies, national synthesis-and the idea of a national synthesis- seems to have been less troubled elsewhere than in the field of U.S. history. Admittedly, generalization is risky, especially if one reaches into historiographies with which one is barely familiar. Still, I think that a variety of outstanding national histories (or histories of a people sometimes treated as nations) have been more confident of established narrative strategies. With the exception of the historians of France that I will note, historians of other modern nations seem to have had fewer doubts about the basic framing of a narrative synthesis, and they have not felt compelled to develop new approaches, even though in many cases the other work of the authors involved has been strikingly innovative.2 Yet the social, intellectual, and political developments that have complicated American historiography are likely, I suspect, to make themselves felt in other national historiographies fairly soon, a point recently made by Jacques Revel, a leading French historian.3 And that circumstance may spawn a generation of controversy about the politics and strategies of synthesis. If so, the American case may be of more general import and interest. Beginning in the 1940s, intellectual history became the synthesizing subfield in U.S. history. reDlacing the political-economic narratives of Frederick Jackson [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] I wish to thank the editors of the AHR, first, for inviting me to consider the issues in this essay, second, for the helpful comments of Acting Editor Jeffrey Wasserstrom, and, third, for the quite stimulating commentary of several anonymous reviewers. 1 See Eric Foner, ed., The New American History (Philadelphia, 1990); Foner, ed., The New American History, rev. and expanded edn. (Philadelphia, 1997). 2 I have in mind Linda Colley, Britons: Forging the Nation, 1707-1837 (New Haven, Conn., 1992); Jonathan D. Spence, The Search for Modem China (New York, 1990); Albert Hourani, A History of the Arab Peoples (Cambridge, Mass., 1991); Paul Ginsborg, A History of Contemporary Italy (Harmond- sworth, Eng., 1990); Theodore Zeldin, France, 1848-1945, 2 vols. (Oxford, 1979); Fernand Braudel, The Identity of France, Sian Reynolds, trans., 2 vols. (New York, 1988-90); Andre Burguiere and Jacques Revel, eds., Histoire de la France, 5 vols. (Paris, 1989-2000). 3 Jacques Revel, "Le fandeau de la memoire," paper presented at the conference "International- izing the Study of American History," Florence, Italy, July 5, 1999. Paper in possession of author. 129 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 130 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Turner and Charles A. Beard.4 But during the 1970s, the claims being made for a national mind or culture were challenged by social historians. Intellectual history was chastened and transformed by the confrontation with social history. Eschewing their former embrace of synthesis, intellectual historians pulled back to study more precisely defined themes and thinkers.5 Not only intellectual history but other subfields accommodated social history's provocation to rethink conventional gen- eralizations. In addition, a professional, even "social-scientific," concern for precision and specificity of reference collaborated-sometimes with forethought, often not-with a sharpened awareness of difference and conflict that came from social movements outside the academy to undermine older composite narratives. Neither the frame supplied by Charles and Mary Beard in The Rise of American Civilization (1927), with its dramatic narrative of conflict between the "people" and the "interests," nor the consensual pluralism that succeeded that interpretation in the 1950s survived.6 If the consensus historians underplayed conflict, the Beards' approach, for all of its sympathy for the dispossessed, was found to be inadequate as well. Their narrative revealed little feel for the diversity of Americans, and it paid scant attention to non-whites. Most important of all, while their narrative voice was sympathetic, one did not discover the quotidian life or hear the voices of those groups that have found voice in more recent historiography. Judged by newer historiographical expectations, The Rise of American Civilization seemed "thin," compared with the increasingly popular "thick" description that was built, in part, on the enormously influential anthropological work of Clifford Geertz.7 In the past quarter century, there has been a proliferation of exciting new research, much of it bringing previously overlooked or explicitly excluded groups and events into the light of history. The number and variety of American stories multiplied. Suddenly, there were histories where there had been none or where the available histories had not been attended to by professional historians: histories of African Americans in the era of slavery and beyond; of Native Americans; of workers at home in their communities, at work, and at play; of women at home and outside of the home and of gender relations more generally; of consumption as well as production; of ethnic minorities and "borderlands"; of popular culture and other "marginal" forms of cultural production; of objects and material culture; of whites and whiteness as historical subjects; of non-state international and intercultural relations; and much more. [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 4Frederick Jackson Turner never completed a major synthesis, but one can see how he might have done that work in his posthumously published The United States, 1830-1850 (New York, 1935); Charles A. Beard and Mary R. Beard, The Rise of American Civilization (1927; 2 volumes in 1, New York, 1930).. In fact, the Beards participated in this shift with the publication of The American Spirit: A Study of the Idea of Civilization in the United States (New York, 1942). 5 For an early anticipation of this development-from the point of view of intellectual history-see Lawrence Veysey, "Intellectual History and the New Social History," in Paul K. Conkin and John Higham, eds., New Directions in American Intellectual History (Baltimore, Md., 1979), 3-26. See also, in the same volume, David A. Hollinger, "Historians and the Discourse of Intellectuals," 42-63; and Thomas Bender, "The Cultures of Intellectual Life: The City and the Professions," 181-95. 6 For consensus history as synthesis, see especially Daniel J. Boorstin, The Americans, 3 vols. (New York, 1958-73); Louis Hartz, The Liberal Tradition in America: An Interpretation of American Political Thought since the Revolution (New York, 1955). 7 On the Beards and newer social histories, see Thomas Bender, "The New History-Then and Now," Reviews in American History 12 (1984): 612-22. For Clifford Geertz, see The Interpretation of Cultures: Selected Essays (New York, 1973). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 131 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] By the early 1980s, some commentators inside and outside the profession were wondering whether an American history had disappeared in the onslaught of highly particular studies, often about subgroups in the larger society of the United States. These developments were occurring at a moment when the number of American historians was expanding to an unprecedented degree. Disciplinary expansion both allowed and prompted increased specialization. And that worried some, who began to speak of hyperspecialization and fragmentation. The structure of specialization derived in large part from the impact of a social history that often fused the group-based particularity of focus with ideological commitments to class and identity-based social movements. This pattern of work discouraged the integration of particular histories into some kind of synthesis.8 Traditionalists, perhaps not surprisingly, were unnerved by these develop- ments.9 But even some proponents of the newer history worried. Early on, Herbert G. Gutman, one of the leading figures in the movement to write a history that included all Americans and that recognized differences-class, ethnic, racial, gender-was concerned that instead of enriching and enlarging the usable history of the United States, the new scholarship was failing to do that, perhaps making it in fact less usable. The "new social history," he wrote in the introduction to his collection of pioneering essays in the field, "suffers from a very limiting overspe- cialization." Take an Irish-born Catholic female textile worker and union organizer in Fall River involved in a disorderly strike in 1875. She might be the subject of nearly a dozen sub-specializations, which would, he feared, "wash out the wholeness that is essential to understanding human behavior."10 Later, in the wake of a national meeting of writers at which historians and history seemed to be largely ignored in discussions of the political and cultural situation in the aftermath of Richard Nixon, Gutman mused aloud in the pages of The Nation over whether the failure of historians to incorporate social history's findings into a new synthesis had seriously diminished, even evacuated, history's possible contribution to public debate."1 In the mid-1980s, in what turned out to be a controversial pair of articles, I raised a related question: how might one construct the (to my mind) needed synthesis of recent historiography on the United States.12 There was considerable negative reaction to those articles, coming from two different positions. One [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 8 For an insightful and quite worrisome examination of recent scholarly practice and its trajectory, see Winfried Fluck, "The Modernity of America and the Practice of Scholarship," in Thomas Bender, ed., Rethinking American History in a Global Age (Berkeley, Calif., 2002). 9 See, for example, Gertrude Himmelfarb, The New History and the Old (Cambridge, Mass., 1987). This volume includes essays published by Himmelfarb between 1975 and 1984. 10 Herbert G. Gutman, Work, Culture and Society in Industrializing America: Essays in American Working-Class and Social History (New York, 1976), xii-xiii. Bernard Bailyn, who did not share Gutman's political or historiographical agenda, raised similar issues a few years later in his presidential address to the American Historical Association. Bailyn, "The Challenge of Modern Historiography," AHR 87 (February 1982): 1-24. 11 Herbert G. Gutman, "The Missing Synthesis: Whatever Happened to History," The Nation, November 21, 1981. See also, in a similar spirit, Eric Foner, "History in Crisis," Commonweal (December 18, 1981): 723-26. 12 Thomas Bender, "Making History Whole Again," New York Times Book Review (October 6, 1985): 1, 42-43; Bender, "Wholes and Parts: The Need for Synthesis in American History," Journal of American History 73 (1986): 120-36. See also the earlier and less commented on essay, Bender, "New History." AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 132 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] position worried about its critique of specialization and its call for addressing a larger public. These arguments were equated with a carelessness about scholarly rigor.13 The other, and more widespread position, focused on the risks of a national narrative itself. It was evidently feared that such a narrative would, by definition, re-exclude those groups and themes that had so recently been brought under the umbrella of history and would re-inscribe a "master narrative" dominated by white, elite males.14 By the end of the 1980s, however, the question of synthesis had become less controversial. The issue became more practical, more professional in some sense: how to do it and how to do it within the parameters of inclusion that had been central to the discussion from the beginning. It was on this note that Alice Kessler-Harris, the author of the chapter on social history in The New American History (1990 edition), addressed the question. In the last section of her essay, with the section title of "The Problem of Synthesis," she acknowledged the problem and explored various possible ways to overcome "fragmentation" and move toward synthesis.15 A different issue emerged in the 1990s. Poststructuralist literary and cultural theory, sometimes broadly and even more vaguely characterized as postmodernism, was and is suspicious of any aspiration toward a comprehensive narrative. It is to this body of theory that we owe the commonplace use and misuse of the epithet "master narrative."16 These theories have been rather slow to penetrate workaday historical practice among American historians. Levels and types of awareness of them vary: from shocked indignation at the whole idea, to vague awareness and thoughtless dismissal, to intellectual fascination largely in isolation from the making of one's own histories. In his recent book, Beyond the Great Story: History as Text and Discourse (1995), Robert Berkhofer seeks to force more attention to these issues. Insistently, but not always consistently, he urges historians to recognize the dimensions of the postmodern crisis that surrounds them. He seems more interested in sounding the alarm about the quicksand before us than in guiding us [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 13 Eric H. Monkkonen, "The Dangers of Synthesis," AHR 91 (December 1986): 1146-57. 14 See the Round Table articles, Nell Irvin Painter, "Bias and Synthesis in History," Journal of American History 74 (June 1987): 109-12; Richard Wightman Fox, "Public Culture and the Problem of Synthesis," 113-16; Roy Rosenzweig, "What Is the Matter with History?" 117-22; and for my response, Thomas Bender, "Wholes and Parts: Continuing the Conversation," 123-30. For a more recent and more broadly argued critique, see Randolph Roth, "Is There a Democratic Alternative to Republi- canism? The Rhetoric and Politics of Recent Pleas for Synthesis," in Jeffrey Cox and Shelton Stromquist, eds., Contesting the Master Narrative: Essays in Social History (Iowa City, Iowa, 1998), 210-56. 15 Alice Kessler-Harris, "Social History," in Foner, New American History, 177-80. The closing chapters of Peter Novick's very influential social history of the profession worries this issue as well. Peter Novick, That Noble Dream: The "Objectivity Question" and the American Historical Profession (Cambridge, 1988), chaps. 14-16. The most recent public discussion is David Oshinsky, "The Humpty Dumpty of Scholarship: American History Has Broken in Pieces, Can It Be Put Together Again?" New York Times, August 26, 2000. 16 See Allen Megill, "Fragmentation and the Future of Historiography," AHR 96 (June 1991): 693-98. For a more general but very rich survey, see Dorothy Ross, "Grand Narrative in American Historical Writing: From Romance to Uncertainty," AHR 100 (June 1995): 651-77. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 133 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] around it or safely through. But either way, he intends to challenge the very possibility of narrative synthesis.17 While these worries, proposals, and polemics were being fashioned, the daily work of historians proceeded. Among the products of that work have been a good number of explicitly synthetic volumes. There is, of course, no clear or settled notion of what defines a work of synthesis. I have used a rather generous definition. Some of the books I am calling synthetic might alternatively be designated as monographs-archivally based but exceptionally ambitious books that tackle big questions and seek to frame a large field or to provide an interpretation for an audience well beyond specialists. Others are more obviously synthetic, relying heavily on secondary literature to establish the state of the art in a broad field for a wide audience, including, often, students and the general public. With this diversity of form, purpose, and audience in mind-as well as a concern for a reasonable distribution of fields and periods-I have, with the help of the editors of the American Historical Review, selected a few recent synthetic works for examina- tion.18 The very existence of these books mutes the question of whether we need synthetic works or whether, under the constraints of present historiographical practice, synthesis is possible. In fact, the seeming proliferation of syntheses at present-and their variousness-suggests that the field of American history is at a formative (or reformative) moment that invites synthesis: the quest for new understandings that has undermined established narratives has now, perhaps, prompted new efforts at crystallizing a very unstable body of historical writing into new syntheses. A different question, however, provides the focus of this essay. What strategies for narrative synthesis are available to historians today? How might we think about the relation between a particular structure of narrative synthesis and the author's purpose or interpretation? How do these different strategies relate to current historiography? What particular work do they do, within the profession and beyond it? And finally I want to ask some questions about the firmness of the boundaries (mostly geographical) that define what is and is not captured in synthetic narratives of U.S. history. These works do not, of course, cover the whole field of synthetic works. More and other books could have been chosen, but these eleven books (and several others mentioned along the way) at least represent different kinds of history, different [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 17 Robert F. Berkhofer, Jr., Beyond the Great Story: History as Text and Discourse (Cambridge, Mass., 1995). See the "Forum" on the book in the American Quarterly: Michael C. Coleman, "Gut Reactions of a Historian to a Missionary Tract," American Quarterly 50 (June 1998): 340-48; Saul Cornell, "Moving Beyond the Great Story: Post Modern Possibilities, Postmodern Problems," 349-57; Betsy Erkkila, "Critical History," 358-64; and Robert F. Berkhofer, Jr., "Self-Reflections on Beyond the Great Story: The Ambivalent Author as Ironic Interlocutor," 365-75. See especially the exceptionally insightful and critical review essay by Thomas L. Haskell, "Farewell to Fallibilism: Robert Berkhofer's Beyond the Great Story and the Allure of the Postmodern," History and Theory 37 (October 1998): 347-69. 18 None, incidentally though importantly, present themselves as synthetic narratives of the nation, although some to be discussed below certainly reach toward that in practical effect, particularly those authored by Eric Foner (The Story of American Freedom) and by Robert V. Hine and John Mack Faragher (TheAmerican West). In fact, I have recommended each to non-historians asking for a literate one-volume history of the United States. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 134 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] periods, and different themes. Together, the eleven total nearly 6,000 pages of outstanding historical writing. If nothing else, I can conclude that synthetic narrative invites long books. Because I cannot claim special knowledge in any of the fields being synthesized in these books, I do not propose to do the kind of analysis one would find in specialized reviews. Such criticisms that I have will be framed from the position of my interest in synthetic narrative. I say that in part to be honest about my own limitations in appraising these books but also for another, more positive reason. I want to insist that narrative synthesis is a form of knowledge, indeed, a particularly powerful form of creating, not simply summarizing, knowledge. I hope to get past or under the story enough to probe the implications of different modes of structuring a narrative synthesis. The way different narrative strategies construct that knowledge is important. While inclusion is one of the tests our generation will rightly ask of synthesis, there are other important historiographical issues that are embedded in the question of narrative synthesis.19 The more seriously we consider possible narratives of American history, the more we may be prepared to ask questions that press beyond inclusion. We may even be both bold enough and hopeful enough to worry a little about the language of inclusion, if not the principle. Is there perhaps more than a hint of dominant culture noblesse oblige in the language of inclusion? Might not a more sophisticated notion of the temporal and geographical boundaries of American history, including an awareness of the diasporic stories within American history, complicate and enrich the notion of inclusion?20 Can the historical and historiographical terrain be opened a bit more in a way that enables a deeper, denser, and more complex historiographical exploration of justice and difference at the center of American history? Might democracy be the word, the concept, the commitment that will move us in that direction? As I examine the stack of books before me, I propose to keep these issues in mind and to return to them at the end of this essay. JON BUTLER'S Becoming America: The Revolution before 1776 (2000) covers the whole mainland British colonial space and history, and it addresses a wide range of themes. In fact, themes, not time or chronology, organize his story. His brief, often one-word, chapter titles reveal a very distinctive type of synthesis, one immediately accessible to the reader, whether professional or lay: Peoples, Economy, Politics, Things Material, Things Spiritual. It is a reasonable progression, and in each case he brings together a good deal of material. Although his theme is transformation, Butler also claims (following recent historiography) a more inclusive geography, making more of the middle colonies than would have been the case a generation ago. In some ways, his manner of organizing the material topically bears a relation to [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 19 I do not propose to go into theories of narrative or even my own notions, but I will here indicate that my understanding has been greatly influenced by the work of Paul Ricoeur, Time and Narrative, Kathleen McLaughlin and David Pellauer, trans., 3 vols. (Chicago, 1984-88). 20 Such thinking is not restricted to specialists in the profession exploring the theme of diaspora. The novelist Russell Banks has recently argued that the focus for a synthesis of American history ought to be the African diaspora. See "The Star-Spangled Novel," Los Angeles Times, July 2, 2000. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 135 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Richard Hofstadter's posthumously published America at 1750: A Social Portrait (1971).21 But what might have worked for Hofstadter, who was setting the scene for a three-volume narrative history of the United States, works less well for the purposes Butler has in his book. If Hofstadter's book was intended to provide a snapshot that would serve as a starting point, Butler's title ("Becoming America") and his stated intentions announce change as his theme. He means to persuade the reader of a broad pattern of transformation that produced a distinctive and modern society in advance of 1776 and that in turn spawned the first modern revolution. Such an argument demands more complex and careful attention to process and cause than his framing of the book seems to allow. While he has surely gathered together a considerable body of material (his notes run to fifty pages), he has not produced a synthetic narrative of change over time, one that sketches a develop- mental sequence that integrates disparate elements in the interest of a causal interpretation. By bounding each unit of synthesis, Butler is stuck with a structural isolation of topics that undercuts narrative explanation. Given that Butler's theme is transformation, this narrative structure is crippling. For reasons related to structure and style of argument, Butler's claims for American modernity are quite vulnerable. While there are doubtless some specific ways in which the British North American colonies became "modern" before independence, they were not uniformly modern-over space or in all aspects of life. Many historians would readily grant numerous anticipations of modernity by the middle of the eighteenth century, but few would insist, with Butler, that so much modernity had been achieved so soon, implying that only a few pre-modern anomalies remained on the eve of revolution.22 Most give a significant role to the revolution.23 But the most serious problem is not with the phenomena he notices or does not notice, even if there is some real unevenness on this point. Rather, it is Butler's teleology of the modern, combined with his exceedingly loose, elusive, and, as is so often said today, undertheorized definition of modernity. Add to this an unneces- sary but apparently irresistible tendency to claim American uniqueness and "firsts" for nearly everything he identifies as modern in America. He names a number of phenomena that he considers evidences of the modern-polyglot, slaves, cities, market economy, refined crafts and trades, religious pluralism, and "sophisticated politics." Without further historical specification and theoretical precision, one can indulge in reductio ad absurdum. With the exception of religious pluralism, all of these qualities probably described Athens in the age of Aristotle at least as well as the British colonies. In fact, I suspect that Peter Linebaugh and Marcus Rediker, relying on their recent book The Many-Headed Hydra: Sailors, Slaves, Commoners, and the Hidden History of the Revolutionary Atlantic (2000), would argue that the [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 21 Richard Hofstadter, America at 1750: A Social Portrait (New York, 1971). 22 Jon Butler, Becoming America: The Revolution before 1776 (Cambridge, Mass., 2000), 1. 23 See, for example, Gordon S. Wood, The Radicalism of the American Revolution (New York, 1992). Long before, Bernard Bailyn suggested certain developments that Butler would consider modern had developed in the eighteenth century, but he emphasized the unevenness and even paradoxical character of this proto-modernity. See "Political Experience and Enlightenment Ideas in Eighteenth-Century America," AHR 67 (January 1962): 339-51; and Bailyn, The Origins of American Politics (New York, 1968). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 136 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Atlantic world provides a better example of modernity on those terms than does the colonial mainland.24 He makes many claims for American distinctiveness. In the end, however, it is diversity, which he tends to equate with multiculturalism, that for Butler makes Americans modern. But if we look around, we cannot but wonder about his claims for a uniquely polyglot society. This assertion may be quite vulnerable from any sight line approaching a global perspective. Can he fairly claim that New York City harbored a level of diversity "never before gathered together"?25 Might not this be as plausibly said of Constantinople during the period covered by Butler's book? And did not the Ottoman Empire-of which Constantinople was the capital-far exceed the religious and ethnic diversity of the British colonies? My point here is partly one of fact, of care in making comparative statements without comparison. More important, however, are the criteria of the modern. Few, if any, major political bodies in the past half millennium more successfully accommodated diversity than the Ottomans, yet that achievement has never brought them recognition for a precocious modernity. One needs greater defini- tional and descriptive specificity to make the argument he claims. Because of the breadth and generality of synthetic narratives, it is especially important to be clear about key concepts. Similarly, he tends to claim the realization of "Americanness"-here equated with some vague notion of modernity-for events that, however interesting in themselves, hardly sustain his assertion that they designated "the American future."26 For example, writing of the French Huguenots, a group he knows well, he notes their assimilation, and he calls this "American."27 Well, of course it is, but so are the endogenous marriages that continue for various groups well into the twentieth century-sometimes because of racial difference and even legislation (as in the case of African Americans) or out of choice, as in the case of Scandinavians in the upper Midwest. Or to take a more ominous subject, it seems a bit fatalistic to say that colonial encroachment on Indian land "predicted" nineteenth-century relations with the Indians.28 Oddly, such a claim, while taking the moral high ground, nonetheless erases the postcolonial history of the United States by denying contingency and thus diminishing both the capacity and moral responsibility of all later actors or potential actors. The twin and linked teleologies of "modern" and "American" produce a distorting and de-historicizing synthesis. If there is a problem with the sort of synthesis Butler has written, what precisely is it? He makes historical claims about patterns and meanings of development on the basis of a narrative structure that effectively isolates and de-historicizes his themes. By not constructing a developmental narrative that integrates the various themes now separated in distinct chapters, the process and complexity of develop- ment is obscured. While his chapters are full of relevant and interesting details of [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 24 Peter Linebaugh and Marcus Rediker, The Many-Headed Hydra: Sailors, Slaves, Commoners, and the Hidden History of the Revolutionary Atlantic (Boston, 2000). 25 Butler, Becoming America, 9. 26 Butler, Becoming America, 36. 27 Butler, Becoming America, 22. One of Butler's previous books is The Huguenots in America: A Refugee People in a New World Society (Cambridge, Mass., 1983). 28 Butler, Becoming America, 68. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 137 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] everyday life, they never get integrated in any individual, institution, or place. In the absence of a narrative of change to explain and interpret, he resorts for a theme to repeated assertions of "modernity." The issue is not so much the claim for an eighteenth-century American modernity-although I am myself drawn to much more complex, nuanced, and contradictory discussions of that theme-as it is the incapacity of the particular model of synthesis he deploys to advance that theme or argument. Philip D. Morgan's Slave Counterpoint: Black Culture in the Eighteenth-Century Chesapeake and Lowcountry (1998) is at once similar to Butler's and quite different. Both focus tightly in each chapter on a particular topic or theme; there is little play among the different themes in both cases. While Butler's themes propose a reorganization of material, thus giving an impression of freshness, Morgan's quite important questions are phrased in well-established ways. While Butler's structure works against his theme of transformation, Morgan's similar structure better fits his goals for the book, partly because transformation plays a smaller role in his analysis than one might expect. Slave Counterpoint addresses nearly all the issues raised by a half century of vigorous scholarship on the beginnings of slavery, the practices of racial slavery as a labor and social system, and the nature of African-American culture in early America. It is a book of enviable learning: with a seeming total command of the historiography and an impressive knowledge of a substantial archival base, Morgan proceeds to pose (or re-pose) difficult historiographical issues. Again and again, he offers compelling answers. Want to know what scholarship has disclosed about slavery and African-American culture in the eighteenth-century Chesapeake and Lowcountry? Look to Morgan's synthesis of a generation of scholarship. To have done that is to have done a great deal, and he has done it magnificently. Yet one gets the sense of a summary volume, a volume driven by the past, by past questions. Synthesis can either cap a phase of scholarship or initiate another. I think Morgan's book falls into the former category, while Ira Berlin's new book, Many Thousands Gone: The First Two Centuries of Slavery in North America (1998), which also relies on a generation of scholarship and addresses many of the same issues, has the potential to become a new starting point. Berlin has captured the shift to an Atlantic perspective that has increasingly characterized scholarship by early modern Europeanists, Africanists, Latin Americanists, and historians of British North America. In this sense, his work, at least the early parts that sketch out and populate the Atlantic littoral, points forward.29 In a dramatic opening section, Berlin, relying more on secondary literatures than does Morgan, locates his story in very broad understandings of time (periodization) and space (the Atlantic world), the dimensions of which are shadowy, almost invisible, in Morgan's account. He locates Africans in an Atlantic history connecting four continents and in a rich and growing historiography reaching out from Europe, Africa, Latin America, and North America.30 One [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 29 Ira Berlin, Many Thousands Gone: The First Two Centuries of Slavery in North America (Cambridge, Mass., 1998). 30 Berlin's powerful evocation of the Atlantic builds on many predecessors. At minimum, mention should be made of Philip D. Curtin's The Atlantic Slave Trade: A Census (Madison, Wis., 1969); and The AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 138 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] wishes Berlin had sustained this perspective in the later sections. But even if he narrows the story to the territory that later became the United States and loses the multiple histories implied by his portrait of the Atlantic world, the beginnings of stories, whether novels or histories, are heavy with intention and implication that can, I hope, be built upon.31 In fact, the four Atlantic continents remain an always changing aspect of American and African histories. Attending to, or at least recognizing, that larger and continuing extended terrain of American history would enrich the story of the making of African Americans and America, a historiography that is at present too much captured by an implicit and too simple assimilation or "Americanization" model. Nonetheless, Berlin has provided a powerful image of the creation of the Atlantic world and of the origin of modern slavery within it. Morgan has a quite different strategy. His domain is not the Atlantic but the South, or two regions of the South, which he is anxious to reveal as differentiated. Thus his is a comparative history, comparing two regions within the South. Suggesting a certain scientific aspiration, he refers to his delimited space as a kind of laboratory, a site for an "indirect experiment."32 This approach offers him much. He is able to focus tightly on his questions and generally achieves sharply phrased answers. Yet, like any good scientific laboratory, his field of inquiry is almost hermetically sealed. A two-hundred-page part of the book titled "The Black World" begins with a fifteen-page section on "Africans." Yet it is in only one paragraph at the beginning and a few other scattered references that one reads anything about Africa. His story rarely strays east (or south or north or west) of the Maryland/ Virginia and South Carolina boundaries. His comparative method has impressive rigor. Yet one senses that not only does his approach trap him within a particular place, he is also caught within a very confining net woven from the existing historiography. As Walter Johnson pointed out in a review of the book in this journal, his questions are smaller than the stories he has unearthed.33 Much like another important book on African-American history, Herbert G. Gutman's The Black Family in Slavery and Freedom (1976), this book, for all its synthetic aspirations, cannot capture some of its best material within the tightly bounded historiographical questions and issues that frame it.34 As in the case of Berlin's book, Morgan's is quite explicit about time and space. There is a well-thought-out chronology of change, and one of his major arguments is that the South, and thus the black as well as white experience, was not uniform over space. He shows real and important distinctions between the experience of [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Rise and Fall of the Plantation Complex (New York, 1990; 2d edn., 1998); and John K. Thornton's Africa and Africans in the Making of the Atlantic World, 1400-1680 (New York, 1992; 2d edn., 1400-1800, 1998). 31 On the importance of beginnings, see Edward W. Said, Beginnings: Intention and Method (Baltimore, Md., 1975). 32 Philip D. Morgan, Slave Counterpoint: Black Culture in the Eighteenth-Century Chesapeake and Lowcountry (Chapel Hill, N.C., 1998), xvii. 33 Walter Johnson, review of Morgan, Slave Counterpoint, AHR 105 (October 2000): 1295-97, esp. 1297. 34 See Herbert G. Gutman, The Black Family in Slavery and Freedom, 1750-1925 (New York, 1976), which loses more than it gains by focusing so tightly on refuting the assumptions of the Moynihan Report. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 139 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] slavery in the Chesapeake and in the Lowcountry. Yet by treating both the temporal and spatial aspects of the story as sites (and very limited ones) rather than as processes of historical making, he weakens the capacity of his local analyses to explain change over time and, to a lesser extent, space. His major explanatory claims appear in the introduction. They are not only brief but also separate from the rich stories he tells and the analyses he makes of historiographical questions.35 The expansiveness of Many Thousands Gone, by contrast, evokes a strong sense of change, of process. It achieves a narrative synthesis of the movement of Africans onto the Atlantic and into the Western hemisphere. The difference between this approach and the tightly controlled analysis crafted by Morgan is striking. Like Morgan's, Michael Schudson's book, The Good Citizen: A History of American Civic Life (1998), is organized around fairly established questions- especially one big question. Has American civic life deteriorated over the course of the past three centuries? Naturally, the question is of a different order than those driving Morgan's analysis. It has not been generated by disciplinary scholarship. It arose out of American public life. Schudson thus draws on history and other disciplines to address directly a public question, one endlessly repeated today and, as he shows, in the past. Schudson himself, we should note, is not a historian. He was trained as a sociologist, and he teaches in a Department of Communication. While he reveals an impressive command of the relevant historiography, historians are not his primary reference group or audience.36 Although I am sure specialists will find some of his formulations to be of considerable historiographical significance and likely to encourage new lines of research, his intention, again, is different: his audience is a general one, and he seeks to bring historical knowledge to bear on a civic issue. What he is doing points toward the most important work that one kind of successful narrative synthesis can do, for the profession and for the public. By openly declaring his address to a public issue and for a public audience, Schudson participates in a very important tradition of historical writing. Some of the very best professional historians of the United States in this century have done precisely that: Frederick Jackson Turner, W. E. B. Du Bois, Charles Beard, and Richard Hofstadter all focused on issues, worries, or preoccupations of fairly general interest to write synthetic works that importantly rephrased fundamental themes in American history. This mutual enrichment of public and professional discourse is perhaps the ideal cultural work of narrative synthesis. Let us hope that historians can do this more often and more effectively. Yet as I make this point, I realize that all of the historians just named, including Schudson himself, were either trained as social scientists or did not recognize a significant boundary between history and the [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 35Morgan, Slave Counterpoint, xv-xxiv. I should note that my concerns about boundary setting in Morgan's book do not apply nearly so much to Philip D. Morgan, "The Black Experience in the British Empire, 1680-1810," in The Oxford History of the British Empire, Vol. 2: The Eighteenth Century, P. J. Marshall, ed. (Oxford, 1998), 465-86. 36 This command is at once impressive and sometimes puzzling. In discussing the Founding and the Constitution, he does not mention Gordon Wood's The Creation of the American Republic, 1776-1787 (Chapel Hill, N.C., 1969). Nor, in writing about the first decades of the nineteenth century, does he mention either of two key books by Robert H. Wiebe, The Opening of American Society: From the Adoption of the Constitution to the Eve of Disunion (New York, 1984); and Self-Rule: A Cultural History of American Democracy (Chicago, 1995). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 140 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] (other?) once more expansive social sciences. Is this a mere coincidence, or is it an issue to be addressed by the profession? While I would not place Schudson's book in the same class as the scholarship produced by the short list of great historians, he has written a fine book. It is a book about change over time, and he establishes three eras of citizenship and participa- tion, each clearly defined. He does not devote much attention to how each configuration changes into the next, but he effectively characterizes their differ- ences, even in some very brief summaries, as in the following paragraph from early in the book: Another way to characterize the past three hundred years of political change is to say that the type of authority by which society is governed shifted from personal authority (gentlemen) to interpersonal authority (parties, coalitions, and majorities), to impersonal authority (science, expertise, legal rights, and information) ... The geographical center of politics has shifted from the countryside to the cities to the suburbs and perhaps, today, to "technoburbs," "postsuburbs," or "edge cities," or whatever we name our newer habitations. Correspondingly, the kind of knowledge a good citizen requires has changed: in an age of gentlemen, the citizen's relatively rare entrances into public discussion or controversy could be guided by his knowledge of social position; in the era of rule by majorities, the citizen's voting could be led by the enthusiasm and rhetoric of parties and their most active partisans; in the era of expertise and bureaucracies, the citizens had increasingly to learn to trust their own canvass of newspapers, interest groups, parties, and other sources of knowledge, only occasionally supported by the immediacy of human contact; and in the emerging age of rights, citizens learn to catalog what entitlements they may have and what forms of victimization they may knowingly or unknowingly have experienced.37 This paragraph reveals the argument and the narrative strategy that Schudson uses to undercut the widespread notion of civic decline: rather than a story of decline, it is one of restructuring, one that recalibrates citizenship and civic practice in relation to changing values and social experiences. What some, including me, see as the erosion of our public life and the thinning of American political culture, he presents as a complex rearticulation of expectations and institutions. Whether one fully agrees with Schudson or not, the book and the point of view it ingeniously argues constitutes an important contribution of contemporary civic life. And a narrative strategy of restructuring (as opposed to the usual rise or fall scenarios) deserves a place in the historian's menu of narrative types. "Presentist" purposes may, however, carry the danger of anachronistic readings. Schudson is vulnerable on this score, especially in his consideration of the colonial period. He too easily asks how democratic any phase of political life was. A commitment to explore the fate of democracy in our past-something I endorse- surely includes recognizing when democracy is not an available concept. He might better have asked how the legitimation and exercise of power worked. Indeed, such a deeper historicism would complement his anti-anti-Whig approach. Similarly, while a then-and-now binary invites sometimes interesting questions and offers some illumination of past and present, it also invites problems. Again, one sees this risk in Schudson's work. False categories of judgment are explicitly or implicitly brought to bear. Speaking of the first generation to live under the [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 37Michael Schudson, The Good Citizen: A History of American Civic Life (New York, 1998), 8. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 141 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Constitution, he observes that little political knowledge was expected of voters, "at least little of the sort of knowledge that today's civic moralists urge upon people." Voters then were expected to have "local knowledge-not of laws or principles, but of men."38 The binary obscures the role of principles in the past and knowledge of men in the present. Most important of all, it diverts our attention from the principles that it was thought would aid voters in judging character.39 Sometimes, by focusing so much on the party system that we worry about today, he overlooks those important issues that eluded the parties or that parties avoided. Substantive issues-the reason citizenship and civic life are important-are marginalized in his account of the different concepts and patterns of public life. The result, whether intended or not, is a form of consensus history.40 "Progress or decline is not the real question," Schudson concludes.41 He converts that question into one of restructuring that points to his core argument: there must be a fit between forms of citizenship and forms of everyday life, between values and institutions, between aspirations and commitments. It is that historically informed understanding that allows him in his conclusion to speculate in quite promising ways about an evolving pattern of citizenship that may yet serve our collective hopes and needs. Still, his conclusion leaves me uneasy. Like the journalistic coverage of politics today, the substance of political conflict is subordinated to discussion of the "health" of the system, of the institutions and practices. By contrast, the tensions, conflicts, and substantive issues that made politics so important in the development of the United States and in the lives of individuals are at the center of Eric Foner's The Story of American Freedom (1998). Foner's book has an uncanny resemblance to one that at first glance might seem utterly unrelated: Richard Hofstadter's The American Political Tradition and the Men Who Made It.42 Of course, Foner inverts the point Hofstadter sought to make. If Hofstadter famously played down conflict and (less remarked upon) paid little attention to the social making of political ideologies, Foner emphasizes conflict and the changing historical construction and reconstruction of the idea and ideology of freedom. Foner's work is much more explicitly sensitive to social history, even if it parallels Hofstadter's in its interest in ideology and the limits and possibilities of American political culture. While Hofstadter was alternately comic and ironic, bitterly so at times, in The American Political Tradition, Foner's Story of American Freedom is strikingly fair and straightforward. Yet the underlying hope is similar. As James Oakes has perceptively noted, Foner's narrative is undergirded by an unstated but firm liberal ideal of freedom- one that at once shares in an Enlightenment universalism and [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 38 Schudson, Good Citizen, 81. 39 See Joyce Appleby, Inheriting the Revolution: The First Generation of Americans (Cambridge, Mass., 2000). 40 See, for example, his summary judgment of the party system at Schudson, Good Citizen, 132. Put differently, it bears at least a formal relationship to the theories of pluralism popular in political science during the 1950s. 41 Schudson, Good Citizen, 313. 42 Richard Hofstadter, TheAmerican Political Tradition and the Men Who Made It (New York, 1948). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 142 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] accommodates current concerns for inclusion and regard for difference.43 I would even argue that Hofstadter's own liberal position was closer to Foner's than one might at first suspect. Both appraised American political culture and its prospects from the position of a richer, more textured liberalism than we usually recognize in current debates.44 In thinking about the core issue in Foner's narrative, therefore, it seems fair to consider it to be the quest for a democratic liberalism, insisting on the relevance and indispensability of the modifier inserted before liberalism. One might thus characterize Foner's as a democratic synthesis, which, as I suggested above, offers a stronger and more egalitarian standard of judgment than commonplace invoca- tions of inclusion. It offers as well the implication of voice and empowerment. To Foner, as he indicates in his introduction, "abstract definitions" of freedom are not the focus. His concern is "with the debates and struggles through which freedom acquires concrete meanings, and how understandings of freedom are shaped by, and in turn help to shape, social movements and political and economic events."45 The result is a narrative that is at once focused yet always open to an examination of larger issues, structures, and events that intersect with and often drive his story. It is a dynamic story, filled with actors, with agents making freedom and using freedom. He selects key events or controversies of different eras, events that are widely contested (slavery, labor and property, the role of the state, social movements). Of course, coverage is selective; the gain is the richness deriving from a series of concentrated focal points. In each case, he examines the conflict, the parties contending, and the stakes. He does not hesitate to declare justices and injustices, to name winners and losers, and he does so from a consistently democratic perspective. Foner thus achieves inclusion without the dilution conse- quent with the faux openness characteristic of talk radio and without the postmod- ern hesitations that undermine moral judgment.46 The American West: A New Interpretive History (2000) by Robert V. Hine and John Mack Faragher spans the whole of American history, from "the European invasion" until the present.47 The book is written in the spirit of Frederick Jackson Turner. Instead of lamenting the ambiguity of Turner's conception of the frontier, which after Turner got reduced by rigorous historians to a place, the West, Hine and Faragher embrace its fullness. For them, the frontier is both a place and a nrocess. and thev recognize that it is not onlv imnossible but limiting to senarate [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 43 James Oakes, "Radical Liberals, Liberal Radicals: The Dissenting Tradition in American Political Culture," Reviews in American History 27 (1999): 503-11. 44 For just such a contemporary theorization of liberalism, see Ira Katznelson, Liberalism's Crooked Circle: Letters to Adam Michnik (Princeton, N.J., 1996). Interestingly, this work also comes from a Columbia scholar, however much it is openly acknowledged to have derived largely from his experience at the New School for Social Research. Perhaps the relevant context for this liberalism is the city of New York, with its cosmopolitan character and free-for-all quality of political contestation. For a brief statement of Hofstadter's relation to liberalism, see Thomas Bender, "Richard Hofstadter," in American National Biography, John A. Garraty and Mark C. Carnes, gen. eds. (New York, 1999), 11: 1-4. 45 Eric Foner, The Story of American Freedom (New York, 1998), xvii. 46 In Eric Foner, Reconstruction: America's Unfinished Revolution, 1863-1877 (New York, 1988), where chronological compression allows for a richer analysis, one can see more fully the method and its achievements. 47 Robert V. Hine and John Mack Faragher, The American West: A New Interpretive History (New Haven, Conn., 2000), 9. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 143 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] and sharply distinguish between the two aspects of the concept. That openness allows them to tell the history of the United States as a story of successive frontiers, including a fascinating rethinking of American regionalism as urban-centered at the end of the twentieth century.48 In fact, the chapter on the postwar era is a tour de force-imaginative, original, and quite compelling. In Turnerian fashion, they argue that "westering defined America's unique heritage."49 To a very impressive degree, they give substance to this claim, but recent historiography makes that claim, even for western history, problematic. As Hine and Faragher show, in the nineteenth century as well as today, the West (and the United States) was formed by migrations from west to east and south to north, and even in a limited way north to south, as well as east to west. The notion of westering is so strong in American and European history and culture, it is difficult to construct an alternative narrative structure, though no less important for the difficulty.50 This worry does not, however, undercut another summary point they make: the "frontier is our common past."51 The book is grounded in social history. Of all the books under consideration here, The American West is probably the most sensitive to the categories of experience and groups previously excluded from mainstream narratives of Ameri- can history. Their work goes well beyond mere representation of such groups and categories; previously invisible groups, whether Native Americans, migrating women, African-American settlers, working people, or the people of the border- lands, are actors who contributed to the shaping of history. But there are limits to this achievement. While there are multiple positions and voices represented in their narrative, only rarely does their narrative bring the reader inside group life. There is not much inquiry into the interior experience and subjective meanings shared by the various groups identified and recognized.52 While the story could have been situated in a wider context, one that revealed the global reach of the empires or, later, the importance of global markets, in its particular geographical focus the book consistently avoids privileging the English line of settlement. Other settler efforts are considered and sometimes compared. As is often the case with synthetic histories, however, there is a tendency to do the work of inclusion at a particular moment, and then lose the group at issue. For example, there is a good discussion of the origins of racial slavery, but the later [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 48 On the potential of the urban region model for historical analysis, see Jane Jacobs, Cities and the Wealth of Nations: Principles of Economic Life (New York, 1984). For an extremely stimulating extension of Turner's frontier to transnational dimensions, see Paul Sabin, "Home and Abroad: The Two 'Wests' of Twentieth-Century United States History," Pacific Historical Review 66, no. 3 (1997): 305-36. 49 Hine and Faragher, Amertican West, 531. 50 Loren Baritz, "The Idea of the West," AHR 66 (April 1961): 618-40. For three forays into alternative narrative strategies on this point, see Thomas Bender, "The Geography of Historical Memory and the Making of Public Culture," in Anna Maria Martellone, ed., Towards a New American Nation? Redefinitions and Reconstruction (Staffordshire, 1995), 174-87; Ian Tyrrell, "Beyond the View from Euro-America: Environment, Settler Societies, and Internationalization of American History," in Bender, Rethinking American History in a Global Age; Dirk Hoerder, "From the Euro- and Afro- Atlantic to the Pacific Migration System in North American History," in Bender. 51 Hine and Faragher, American West, 560. 52 In fact, they concentrate this kind of analysis in one chapter, a fascinating one in "A Search for Community," but it is limited in its cases, and it segregates such analysis from the greater part of the narrative. Hine and Faragher, American West, chap. 12. AMERICAN HISTORIcAL REvIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 144 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] extension of the plantation system and internal slave market that was a part of the frontier movement is not adequately recognized. At times, the transnational themes they develop are extremely illuminating. They refer to what would later be characterized by theorists of the global cities as a "dual economy" in describing the role of foreign migrants, especially Chinese, in the nineteenth-century California agricultural economy.53 Likewise the interplay of national and international in their discussion of the Zimmerman telegram inviting Mexico to ally with Germany in World War I and in their discussion of San Francisco's "commercial hinterland."54 But, as in the case of Butler's book, there is a bit of parochialism in making claims of distinction. Perhaps such assertions can be demonstrated, but more rigorous definitions and empirical research than we have here are required to establish, for example, that the United States is today the world's most multicultural society.55 How would it compare with Indonesia, the world's fourth most populous nation, whose citizens speak more than 100 languages and live on almost numberless islands? The social-history approach, whatever its success in representing difference, has in this instance under-represented national political institutions and policies. The development of the West, as Richard White and other historians of the West have pointed out, was profoundly indebted to what western Republicans now call "big government," for water, transportation, Indian removal, and, more recently, direct investment, as in defense contracts and installations and aerospace industries.56 The political economy and the role of markets, as has already been suggested, do not get the attention they deserve. We often overlook how much industry was in the West, and how much western industries-from milling and meatpacking to mining-were integral to the industrial system of the United States. And we forget how much the astonishing productivity of western agriculture enabled the formation of a large urban industrial labor supply. More of these dimensions of western history might have been included if only in the interest in enabling the story better to tell the national experience. If Hine and Faragher encompass both the full geographical and temporal dimensions of western history, Linda Gordon's microhistory builds out from a very delimited western space, the Sonoran highlands of Arizona, to develop a highly innovative narrative synthesis that locates itself at the various and causally interrelated scales of town, region, nation, and the transnational. Her work reminds us that there is a difference between a mere local study and a microhistory. The local histories of villages, towns, and cities, so common in the 1970s, tended to use global concepts but within artificially bounded fields of inquiry. One of the most famous of them all, Kenneth Lockridge's study of Dedham, Massachusetts, offered an isolated inwardness as a principal finding, although it was a finding that derived [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 53Hine and Faragher, American West, 358-60. 54 Hine and Faragher, American West, 395-97, 414. This story could be greatly expanded. San Francisco was closer to Asia than to Europe, a simple geographical point that usually eludes us. For an outstanding study of this relationship, see Ian Tyrrell, True Gardens of the Gods: Californian-Australian Environmental Reform, 1860-1930 (Berkeley, Calif., 1999). 55 Hine and Faragher, American West, 514. 56 Richard White, "It's Your Misfortune and None of My Own": A History of the American West (Norman, Okla., 1991). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 145 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] mainly from a methodology not only local but firmly bounded.57 By contrast, Gordon's The Great Arizona Orphan Abduction exemplifies a microhistory that enables the historian to synthesize the threads of local life, many of which are translocal in origin and implication.58 Unlike Hine and Faragher, she gets inside the subjective experience of local life, even the experience of very ordinary people, without getting trapped inside that world and without implying that the larger world of the region, the nation, and even transnational economic and religious institutions were beyond the ken of her study of a seemingly local conflict. Mostly, her account is the story of the arrival and fate of Catholic orphans from New York who were to be placed in Catholic homes. The homes were Mexican as well as Catholic, and that was the problem and the focus of conflict. The conflict played out along class, ethnic, religious, and gender lines, and it eventually reached the Supreme Court. It is a compelling and very human narrative, but one that also addresses a whole range of analytical and interpretive issues of broader interest to historians. Bringing the issues of gender, class, and race into relation with each other allows for an appraisal of their relative importance in this particular historical explanation. I think that her story reveals class to be more important than her conclusion argues, but the real point to be made is that only a narrative synthesis that brings diverse threads together will enable the historian and the reader to make this kind of judgment. These complex ends are achieved in part by her adoption of an imaginative literary strategy. Gordon's book is constructed of two types of chapters. One is quite often a broad frame for local events. In these chapters, her perspective as narrator is exterior to the action. The issues addressed are frequently structural and, as often as not, extend beyond the community. Here, one gets an analytical explanation of the relation of local experience to larger national and international cultural, political, and economic developments. Between these chapters, she has crafted others that get inside the culture of the community, providing wonderfully rich, thick descriptions of daily life and the development of the conflict. With oral histories as well as fragmentary documentary evidence, she brings the reader very close to the experience and voices of the community. The play between these accounts and the more conventional chapters produces an unusual but powerful synthesis. Whether a microhistory qualifies as a synthesis, even by my generous definition, may be debated. But the singular relevance of this book for the discussion of synthesis concerns not scale but its literary ambition, the literary experiment that gives structure to the book. Those who would write other syntheses-at various scales-will, I hope, be encouraged, even inspired, to experiment with novel narrative strategies in the interest of more powerful representations of the past. Quintard Taylor presents a third version of western history, In Search of the Racial Frontier: African Americans in the American West, 1528-1990 (1998). He offers a broad synthetic account that characterizes the experiences of African Americans over a very long period of time. While the book does not ignore the [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 57Kenneth A. Lockridge, A New England Town: The First Hundred Years; Dedham, Massachusetts, 1636-1736 (New York, 1970). 58 Linda Gordon, The Great Arizona Orphan Abduction (Cambridge, Mass., 1999). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRuARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 146 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] relations among different groups in the West, particularly and inevitably between blacks and whites, but also between blacks and Native American, the contribution of the book is otherwise.59 He is mapping and making visible as a whole a history that has been largely unknown or studied in very specific instances and places. Drawing on a substantial body of scholarship, most of it published in the past quarter century, he aims to "reconstruct the history of African American women and men" in the West over five centuries, although mostly his focus is the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. Taylor's central themes are the quest for community by blacks and the relative degrees of freedom and opportunity they find in different times and places. The conjuncture of the map of African-American presence and the conventional history of the West that his story brings out compels rethinking of both African-American and western history. He makes the point, for example, that the issue of Texas independence in 1836 was not simply, as myth, even the more recent multicultural version, would have it: Anglos and Tejanos in Texas confronting a despotic government in Mexico. It was also an Anglo effort to preserve slavery.60 More broadly, the map literally reveals that African Americans in the West were overwhelmingly city and town dwellers, and it is that fact that unifies their experience. The kind of synthetic narrative that he has constructed provides an invaluable service at a particular moment, crystallizing a generation of scholarship, making generalization possible. His work not only informs the public of the dimensions of previously unrecognized histories, it also provides a base for the next generation of scholarship. In a similar way, another recent synthesis, one that focuses on a more narrowly defined but also more developed area of scholarship, reveals the harvest of recent scholarship on work and workers. American Work: Four Centuries of Black and Vhite Labor (1998) by Jacqueline Jones at once brings this rich scholarship to a wider audience and proffers a fresh way of framing the field.61 If The American West, In Search of the Racial Frontier, and American Work cover very long chronological spans, books by David M. Kennedy and Fred Anderson address short periods. Their focus is also quite different, since both concentrate on political and military history. Kennedy's Freedom from Fear: The American People in Depression and War, 1929-1945 (1999) addresses what might well be called "high politics," while Anderson's The Crucible of War: The Seven Years' War and the Fate of Empire in British North America, 1754-1766 (2000) brings social history and high politics into fruitful play, finding in that interaction the terms of his central argument about the nature of power in the British Empire. At the outset, both books locate their stories in a broad international context. Kennedy's book begins at the close of World War I, and the first character introduced is Lance Corporal Adolf Hitler, who was in a military hospital recovering from a poison gas attack when he heard the news of Germany's surrender. The international context thus suggested is obviously central to the half [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 59He explicitly recognizes the issue of intergroup relations, but he equally explicitly indicates that such is not his aim here. See Quintard Taylor, In Search of the Racial Frontier: African Americans in the American West, 1528-1990 (New York, 1998), 18-19. 60 Taylor, In Search of the Racial Frontier, 39. 61 Jacqueline Jones, American Work: Four Centuries of Black and White Labor (New York, 1998). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 147 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] of the book devoted to World War II, but it is not nearly so much developed as it might be. The geography of Washington, D.C., even that of the White House, and the biographies of three men-Franklin D. Roosevelt, Winston Churchill, and Hitler-are more important to Kennedy's story than the world beyond the borders of the United States or, for that matter, than the American people of his subtitle. One of Kennedy's aims is evidently to urge upon Americans a greater attention to and sense of responsibility in the larger world, yet with the exception of the excellent discussion of the differing explanations of the economic crisis offered by Herbert Hoover and Roosevelt, there is surprisingly little incorporation of inter- national elements into the dynamic of the story. For all the importance of the larger world, for Kennedy, as for many Americans, whether professional historians or not, the international is a sort of "other," something "over there," if I may reverse the title of one of Kennedy's earlier books.62 Kennedy- also pays little attention to social history, not even to social histories that have sought to better explain the politics of the interwar years.63 Nor does the book address intellectual history, the history of science and technology (except briefly in connection with war production), the states, education, urban history, and much more. In fact, the book would have been more accurately described by the title of William E. Leuchtenburg's classic, F.D.R. and the New Deal, 1932-1940, which is here superseded and extended into the war years.64 So titled, adding the war to the New Deal, one could have no objection to this extraordinarily well-written, deeply researched, and compellingly argued book. But is it a history of "the American people"? Freedom from Fear is a masterful narrative on the terms it has assumed for itself. Yet having said that, historiographical questions remain. Kennedy apparently assumes that three voices are the important ones; not many other voices are heard, even though each of a small clutch of additional figures is presented very effectively as a full human being: Lorena Hickok, Eleanor Roosevelt, Harry Hopkins, Raymond Moley, Herbert Hoover, John L. Lewis, and A. Philip Randolph, among a few others. History for Kennedy, unlike for the other authors of these syntheses, is made by select leaders, not by ordinary people. What is remarkable, therefore, is the illusion of synthesis that is achieved. The book was published in a series that promises narrative syntheses of the defining periods of American national history. Most so far published accept traditional definitions of periods, and they are framed as political history, but none is so severely restricted as this one, which won the Pulitzer Prize in part because it was recognized as a work of grand synthesis. Dramatic changes in the historiography of the American field make it seem anachronistic. Yet its success makes the point that political history in the grand [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 62 David M. Kennedy, Over Here: The First World War and American Society (New York, 1980). The point Kennedy makes about Americans could be turned against his own book, which assumes the same divide he finds among Americans generally. He complains in the text that Americans held tight to "the dangerous illusion that they could choose whether and when [I would add how] to participate in the world." David M. Kennedy, Freedom from Fear: The American People in Depression and War, 1929-1945 (New York, 1999), 386. 63 The only exception I spotted in the footnotes is Lizabeth Cohen, Making a New Deal: Industrial Workers in Chicago, 1919-1939 (New York, 1990). 64 William E. Leuchtenburg, F.D.R. and the New Deal: 1932-1940 (New York, 1963). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 148 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] style, focusing on a few elite figures, can still claim, at least for the general public, to be a narrative history of a people. Fred Anderson's Crucible of War again engages us with the question of elites and ordinary people, and it provides -a promising approach. While Kennedy seems quite confident of the importance of a few leaders, Anderson seems to be ambivalent, and that ambivalence enriches his history. Although I think the principal contribution of Crucible of War to our understanding of the British Empire is grounded in the social history of the political and military experience of ordinary Americans, the dramatic focus, as with Francis Parkman's great nineteenth-century narrative, is on two great leaders of the French and Indian War, the marquis de Montcalm and James Wolfe.65 Yet, as Alan Taylor has insightfully insisted, Anderson has rewritten the story of their confrontation in a way that diminishes these actors, especially Wolfe.66 To be sure, Anderson's book goes beyond Parkman in its respect for Native Americans, their agency, and their role in the empire (and the role of the empire and war for them). He also modifies Parkman on a point that is central to the book's contribution to imperial history: unlike Parkman, Anderson not only notices but makes much of the division between English colonials and English metropolitans. These differences in expectation and experience make the war in his view a "theatre of intercultural interaction."67 Like Butler, Anderson seeks to diminish the role of 1776 in understanding the development of what became the United States. Historians, he argues, will better understand the creation of the United States by closely examining the Seven Years' War and, more generally, by challenging the usual tendency to "take as our point of reference the thirteen rebelling colonies, not the empire as a whole."68 Yet, even as he argues the importance of getting behind the Revolution of 1776 so that one can discover the eighteenth century as it was experienced, the revolution remains a touchstone for him. More than anything else, he wants the reader to recognize that the shots fired in the Seven Years' War were the ones with implications around the world. But he keeps de-historicizing his story to use it to diminish the shot of lesser implication (in his view) heard 'round the world in 1775. When one begins the book, there is a sense of excitement. Here is a history of the United States ready to take the globe as its context. Before the narrative even begins, the reader is presented with a portfolio of maps. Only two of eight describe the British colonies; no more than four of them consider North America at all. The portfolio begins with a world map, revealing the global distribution of the battles that marked the Seven Years' War. There are also maps of the Indian subcontinent, Central Europe, and the Caribbean. The introduction promises a book that will make the world, or at least the full extent of the British Empire, its context and subject. We are told that "if viewed from Montreal or Vincennes, St. Augustine, Havana, Paris or Madrid-or, for that matter Calcutta or Berlin-the Seven Years' War was far more significant than the War of American Independence."69 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 65 Francis Parkman, Montcalm and Wolfe, 6th edn., 2 vols. (Boston, 1885). 66 See Alan Taylor, "The Forgotten War," New Republic (August 14, 2000): 40-45. 67 Fred Anderson, The Crucible of War: The Seven Years' War and the Fate of Empire in British North America, 1754-1766 (New York, 2000), xvi. 68 Anderson, Crucible of War, xv. 69 Anderson, Crucible of War, xvi. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 149 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Yet once the narrative is begun, it immediately narrows. We get very little of Asia (although Manila makes a brief but important comparative appearance), the Caribbean, Africa, and continental Europe. Of course, other European powers are part of the narrative, but they only have walk-on roles. We learn little of them at home or about the ways leaders or ordinary citizens interpret events, while we are, by contrast, led through elaborate accounts of high British politics. The preface, presumably written last, sketches an extraordinary agenda for what would be a stunning book. Unfortunately, Anderson did not write the book he there described. Still, judged in terms of what it did rather than what it proposed to do, it is an outstanding work of craft. It will no doubt be our generation's account of the Seven Years' War. As military history, it is superb, and it contributes importantly-but not so grandly as some of the opening rhetoric promises-to the non-controversial but still unclear issue of the causal relations that connect the Seven Years' War to the coming of the revolution. Anderson in fact offers a rich Anglo-centric narrative that explores and explains the different meaning of the war both as strategic event and as experience for the British of the metropole and in the colonies. It is written with verve and confidence-and a seemingly complete command of the materials, primary and secondary. One of its themes is the misperception of events by political elites; with the exception of William Pitt, surely Anderson's hero in this story, they fail to understand the different meaning of the war and empire for ordinary soldiers and colonial subjects. He thus makes cultural issues the heart of the book. Military and political elites play a dramatic role in the narrative, but causation for Anderson- and here he points to important newer developments in military and diplomatic history-is to be found in the culture of everyday life.70 In making this point, he not only offers an important interpretation of the war (building in part on his previous book on Massachusetts soldiers), he also reveals the empire to be less solid, more a matter of continuous negotiation, than historians often consider such entities, whether empires or nations or states.71 MORE EFFECTIVELY THAN ANDERSON, Ira Berlin, referring to the earliest history of Afro-European North America, and Daniel T. Rodgers, addressing the early twentieth century, incorporate the Atlantic, or at least the North Atlantic, into their narratives of American history. Berlin and Rodgers write very different kinds of history and focus on different periods. Berlin's is a social history, while Rodgers has written an intellectual history, or, perhaps, a history of political culture. Yet both Berlin and Rodgers recognize the complex webs that route movements-of people, of ideas, of money, of things-in the Atlantic world. The transnational terrains that Berlin and Rodgers evoke establish larger and truer frames for national histories than do notions of bounded and self-contained regions or nations. The first section of Berlin's Many Thousands Gone, a portrait of the Atlantic littoral, describes a world framed by cities and the sea, little divided by national [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 70 Anderson, Crucible of War, 453-54. 71 See Fred Anderson, A Peoples' Army: Massachusetts Soldiers and Society in the Seven Years' War (Chapel Hill, N.C., 1984). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 150 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] boundaries, which did not yet organize any of the four Atlantic continents. Berlin's opening tableau describes the emergence of the Atlantic world as an ever- expanding historical terrain, where the African presence is pervasive on the sea and in the cities, including Lisbon, where they made up 10 percent of the population in the sixteenth century. He evokes a world defined by a network of cosmopolitan cities populated by creolized peoples. African people were not only omnipresent, they were often crucial cultural and economic brokers, helping to knit this new world together. Berlin lets go of this powerful frame and image in his later chapters, where he narrows the focus to regional difference within the bounds of British North America. Still, the book's protean beginning remains in the reader's mind, inviting others to realize its narrative logic and moral meaning.72 In Atlantic Crossings: Social Politics in a Progressive Age (1998), Daniel T. Rodgers also achieves a richer historicism by expanding the space of analysis. One small indication is in the subtitle. He refers to "social politics," not the more usual "welfare state." His approach, examining relations in space as well as over time as fields of contingency, makes the welfare state a problematic common term. When he uses the more general and more mobile term "social politics," he effectively historicizes the concept, lineage, and practice of the welfare state. The development of a social politics has other possible paths and outcomes besides evolution into the national welfare state.73 The national welfare state thus becomes a historically and place-specific invention rather than a universal or, worse, the teleological endpoint of American liberal narratives-an endpoint surely upended by the politics of the last quarter of the twentieth century. Following the pioneering work of James T. Kloppenberg, who also assumed a Euro-American context for progressivism and social democracy, Rodgers ap- proaches this age of reform as at once a transnational and national issue.74 A variety of reforms-from urban planning to social insurance to regulation of capitalism- are examined as products both of general, transnational ideas and of particular, national political cultures. The complex narratives thus developed by Rodgers and Kloppenberg-ones that recognize, especially in the case of Rodgers, the historicity of the balance between national and transnational-are a major advance in the narrative synthesis of a national history. Both Rodgers and Kloppenberg impress on the reader that ideas could cross the Atlantic in either direction. This is salutary; American intellectual history is too often thought by Europeans and Americans as well to be either insignificant or derivative, not quite up to equal participation in an international world of ideas. This common point is handled differently in each book. While Kloppenberg notes [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 72 One hopes this extension of the historiographical terrain will continue and that connections as well as comparisons will be made between the North Atlantic and the South Atlantic and between the Atlantic slave trade and the slave trade that turned to the east, to the Muslim empires of the Mediterranean and today's Middle East. Big as it is, the Atlantic does not capture the logic and dimensions of slavery in this era. 73 See, for example, the argument (somewhat dependent on Rodgers's work) in Thomas Bender, "Cities, Intellectuals, and Citizenship in the United States: The 1890s and 1990s," Citizenship Studies 3 (1999): 203-20. 74 Daniel T. Rodgers, Atlantic Crossings: Social Politics in a Progressive Age (Cambridge, Mass., 1998); James T. Kloppenberg, Uncertain Victory: Social Democracy and Progressivism in European and American Thought, 1870-1920 (New York, 1986). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 151 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] direct interaction, he seems more interested in demonstrating a homological relation or a kind of convergence. Rodgers, by contrast, focuses on the specific transit of ideas and emphasizes the way intellectuals and reformers on either side of the Atlantic drew selectively on these ideas, depending on personal taste and local circumstance. The result is a fundamental and valuable reorientation of the way we might understand intellectual history. The conceptual opening they have created invites a yet more radical under- standing of the territory and movement of ideas. Let me go back to the title of Rodgers's book. I think that "Atlantic Crossings" projects too narrow an under- standing of the implications of the book. It emphasizes the movement of people and ideas back and forth across the Atlantic. To that extent, it recalls a much older Anglo-American historiography of "trans-Atlantic influences."75 Rodgers goes well beyond this historiography in showing that, in important respects, Europe was partly Americanized and the United States was partly Europeanized by the phenomena he describes. But his really important accomplishment is to get away from the "influence" model, to displace the linear A to B notion of intellectual history. But he could have gone farther yet. There is more to the circulation of ideas than this framing recognizes. It is more than an Atlantic crossing, more than a link between Western Europe and the United States. The whole Atlantic, South Atlantic as well as North Atlantic, and, indeed, increasingly, parts of the Pacific world better describe the extent of the intellectual network his book evokes. In regard to urban development and reform, an important theme in Rodgers's book, it is clear that there is a global conversation at work. Rather than the linearity of steamship crossings (the dustjacket illustration) between the port cities of Western Europe and New York, I imagine a Great Bazaar of urban ideas, technology, and aesthetics hovering over the Atlantic, with many traders and buyers. This exchange is not, of course, symmetrical, and that itself is an issue, but participation was nearly global in 1900. Progressive ideas, especially those dealing with urban reform and technologies, traveled through many circuits and with different voltage, but nearly the whole world was connected, not only Western Europe and the United States. Simply look at the cities of Eastern Europe, Latin America, parts of Africa, Central and East Asia. Surely, they were part of an international conception of urbanism-and of urban commercial culture. The remnants of the era make it clear that New York and Chicago, no less than Lyons, Cairo, Buenos Aires, or Shanghai, were local instances of a global process of city-making. THESE LAST COMMENTS SUGGEST what I take to be the next challenge of narrative synthesis. But before I conclude, let me briefly review what has been accomplished by the cohort of synthetic histories considered here. These books reveal, even verify, the capacity of narrative synthesis to achieve inclusion and to respect issues of identity. Moreover, it seems possible in synthetic narratives to combine structure [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 75 See Frank Thistlethwaite, The Anglo-American Connection in the Early Nineteenth Century (Philadelphia, 1959). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 152 Thomas Bender [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] and agency and to consider causal explanation without sacrificing the explication of subjective meaning-and vice versa. The volumes here examined reveal many narrative strategies and quite different relations to a wider reading public. There is no single model, and no one volume (yet) does all the things we might fairly expect in a realized synthesis. In addition, these books, both in what they do and do not do, suggest to me the value of embracing a narrative core that is a more explicit and deeper exploration of democracy and difference, freedom and empowerment, contest and justice. Such a focus promises a sharper analytical history, one more historical and less susceptible to teleology, whether of modernity or anything else. It seems plausible to propose that a wider canvas, a supranational context, may in fact enhance the examination of these issues. The work of Hine and Faragher, Berlin, Gordon, and Rodgers in particular enables one to imagine an even more radical synthesis of national history, one that operates on multiple geographical scales, from narratives smaller than the nation to supra-national ones-thus identifying the nation as a product of history as well as an object of historical inquiry. Such a framing of national history will increase awareness of the complexity of the multiple axes of historical interaction, causation, and identity formation. While I mean these concluding comments to suggest an ambitious new agenda for the discipline, we must not overlook an already existing and compelling example. Decades ago, David Brion Davis embarked on a multivolume history that considered all these issues. He brought them together in his majestic synthesis that explores slavery and freedom in the Atlantic world, a history of nearly global reach that is also-and I emphasize this fact-a history of the United States.76 My point, then, is that such histories can be written, have been written, and I trust that more will yet be written. The present moment seems especially propitious for such histories. The relation of the nation to both subnational and transnational solidarities is very much in question. It is a public concern as well as an object of interdisciplinary scholarly inquiry. Historians surely have an open invitation to rethink the boundaries of national histories.77 Colonial historians have been moving in this direction for some time, redefining their field as the Atlantic world long before the globalization talk. Likewise, Rodgers and Ian Tyrrell, both of whom work on the modern period, moved in this direction fairly early and for a different reason: their concern about the claims of American exceptionalism.78 With these various concerns at work, we may fairly expect a movement of American historians and other historians as well toward a wider sense of their fields. National histories will not be so firmly bounded, and the assumption of their national autarky will be softened by the recognition that national histories are [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] 76 David Brion Davis, The Problem of Slavery in Western Culture (Ithaca, N.Y., 1966); The Problem of Slavery in the Age of Revolution, 1770-1823 (Ithaca, 1975), with the final installment yet to come. 77 See Bender, Rethinking American History in a Global Age; and Thomas Bender, The La Pietra Report (Bloomington, Ind., 2000), also available on the World Wide Web at www.oah.org/activities/ lapietra/index.html. 78 Ian Tyrrell, "American Exceptionalism in an Age of International History," AHR 96 (October 1991): 1031-55; Daniel T. Rodgers, "Exceptionalism," in Anthony Molho and Gordon S. Wood, eds., Imagined Histories: American Historians Interpret the Past (Princeton, N.J., 1998), 21-40. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]] [[START 02P0009T]] Strategies of Narrative Synthesis in American History 153 embedded in yet larger histories. And all of this will demand yet more ambitious strategies of narrative synthesis. Thomas Bender is University Professor of the Humanities and Professor of History at New York University. His scholarship has been in the broad domain of cultural history, particularly studies of cities, intellectuals, and, most recently, the history of scholarly disciplines. His books on these themes include Toward an Urban Vision (1975), New York Intellect (1987), and Intellect and Public Life (1993), as well as The Unfinished City: New York and the Metropol- itan Idea (forthcoming). He has a longstanding interest in the larger framings of American history that dates from his Community and Social Change in America (1978) and continued in his article "Wholes and Parts: The Need for Synthesis in American History," Journal of American History (1986), which provides the starting point for this essay. His thinking on this topic also derives in part from his work on the OAH-NYU project that resulted in the La Pietra Report (2000), which he authored, and Rethinking American History in a Global Age (2002), which he edited. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW FEBRUARY 2002 [[END 02P0009T]]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/532101
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: American Historical Association
Issue: 587015
Date: April 2003
Author(s): Elbourne Elizabeth
Abstract: [[START 03X0760F]] Review Essays Word Made Flesh: Christianity, Modernity, and Cultural Colonialism in the Work of Jean and John Comaroff ELIZABETH ELBOURNE "IN THE BEGINNING WAS THE WORD, and the word was made flesh and dwelt among us," as the first chapter of the Book of John proclaims in a text often read at Christian Easter celebrations. The text might be taken as a something of a leitmotif of the first two volumes (of a projected three) of Jean and John Comaroff's brilliant and rightly influential series, Of Revelation and Revolution.1 The first two volumes, Christianity, Colonialism, and Consciousness in South Africa and The Dialectics of Modernity on a South African Frontier, explore the nineteenth-century encounter between British Protestant Nonconformist missionaries and the southern Tswana in a region that is now in the northern part of the Republic of South Africa. The Comaroffs attempt, however, to do far more than merely describe a series of relatively small-scale historical events. They are interested in missionaries above all because of their complex relationship to "modernity," which the Comaroffs see in turn as tightly linked to a particular phase of European colonialism. The title of the second volume, "The Dialectics of Modernity," suggests as much. Most European missionaries tried hard to function as agents of cultural change-of "civilization" in early nineteenth-century missionaries' own terms, implicitly casting the Tswana as "savage" and thereby laying out one of the key dialectical oppositions of colonial- ism, which would function as a justification for dispossession. Some Tswana interlocutors adapted some elements of "Christian behavior," the Comaroffs argue, but many others demonstrated resistance to the hegemony of British colonialism in part by resisting the colonization of their everyday lives. The nineteenth-century Protestant project to remake the world, of which the Nonconformist missionaries of southern Africa were important proponents, is thus linked by the Comaroffs forward to colonialism and to contemporary globalization, and backward in time to Part of this article was presented in a much earlier version at the Twentieth Anniversary Conference of the Journal of Southern African Studies, York, 1994; I would like to thank the participants as well as those who subsequently commented helpfully, including David Maxwell, Norman Etherington, Ed Wilmsen, and Paul Landau. For reading the current essay, my particular thanks to Catherine Desbarats, Eric Jabbari, James Ron, and Michael Wasser, as well as to Tim Rowse, Desley Deacon, Ann Curthoys, and John Docker for helpful suggestions. I am of course solely responsible for the content. The research for this essay was supported by the Social Sciences and Humanities Research Council of Canada. 1 Jean Comaroff and John L. Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, Vol. 1: Christianity, Colonialism, and Consciousness in South Africa (Chicago, 1991), and Vol. 2: The Dialectics of Modernity on a South African Frontier (Chicago, 1997). 435 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne the emergence of capitalism. Missionaries were, in effect, agents of a first wave of globalization. The missionary movement was an early exemplar of a transnational global movement, while the intellectual claims of missionaries to universality paralleled the modernist claims of a globalizing colonialism. The struggles over the texture and composition of everyday life that took place on the frontiers of colonial society in nineteenth-century southern Africa therefore tell us something not only about the nature of colonialism but also about modernity and its considerable discontents, as well as about the resistance of the colonized to the European colonial project. In this sense, a quest for origins informs the narrative structure of both books.2 Indeed, one of the reasons that this seminal text engages us so closely is its concern with the narrative of dispossession and resistance, with a beginning and therefore, implicitly, some hope for an end-an only ambivalently postmodern narrative, in fact, despite some alarm in southern Africanist circles over Of Revelation and Revolution as a postmodern nail in the coffin of materialist history.3 This focus lends moral urgency to the Comaroffs' consideration of the distant initial encounters between white missionaries and the southern Tswana in the early nineteenth century. Volume 2, for example, opens with a striking vignette: Tswana soldiers refuse to defend the white regime in 1994, as Afrikaner patriots launch a last-ditch raid on Bophuthatswana. As homeland structures crumble around them as they write, the Comaroffs acknowledge that endings and beginnings are never entirely neat. "And yet in many respects, the narrative of Tswana colonization had completed itself, finally running its course from Revelation to Revolution."4 Doubtless the authors would now adopt a less utopian position, but their enthusiasm for revolution and for endings is important, and typical of South African historical writing from the decades before the end of apartheid.5 2 Catherine Desbarats, "Essais sur quelques elements de l'6criture de l'histoire am6rindienne," Revue d'histoire de l'Ameriquefranqaise 53, no. 4 (Spring 2000): 491-520, provides an interesting model, inspired among others by Paul Ricoeur, Hayden White, and Kerwin Lee Klein, for the reading of various historical approaches to the colonial encounter as forms of narrative romance, given the inescapable narrativity of the historical text. Susan Newton-King, also drawing on Ricoeur, similarly reflects on the inescapable imposition of an artificial order on colonial encounters by the historian of colonialism. Newton-King, "Introduction," Masters and Servants on the Cape Eastern Frontier, 1760- 1803 (Cambridge, 1999). See also Kerwin Lee Klein, Frontiers of Historical Imagination: Narrating the European Conquest of Native America, 1890-1990 (Berkeley, Calif., 1997); Hayden White, The Content of the Form: Narrative Discourse and Historical Representation (Baltimore, 1987); Paul Ricoeur, Temps et recit, 3 vols. (Paris, 1985-87). 3 Meghan Vaughan, "Colonial Discourse Theory and African History, or Has Postmodernism Passed Us By?" Social Dynamics 20, no. 2 (Summer 1994): 1-23; David Bunn, "The Insistence of Theory: Three Questions for Meghan Vaughan," Social Dynamics 20, no. 2: 24-34; Clifton Crais, "South Africa and the Pitfalls of Postmodern," South African Historical Journal, no. 31 (1994): 274-79; Leon de Kock, "For and Against the Comaroffs: Postmodernist Puffery and Competing Conceptions of the 'Archive,'" South African Historical Journal, no. 31: 280-89. These authors take a variety of positions on the issues of whether or not the Comaroffs are postmodern and whether or not the rise of postmodernism in post-apartheid South African academic historical scholarship has been a positive development in a field that was previously (and in many ways still is) passionately materialist in approach. 4 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: xiii. 5 The original title of the series was reportedly From Revelation to Revolution, planned at a time before the release of Nelson Mandela. In a recent conversation with Homi Bhabha, however, John Comaroff is considerably less sanguine about the end of apartheid in South Africa and popular enthusiasm for Mandela outside South Africa, which he sees as a last gasp of modernist optimism in AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 436 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh In a similar vein, at the heart of Volume 1 is a crucial chapter, "Through the Looking Glass: Heroic Journeys, First Encounters." This chapter sets out to explore "the initial meeting of two worlds, one imperial and expansive, the other local and defensive."6 In marvelously evocative detail, the authors describe the initial entry of envoys of the London Missionary Society (LMS) in 1816 into the Tswana capital, Dithakong (seen by the missionaries themselves as a sacred journey into the land of Satan), a subsequent meeting, and the complex negotiations that took place throughout over the terms of the mission. A key metaphor is furnished by the mirror that the LMS envoy John Campbell presented as a gift to the Tswana chief, Mothibi, symbolizing the Western effort to reconfigure Tswana consciousness and the Tswana notion of the self. These initial encounters prefigured the colonial encounter to come: "the square enclosure and all that 'took place' at the center of the most public of Tswana spaces was ominous, foreshadowing a methodical reconstruction of their symbolic map."7 The Christian missionary project, this chapter further suggests, was from the start central to the creation of the dialectical oppositions of colonialism, ironic in view of its claim to erase difference. For the Comaroffs, the colonization of the Tswana thus began (although it certainly did not end) with the word, in the sense both of Bible and of cultural text, with the advent of white Protestant missionaries and their claims to possess the revealed divine word-albeit a word made flesh, clothed in material power. The roots of colonization were in a series of knowledge claims and a set of hegemonic cultural discourses, which would bolster the later seizure of land and of labor. Many scholars have explored the linkage between knowledge claims and colonial power, an issue that has long lain at the heart of postcolonial scholarship and that occupies an increasingly central place in the study of imperialism from a diversity of perspectives.8 Nonetheless, Of Revelation and Revolution furnishes a particularly influential and important statement of the position, in part because it provides a great deal of flesh on the bones of a theoretical model of cultural colonialism. The work moves from the field of discourse alone to examine in great detail concrete material struggles over the remaking of everyday life, including Tswana efforts to resist cultural colonialism. More controversially, perhaps, Of Revelation and Revolution also attempts to make explicit the links in southern Africa between a postcolonial setting. Homi Bhabha and John Comaroff, "Speaking of Postcoloniality, in the Continuous Present: A Conversation," in David Theo Goldberg and Ato Quayson, eds., Relocating Postcolonialism (Oxford, 2002). 6 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 171. 7 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 182. 8 Among many recent discussions of colonialism and European knowledge claims, see Ato Quayson and David Theo Goldberg, "Introduction: Scale and Sensibility," and Benita Parry, "Directions and Dead Ends in Postcolonial Studies," in Goldberg and Quayson, Relocating Postcolo- nialism, xi-xxii and 66-81; Michael Adas, "From Settler Colony to Global Hegemon: Integrating the Exceptionalist Narrative of the American Experience into World History," AHR 106 (December 2001): 1692-1720; various essays in Catherine Hall, ed., Cultures of Empire: Colonizers in Britain and the Empire in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries (Manchester, 2000); Gyan Prakash, "Who's Afraid of Postcoloniality?" Social Text 49 (Winter 1996): 187-203; Prakash, "Subaltern Studies as Postcolonial Criticism," AHR 99 (December 1994): 1475-90. On the reconfiguration of African history, see Frederick Cooper, "Conflict and Connection: Rethinking Colonial African History," AHR 99: 1516-45. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 437 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne political, economic, and cultural colonialism-fields the authors argue are in any case impossible to disaggregate.9 The programmatic claims that lend Of Revelation and Revolution its force also, however, cause some interesting tensions in the book. The need to make linkages and the Comaroffs' explicit commitment to the exploration of large-scale processes lead the authors to oversimplify in places. Not only that, but the imperatives of a dialectical method push the Comaroffs at times (despite their parallel stress on indeterminacy and their very explicit engagement with the costs and benefits of a dialectical analysis, especially in Volume 2) into tighter methodological corners than they might themselves like. The links between early nineteenth-century cultural colonialism and late nineteenth-century political colonialism are not as direct or as ontologically indissoluble as the Comaroffs assume they are, while the relationship of "modernity" to colonialism furnishes matter for debate, with considerable contemporary implications. The very boldness of the Comaroffs' arguments has indeed contributed to a mixed reception among scholars of southern African history and of religion in Africa, with some enthusiastically welcoming the methodological innovation of the Comaroffs and others casting doubt in a number of ways. In the second volume of the series, the Comaroffs seem to me to have backed down somewhat from some of their bolder claims, despite their spirited engagement with the critics. This in itself provides an interesting case study of the evolution of ideas during a turbulent decade in South African history. In what follows, I would like to engage with this important work in several ways. First, I want to lay out my understanding of the theoretical guidelines in the opening volume, with particular attention to the issue of hegemony and power. Second, I want to provide an alternate reading of the opening encounters between Tswana and missionary, focusing on other intermediaries and on the fact that, even before the advent of European missionaries, the region was already affected by colonialism. I shall use this example to ask whether a dialectic model does not in some ways oversimplify complicated situations and make it hard to account for fudging across the fault lines. I shall further ask whether the result is not a rather muted account of individual agency and an attenuated depiction of the multiple uses of mission Christianity, both as language and as practice. This is not, however, to deny the latent authoritarian potential of much missionary activity, particularly in a colonial context. Third, I also want to gesture, albeit sketchily, toward some issues associated with narrative and chronology, suggesting that the schematic narrative about "modernity," industrialization, and globalization that undergirds both volumes, though provocative and important, also offers a number of hostages to fortune. These include an undue stress on the capacity of missionaries to induct converts into the global economy by changing their consciousness; rather, I see converts struggling to adapt to an overpowering global economy, among other things by trying to use Christianity in a variety of ways, with greater or lesser degrees of success. Having said all that, does this fact-mongering matter?-What are the Comaroffs doing that might go beyond reading the content of particular 9 Colonialism was simultaneously a "process in political economy and culture," and these dimensions were "indissoluble aspects of the same reality, whose fragmentation into discrete spheres hides their ontological unity." Comarofff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 19. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 438 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh archives? Throughout, I want to take up some concerns of African historians and anthropologists with questions of narrative, voice, and agency in Of Revelation and Revolution. THE INITIAL CHAPTER OF THE FIRST VOLUME is a careful theoretical exposition. Although the authors rather cheerfully direct those with little stomach for theoretical discussions to skip theirs and, en bon bricoleur, to pick up the narrative at a later point, the opening discussion of anthropological concepts is in fact crucial for an understanding of what both this book and its later companion seek to accomplish. I would accordingly like to pause upon it. The stated goal of the work is to present an anthropology of the "colonial encounter," in this case between British Nonconformist missionaries and the southern Tswana, with the larger implication that the missionaries acted as the cultural arm of colonialism, while the dilemmas of the Tswana in their confrontations with colonialism mirrored, if they obviously did not precisely reproduce, the experience of other colonized African groups in South Africa. The Comaroffs state that they hope that their discussion of this particular mission will accomplish three other things: to anticipate later modes of consciousness and struggle in South Africa; to look at an example of historical processes that were happening across Africa and indeed much of the non-Western world; and to examine analytic issues to do with the "nature of power and resistance." With reference to this latter objective: How, precisely, were structures of inequality fashioned during the colonial encounter, often in the absence of more conventional, more coercive tools of domination? How was consciousness made and remade in this process? ... How were new hegemonies established and the "ground prepared," in [Antonio] Gramsci's phrase, for formal European political control? ... Even more fundamentally, how are we to understand the dialectics of culture and power, ideology and consciousness that shape such historical processes?'1 From the vantage point of 1991, the Comaroffs placed their project into a historiographical framework that has since changed considerably, in no small part due to their own work."1 At the time, the Comaroffs castigated anthropologists for 10 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 6. 11 Among many possibilities, some works of particular importance to southern Africa include Paul Stuart Landau, The Realm of the Word: Language, Gender and Christianity in a Southern African Kingdom (London, 1995); Henry Bredekamp and Robert Ross, eds., Missions and Christianity in South African History (Johannesburg, 1995); Pier M. Larson, "'Capacities and Modes of Thinking': Intellectual Engagements and Subaltern Hegemony in the Early History of Malagasy Christianity," AHR 102 (October 1997): 969-1002; Richard Elphick and Rodney Davenport, eds., Christianity in South Africa: A Political, Social, and Cultural History (Berkeley, Calif., 1997); and many other works discussed in David Chidester, Judy Tobler, and Darrel Wratten, Christianity in South Africa: An Annotated Bibliography (Westport, Conn., 1997). The sheer diversity of recent approaches to the history of mission Christianity, a growth field, is impossible to capture in a footnote but is suggested by works such as David Maxwell and Ingrid Lawrie, eds., Christianity and the African Imagination: Essays in Honour of Adrian Hastings (Leiden, 2001); Nicholas Thomas, "Colonial Conversions: Difference, Hierarchy and History in Early Twentieth-Century Evangelical Propaganda," in Hall, Cultures of Empire; Susan Thorne, Congregational Missions and the Making of an Imperial Culture in Nineteenth- Century England (Stanford, Calif., 1999); Peter van der Veer, ed., Conversion to Moderities: The Globalization of Christianity (London, 1996); Robert W. Hefner, ed., Conversion to Christianity: Historical and Anthropological Perspectives on a Great Transformation (Berkeley, 1993); Lamin Sanneh, AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 439 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne neglecting both the study of colonialism and, more broadly, history itself. Historians paid more attention to missions but in the 1960s and 1970s often focused on the theoretically crude question of "whose side were the missionaries really on?" By the 1980s, mission history had been more fruitfully incorporated into work on such long-term processes as colonial conquest, capitalist expansion, state formation, and proletarianization. The methodological innovation of the Comaroffs in the early 1990s was, however, to underscore how much this new approach was itself limited by its "preoccupation with political economy at the expense of culture, symbolism, and ideology."12 They echoed the 1986 claim of Terence Ranger that most of the historiography of early missions to that point had overestimated the political and economic factors in its expansion-in a manner, according to the Comaroffs, stemming ultimately from oppositions between mind and matter at the ontological roots of our social thought.13 In rejecting a narrowly political-economic approach, the authors believed they could better answer the questions of why it was that missionaries succeeded in effecting broad social, political, and economic changes without substantial material resources (a question that, of course, assumes that this was accomplished by missionaries). What was needed, the Comaroffs claimed, was a study of consciousness: of why people articulated belief in certain things, why they took others for granted, how colonialism and consciousness were inextricably intertwined. It is in this sense that missionaries were most clearly colonial agents: they sought to remake the lifeworld of the Tswana, indeed, to colonize their consciousness. They did not necessarily seek directly and simplistically to incorpo- rate the Tswana into an unequal colonial world: they had dreamed instead of a "global democracy of material well-being and moral merit," in the Comaroffs' phrase.14 Nonetheless, their actions contributed to building an empire of inequality. This claim rests on the additional argument that the missionaries were the products of post-Enlightenment modernity, creations and agents of rationalization in the Weberian sense. Similarly, Tswana interlocutors made a variety of unexpected uses of the evangelical message, and of evangelical attempts to remake their world, again with unpredictable results. In sum, the encounter between colonial evangelism and the southern Tswana can best be described as a "long conversation," a continuing process in the course of which "signifiers were set afloat, fought over, and recaptured on both sides of the colonial encounter."15 Over the course of this conversation, the Tswana came to conceive of themselves as constituting a separate, Translating the Message: The Missionary Impact on Culture (Maryknoll, N.Y., 1989); and V. Y. Mudimbe, The Invention of Africa: Gnosis, Philosophy, and the Order of Knowledge (Bloomington, Ind., 1988). The Currents in World Christianity Project, at the University of Cambridge, has also since 1996 lent considerable impetus to the scholarly study of missions. A longstanding African literature reconsiders missions and the truth claims of missionaries, often from a theological perspective: for example, J. N. K. Mugambi, From Liberation to Reconstruction: African Christian Theology after the Cold War (Nairobi, 1996). Many works by African scholars are less well distributed in the West than they might be, given material constraints. From a wide variety of directions, missionary activity has become a newly invigorated area of research since the 1990s, although some of the more difficult underlying issues are perhaps not adequately discussed in all the literature. 12 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 8. 13 Terence Ranger, "Religious Movements and Politics in Sub-Saharan Africa," African Studies Review 29 (1986): 1-69. 14 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 12. 15 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 17-18. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 440 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh reified entity, with a set of "Tswana" customs, or setswana. At the same time, the "forms" of the "European worldview" became inscribed on the "African land- scape": "not only did colonialism produce reified cultural orders, it gave rise to a new hegemony amidst-and despite-cultural contestation."16 Throughout this discussion, the Comaroffs reject the poststructuralist claim that all meanings are equally tenuous and open to contestation, regretting the episte- mological hypochondria and consequent intellectual immobility to which postmod- ern critiques have given rise in academia-even as the authors uphold some of the central insights of such critiques, notably their insistence that the indeterminacies of meaning and action be addressed by scholars.17 What poststructuralists cannot address is the basic question of how some meanings get widely accepted over significant periods of time by those against whose interest it is to believe them. This is the problem of hegemony, raised by Gramsci (however sketchy his discussion in the Prison Notebooks) and developed by many social theorists.18 The Comaroffs offer a solution, though over-schematic in the literal sense of the word. They see human consciousness as existing on a spectrum from "hegemony" to "ideology." At the hegemony end of the spectrum, one finds the taken-for-granted inscribed in everyday life-those beliefs that are not questioned because they are not even noticed as beliefs. At the other end, one finds articulated ideology, which is available for debate and which often tries to bring into consciousness the hegemonic beliefs of earlier stages. Culture in general is the "space of signifying practice, the semantic ground on which human beings seek to construct and represent themselves and others-and hence, society and history."l9 Somewhat oddly, hegemonic concepts are described as "constructs and conventions that have come to be shared and naturalized through a political community," while ideology is "the expression and ultimately the possession of a particular social group, although it may be widely peddled beyond."20 This psychological structure seems artificial and unwieldy; it is unclear why the province of the hegemonic idea should be the political community (a tricky concept to define in any case), while ideology is described not only as the product of communities (rather than at least sometimes of individuals) but as the province of the social rather than, say, political or even self-consciously intellectual groupings. The definition of the political is murky here, as it is throughout the book, despite (even sometimes because of) the painstaking effort of the authors to demonstrate the deeply political nature of the everyday stuff of life; what is lacking here and elsewhere is a willingness to limit and define the nature of the political in such a manner as to make it meaningful to call something political in the first place. Be that as it may, this construction of group political psychology permits the Comaroffs to draw conclusions that are critically important for their overall project. Indeed, the reconstruction of struggles over the stuff of everyday life that takes pride of place in the second volume depends ultimately on this theoretical 16 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 18. 17 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 17. 18 Antonio Gramsci, Selections from the Prison Notebooks of Antonio Gramsci, Quentin Hoare and Geoffrey Nowell-Smith, trans. (New York, 1991). 19 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 21. 20 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 24, my emphases. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 441 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elboume structure. Given the place of hegemony and ideology on an ever-changing spectrum, the two are constantly fluid; meanings are always being made and remade, as ideology challenges hegemony to reveal itself, and it is in the inchoate, fluid space between hegemony and ideology that human consciousness is at its most creative. Given that hegemony is constructed largely through the "assertion of control over various modes of symbolic production: over such things as educational and ritual processes, patterns of socialization, political and legal procedures, canons of style and self-representation, public communication, health and bodily discipline and so on," the realm of "symbolic production" is (presumably) political because it is a site for power struggles. This means both that the "symbolic production" is political and that resistance to modes of symbolic production that generate hegemony is political. Modes of resistance run across as wide a spectrum as modes of control, with at one end organized protest and other movements readily recognized as political by the West; at the other end are "gestures of tacit refusal and iconoclasms, gestures that sullenly and silently contest the forms of an existing hegemony."21 It is thus in this light that missions must be seen. They sought to extend hegemonic control over indigenous peoples by changing their worldviews to a point that new ways of behaving and seeing the world were completely internalized. Resistance to the specific forms of Christianity was also resistance to the message behind the signs. In the purest sense, resistance to Christian forms was resistance to the content of capitalism and to the global capitalist system; this is indeed a critical plank of Jean Comaroff's fascinating (if not uncontroversial) reading of African independent churches as quintessentially subversive because they appropriated and yet subverted Christian forms, in her important 1985 study Body of Power, Spirit of Resistance.22 Christian missions must also be re-read. Their gestures and ritual must be analyzed in order to see how missionaries were attempting to change far more than religious allegiance, acting as emissaries of modernity and economic transfor- mation. Finally, conversion was inextricably political, and as such a suitable site for political competition between colonizers and the colonized. The extremely rich remainder of this book and its successor volume work out the implications of these theoretical positions through a quite brilliant analysis of the nineteenth-century "colonial exchange" between the southern Tswana and the Nonconformist missions to them run first by the London Missionary Society (pioneers in the field) and then by their later-arriving brethren, the Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society. An additional important project of the authors throughout this study is to demonstrate the importance of an imagined Africa to the British sense of themselves and more broadly to the construction of modernity. As the Comaroffs argue in Volume 2, as part of a series of seven propositions about colonialism, "colonialism was as much involved in making the metropole, and the identities and ideologies of colonizers, as it was in (re)making peripheries and colonial sub- 21 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 31. 22 Jean Comaroff, Body of Power, Spirit of Resistance: The Culture and History of a South African People (Chicago, 1985). Contrast J. M. Schoffeleers, "Ritual Healing and Political Acquiescence: The Case of the Zionist Churches in Southern Africa," Africa 61, no. 1 (1991): 1-25. Schoffeleers sees Zionist healing churches as not necessarily subversive of the established order and sometimes supportive of it. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 442 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh jects."23 In particular, in developing the theme of Africa as a "negative trope in the language of modernity" in Volume 1, the Comaroffs were among the most influential of scholars to introduce into the history of missionary activity in South Africa the postcolonialist concern with the construction of the colonial or minority "other" as a means for self-construction on the part of the person doing the defining.24 Despite their influence on many literary scholars, in Volume 2 the Comaroffs ironically confess themselves "uneasy with most literary critical ap- proaches to colonialism," eschew a vulgar Hegelian approach, and stress that they prefer to focus on "selves" and "others" in the plural; we shall return to this issue. A final critical point is that the authors see the interaction between missionary and Tswana as a form of dialectic between two key groups of interlocutors, dependent on the notion of difference. In the second volume, the Comaroffs acknowledge with more force than in Volume 1 the existence of overlap on the ground, and they reemphasize that the idea of difference was created by the dialectical process, despite some merging of lifeways on the ground and the mutual influence of Tswana and British. Note their comment that "neither 'the colonizer' nor 'the colonized' represented an undifferentiated sociological or political reality, save in exceptional circumstances."25 Since the end product of the colonial encounter was so clearly the production of difference and a series of deeply embedded dialectical oppositions, the Comaroffs nonetheless argue that this is the most productive optic through which to view the early nineteenth-century encounter between European mission- aries and Africans. This model is furthermore essential to their theoretical account of the formation of hegemony. ONE OF THE THINGS I HAVE FOUND MOST PERPLEXING about the work of the Comaroffs is, nevertheless, the question of the extent to which it is appropriate to describe the Tswana encounter with Christianity as a form of dialectic. This question implies the ancillary question of who the agents of the dialectic were at given moments. On the face of it, these are tendentious concerns, since colonialism was so clearly in many ways a dialectic between colonized and colonizer, just as colonialism clearly generated reified views of colonizer and colonized alike. Missionaries themselves usually understood their activities in dialectical terms. Yet I think one can ask whether a dialectical approach to the history of Christianity in colonial contexts 23 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 22. 24 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 86. Those influenced by the Comaroffs in this respect include David Chidester, Savage Systems: Colonialism and Comparative Religion in Southern Africa (Charlottesville, Va., 1996); Leon de Kock, Civilising Barbarians: Missionary Narrative and African Textual Response in Nineteenth-Century South Africa (Johannesburg, 1996); Doug Stuart, "'Of Savages and Heroes': Discourses of Race, Nation and Gender in the Evangelical Missions to Southern Africa in the Early Nineteenth Century" (PhD dissertation, Institute of Commonwealth Studies, University of London, 1994). This approach of course represents the concerns of many scholars of the British Empire and the related construction of British identity. Edward W. Said, Orientalism (New York, 1978; 2d edn., 1996); Henry L. Gates, ed., Race, Writing and Difference (Chicago, 1986); Mary Louise Pratt, Imperial Eyes: Travel Writing and Transculturation (London, 1992); Linda Colley, Britons: Forging the Nation (New Haven, Conn., 1992); Ann Stoler and Frederick Cooper, eds., Tensions of Empire: Colonial Cultures in a Bourgeois World (Berkeley, Calif., 1997), including Stoler and Cooper, "Rethinking a Research Agenda." 25 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 24. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 443 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne does not fail to capture some aspects of social and political reality. This is above all because of the rapidity with which Christianity was out of the hands of the missionaries and settlers who brought it, the corresponding importance of non- Europeans in the spread of Christianity, the multiplicity of uses to which diverse interest groups of all ethnicities put Christianity as both a language and a practice, and the political and cultural complications of regions with multiple power players. These issues are brought out by a re-reading of the opening encounters between missionaries and Tswana that occupy so key a role in the first volume of Of Revelation and Revolution. I should add that I made similar comments about the opening phases of the mission in an unpublished conference paper after the publication of Volume 1. The Comaroffs respond generously to this paper in Volume 2, as they do to a number of other critics, using the occasion to clarify and amplify their understanding of a dialectical approach. I do not want to beat a dead horse. Nonetheless, I think there are some useful differences of interpretation at stake, and so will abuse the Comaroffs' patience by briefly recapitulating a potential alternate reading of these opening gambits, before returning to the wider issue of different approaches to mission history.26 Let me first make a comment about regional issues. The lands of the southern Tswana were disrupted by colonialism, drought, hunger, and regional conflict well before the formal advent of missions. Furthermore, as Johannes du Bruyn has underscored, the lands inhabited by the southern Tswana were so profoundly affected by the Cape Colony to the south that it is problematic to frame a discussion of cultural colonialism primarily in terms of Europe and the Transvaal. In particular, the colonial firearms frontier moved with great speed, was highly destructive, and was arguably more important earlier than the Comaroffs suggest. Many different armed bands, some of them ethnically mixed, decimated peaceful groups in conflict situations exacerbated by hunger.27 Arguments about the regional context for evangelical missions to the Tswana are also implicit in a much wider body of literature about the so-called mfecane (or difaqane)-terms that have been much disputed by historians. Traditionally, the mfecane was a term given to the widespread wars, famines, and refugee movements that shook (and temporarily depopulated) much of the interior of southern Africa in the early nineteenth century, the impact of which on the Tswana the Comaroffs date from 1822. There is no space here to explore that debate, although it will be helpful to know that a 26 My re-reading of the opening encounter is based on my own work on LMS archives, which I consulted primarily with the aim of writing about contestation over the uses of Christianity within the Cape Colony and with a focus on Khoesan not Tswana uses of Christianity. It seems to me fruitful, however, to unite diverse perspectives on a very complex subject. Elizabeth Elbourne, Blood Ground: Colonialism, Missions and the Contest for Christianity in the Cape Colony and Britain, 1799-1853 (Montreal, 2002). There were four LMS delegations to the Tswana to establish a mission, not two as the Comaroffs have it. 27 Johannes du Bruyn, "Of Muffled Tswana and Overwhelming Missionaries: The Comaroffs and the Colonial Encounter," South African Historical Journal, no. 31 (1994): 294-309; Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 1: 275-76. On Tswana views of the firearms frontier, see Robert Moffat to Richard Miles, Lattakoo [Kuruman], December 5, 1827, in Isaac Schapera, ed., Apprenticeship at Kuruman: Being the Journals and Letters of Robert and Mary Moffat, 1820-1828 (London, 1951), 274. Other letters in this collection describe frequent deadly raids throughout the 1820s, in which a wide variety of often ethnically mixed groups preyed on one another. On Cape influence, see also Johannes du Bruyn, "James Read en die Thlaping, 1816-1820," Historia 35 (1990). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 444 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh critical issue is whether or not covert slave trading from the Cape Colony and Portuguese territories was at the root of disruptions that have more traditionally been ascribed to the many conquests of the Zulu kingdom in the region of what is now Natal. The point I want to emphasize here is not only the great disruption in the region but also the plausibility of historian Neil Parsons's argument that Tswana territory had already been subject since the seventeenth century to political unrest and the large-scale movement of populations. Parsons in fact suggests that the roots of disruption and state formation in the area may well lie in destabilization that considerably antedated the 1820s and may in turn be linked in at least some way to eighteenth-century slave trading to the north and the rise of the predatory Cape Colony to the south.28 Scholars also tend to see later Afrikaner settler colonialism in the region as part of the same broad processes. All this calls into question the determinative impact of mission Christianity in an already destabilized region. Maybe political colonialism did precede cultural colonialism after all? How might we need to reconceptualize the Christian/Tswana encounter if we think of it as taking place in some sense in a frontier zone, or even a borderland, with multiple players, already characterized by cultural admixture, politically influenced uses of Christianity, and political turbulence? The Comaroffs are of course sensitive to these hugely important issues. I think nonetheless that they could emphasize regional complexity more and the power of missionary Christianity somewhat less in their discussion of the roots of material change (at both ends of the nineteenth century), as well as pay more attention to the implications for their overall theoretical argument of the fact that Africans tried to experiment in response to very difficult local conditions. It is also important that the missionaries entered as potential power brokers in a turbulent environment but were initially weak, able to manipulate power if and only if they could make the right alliances. With these types of broad issues in mind, the opening encounters between missionaries and Tswana, so well described by the Comaroffs, might be re-read as conversations between a number of actors. Four LMS delegations traveled between 1813 and 1817 to the southern Tswana settlement known to the missionaries as Lattakoo (later Dithakong) to try to persuade the Tswana to accept missionaries. It is perhaps symbolically appropriate that none of these delegations was exclusively white. In addition to the delegations' African members, even the missionaries themselves included a black West Indian man and a Welsh speaker. Neither, come to that, was the Tswana polity entirely "Tswana." The Thlaping polity was relatively multi-ethnic; the chief Mothibi, for example, was half !Kora (a Khoekhoe-speaking group) and (like others of the chiefly lineage) married a !Kora woman. More significantly, the Europeans were not the only, or even the most important, players promoting an evangelical mission. Key from a Tswana perspective were regional actors, the Griqua (as they 28 Julian Cobbing, "The Mfecane as Alibi: Thoughts on Dithakong and Mbolompo," Journal of African History 29, no. 3 (1988): 487-519; Caroline Hamilton, ed., Mfecane Aftermath (Johannesburg, 1996), including Neil Parsons, "Prelude to Difaqane in the Interior of Southern Africa c. 1600-1822," 323-49; Neil Parsons, "Kicking the Hornets' Nest: A Third View of the Cobbing Controversy on the Mfecane/Difaqane," address to the University of Botswana History Society, Gabarone, Botswana, March 16, 1999 (available online through the University of Botswana History Department web page, at http://ubh.tripod.com/ub/np.htm). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 445 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elboume eventually came to be known), some of whom acted as patrons of the early LMS mission to the Tswana. The Griqua were clusters of settlers in the region of Khoekhoe descent, some of whom had white fathers and Khoesan mothers, and many of whom had migrated from the Cape Colony, epitomizing the remaking of identity in the wake of colonialism. Groups spearheaded by Griqua had established regional hegemony through their access to arms and horses. They provided important trade links with the Cape Colony and were sources of trade goods for the Tswana. The Griqua were already using Christianity in a variety of complicated ways, as a token of equality with white settlers, as justification for what Robert Ross has termed "sub-imperialism" with regard to the unconverted Tswana, and indeed as a basis for their reconstituted polities. Alliances with missionaries gave these emergent polities potential access to diplomacy and markets, including the arms trade, in addition to spiritual concerns. Indeed, on the way to Mothibi's settlement, British LMS inspector Campbell had helped compose a formal written constitution for a Griqua group, reflecting the symbolic uses of the language of law. The language of Christianity was already on the loose in the interior, in other words, and subject to interpretation in Griqualand as much as in the seminaries of Europe.29 The (Khoekhoe) !Kora had also been exposed to Christianity and were also competing by the 1820s to obtain guns and horses from the Cape Colony. The decision of Mothibi and his counselors about whether to accept an LMS mission was thus complicated by the fact that the LMS came under the protection of the powerful Griqua Kok clan. During a second LMS delegation to the Tswana (overlooked by the Comaroffs), for example, Adam Kok presented newly arrived missionaries to Mothibi and acted as their translator. Mothibi was anxious not to offend the powerful Kok family, but worried because his own people had since turned against the mission. In fact, he eventually sent these missionaries away altogether. When two missionaries told Mothibi that one of them "wrought in wood, and one that was to come wrought in Iron, that we would do all the work for him in that way that he wanted," Mothibi was pleased and told Kok "he could not think of rejecting those that came with or through the medium of him." When the missionaries pursued the issue of teaching, however, Mothibi worriedly told Kok that "he would not be instructed, and if A. Kok should endeavour to press it sharply upon him, and his refusal cause a variance between them, he said that he would rather take the flight from Lattakoo, with people." Kok had to reassure Mothibi that the Griqua leader would not force the Tswana chief to relocate if the Thlaping 29 This discussion both here and below draws on Robert Ross, Adam Kok's Griquas: A Study in the Development of Stratification in South Africa (Cambridge, 1976); Elizabeth Elbourne and Robert Ross, "Combating Spiritual and Social Bondage: Early Missions in the Cape Colony," in Elphick and Davenport, Christianity in South Africa; Alan Barnard, Hunters and Herders of Southern Africa: A Comparative Ethnography of the Khoisan Peoples (Cambridge, 1992), 156-75, 193-94; Martin Legassick, "The Northern Frontier to c. 1840: The Rise and Decline of the Griqua People," in Richard Elphick and Hermann Giliomee, eds., The Shaping of South African Society, 1652-1840 (Middletown, Conn., 1988), 358-420; Nigel Penn, "The Orange River Frontier Zone, c. 1700-1805," in Andrew B. Smith, ed., Einiqualand: Studies of the Orange River Frontier (Cape Town, 1995); Karel Schoeman, ed., Griqua Records: The Philippolis Captaincy, 1825-1861 (Cape Town, 1996). Mary and Robert Moffat's letters and journals make the station's vulnerability and its reliance on Griqua protection abundantly clear. See Schapera, ed., Apprenticeship at Kuruman. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 446 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh refused missionaries.30 Once the Kuruman mission had been established, it depended for its survival on Griqua military protection for many years. If missionaries were initially dependent on Griqua intermediaries, they were also materially dependent for travel and translation on Khoesan hired in the colony. The Khoekhoe and San had long borne the brunt of brutal colonial subjugation and were in many cases more receptive to conversion than groups beyond the Cape Colony. The Comaroffs indeed have a wonderful discussion of the occlusion of such intermediary figures from missionary accounts of putatively solitary heroic jour- neys.31 I would go further than the Comaroffs, however, and suggest that at least some of these companions saw themselves as fellow missionaries. On the first delegation, Campbell was accompanied by a number of Khoesan Christians from the Cape. Their prayers and preaching had made a pilgrimage route of their journey through a country of which they saw themselves as taking spiritual possession. They were active in trying to persuade Tswana individuals to accept missionaries.32 In 1814, a synod of the southern African LMS missionaries had "set aside" in a religious ceremony several men of Khoesan descent to act as LMS agents in the interior, several of whom, including Griqua leader Andries Waterboer, subse- quently played important roles in the politics of Transorangia. Cupido Kakkerlak, a product of Eastern Cape mission schools whose letters reveal a passionate spirituality, also itinerated in the region, attempting, albeit with little success, to evangelize among the !Kora. These men were employed by the LMS. As the Comaroffs point out, the society would devote much energy to reining in and controlling "native agents" after the earliest years of the mission. Nonetheless, evidence from the Cape suggests that there was also considerable evangelical activity by converts who were not formally paid by missionary societies, including elephant hunters such as Hendrik Boesak or long-range wagon drivers. In addition, as mission stations became more like churches and congregations fought for independence from missionary control around the mid-century mark, congregations had more authority, not less. My point is that evidence from elsewhere in southern Africa suggests that Christianity was spread by people with long-range contacts other than missionaries, presumably not necessarily in orthodox form. The central- ity of Khoesan people (and later other Africans) to European-led missions to the Tswana suggests a wider oral evangelical culture that the written records would not completely reflect.33 Be that as it may, the importance of Khoesan agents to the Tswana mission is most clearly exemplified by the fourth delegation to Lattakoo, led by a former 30 Robert Hamilton to LMS Directors, Griquatown, April 28, 1816, London Missionary Society Papers, South Africa Correspondence-Incoming, 6/3/C, Council for World Mission Archives, School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London (hereafter, LMS-SA). See also LMS-SA, 6/3/C: J. Evans, R. Hamilton, and W. Corner to LMS Directors, Griquatown, May 27, 1816; LMS-SA, 6/3/C: R. Hamilton to LMS Directors, Griquatown, November 13, 1816. 31 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 78. 32 John Campbell, Travels in South Africa (London, 1815). The full extent of Khoesan missionary activity emerges most clearly from Campbell's unpublished journals, held at the National Library of South Africa, Cape Town. 33 LMS-SA, 5/2/F: "Minutes of the First Conference held by the African Missionaries at Graaff Reinet in August 1814"; V. C. Malherbe, "The Life and Times of Cupido Kakkerlak," Journal ofAfrican History 20 (1979): 365-79; Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 81, on Robert Moffat's campaign against Kakkerlak. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 447 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne carpenter from Essex, James Read, after Mothibi had finally capitulated. Read brought with him an unusually large group of people of varied ethnic origins, mostly Khoesan, including, more problematically, his own Khoekhoe wife, Elizabeth Valentyn, and his pregnant former mistress, a San woman, Sabina Pretorius, whom he claimed to have met by accident on the road. At least ten Khoesan men and six Khoesan women accompanied Read, all of whom were church members and some of whom were "zealous persons."34 It is indeed possible that the Khoesan of the Cape Colony saw this as a Khoesan mission to the Tswana, brokered by their kin among the Griqua. In any case, once Robert Moffat took over the Lattakoo station in 1821 from Read (disgraced for his adultery), he would fight successfully to diminish the influence of the Khoesan group from the Cape Colony, whom he then firmly wrote out of the history of the station. He dismissed several for immorality, despite the resistance, in which women played prominent roles, of members of the group. Moffat also found himself opposed by Griqua factions, many of whom resented his power-mongering presence.35 Before the late 1810s, the earliest LMS agents in southern Africa were not particularly good or even very enthusiastic apostles of capitalist cultural practices, mostly because they were so poor themselves and so looked-down-upon by many respectable members of colonial society. More than a few also tended to believe in dreams, to hear the personal voice of God, or to look for the imminent end of the world. Those missionaries who were closest in time to the Enlightenment, in sum, acted least like the bourgeois agents of respectability described by the Comaroffs as quintessential exemplars of the rationalizing project of modernity. The colonial unrespectability of early missionaries was compounded by the fact that perhaps a third of them married African women before 1817, while several were involved in sexual scandals. Others took high-profile political positions that were unpopular among settlers. The Comaroffs pick up the story as Moffat, in common with many of his fellows, was urgently trying to reclaim the moral high ground and to reinvent the mission as visibly respectable and as focused on "civilization." A lot of this is more about the internal history of the LMS than about African Christianity; we certainly in general need more of the latter and perhaps less of the former. Nonetheless, it argues for the importance of local detail, and for the centrality of fractures within as well as between groups. It also points forward to ways in which converts would later need to perform "civilization" and "respectability" in order to maneuver on the colonial stage, not solely because their consciousnesses had been colonized. From the start, tensions among evangelicals themselves were fueled by anxiety over the rapid removal of Christianity from the control of white missionaries. This tension was arguably innate to a type of evangelical Christianity based on textual interpretation and the notion of divine inspiration, as well as being the product of Tswana reconstruction of Christian forms. Certainly, missionaries soon lost control even of "orthodox" Christianity. Among the northern Tswana, Paul Landau has brilliantly documented the use of Christianity by junior royals to challenge existing authority in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, in ways that escaped 34 LMS-SA, 6/4/A: James Read to Joseph Hardcastle, Bethelsdorp, August 7, 1816. 35 See Schapera, ed., Apprenticeship at Kuruman. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 448 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh a series of rather peripheral white missionaries. Among the southern Tswana, Thlaping elites also exploited divisions among missionaries to their own political ends. In 1842, for example, Tswana elite men successfully appealed to LMS superintendent John Philip to fire missionary Holloway Helmore for excessive interference in congregational affairs, including deposing Mothibi's son as a deacon.36 Missionaries to the Tswana experienced other humiliations. The coherent Tswana group targeted by the mission decamped, to be replaced by a more motley group of refugees. The mission was battered by raids from various groups, could not protect its members, and was not successful at all until it started picking up displaced persons in the 1830s. A NUMBER OF QUESTIONS arise from this type of re-reading. At a macro level, the region was already turbulent and populations were mobile, so Christianity scarcely arrived as the harbinger of globalization in anything other than an ideological sense. This raises in turn the thorny and ultimately unanswerable question of whether Christianity would have had the capacity to colonize minds without the prior disruption of material conditions. We are back at the difficult issue of how determinative "culture" is by itself. Perhaps in the end, this rejigging of chronology strengthens the Comaroffs' fundamental argument about the inextricability of "culture" and material struggle. It does nonetheless pose all the more sharply the question of how Christianity-and religious innovation, more broadly defined- functioned in a frontier zone in a manner that was independent of the machinations of white missionaries.37 Also at the "macro" level, the Tswana were not entirely "local," nor were they unused to cultural difference. In a multi-lingual, multi-religious environment, were missionaries really needed to contextualize "Tswana custom"? Missionary papers record Mothibi making distinctions between !Kora, Tswana, and colonial Khoekhoe customs, for example. I would not want to deny the importance of local identity, or to exaggerate the degree of long-range contacts of the southern Tswana, in contrast to the remarkable global reach and global identity claims of the early missionary movement. There are issues of tremendous importance raised by that contrast. But it also seems important that there were other regional interlocutors who were of greater material importance initially to the Tswana than the Europeans, and with whom they already had the kind of cultural interchanges that might have permitted the type of self-consciousness about "Tswana" identity that the Comaroffs see as the fruit of the "long conversation." This is also a way of asking about what the southern African interior looked like before formal European colonialism and whether the communities of the region were really as settled as they appeared. There are echoes here of an older debate about whether the encounter with the "macrocosmic" claims of the "world religions" Christianity and Islam shattered the 36 Landau, Realm of the Word; Elbourne, Blood Ground. On Helmore's dismissal, see LMS-SA, 19/2/A: James Read to LMS Directors, Philipton, June 3, 1843. The LMS Directors overturned the dismissal and censured Philip. 37 An interesting point of contrast is provided by Janet Hodgson, "A Battle for Sacred Power: Christian Beginnings among the Xhosa," in Elphick and Davenport, Christianity in South Africa. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 449 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne "microcosm" of African localist religions, at a time when colonialism was shattering the microcosm of daily life. As Terence Ranger has argued, whatever the intellectual issues at stake, African societies, at least in the southern African interior, have to be recognized as also "macrocosmic" in the sense that they had long-range contacts, exchanged ideas over large swathes of territory (as the rapid spread of prophetic movements suggests), and rubbed up against a wide variety of different groups.38 The relative mobility of different communities was also a factor in breaking down localism. This type of approach, to my mind, decenters the European missionary-at least until the missionary came backed up by a colonial economy and a colonial army. The power exerted by the conditions of the "frontier zone" of the region is represented by the fact that even missionaries were compelled by material circumstances to take on features of African polities. The Comaroffs highlight the vision of Kuruman mission head and former gardener Robert Moffat, and his wife Mary, like that of many early nineteenth-century Nonconformist missionaries, as one of an unrealistic rural idyll, in which they sought to remake Africa in the image of a vanishing and imagined rural utopian Britain. One could, however, go further in considering the contradictions of Kuruman. Robert Moffat acted in many ways like an African leader as well as like a nostalgic Scot, and he needed to do so because of the material conditions of the frontier. In the 1820s, he proved unable to retain the allegiance of existing chiefs, for whom he was too clearly a competitor. As the refugee crisis accelerated, however, Moffat was able to gather together dispossessed people. The price of their admission was allegiance to the religion of the leader, since religion was used to rebuild communities. The currency of power was people. In similar ways, the control of women and their reproduction was important to the maintenance of the power of the patriarch, whether African chief or mission station head-Moffat even went so far, for example, as to attempt to discipline publicly Ann Hamilton, the wife of his colleague Robert Hamilton, for refusing to sleep with her husband.39 Moffat was more a part of the African frontier world than he might have liked to admit. A further critical point raised by this case study is that Africans transmitted Christianity more effectively than missionaries did. The centrality of Africans to the spread of Christianity means that much of the early history of the mission is unrecoverable. It is often unclear what kinds of Christianity were spread orally, for example. In other parts of southern Africa, prophetic figures emerged from time to time to use aspects of the Christian message in a context that suggests how quickly its language became unhinged from missionary guardianship. For example, Xhosa prophet and war hero Makanda Nxele (Makana), who led a Xhosa attack on the colony in 1819, had an earlier flirtation with the LMS; he was refused the right to work as a native agent when he insisted that there was a god for the white man and a god for the black man, and that he himself was related to Jesus Christ. The examples could be multiplied, as the Comaroffs would certainly agree. The lines 38 Terence Ranger, "The Local and the Global in Southern African Religious History," in Hefner, Conversion to Christianity, 65-98. 39 Karel Schoeman, A Thorn Bush That Grows in the Path: The Missionary Career of Ann Hamilton, 1815-1823 (Cape Town, 1995); LMS-SA, 8/3/B: Robert Moffat to LMS, Lattakoo, July 12, 1821. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 450 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh between orthodoxy as the missionaries perceived it and African prophetic innova- tion were fluid and could be crossed in both directions, explaining the anxiety of white missionaries to bring Christianity back under control. In contrast to the Comaroffs, who emphasize the orthodoxy of the Nonconformists (whom they see in rather stereotypical, indeed Victorianist, terms), I would contend that this anxiety was familiar from debates within the European churches as well; after all, Methodism had once been perceived from within the citadels of Anglican orthodoxy in ways similar to Nonconformist views of African ecstatic innovation.40 If in the early days of missionary activity, Christianity was never fully in the control of the white missionaries who had brought it and only became popular once it was spread mostly by Africans and then transformed in the process, what does this imply about how we might conceptualize the study of colonial missions? I have suggested in the past that the messy scenario I outline above, with its complications and its fudging across the fault lines, calls into question the utility at the micro level of a strict dialectical approach to the history of colonial Christianity. The ghost of French structuralist understandings of G. W. Hegel's master-slave dialectic seems to me to hover over and to constrain the first volume. In response, however, the Comaroffs argue in Volume 2 that I have too conventional an understanding of their view of dialectical processes. A dialectic is not a "formal, abstract, or strictly teleological movement through time and space," in a Hegelian sense. Rather, it is a "process of reciprocal determination; a process of material, social and cultural articulation-involving sentient human beings rather than abstract forces or structures."41 Colonialism is dialectical because it creates binary understandings of difference and depends on the idea of opposites; it is also presumably dialectical because colonial interaction shapes both the colonized and the colonizer in new ways. Returning to the issue at the end of Volume 2, the Comaroffs reiterate (although this seems to me a somewhat different take) that by "dialectics" they mean "the mutually transforming play of social forces whose outcome is neither linear nor simply overdetermined." Defined thus, they add, "it is hard to imagine how colonial history could be regarded as anything else."42 In a weak sense, this is undeniable. Furthermore, on this model, it may not matter that the early encounter between missionaries and Tswana was so much messier than a "dialectical" account would suggest. The Comaroffs' point is precisely that out of difference and mess colonialism created binary opposites. At the same time, the exact nature of this process is often hard to capture. It is interesting to hear John Comaroff raise, in a recently published transcribed conversation with Homi Bhabha, what he terms the question of theory related to "the old Manichean opposition between colonizer and colonized, those 'iteratively marked,' positionally conflated points of reference around which the human geography of empire is so widely imagined. How, other than purely by descriptive insistence, does one displace the crushing logic of binarism in terms of which 40 Among many possibilities, see Deborah Valenze, Prophetic Sons and Daughters: Female Preaching and Popular Religion in Industrial England (Princeton, N.J., 1985). 41 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 29. 42 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 410. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 451 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne colonial worlds are apprehended and narrated?"43 I think this is a genuine point of tension for the Comaroffs, and quite rightly for many others. Perhaps my own discomfort arises from the difficulty of defining who the agents of dialectic are. In the end, the Comaroffs are interested in doing a historical anthropology of colonialism, more than of religion in colonial contexts. In this optic, the fault line of interest is that between colonized and colonizer. Religious belief did not, however, adhere to that fault line, even though both colonized and colonizers mobilized religion to the ends of power struggle. Nor of course was Christianity itself static. At the same time, the very notion of ethnic difference was still in the process of being worked out more broadly well past the early era of industrialization; therefore it was incorporated differently into the views of colonial evangelists at different times. From the point of view of the Comaroffs' overall narrative structure, this leads us away from the Enlightenment and onto the terrain of more immediately nineteenth-century colonial concerns. On this model, colonial conquest and the need to maintain and justify white rule shaped the mid- nineteenth-century culture of white Christianity. The end was not contained in the beginning but formed by colonial processes. Be that as it may, it is instructive that the Khoesan themselves were not able indefinitely to maintain the interstitial status to which Christianity gave them some access. By the early 1850s, many living in the Cape Colony were forced to choose between the colonial binaries of "black" and "white," in the 1850-1853 frontier war in which many people of Khoesan descent rebelled to fight against the "white" colony, as "race" became the determinant of colonial identity.44 The example also underscores the importance of "black" and "white" as colonial binaries arguably of more importance than "English" and "Tswana." All this should not, however, lead us to read the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries in terms of the mid-nineteenth. There is a basic problem here that dogs the Comaroffs throughout the books. Christianity is both text and practice, and therefore difficult to pin down. Not only that, it also permits and contains a wide variety both of practices and of different interpretations of its central themes. As text, Christianity became a free-floating signifier. As a practice, it was fought over bitterly by those who wanted to benefit from it. It is therefore difficult to identify Christianity clearly with one side of a dialectical or even dialogic model. This is all the more problematic because it is hard to define Christianity clearly, other than by appeals to authority. There was considerable scope for Africans to reinvent Christianity even from the beginning of the mission described by the Comaroffs. In some ways, this is precisely the Comaroffs' point: the signs of Christianity were fought over by competing ethnic groups. The Comaroffs nonetheless cannot bring themselves to see acceptance of Christianity in its unadulterated mission form as anything other than a defeat for 43 Bhabha and Comaroff, "Speaking of Postcoloniality," 22. 44 Elbourne, Blood Ground, 345-76; Robert Ross, "The Kat River Rebellion and Khoikhoi Nationalism: The Fate of an Ethnic Identification," Kronos: Journal of Cape History/Tydskrif vir Kaaplandse Geskiedenis 24 (November 1997): 91-105. On the emergence of racial stratification more generally, see Clifton C. Crais, White Supremacy and Black Resistance in Pre-industrial South Africa: The Making of the Colonial Order in the Eastern Cape, 1770-1865 (Cambridge, 1992); Timothy Keegan, Colonial South Africa and the Origins of the Racial Order (Charlottesville, Va., 1996). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 452 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh African converts, who were thereby surrendering positions in the struggles over the colonization of consciousness. This position ultimately obscures complexity. EVENTUALLY, ONE MUST CONFRONT the type of question raised by Leon de Kock, about disciplinary conventions and the fetishization of the archive.45 De Kock argues that historians have spent too much time in their reaction to this wonderful book looking for factual flaws. To put the question in its boldest form, are the details really that essential to the overall project? Perhaps less tendentiously, what are the Comaroffs doing that goes beyond the reading of the words of colonists? The Comaroffs are important precisely because they move beyond words to decipher the gestures of people in the past. They put an anthropologist's emphasis on ritual and performance. They add thereby a crucial dimension to our reading of culture-bound historical archives. The Comaroffs' understanding of performance goes well beyond the staged performances of religious rites (although they acknowledge at the same time that people used the framework of religious ritual as a springboard for their own acting out of emotions and ideas). The missionaries are described as performing civilization, in the hope of educating the Tswana to adopt Western cultural practices through the power of display. In response, the Tswana performed noncompliance or acted out cultural bricolage. The tangible display of the body interests the Comaroffs, just as the material suffering of the colonized body that we readers know is to come provides a moral template for our reading of the early nineteenth century. The authors are particularly interested in space and the disposition of the body in space: their analyses frequently return, like the apartheid state itself, to issues of the control of the movement of African bodies.46 The Comaroffs are in some ways mistrustful of the self-interested and one-sided colonial text and find more solidity in the unspoken exchanges of bodily perfor- mance. It is this approach that both furnishes the greatest richness of the books and yet at the same time has excited unease in some interlocutors. If the evidence that remains of Tswana actions is mostly accounts of their physical activity, does that not place the reporter (the anthropologist, the historian, or even the reader) in the privileged position of interpreting Tswana actions, leaving the Tswana themselves rarely free to speak directly in their own voice? Is this even an accurate assessment of the nature of the historical record, or are there more extensive Tswana records? J. D. Y. Peel and Terence Ranger have both queried the absence of Tswana 45 De Kock, "For and Against the Comaroffs." 46 For example, Volume 2 tellingly argues that integral to the late nineteenth-century struggle over African labor was a further struggle over the "distribution of people in space and, concomitantly, their passage across the social landscape." This is a typical discussion of space that appropriately reflects the struggle of the apartheid state to control the physical body, just as slavery had earlier lent mastery of the body to the slaveowner. Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 203. Rikk van Dijk and Peter Pels, "Contested Authorities and the Politics of Perception: Deconstructing the Study of Religion in Africa," in Richard Werbner and Terence Ranger, eds., Postcolonial Identities in Africa (London, 1996), 245-70; Celestin Monga, The Anthropology of Anger: Civil Society and Democracy in Africa, Linda Fleck and Celestin Monga, trans. (Boulder, Colo., 1996), 112-15, on the "subversive and silent" nature of many African forms of dissent. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 453 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elbourne narrative in Of Revelation and Revolution's first volume, for example.47 It seems unlikely that Christian converts did not leave a more extensive written record even in the early years of the mission or that community historical memory was not richer. The Comaroffs have responded that community historical narrative was not a genre espoused by the Tswana. They argue, furthermore, that the quest for "narrative" is elitist: it is "a short step from the stress on narrative to the history of elites, thence to elitist history."48 The issue remains uneasily unresolved. For Paul Landau, the Comaroffs themselves have a culturally constrained view of what constitutes "genuine narrative." They pay "little attention to genealogy, song, Tswana conversation, letters, political speech, tales, myth or church charters- because they are not 'genuine' narratives. Consequently Tswana people's ideas of fulfillment and transcendence do not show themselves in either volume."49 Even the Tswana intellectual and politician Sol Plaatje's great novel Mhudi, which draws on Tswana traditions about the difaqane, has been brought into the fray: for the Comaroffs, the fact that Plaatje himself claims that he could only gather material in fragments suggests that the southern Tswana indeed did not have a tradition of sustained historical narrative as late as the early twentieth century, even though Mhudi is more conventionally seen as a reflection at least to some extent of more sustained Tswana oral tradition.50 There is another critical debate at work in these discussions of agency and voice. The Comaroffs are very clear that missionary activity was part of the victimization of Africans. Much recent scholarship on southern African Christianity emphasizes instead the agency of Africans in using and reshaping Christianity to their own ends, as the focus has shifted away from missionaries and onto African Christians. In some ways, the Comaroffs want to restore a sense of moral indignation at the ways in which colonial missions did change the consciousness of Africans in a damaging fashion. Ironically, this may involve seeing people as victims who did not necessarily see themselves that way at the time-another issue of authorial voice. The Comaroffs' anger represents nonetheless an important strand of longstanding protest across the colonized world at the "colonization of the mind."51 It is impossible to deny that many Christian missionaries had a profoundly negative 47 J. D. Y. Peel, "For Who Hath Despised the Day of Small Things? Missionary Narratives and Historical Anthropology," Comparative Studies in Society and History 37, no. 3 (1995): 581-607; Terence Ranger, "No Missionary: No Exchange: No Story? Narrative in Southern Africa," unpublished paper read at All Souls College, Oxford, June 1992. 48 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 51. 49 Paul Landau, "Hegemony and History in Jean and John L. Comaroff's Of Revelation and Revolution," Africa 70, no. 3 (2000): 516. 50 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 46-47. 51 Steve Biko, I Write What I Like (1978), provides an eloquent locus classicus, as does Ezekiel Mphahlele, The African Image (London, 1962). Dickson A. Mungazi, The Mind of Black Africa (Westport, Conn., 1996), expresses typical anger, pp. 1-32. Greg Cuthbertson discusses Christian missions as a form of cultural violence in Charles Villa-Vicencio, ed., Theology and Violence: The South African Debate (Johannesburg, 1987). Sanneh, Translating the Message, emphasizes in contrast indigenous agency in the "translation" of Christianity from one culture to another. At a different end of the spectrum of debate might be those who see efforts to change the religious systems of indigenous peoples as a form (or as an element) of cultural genocide. A. Dirk Moses gives an eloquent overview of debates about genocide and cultural genocide: "Conceptual Blockages and Definitional Dilemmas in the 'Racial Century': Genocides of Indigenous Peoples and the Holocaust," Patterns of Prejudice 36, no. 4 (2002). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 454 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh impact in many areas of the world, not least when they gained (or were given) control of educational systems and thus had control over the formation of children.52 The fact that missionaries in various ways had such power was, however, almost invariably related to the expansion of the colonial state, not to the corrosive power of the message alone. Furthermore, as Peggy Brock has persuasively argued, missionary institutional structures affected the degree of control missionaries could exert over congregations, and these structures were affected by indigenous social arrangements as well as by state power.53 I would further contend, in ways there is not space to elaborate on fully here, that shame was a key element of colonial control. Mission education could and did reinforce this. At the same time, Christianity could also provide a language through which to reclaim dignity and deny the shaming process. I think it is important in sum to see Christianity as a language with many possible uses. Conversion, for example, fulfilled a wider and more flexible range of functions than is suggested by the Comaroffs' reduction of it to a symbolic field of struggle over capitalism. A reading that focuses too exclusively on Christianity as a language of cultural domination rather than a language with a multiplicity of possible meanings pays too much attention to the Western roots of Christianity and not enough to the multiple uses to which Africans very quickly put it. I make this comment in awareness of the extent to which the Comaroffs emphasize the need to explore African perspectives through every possible means, and the extent to which they clearly do this. However, conversion was even more of an empty signifier than the Comaroffs suggest, and some of these significations did not have a lot to do with rational capitalism. On the other hand, conversion was also an act, with attached rituals and beliefs, and this is important for understanding what the act meant in the immediate rather than long-term sense. Even if I am not completely at ease with a victimization model, I would want to add that these were and are enormously complicated processes. They had deep and often painful implications for many. This demands humility from any historian. Undergirding much of the above has been a historian's concern with chronology, which, while justified, cannot do full justice to the rich ferment of ideas in these remarkable books. The Comaroffs in fact comment on what they see as different disciplinary conventions and their inherent costs and benefits. They see real and longstanding differences, as they remark at the end of Volume 2, between the ideal type of a more conventional historian and the archetypal historical anthropologist: "differences between the ideographic and the nomothetic, between the effort to arrive at the fullest possible description of events in their infinite particularity and the desire to pick out general principles across time and space." The latter approach, they underscore, "demands a certain boldness of abstraction" and is "inherently risky."54 Although one would hope that historians are not as painstak- ingly antiquarian and abstraction-averse as this implies, there is some justice to the 52 A wonderfully instructive example of the ambiguities of Christian liberal control of the education system in South Africa, just before apartheid, is furnished by Shula Marks, ed., Not Either an Experimental Doll: The Separate Worlds of Three South African Women (London, 1985). 53 Peggy Brock, "Mission Encounters in the Colonial World: British Columbia and South-West Australia," Journal of Religious History 24, no. 2 (June 2000): 159-79. 54 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 411. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 455 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Elizabeth Elboume comment, at least as it pertains to the Comaroffs' own work. The very manner in which they offer up a multitude of bold ideas, fizzing with possibility, also ensures that they offer a number of hostages to fortune. The Comaroffs are, for example, probably the most influential of recent scholars to argue for tight linkage between missionary activity, "modernity," "Enlighten- ment," and globalization. As Brian Stanley points out, this is also a question that has been much debated in the past few years by Christian theologians and mission theorists, with theologians paying particular attention to the damage done by the universalist truth claims of mission Christianity.55 More broadly, the Comaroffs are participating in a vast debate about modernity and postmodernity among social, political, and cultural theorists that it would be foolhardy to venture upon here. Their contribution is both important and vexed: important because they show the culturally constrained nature of claims to "modernity," vexed because despite everything they reify the truth claims of modernity and have too neat a view of the "Enlightenment," despite substantial historical debate on the utility of the concept. In so doing, they exaggerate the long-term influence of mission Christianity on the material subjugation of the Tswana, particularly by minimizing the impact of illiberal forces and overemphasizing cultural change. This could be true, however, and the significance of the Comaroffs' analysis of practice still be undimmed. The Comaroffs see "modernity" as "always historically constructed." It is in their view "an ideological formation in terms of which societies valorize their own practices by contrast to the specter of barbarism and other marks of negation."56 The Comaroffs link modernity to a view of the self as a rights-bearing atomistic individual, ultimately the "fully fledged bourgeois subject." They further associate modernity with a wide-ranging series of cultural and economic practices, including but not limited to dependence on a worldwide market, industrialization, the use of money, the use of "advanced" agricultural practices, the promotion of individuated space, and a sense of the body as private.57 It is part of the great richness of the Comaroffs' approach that they so fruitfully link cultural and economic practices, refusing to prioritize one over the other. At the same time, this view of modernity is slippery-and this is both its richness and an occasional source of frustration. The Comaroffs move between presenting the truth claims of modernity-its "text," if one likes-and the concrete material practices that advocates saw as characterizing the modern. The authors' desire not to take the truth claims of missionaries at face value make it difficult for them to spell out what, if any, were the irreducible material practices that defined modernity. If there weren't any, however, what was the material force behind the cultural claims and practices of missionaries? Yet it is arguable that at least some of what the Comaroffs identify as the 55 Brian Stanley, "Christian Missions and the Enlightenment: A Reevaluation," in Stanley, ed., Christian Missions and the Enlightenment (Grand Rapids, Mich., 2001), 1-2. Stanley points to David Bosch's Transforming Mission: Paradigm Shifts in Theology of Mission (Maryknoll, N.Y., 1991) as a seminal text for Christian theologians of mission in a postmodern context. 56 Comaroff and Comaroff, Of Revelation and Revolution, 2: 32. 57 A particularly influential figure for the Comaroffs' reading of the creation of the modern self in Volume 2 is Charles Taylor, whose Sources of the Self is a seminal text for their work. Taylor is of course a Christian Hegelian, whose view of the emergence of the modern self is certainly influenced by Hegelian dialectics, in however inexplicit a fashion. Sources of the Self: The Making of the Modem Identity (Cambridge, 1989). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 456 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh intellectual aspects of modernity are primarily identifiable with the truth claims of liberalism, and that the Comaroffs link these in turn to neoliberalism. There are echoes here of the great debates between radical and liberal historians in 1970s and 1980s South Africa, split over the origins of apartheid.58 For the "radical" school, liberalism, in both its ideological and economic sense, contributed to the economic domination that was at the root of apartheid. Radical historians argued that late nineteenth-century British capitalism precipitated and anticipated many features of South African society under apartheid, just as the Comaroffs here blame nine- teenth-century British liberal ideas about such things as money, markets, the individuated self, and the primacy of certain gender roles for the mental prepara- tion of the Tswana for labor oppression. Indeed, in their 2000 article "Millennial Capitalism: First Thoughts on a Second Coming," the Comaroffs explicitly link what they term the "Age of Revolution" (1789-1848) to the current "Age of Millennial Capitalism" with their similar anxieties and ontological challenges.59 This article makes explicit the magical, mystical elements of neoliberalism, and its culturally constrained forms, in contrast to neoliberals' claims to rationality and access to universal truth, just as Of Revelation and Revolution describes culturally constructed views of "modernity" and a "modern" economy. This is very helpful. Nonetheless, I think it would also be useful in Of Revelation and Revolution to be more explicit about actual intellectual debates among and between people: to have more ideology in places and less hegemony. The argument made by many, that early twentieth-century white liberals in practice came to support racist segregationist policies, while in ideological terms liberalism's support of the free market economy and nonviolent political action left it with little space to mobilize opposition to apartheid, all adds up to a trenchant and at least partially justified critique. By leaving out of the picture the intellectual shifts in liberalism (and among the opponents of liberalism) on the ground in the nineteenth century (and implicitly in the twentieth), however, the Comaroffs, like other authors, conflate several ills into one. Disciplinary specialists might want to throw further darts at the Comaroffs' narrative superstructure. Must industrialization and by implication modernity really begin in 1789? This is very French. What might be the impact of the questioning by economists of the linearity and suddenness of industrialization in Britain, which now looks more like an extended messy process than a "revolution" within neat chronological parameters? What difference does it make that the evangelical movement had many roots in seventeenth and eighteenth-century continental pietism? If Protestantism is the necessary condition of capitalism, where does this leave Catholic countries (not least France)? The point I want to close on is, however, that of tragedy. If there is, as I have suggested, an implicit narrative of origins that runs throughout Of Revelation and Revolution and lends the work its moral passion, this is not, for all that, a straightforward linear narrative of beginnings and ends. Rather, it is marked by 58 Christopher Saunders, The Making of the South African Past: Major Historians on Race and Class (Cape Town, 1988), describes the liberal/radical split. 59 Jean Comaroff and John L. Comaroff, "Millennial Capitalism: First Thoughts on a Second Coming," Public Culture 12, no. 2 (2000): 334. This issue has been reprinted as Comaroff and Comaroff, eds., Millennial Capitalism and the Culture of Neoliberalism (Durham, N.C., 2001). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 457 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] 458 Elizabeth Elbourne tragic irony and unexpected plot twists. The Nonconformist missionaries who labored so intensely to change the daily lives of Africans in order to induct them into the "modern" economy did not foresee the devastating consequences of that economy for the Tswana peasantry (as might be said of some of the missionaries' modern counterparts, development workers). At the same time, the Comaroffs write as though missionaries inducted the Tswana into the global market and colonized their consciousness in a way that made their engagement more likely. It seems to me just as possible that the global market and related economic coercion came crashing into the lives and consciousness of the Tswana in a way about which they could do little, particularly as their contact was frequently mediated by coercive legislation on the part of the colonial state.60 Missionaries reflected the efforts of other Westerners to moralize the market: to see it as a force for moral good. In this, they shared the ambiguities (and guilty conscience?) of nineteenth-century liberalism. It does not take a great leap of the imagination to find contemporary parallels in the neoliberal discourse, and of course the Comaroffs are right that this putatively universalist creed contains deeply embedded culturally specific assumptions, as did nineteenth-century Anglo- American liberalism itself.61 If nonetheless market expansion is relatively inevita- ble, then is it not appropriate to ask on what terms this expansion might be the most moral? Or is the most appropriate response full-fledged resistance? Must the global marketplace necessarily be bad, on average, for Africa? From a somewhat different point on the ideological spectrum, one might also ask whether in fact Africa is incorporated into the global market on the equal terms supposedly demanded by neoliberal economics. These are clearly issues beyond the scope of this article, but not without historical parallels. In late nineteenth and early twentieth-century terms, the Tswana, it could be argued, were crowded out of an agricultural market in which many were making profits and farming more effectively than whites, in fact, in order to favor white farmers artificially and in order to bolster labor for the mines, again through "artificial" restraints on movement, through the theft of land, through racially targeted taxation, and through coercive legislation. This antici- pated many of the later strategies of apartheid.62 It is not as clear to me as it is to the Comaroffs that the questions some missionaries and Africans were asking about the possibility of a just economy were not the right ones, even if the culturally constrained answers they gave were so obviously, hopelessly wrong. I do not have answers to these questions either-merely some sympathy with the misguided quest for certainty in a rapidly changing, brutal, and deeply uncertain economic universe. 60 This is a point also made by Landau, "Hegemony and History." 61 Uday Mehta, Liberalism and Empire: A Study in Nineteenth-Century British Liberal Thought (Chicago, 1999); Mehta, "Liberal Strategies of Exclusion," in Stoler and Cooper, Tensions of Empire, 59-86. 62 Ted Matsetela, "The Life Story of Mma-Pooe: Aspects of Sharecropping and Proletarianization in the Northern Orange Free State 1890-1930," in Shula Marks and Richard Rathbone, eds., Industrialization and Social Change in South Africa (New York, 1982), 212-37; Charles Van Onselen, The Seed Is Mine: The Life of Kas Maine, a South African Sharecropper, 1894-1985 (Cape Town, 1996). AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]] [[START 03X0760F]] Word Made Flesh I HAVE SUGGESTED THROUGHOUT THIS ESSAY that the Comaroffs present nineteenth- century missionaries as fairly powerful figures, able to effect changes in the consciousness of Tswana interlocutors, despite the resistance of many. In contrast, I see Christianity as important but, with some important exceptions, not necessarily white missionaries themselves. I also suggest that the linkages between political and cultural colonialism are often unclear in Of Revelation and Revolution, and that the role of "cultural colonialism" is overdetermined. If it is possible to guess about such counterfactuals, I suspect that at least some of the missionaries whose work has been scrutinized by the Comaroffs would ironically have preferred the Comaroffs' account of their activities to mine, however doubtless upset they would have been at the implication that their preaching laid the groundwork for the Tswana's entrapment within enslaving capitalist systems. But the Comaroffs do give the missionaries credit for a coherent, rationalizing, globalizing system that taught one universal truth. They also recognize the missionaries' own belief that they might instill into their converts the necessary principles of "civilization" to transform totally their supposedly primitive economies and to move them rapidly up the scale of human development toward settled commercial societies. My own interpretation, while recognizing the tremendous importance of the universalizing project as a mode of domination, calls into question the capacity of Christianity to convey as effectively as it would have liked a message of unifying orthodoxy, or indeed the overall ability of missionaries to accomplish their objectives. From the very beginning of the activity of Christians in Africa, as elsewhere in the world, Christianity was out of control, unorthodox, and an available subject for reinter- pretation in light of the needs of its interlocutors. Ironically, in sum, it is not always wise to take missionaries at their word. Elizabeth Elbourne is an associate professor in the Department of History at McGill University, where she teaches British and South African history. She is also currently a visiting fellow in the History Program of the Research School of Social Sciences, Australian National University. Her publications include Blood Ground: Colonialism, Missions and the Contest for Christianity in the Cape Colony and Britain, 1799-1853 (2002), as well as various articles, most recently "Domesticity and Disposession: British Ideologies of 'Home' and the Primitive at Work in the Early Nineteenth-Century Cape," in Wendy Woodward, Patricia Hayes, and Gary Minkley, eds., Deep Histories: Gender and Colonialism in Southern Africa (2002). She earned her D.Phil. in 1992 from the University of Oxford, under the supervision of Terence Ranger. Her major fields of interest include colonialism, gender, and religion, especially the early nineteenth- century British white settler empire and southern Africa. Her current work in progress explores the creation of networks around the idea of being "aborig- inal" in the early nineteenth-century British empire, and is focusing on links between New South Wales, the Cape Colony, New Zealand, and Canadian colonies as well as on activists in Great Britain. She is also writing on liberalism and Khoekhoe citizenship at the Cape. AMERICAN HISTORICAL REVIEW 459 APRIL 2003 [[END 03X0760F]]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/533242
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 589491
2008
Author(s): Stewart Garrett
Abstract: Ibid., p. 111. Even Riffaterre's approach to the structuring unsaid of textual writing can be seen to represent on its own terms a shift from the ontology of narrative toward its epistemology at the level of form rather than content. By the deliberate provocation of his title, his semiotic narratology is interested not just in the structural essence of fiction as art but in its specific
truth:a story's immanent signifying patterns in their subtextual disclosure.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/589488
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 522216
Date: 10 2008
Author(s): Balsamo Gian
Abstract: Nussbaum,
Upheavals of Thought, 590.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/589948
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 592372
Date: 01 2009
Author(s): Miller Richard B.
Abstract: Anscombe, “The Justice of the Present War Examined,” 81.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/592359
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 522216
Date: 10 2008
Author(s): Hall, W. David
Abstract: Hall sees that this argument as it develops across Ricoeur’s writings raises questions about the role of reciprocity in the Ricoeur texts he considers. He acknowledges that Ricoeur’s recognition that not all human relations are face‐to‐face leads him beyond a narrow call for solicitude and friendship at this level to a concern for the level of institutions as well. It is at this level of institutions that the question of justice really arises, and with it new questions regarding responsibility and possible reciprocity, particularly regarding our ability to respond to others who we may never meet face‐to‐face. As Hall says, “love often demands a dimension of self‐sacrifice, most notably in the form of renouncing a strict reciprocity” (150). His case could have been stronger here if he had incorporated Ricoeur’s discussions of the work of John Rawls and the antisacrificial notion of justice he saw there. Beyond this, Hall’s focal idea of a relation between love and justice marked by what he calls a poetic tension should also have included some discussion of what Ricoeur says in
The Course of Recognition(Institute for Human Sciences Vienna Lecture Series, trans. David Pellauer [Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2005]; originally published asParcours de la reconnaissance[Paris: Éditions Stock, 2004]) about the limits of existing philosophies of recognition, which he saw as not getting any further than a notion of reciprocal recognition in just the sense Hall criticizes. Ricoeur’s own answer was to begin there to lay out the idea of mutual recognition beyond mere reciprocity, a higher form of recognition that stands closer, as Hall anticipates, to something like the reception of a gift that expects nothing in return but which may lead to a second gift given to others. Readers who wish to build on Hall’s argument will want also to look at this last major book from Ricoeur.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/592470
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 596101
Date: 04 2009
Author(s): Schweiker William
Abstract: I conclude, then, that the task of theological ethics and, more broadly, the humanities and, if I can be bold, more broadly still the university itself is to examine carefully and critically and from multiple perspectives—including the religions—what it means to be and to live as responsible human beings within the vulnerabilities and complexities of forms of life. When we within our several disciplines respond to this task with all the vitality and resources at our disposal, then, I believe, knowledge will indeed grow from more to more, and life will be increased without the illusions of power or servitude to the tyranny of idols.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/596069
Journal Title: Isis
Publisher: State University of New York Press
Issue: 597753
Date: 12 2007
Author(s): Zimmerman Virginia
Abstract: Excavating Victoriansbrings out very clearly the discomfort the newly discovered vast expanse of geological time gave the Victorians and examines some of the writings that helped shape responses to it. Though the book may not be of particular relevance to the historian focusing closely on Victorian geology or archaeology, for the historian of science who examines wider cultural or literary phenomena it is an important guide to the stimulus that the writings of geologists and archaeologists gave other mid-Victorian writers. Nevertheless, the specialist or narrowly focused historian of science will probably find it frustrating rather than helpful, since the overviews of Victorian geology and archaeology are brief and there are distracting errors, such as the attribution of theNinth Bridgewater Treatiseto William Buckland rather than to Charles Babbage (p. 18). The chapters on Tennyson and Dickens are both interesting and illuminating, although a reader accustomed to historical argument and with limited knowledge of the techniques of literary criticism may find them faintly bewildering in places. Nonetheless, it is in this part of the analysis that the work provides valuable guidance to the historian of science.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/597725
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: Éditions du Cerf
Issue: 598752
Date: 3 2006
Author(s): Eades Caroline
Abstract: Readers without solid background knowledge of French film and colonial history may have some difficulty navigating through Eades's tightly packed, allusive prose, especially since no index of any kind is provided. This absence is difficult to understand in a work of serious scholarship aimed at academic readers, as is the press's decision to invest in numerous glossy still‐frame illustrations that add nothing substantive to the analysis. However, the extensive, thematically organized filmographies and bibliographies that conclude the volume should prove very useful to all readers by providing a starting point for further reading and research.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/598731
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 598771
Date: 8 2009
Author(s): Andrew Dudley
Abstract: See Andrew, “Time Zones and Jetlag: The Flows and Phases of World Cinema,” in
World Cinemas,Transnational Perspectives, ed. Natasa Durovicová and Kathleen Newman (forthcoming).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/599587
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 598689
Date: 07 2009
Author(s): Ricoeur, Paul
Abstract: In providing clarification of previous works,
Reflections on the Justis exceptionally helpful. Of particular interest in this volume is the paradoxical nature of authority—What is authority? How is it legitimated? Is it claimed or granted?—the existence of vulnerability and passivity within autonomy and initiative, and the relationship between moral ideals and historical manifestation, questions that exist more on the margins ofOneself as Another. Those interested in Ricoeur’s religious thought will find little of direct interest here. Those who see a deep connection between his moral philosophy and his philosophy of religion will find some confirmation, but there are other places where the connections are more explicitly manifest.Reflections on the Justis best approached as a companion volume to earlier philosophical works, certainlyThe Justbut perhaps more importantlyOneself as Another. As such, it holds an important place in Ricoeur’s oeuvre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/600278
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 598689
Date: 07 2009
Author(s): Mrozik, Susanne
Abstract: This second, more normative dimension of Mrozik’s project opens up some challenging questions. If it is the case, as she suggests, that a sympathetic reading of the
Compendium of Trainingcan provide valuable intellectual resources for contemporary ethical reflection, it remains unclear to me how our engagement with this text should proceed, given the significant disparities in cosmological assumptions (e.g., karmic causation and rebirth) and forms of practice that separate Mrozik’s contemporary readers from the text’s original audience. The text, moreover, appears less concerned with advancing particular truth claims than with creating a distinctive kind of religious subjectivity through ascetic and ritualized practice. Can we assess the value of the text’s ethical ideals apart from the forms of discipline and practice with which they were linked in medieval India? IfVirtuous Bodiesleaves such questions open to further exploration and analysis, its nuanced reading of theCompendium of Trainingbrings into sharper focus the centrality of human embodiment in South Asian Buddhist religious discourses and encourages us to reflect deeply on its implications for our own ethical inquiry.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/600285
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 603531
Date: 10 2009
Author(s): Stokes Christopher
Abstract: Coleridge,
Shorter Works, 2:1118–19.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/600876
Journal Title: The Journal of Modern History
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 605587
Date: 6 2010
Author(s): Coleman Charly
Abstract: Ibid., 1:11–12, 2:443–49, quote on 1:12.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/651614
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 651998
Date: 07 2010
Author(s): Kitts Margo
Abstract: Johann Huizinga,
Homo Ludens: A Study of the Play‐Element in Culture(Boston: Beacon, 1950); Adolf E. Jensen,Myth and Cult among Primitive Peoples, trans. Marianna Tax Choldin and Wolfgang Weissleder (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1963); Pierre Smith, “Aspects of the Organization of Rites,” inBetween Belief and Transgression: Structuralist Essays in Religion, History and Myth, ed. Michael Izard and Pierre Smith and trans. John Leavitt (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1979), 103–28.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/651708
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 651999
Date: 10 2010
Author(s): Walter Gregory
Abstract: For instance, Hans Urs von Balthasar’s provocative account of the Eucharist: Hans Urs von Balthasar,
Theodramatik(Einselden: Johannes, 1980), 3:363–78. Von Balthasar’s use of dramatic conceptuality seems to satisfy these demands by offering the Eucharist as a phenomenon that is surprising and free yet deeply imbedded within the economy of creation as a drama. Also of significance would be Bernd Wannenwetsch,Political Worship: Ethics for Christian Citizens, trans. Margaret Kohl (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/654823
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 655202
Date: 8 2010
Author(s): Hammerschlag Sarah
Abstract: Thanks to Clark Gilpin for helping me to see this double displacement.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/655207
Journal Title: Isis
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 652685
Date: 9 2010
Author(s): Bono James J.
Abstract: For an approach to the issues raised by this Focus section see James J. Bono, “Perception, Living Matter, Cognitive Systems, Immune Networks: A Whiteheadian Future for Science Studies,”
Configurations, 2005,13:135–181.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/655792
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 653501
Date: 08 2010
Author(s): Schildgen Brenda Deen
Abstract: Guy Guldentops, “The Sagacity of Bees: An Aristotelian Topos in Thirteenth-Century Philosophy,” in Steel, Guldentops, and Beullens,
Aristotle's Animals, 296.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/656448
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 656725
Date: 01 01, 2011
Author(s): Pranger Burcht
Abstract: Augustine,
Confessiones13.38.53; Chadwick, 305.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/656607
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 656725
Date: 01 01, 2011
Author(s): Thistleton Anthony C.
Abstract: These criticisms and oversights notwithstanding, there are many redeeming aspects to the book. Insofar as hermeneutics and exegesis are essential for any understanding of religious texts and traditions, Thistleton's work is a good way to be introduced to a complex history, the thorny debates, and the diverse approaches that have come to constitute its history and development. And the copious references that are made throughout and at the end of each chapter will enable readers to probe more deeply into a thinker, subject, or historical period of interest to them.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/659287
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 659348
Date: 4 2011
Author(s): Landy Joshua
Abstract: It is true, of course, that we have a much harder time postulating an author for
Adaptation—that is, working out what an “ideal” Kaufman would have wanted the overall effect of his film to be—than postulating an author for the average Hollywood movie. Still, it is surely not the case thatAdaptation“undermines the concept of the author as a unifying origin and legitimation,” as Karen Diehl claims (Karen Diehl, “Once upon an Adaptation: Traces of the Authorial on Film,” inBooks in Motion: Adaptation, Intertextuality, Authorship, ed. Mireia Aragay [Amsterdam, 2005], p. 100). It may be harder to know what Kaufman is up to than what James Cameron (say) is up to, but Kaufman is clearly up tosomething, and the film bears if anything a more powerful stamp of an original vision than that average movie we find easier to read. In fact,Adaptationhas only solidified Kaufman's reputation as a filmmaker with an idiosyncratic and internally consistent way of seeing the world. (Although cinema is a collaborative enterprise, it is reasonable to imagine Spike Jonze and company collectively seeking to realize Kaufman's design.) Far from putting inherited notions of authorship into question, then, it has comfortably positioned Kaufman as the “unifying origin” of his various works.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/659355
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: The University of Chicago Press
Issue: 660269
Date: 08 2011
Author(s): Guenther Genevieve
Abstract: For the original argument that early modern drama evacuated spiritual forms of their content, see Stephen Greenblatt, “Shakespeare and the Exorcists,” in
Shakespearean Negotiations: The Circulation of Social Energy in Renaissance England(Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988), 94–128.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/662147
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 662286
Date: 01 01, 2012
Author(s): LaCocque André
Abstract: The Captivity of Innocencesuccessfully concludes an innovative study of primeval myth in J’s Genesis. Its argument about exilic authorship serves as a springboard for a free and erudite exploration of biblical concerns with name, exile, and the paradoxes of divine-human relations. Very few biblical scholars today can compass this range of biblical, literary, and philosophical literature with such finesse. At a time when biblical studies incorporate a wider range of methods than ever, LaCocque, like Roland Barthes (whom he cites), powerfully combines traditional and more contemporary intellectual paradigms. Advanced students and scholars will find inThe Captivity of Innocencea far-reaching and engaging reading of Genesis 11 by a virtuoso of biblical studies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/663737
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 662286
Date: 01 01, 2012
Author(s): Regan Ethna
Abstract: The text covers a lot of ground, delving into many of the touch points between theology and human rights and endeavoring to demonstrate how those points can be sources of mutual enrichment rather than conflict. At times the comprehensive scope of the text, which draws on the insights of so many, makes it a challenging read and leaves the reader wanting more development and illustration of the fruits of the author’s argument. Overall, the text is an important contribution to the constructive engagement between theology and human rights discourse and is a serious challenge to those in either camp who would peremptorily reject the insights of the other.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/663745
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 665386
Date: 10 01, 2012
Author(s): Walton Heather,
Abstract: The cultural and social sciences are welcome to examine and critique theology and Christian practice, and theology can profitably learn from these studies, but the studies themselves are not theology. To be theology, even in an interdisciplinary sense, the work must become constructive and speak to the
religiousthought and practice of specific communities or faith traditions. In any given community, theology can become a displaced language in need of renewal, but theology can also uncover the displaced or implicit religion within the seemingly secular. To do this well, theology must remain in critical tension with the cultural sciences, including literature. The result may well be deconstructive, but such radical critique is necessary for any living tradition.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/668266
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 669643
Date: 05 01, 2013
Author(s): Vásquez Manuel A.
Abstract: In sum: while it has it flaws, this book is one of the most comprehensive and up-to-date surveys of the field of theories of religion around. It is worth the cover price for that alone, which makes it definitely recommendable. Those who want to learn about the current state of theory, especially if they tend in the realist direction, will find this book very useful. Constructivists acquainted with theory will likely find it less so.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/669654
Journal Title: Journal of Near Eastern Studies
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 671448
Date: 10 01, 2013
Author(s): Feder Yitzhaq
Abstract: For a different view on the function of conceptual blending, cf. E. G. Slingerland, “Conceptual Blending, Somatic Marking and Normativity: A Case Example from Ancient Chinese,”
Cognitive Linguistics16 (2005): 557–84.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/671434
Journal Title: Current Anthropology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 668652
Date: 10 01, 2013
Author(s): Csordas Thomas
Abstract: Pablo Wright observes that while I leave behind Geertz’s concept of a cultural system with respect to morality, I retain the Geertzian concern with symbols and meaning. I would not dispute Wright’s statement that meaning is the master concept on a methodological level prior to the substantive issue of evil but would stress that in addition to idiom, code, practice, and symbol, experience must figure into a comprehensive account. Wright’s evocative references to “moral installation in the world” (one might consider terms like investment, suffusion, and tonality, as well as installation) and morality as a “practiced ontology in the micropolitics of social life” deserve further elaboration. Wright endorses a pluralized notion of moralities, but I reiterate that even more important is an adjectival sense of moral rather than the nominal morality. Like Parkin, Wright poses the question of how to reintroduce the ethnographically salient notions of cosmological and radical evil once evil is first construed as a human and intersubjective phenomenon. The answer is to ask how these dimensions come into play in the experiential immediacy of social life, for example, how a cosmological battle between angels and devils is experienced concretely on the human scale. Finally, he suggests that concepts of power from Otto and the shadow from Jung may be alternatives to the notion of evil, though I rejoin that they are just as much in need of critique with respect to Christian overtones. They may be valuable for the study of morality but are not suitable replacements for evil in the sense for which I have argued.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/672210
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 670329
Date: 07 01, 2013
Author(s): Fisher Cass
Abstract: Despite these caveats,
Contemplative Nationis highly recommended for scholars of Jewish studies, religious studies, philosophy, and theology. The book is an excellent example of how to apply hermeneutical theories to the study of Judaism, how to bridge the gap between continental philosophy and analytic philosophy, and how to expand the scope of Jewish studies by appreciating the nature of theological discourse. While Judaica scholars could use the book in university-level courses, and rabbis could apply its approach to synagogue life, the claim that “Israel” is a “contemplative nation” will hardly resonate with most Jews today. It is very doubtful that the book could “guide the way for [the] future” of the Jewish people’s survival (226), precisely because Jews today are overwhelmingly secular, and the culture in which Jews live, both in Israel and in the Diaspora, is anti-intellectual and antitheological. Furthermore, if Fisher is so keen on Philo, he should have also reminded his readers of the fate of Philo’s enterprise: it was no coincidence that Philo became one of the Church Fathers and that his exegetical/hermeneutical project was not adopted by the tradition that became normative Judaism. When “Israel” denotes a nation of divine contemplators, “carnal Israel” (namely “Israel” as a historical, cultural, and ethnic entity) is marginalized, denigrated, and persecuted. It is true that Jewish religious life is theological, but being Jewish cannot be reduced to contemplating God.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/672230
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 673367
Date: 02 01, 2014
Author(s): Lehnhof Kent R.
Abstract: Critchley uses the term in a discussion of Levinas and politics. Noting that government tends to become tyrannical when left to itself, Critchley commends the way Levinas’s ethical ideas can cultivate forms of “dissensual emancipatory praxis” that “work against the consensual idyll of the state, not in order to do away with the state or consensus, but to bring about its endless betterment” (“Five Problems in Levinas’s View of Politics,” 183).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/673478
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 674410
Date: 02 01, 2014
Author(s): Rüpke Jörg
Abstract: See the analysis of Metzger (
Religion, Geschichte, Nation). For the modern spread of the paradigm, see Leigh E. Schmidt, “A History of All Religions,”Journal of the Early Republic24 (2004): 327–34.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/674241
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 673750
Date: 08 01, 2014
Author(s): Hequembourg Stephen
Abstract: See George Herbert, “The Forerunners” and “Jordan (I),” in
George Herbert: The Complete English Poems, ed. John Tobin (New York: Penguin, 2005).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/676498
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 677726
Date: 10 01, 2014
Author(s): Urbaniak Jakub
Abstract: Depoortere,
Badiou and Theology, 123–24.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/677288
Journal Title: Renaissance Drama
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 673118
Date: 09 01, 2014
Author(s): Huth Kimberly
Abstract: Wayne C. Booth, “Metaphor as Rhetoric: The Problem of Evaluation,” in Sacks,
On Metaphor, 61.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/678121
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 677726
Date: 10 01, 2014
Author(s): Peperzak Adriaan T.
Abstract: Peperzak in this book also offers continental thinkers an appealing alternative to the theological turn of phenomenology as practiced by Jean-Luc Marion and others. While Peperzak takes seriously the idea that “God cannot be investigated or explained … because God is not given as a describable phenomenon,” this realization does not turn his phenomenology away from the investigation of rational thinking because for Peperzak reason itself has to be rethought in terms of the intersubjective encounters between nonthematizable—human and divine—sayers (121). Consequently, much more than some of the thinkers of the theological turn, Peperzak’s work maintains a broadly humanist sensibility and a conviction that theological thinking and philosophy can be integrated quite well, provided the latter does not close itself off in autarky. In his humanism, Peperzak echoes the best elements in the philosophical style both of his teacher Paul Ricoeur and the philosophical tradition of his own Catholic faith, although he implicitly critiques the former for insisting too vehemently on the autonomy of philosophy (128) and calls out the latter for separating “natural reason” from faith (182–86). For his own part, Peperzak hopes to maintain an open space between faith and reason: “I do not see any valid argument against the integration of philosophical insights into a faith-inspired theology … neither would I protest if an integrated reflection of the Christian community about its faith would call itself
philosophia” (160). For the many who share similar sentiments today,Thinking about Thinkingwill make a valuable guide to the conversation of philosophy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/679208
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: 527516
Date: 4 2005
Author(s): Popkin Jeremy D.
Abstract: This book is a very original and important contribution to both the study of autobiography and that of historiography. In addition to his analysis of autobiographies of historians, Popkin gives new insights about the relationship between narrative and history. Maybe every historian should write an autobiography at some stage as an essential step in his or her professional development.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/ahr.111.2.429
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: Brill
Issue: 526084
Date: 10 2005
Author(s): Mooij J. J. A.
Abstract: Closely related to the philosophical problem of consciousness of time was the question of the meaning of time and duration in psychology and in literature. Although Mooij mentions William James's notion of “specious present” in passing, he fails to explicate James's perception of time, which attempted to provide an empiricist account of our temporal concepts through the influence of John Locke (p. 197). Apart from this caveat, the book's strength lies in its perceptiveness and breadth of interpretation of the history of the concept of time. Mooij's accuracy in comprehending and in transmitting the essence of such difficult and complicated philosophies is remarkable.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/ahr.111.4.1130
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: Cornell University Press
Issue: 526084
Date: 10 2005
Author(s): Gutterman David S.
Abstract: Ultimately it is at times unclear what is gained in making these comparisons or if such analysis “enhances our understanding of the relationship between religious narratives and politics” (p. 92). What precisely is revealed in grouping these movements together, other than that political crisis invites prophetic criticism? Gutterman carefully unpacks the readings of shared Biblical texts, and he skillfully details contextual and interpretative differences. But one wishes he had gone beyond these descriptive endeavors to construct a more nuanced account of the relationship between religion and politics and, more importantly, of the specifically religious grounds of the activism he examines. While Gutterman can be theoretically deft—in exploring the relation between narrative and politics (p. 21) or garden/wilderness metaphors (p. 47)—he is not fully engaged with the literature on political religion, often citing unrepresentative figures like William Connolly or Stephen Carter. He is a sharp writer with an eye for interesting problems and material. I applaud his engagement with important issues and also the ambition of his thinking. But his central categories require further explication, and this book speaks to the need for more conversations across disciplines.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1086/ahr.111.4.1221
Journal Title: The Journal of Politics
Publisher: University of Missouri Press
Issue: jpolitics.68.issue-2
Date: 05 2004
Author(s): Eubanks Cecil
Abstract: Both
Faith and PhilosophyandEric Voegelin's Dialogues with the Postmodernsilluminate and challenge the assumptions in Voegelin's philosophy and lead readers in new directions for Voegelinian scholarship. They are indispensable readings for students of political philosophy in their examination of transcendence, philosophy, and politics. By seeing Voegelin as a postmodern thinker and by showing his exchange with Strauss, both of these books provide us with a broader context to understand Voegelin's political philosophy. As part of the University of Missouri Press' new series, bothFaith and PhilosophyandEric Voegelin's Dialogues with the Postmodernsprovide intellectually provocative and serious-minded secondary works on Eric Voegelin and his ultimate place in political philosophy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1111/j.1468-2508.2006.00420_20.x
Journal Title: Renaissance Quarterly
Publisher: Fordham University Press
Issue: 594996
Date: 6 2, 2005
Author(s): Anderson Judith H
Abstract: The very centrality of its questions to literary studies may be the greatest handicap for
Translating Investments.Words That Matter, especially in its recovery of grammatical theory, had more surprises page-for-page. Here the big ideas are perforce more familiar, the innovations more incremental. The reward, however, is a fine sense of metaphor as a cultural project across an especially broad range of terrain in early modern England. Anderson insists, and teaches us to insist, on the local, historical conditions of metaphor’s torpor and vitality, how writers thought about and went about killing and quickening the trope she calls “the scaffolding of human culture” (216).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1353/ren.2008.0264
Journal Title: Contagion: Journal of Violence, Mimesis, and Culture
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Issue: contagion.21.issue-2014
2014
Author(s): Schwager‡ Raymund
Abstract: Schwager's own (?) translation from: Horstmann,
Das Untier, 100.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/contagion.21.2014.0029
Journal Title: CR: The New Centennial Review
Publisher: Galaxia-Gutemberg
Issue: crnewcentrevi.14.issue-3
Date: 12 2007
Author(s): Valéry Paul
Abstract: Benjamin also notes: “Every present day is determined by the images that are synchronic with it: each ‘now’ is the now of a particular recognizability. In it, truth is charged to the bursting point with time. (This point of explosion, and nothing else, is the death of the
intentio, which thus coincides with the birth of authentic historical time, the time of truth.) It is not that what is past casts its light on what is present, or what is present its light on what is past; rather, image is that wherein what has been comes together in a flash with the now to form a constellation” (2002, N3,1). The two great related demands made by T. S. Eliot in “Tradition and the Individual Talent” will also be recalled here: his call for the exercise of the “historical sense” as a juxtaposition of significant events from discontinuous times, which in turn produces an “impersonal” (nonintentional) effect. These demands define the representation of history in works such asThe Waste Landand Pound’s early cantos.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/crnewcentrevi.14.3.0001
Journal Title: QED: A Journal in GLBTQ Worldmaking
Publisher: Michigan State University Press
Issue: qed.1.issue-1
Date: 4 2014
Author(s): Wight Jules
Abstract: James Poniewozik, “When Did Chelsea Manning Become Chelsea Manning?”
Time, August 28, 2013,http://entertainment.time.com/2013/08/28/when-did-chelsea-manning-become-chelsea-manning/.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.14321/qed.1.1.0118
Journal Title: Classical Antiquity
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: ca.2006.25.issue-1
Date: 4 2006
Author(s): Moatti Claudia
Abstract: AbstractThis paper isolates movement as a topic for analysis in Roman imperial history. Movement is regarded under three aspects: translation (of texts, practices, ideas), migration (of officials, merchants, students, etc.), and communication (i.e. the movement of written documents). Interrelationships among the three aspects of movement are identified and discussed, as are the shared impact of translation, migration, and communication on issues of cultural and social identity and political negotiation and control. The article argues that movement changes the role of the state as well as relations between individual and states, augments the use of writing in society, transforms identities, and gives impulse to internal and external regulations. The implications of movement are understood as both pragmatic and formal, altering relations to space and time and influencing ways of organizing and thinking. The author surveys current work in the field and identifies potential areas for future research. The paper draws heavily on both literary and documentary sources and discusses material from the late republic through late antiquity, paying particular attention to continuities and discontinuities between early and later periods of the Roman empire.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/ca.2006.25.1.109
Journal Title: Classical Antiquity
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: ca.2013.32.issue-1
Date: 04 2013
Abstract: This article argues that the end of Tacitus's
Dialogus de Oratoribusis inconclusive in ways that draw attention to the difficulty of interpretation not onlyofthe dialogue, as by modern scholars, but alsointhe dialogue, as by its leading characters. The inconclusiveness is especially marked by a commonly noted, but little discussed, feature of the end: when the rest of the characters laugh at the point of departure, Tacitus himself does not. Arguing that this difference of affective response on the part of the characters prefigures differences in interpretive response on the part of readers, the article identifies different strains in recent scholarship: pessimistic and optimistic. Both forms of response entail an attribution of a “poetics of conspiracy” (Hinds) to the ultimate speaker of the dialogue, the author Tacitus, and a “hermeneutics of suspicion” (Ricoeur) to its reader. At the same time, the author's double-position, as character and author, between narrated event and narration of the event to the reader, suggests that the other characters in the dialogue may, like the author and reader, also exercise such poetics and hermeneutics on one another and themselves. The article ends with thecomparandumof the first satire of Tacitus's near contemporary, Juvenal, suggesting that, in the case of these works that can look with hindsight on the social and political past of the Early Empire, their modes of transmission and reception may be politically determined (e.g., as conspiratorial, suspicious) but may also demonstrate, within the restrictions of social and political determinations, a high degree of contingency, reflexivity, and autonomy. Such possibilities suggest that the text itself is part of a pragmatic and performative tradition of the kind enacted by its characters, in addition to a tradition of the production of (comparatively static and unfree) “literary” works.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/ca.2013.32.1.1
Journal Title: International Review of Qualitative Research
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: irqr.2008.1.issue-1
Date: 05 2008
Abstract: Culture has been regarded as an anathema to psychology as an empiricist research tradition. Despite the explosive growth of research on culture and psychology over the last decade of the 20
thcentury and its importance in Asian social psychology, the ontological and epistemological tension between psychology as a science and psychology as a cultural/historical discipline introduced in the writings of the thinkers of the Enlightenment and counter-Enlightenment still lingers on in the contemporary discourse of psychology. Clifford Geertz once ominously suggested that cultural psychology may have chewed more than it can. In this paper, the interpretive turn in social science as exemplified by writings of Charles Taylor and Paul Ricoeur is reviewed and discussed how it may impinge on the practice of Asian social psychology as an empirical science in methodological, epistemological, and ontological respects. It is argued here that the current practice of Asian social psychology is largely, though not entirely, free of the challenges mounted by these theorists, and that Asian social psychology has an advantage of not encumbered by this traditional tension due to a monist ontology that is prevalent in Asia.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/irqr.2008.1.1.103
Journal Title: Journal of the American Musicological Society
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: jams.2002.55.issue-3
Date: 12 2002
Author(s): Calcagno Mauro
Abstract: Conventional views of text/music relationships in early Italian opera focus on the imitation of affections. But by dealing exclusively with the referential meanings of texts (e.g., emotions, images, and concepts) these views overlook an important aspect of music's interaction with language. In opera, music also imitates language's contextual and communicative functions—i.e., discourse, as studied today by the subfield of linguistics called pragmatics. In his operas Monteverdi fully realized Peri's ideal of “imitating in song a person speaking” (“imitar col canto chi parla”) by musically emphasizing those context-dependent meanings that emerge especially in ordinary language and that are prominent in dramatic texts, as opposed to poetry and prose. Such meanings are manifest whenever words such as “I,” “here,” and “now” appear— words called “deictics”—with the function of situating the speaker/singer's utterances in a specific time and place. Monteverdi highlights deictics through melodic and rhythmic emphases, repetition, shifts of meter, style, and harmony, as part of a strategy to create a musical language suited to opera as a genre and to singers as actors. In
Il ritorno d'Ulisse in patriaandL'incoronazione di Poppea, this strategy serves large-scale dramaturgical aims with respect to the relationships among space, time, and character identity, highlighting issues also discussed within the contemporary intellectual context.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jams.2002.55.3.383
Journal Title: Journal of the American Musicological Society
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: jams.2004.57.issue-3
Date: February 2005
Author(s): Higgins Paula
Abstract: Within the theoretical framework of Roland Barthes's writings on myth and ideology, this essay seeks to expose the historical legitimation project through which the mythmaking, universalizing rhetoric of musical genius that has long surrounded the figure of Ludwig van Beethoven came to infiltrate scholarship on Josquin des Prez, culminating in his late twentieth-century apotheosis. Contextualizing the composer's reception history with respect to the debates between Joseph Kerman and Edward Lowinsky in 1965 and especially the 1971 Josquin Festival-Conference, the author suggests that the ideological refashioning of Josquin in the image of Beethoven has simultaneously shaped and derailed the intellectual trajectory of early music scholarship in the past thirty years. By privileging a discourse of musical genius in the service of which, among other concerns, the canon of works attributed to the composer is being decimated beyond historical recognition, the richness and complexity of the musical culture of which he was a vital part risks being overshadowed and obfuscated by the disproportionate amount of attention invested in his singular accomplishments. The essay advocates a resolute historicization of sixteenth-century discourses of creative endowment, a critical reassessment of the role of authentication scholarship in Josquin studies, and a renewed sensitivity to the imbrication of mythologies of musical genius in music historiographies of both the past and the present.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jams.2004.57.3.443
Journal Title: The Journal of Musicology
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: jm.2014.31.issue-4
Date: 10 2014
Author(s): Cochran Timothy B.
Abstract: In volume six of
Traité de rythme, de couleur, et d’ornithologie, Olivier Messiaen uses the phrase “the pebble in the water” to identify a class of especially stark rhythmic contrasts in Debussy’s music that feature long durations interrupted by rapid rhythms. He invests these contrasts with an expressive logic built around the concept of shock—that is, the sudden stimulation of a static context by an outside presence. Messiaen unites various images—both natural and psychological—around this expressive pattern via analogy, suggesting that its essence is transferrable within a network of associated metaphors. Although for the most part in volume six Messiaen refrains from linking interpretations of Debussy with his own music, many of his rhythmic contrasts manifest the same expressive logic that he ascribes to Debussy’s music, particularly durational events that signify the interjection of birdsong within serene environments and that signal the striking appearance of divine power on earth. In addition to stylistic and semiotic correlations, the logic of shock theorized for the pebble in the water recurs more abstractly in Messiaen’s idiomatic views on musical experience and spiritual encounter. His interpretation of rhythmic contrast bears the marks of his more general aesthetics of shock, which in turn can be read as a reorientation of a broader modernist hermeneutic.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jm.2014.31.4.503
Journal Title: Journal of Palestine Studies
Publisher: The University of California Press
Issue: jps.2014.43.issue-3
Date: 5 1, 2014
Author(s): Mardam-Bey Farouk
Abstract: For a good description of this general atmosphere, see Denis Sieffert, “La ‘Sarkozye’ médiatique et intellectuelle,” in
Sarkozy au Proche-Orient, ed. Farouk Mardam-Bey (Paris: Sindbad/Actes Sud, 2010).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jps.2014.43.3.26
Journal Title: Journal of the Society of Architectural Historians
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: jsah.2011.70.issue-1
Date: 03 2011
Author(s): Ortenberg Alexander
Abstract: Chapman, "Unrealized Designs," 5.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jsah.2011.70.1.38
Journal Title: Journal of the Society of Architectural Historians
Publisher: University of Hawai’i Press
Issue: jsah.2012.71.issue-4
Date: 12 2010
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur,
Time and Narrative, trans. Kathleen Blamey and David Pellauer (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1985).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/jsah.2012.71.4.564
Journal Title: Law and Literature
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: lal.2005.17.issue-1
Date: 03 2005
Author(s): Hiddleston Jane
Abstract: This article examines the conflicts of 1990s Algeria and Assia Djebar's critique of these events using the flexibility and experimentation of the novel form. The entrenched government of the Front de Libération Nationale has been engaged in an ongoing conflict with a group of radical, underground Islamist terrorists, and the result has been that both parties attempt to quash any political or cultural dissent. The government clings to its policy of strict Arabization, while the Islamists fight for the invention of a thoroughly new spiritual, Islamic community, necessarily in harmony with itself. Djebar's
Le Blanc de l'Algérie (Algerian White)challenges both the Islamists and the government by exposing the limits of their stultifying rhetoric, and by describing the author's own experiences of bereavement using an alternative language resistant to generic norms. Djebar upholds unique, creative forms of commemoration that refuse to conform to the demands of Islamist ideology or sanctioned political rhetoric, and that can mimic her deceased friends' own singular art forms. At the same time, Djebar's commemorative text seeks a language free from convention-bound formulae and able to transcend the linear progress of a narrative necessarily evolving through time. In this sense,Le Blanc de l'Algérieuses both content and form to deconstruct the layers and masks of commemorative discourse, and the political misuse of those masks. The novel engages with the difficulties of creating an appropriate discourse of mourning while stretching and opening out existing rhetorical forms.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/lal.2005.17.1.1
Journal Title: Mexican Studies/Estudios Mexicanos
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: msem.2002.18.issue-2
Date: 08 01, 2002
Author(s): Sorensen Diana
Abstract: Examen de dos textos generados por la masacre estudiantil de la Plaza de Tlatelolco en 1968:
Postdatade Octavio Paz yLa noche de Tlatelolcode Elena Ponioatowska. La visión totalizadora de Paz interpreta el evento como proveedor de respuestas a las cuestiones planteadas acerca de la nación enEl laberinto de la soledad, e insiste en la necesidad de reescribir la historia de México bajo el eje de una nueva genealogía. El libro de Poniatowska, en cambio, se rige por la fragmentación y la pluralidad, para transmitir las frecuentes voces disonantes de la sociedad civil. El análisis examina los modos en que la forma literaria representa relaciones entre la violencia, la justicia y la estética.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/msem.2002.18.2.297
Journal Title: Music Theory Spectrum
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: mts.2010.32.issue-2
Date: 10 2010
Author(s): Ivanovitch Roman
Abstract: At the heart of this essay is the suggestion that variation can be understood as a vital mode of Mozart's musical thinking, an impulse evident not merely in movements labeled "theme and variation," but in his output as a whole. Accordingly, I begin by sketching a more general theoretical context for the interaction of this variation impulse with the more teleological formal dynamics of sonata.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/mts.2010.32.2.145
Journal Title: Nineteenth-Century Literature
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: ncl.2003.57.issue-4
Date: 03 01, 2003
Author(s): Stern Rebecca F.
Abstract: Christina Rossetti's "Goblin Market" (1862) has garnered seemingly limitless critical interpretation — the goblins' remarkable fruit inviting allegorical readings of the poem that reference, most popularly, Christianity, sexuality, and capitalism. In this essay I read fruit simply as food, situating the poem within the context of food adulteration contemporary with its 1859 composition. Food adulteration was a widespread problem in Victorian England, as increasing numbers of merchants cut flour with alum, doctored curry with mercury, and enhanced the appearance of potted fruits and vegetables with copper and lead. Public alarm regarding this form of fraud reached its height in the 1850s, largely due to the work of an independent Analytical Sanitary Commission, which published its findings in
The Lancetbetween 1851 and 1854. While Parliament responded to these reports with the formation of a Select Committee in 1855, the popular press responded with articles, tracts, and ballads addressing this pandemic problem. Manuals that instructed consumers how to protect themselves by acquiring the accoutrements of home laboratories proliferated, as did references to adulteration in popular literature. In this essay I read Rossetti's poem as an example of this type of reference. The market of the poem's title, I argue, references a literally contaminated marketplace in which the numbers of people who ate ostensibly nutritious food, only to wither and die in consequence, provoked both governmental and popular alarm.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/ncl.2003.57.4.477
Journal Title: 19th-Century Music
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: ncm.2012.36.issue-1
Date: July 2012
Abstract: Framed in such a way, the early movements of Mahler's Second Symphony—characterized by the alternation between halting sections that dissolve almost as soon as they begin and long-breathed melodies that seem to unfold effortlessly—suggest the melancholic subject's struggle between despair in the face of abject meaninglessness and a manic euphoria, neither of which addresses the loss. By contrast, the text in the symphony's final movement, adapted by Mahler from Friedrich Klopstock's chorale on the resurrection of the dead, encourages true remembrance of the deceased as a figure beyond death. Heard as a musical enactment of mourning, the final movement suggests that the dead who are mourned are resurrected through remembrance. Forcing us to acknowledge Mahler's death on some level, the final movement completes the work of mourning by engendering the composer's own resurrection in our memories as we witness each performance of his Second Symphony.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/ncm.2012.36.1.058
Journal Title: Nova Religio: The Journal of Alternative and Emergent Religions
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: nr.2003.7.issue-1
Date: 07 01, 2003
Author(s): Long Charles H.
Abstract: This essay addresses the problematical nature of the meaning of religion as it is related to the formation and destiny of peoples of African descent in the United States. Moving beyond a narrow understanding of the nature of religion as expressed in much of Black Theology, for example, this essay proposes a "thick" and complex depiction of religion in the African American context through a recognition of its relationship to the contact and conquest that marked the modern world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/nr.2003.7.1.11
Journal Title: Nova Religio: The Journal of Alternative and Emergent Religions
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: nr.2010.14.issue-2
Date: 11 2010
Author(s): Thomas Paul Brian
Abstract: By utilizing the textual products of extraterrestrial-inspired religious thinkers like George Van Tassel, Raël, and Patricia Cori, as well as related materials by Erich von Däniken and Zecharia Sitchin, this article explores the concept of revisionism in ET-inspired religions. The authors examined in this article reread ancient religious texts, especially the Bible, as containing evidence of extraterrestrial influence in the course of human history. The anatomy of this "drive to revise" human history is explored, including an examination of how an improvisational millenarianism combines with a cultic milieu suspicious of authority and hegemonic narratives, and the conspiratorial intellectual maverick willing to work with "stigmatized" knowledge to produce narratives that are highly critical and suspicious of established intellectual authorities and procedures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/nr.2010.14.2.61
Journal Title: Representations
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: rep.2009.108.issue-1
Date: 11 2009
Author(s): Marcus Sharon
Abstract: In the text-based disciplines, psychoanalysis and Marxism have had a major influence on how we read, and this has been expressed most consistently in the practice of symptomatic reading, a mode of interpretation that assumes that a text's truest meaning lies in what it does not say, describes textual surfaces as superfluous, and seeks to unmask hidden meanings. For symptomatic readers, texts possess meanings that are veiled, latent, all but absent if it were not for their irrepressible and recurring symptoms. Noting the recent trend away from ideological demystification, this essay proposes various modes of "surface reading" that together strive to accurately depict the truth to which a text bears witness. Surface reading broadens the scope of critique to include the kinds of interpretive activity that seek to understand the complexity of literary surfaces---surfaces that have been rendered invisible by symptomatic reading.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/rep.2009.108.1.1
Journal Title: Representations
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: rep.2013.123.issue-1
Date: 8 2013
Author(s): McAleavey Maia
Abstract: This article traces a single plot—the plot of bigamous return—through a range of genres and texts, including Mary Elizabeth Braddon’s
Lady Audley’s Secret(1862) and Alfred Tennyson’s “Enoch Arden” (1864), concentrating on Elizabeth Gaskell’sSylvia’s Lovers(1863). Arguing that plot is a more productive heuristic than genre, this article investigates the intersection of literary currents in one historical moment with the long durée of a recurring story, powerfully present in nautical ballads and melodrama.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/rep.2013.123.1.87
Journal Title: Rhetorica: A Journal of the History of Rhetoric
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: rh.1996.14.issue-4
Date: 11 01, 1996
Author(s): Gross Daniel M.
Abstract: Abstract: Vico's theory of metaphor is best understood as a monster in the tradition of classical rhetorical invention. It is the mutant offspring of metaphor characterized as "necessary" (an "ear" of com, for example) and metaphor characterized in terms of analogy. From the perspective of his method. Vico marries these apparently incompatible forms inherited from Aristotle and thereby identifies a third type of linguistic metaphor. I argue that the metaphor identifies a stipulatory definition taken out of context. In order to situate this claim, I outline Vico's genetic analysis and elaborate in general terms what metaphor and definition share. Most importantly. Vico insists that beings, actions, and events are linguistically identifiedin some particular diseursive context. Indeed, in many cases that context alone determines whether the expression can be called a definition or a metaphor. Like Cicero's ideal jurist, Vico's hero employs motivated words and realizes possibilities available to common sense. Henee Vico's theory of metaphor is both "constructivist"—language has the power to makes things—and "humartist"—it must do so in a form appropriate to history and culture. Vico's theory is consequently important to us because it challenges the proper/figurative distinction championed in the philosophy of language and adds a pragmatic dimension to contemporary views of metaphor at work in literary theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/rh.1996.14.4.359
Journal Title: Symbolic Interaction
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: si.1999.22.issue-2
Date: August 1999
Author(s): TenHouten Warren D.
Abstract: It is argued that autobiographical texts, such as life-historical interviews, provide the richest possible source of information about a person's temporality and a culture's historical past. It is proposed that time-consciousness can be inferred from such texts. To this end, ethnographic and other studies of Australian Aboriginal time-consciousness were used to construct a seven-part model of patterned-cyclical time-consciousness. Turning these seven attributes of patterned-cyclical time-consciousness into their opposites yields seven features of one-dimensional, ordinary-linear time-consciousness, thereby establishing a structured temporal polarity. A lexical-level, content-analytic methodology, Neurocognitive Hierarchical Categorization Analysis (NHCA), is introduced, in which folk-concepts of time from
Roget's International Thesauruswere used to construct wordlist indicators for 9 of the 14 definitional components. Then, using NHCA for a comparative analysis of texts consisting of life-historical interviews, earlier results of an empirical study were brieflv re-presented. Australian Aborigines, compared to Euro-Australian controls, used a significantly smaller proportion of words for an index of ordinary-linear time but a higher proportion of words for an index of patterned-cyclical time, indicating a time-consciousness that is primarily patterned-cyclical rather than linear. Females were less linear and more patterned-cyclical than males in both cultures. These cross-cultural results contribute predictive validity to the proposed polarity of time-consciousness. Implications for the culture-and-cognition paradox and its resolution in dual-brain theory are addressed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/si.1999.22.2.121
Journal Title: Symbolic Interaction
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: si.1999.22.issue-3
Date: November 1999
Author(s): Mullaney Jamie L.
Abstract: Research on identity suggests that a critical factor in identity concerns presentation or the behaviors actors perform in order to convince others of their identity. Yet identity also involves the attributions others make on the basis of these behaviors. In this paper, I argue that all acts do not fare equally in the process of attribution. Rather, individuals making attributions engage in a process of mental weighing as a way to determine which acts “count” toward identity and to what extent. While various components of the act contribute to its social weight—its presence or absence, markedness, frequency, context, and the manner in which it is performed—the lens through which the attributer views the act also influences the weighing process.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/si.1999.22.3.269
Journal Title: Symbolic Interaction
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: si.2003.26.issue-1
Date: 02 01, 2003
Author(s): Gusfield Joseph R.
Abstract: In this cranky and arrogant chapter I consider several aspects of my use of symbolic interactionist perspectives on my research and thinking. The following are the elements of the chapter: (1) the historical context of my initial encounter with symbolic interactionism (SI); (2) my interpretation of key ideas of SI; (3) its relation to specific research of mine; (4) the relation of other perspectives to my research; and (5) some critiques of SI. I conclude with a truncated discussion of my dissatisfaction with the overtheorizing and overscientizing of sociology. Seeking balance, I end with predictions of a grand and glorious future.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/si.2003.26.1.119
Journal Title: Symbolic Interaction
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: si.2011.34.issue-1
Date: 02 2011
Author(s): Bernasconi Oriana
Abstract: Sociology and neighboring disciplines have produced different analytic tools to examine the dialogical relationship between individuals and society ("narrative work," "identity work," "moral career," "moral breakdown"). However, the question of how individuals negotiate the interpretation of personal experience over their lifetimes in a changing cultural context remains unexplored. This article introduces narrative elasticity as a feature of narrative work and as a time-sensitive analytic tool for conducting inquiries into processes of temporal retraction and expansion of what storytellers conceive as the normal order of significance. The application of this tool to the analysis of mature and elderly Chileans' life stories shows how cultural change occurs at the individual level, considers factors that motivate and inhibit processes of reinterpretation of personal experience, and identifies different levels at which it operates.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/si.2011.34.1.20
Journal Title: Social Problems
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: sp.2011.58.issue-2
Date: 5 2011
Author(s): Del Rosso Jared
Abstract: The rhetorical techniques by which governments deny, justify, and qualify alleged instances of torture have been well documented. Sociologists, however, have neglected the social contexts in which officials confront allegations of torture, as well as officials' use of evidence to strengthen their own or weaken competing claims about torture. Relying on findings from a qualitative content analysis of seven Senate Armed Services Committee hearings held in 2004 on “detainee abuse” at Abu Ghraib prison, this article examines the processes by which hearing participants portrayed the violence there as an isolated incident. Building on James A. Holstein and Jaber F. Gubrium's (2003) “constructionist analytics,” I examine the textual mediation of claims-making in the hearings, focusing on the interplay between textual realities of detainee abuse and the interpretive uses to which hearing participants put these realities. I show that developments in the textual environment of the hearings, particularly the development of a textually mediated vantage on events that “really occurred” throughout Afghanistan and Iraq, provided hearing participants with rich interpretive materials to downplay and rationalize instances of abuse that occurred in places other than Abu Ghraib prison. These findings suggest that official denial is sustained by diverse claims-making activities, including the production of a textual reality of human rights violations. The findings also extend the purview of social problems theory to account for the role of texts in the construction of social problems.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.1525/sp.2011.58.2.165
Journal Title: The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i243112
Date: 3 1, 1976
Author(s): Storing Donald S.
Abstract: Herbert J. Storing, "The'Other' Feder-
alist Papers: A Preliminary Sketch," Political
Science Reviewer, 6:215-47 (Fall 1976)
Storing
215
6
Political Science Reviewer
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1046315
Journal Title: Journal of Law and Religion
Publisher: Hamline University School of Law
Issue: i243299
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Weisberg Milner S.
Abstract: Id. at 210
210
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1051351
Journal Title: Journal of Law and Religion
Publisher: Hamline University School of Law
Issue: i243325
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Lonergan Patrick McKinley
Abstract: Bernard Lonergan, Method: Trend and Variations, in A Third
Collection 13, 21 (F. Crowe ed., Paulist Press 1985)
Lonergan
21
13
Method: Trend and Variations, in A Third Collection
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1051496
Journal Title: Journal of Law and Religion
Publisher: Hamline University School of Law
Issue: i243320
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Gudorf Lisa Sowle
Abstract: Christine Gudorf, Life Without Anchors: Sex, Exchange, and Human Rights
in a Postmodern World 26 J Rel Ethics 300 (1998).
Gudorf
300
26
J Rel Ethics
1998
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1051776
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243702
Date: 5 1, 1979
Author(s): Gill Richard C.
Abstract: Andrew Rippin, chap. 8, in
Martin, ed. (n. 26 above)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062330
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243719
Date: 8 1, 1982
Author(s): Fenn Lawrence E.
Abstract: Richard Fenn, Liturgies and Trials (New York,
1982)
Fenn
Liturgies and Trials
1982
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062385
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243717
Date: 2 1, 1977
Author(s): Lévi-Strauss Hans H.
Abstract: Ibid., p. 117.
117
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062514
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243742
Date: 5 1, 1989
Author(s): Barrier Verne A.
Abstract: "Of Singh Sabhas, Siri Singh Sahibs, and Sikh Scholars,"
in The Sikh Diaspora, ed. N. Gerald Barrier and Verne A. Dusenbery (Columbia, Mo.:
South Asia Publications, 1989), pp. 90-119, esp. pp. 105-11
Barrier
Of Singh Sabhas, Siri Singh Sahibs, and Sikh Scholars
90
The Sikh Diaspora
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062801
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243742
Date: 5 1, 1975
Author(s): Barthes Aziz
Abstract: Roland Barthes, The Pleasure of the Text, trans. R. Miller (New York, 1975), p. 41.
Barthes
41
The Pleasure of the Text
1975
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062802
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i243734
Date: 5 1, 1981
Author(s): Ricoeur Gananath
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, "What Is a Text," in Hermeneutics and the Human Sciences, ed.
John B. Thompson (Cambridge, 1981), pp. 145-64, esp. p. 161.
Ricoeur
What Is a Text
145
Hermeneutics and the Human Sciences
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1062919
Journal Title: Columbia Law Review
Publisher: Columbia University School of Law
Issue: i246901
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): Trubeck William W.
Abstract: Trubeck, Where the Action Is: Critical
Legal Studies and Empiricism, 36Stan. L. Rev.575, 580 et passim (1984)
Trubeck
575
36
Stan. L. Rev.
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1122603
Journal Title: Columbia Law Review
Publisher: Columbia University School of Law
Issue: i246912
Date: 4 1, 1982
Author(s): Brest William N.
Abstract: J. Ely, Democracy and Distrust: A Theory ofJudicial Review 135-70
(1980)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1122910
Journal Title: Review of Educational Research
Publisher: American Educational Research Association
Issue: i249721
Date: 10 1, 1989
Author(s): Zumwalt Dona M.
Abstract: Although research on teacher cognition is no longer in its infancy, it has largely failed to affect the ways in which programs and teachers are evaluated. In accordance with what Raths and Katz (1985) call the Goldilocks Principle, the notion of teacher cognition may simply be "too big" (too general and vague) for mundane application. This review was designed to compare alternative approaches to the evaluation of teacher cognition and to consider ways in which the literature of this subfield may be discouraging its application. Teacher cognition is defined as pre- or inservice teachers' self-reflections; beliefs and knowledge about teaching, students, and content; and awareness of problem-solving strategies endemic to classroom teaching. This paper describes and critiques five different approaches to the evaluation of teacher cognition: (a) direct and noninferential ways of assessing teacher belief, (b) methods that rely on contextual analyses of teachers' descriptive language, (c) taxonomies for assessing self-reflection and metacognition, (d) multimethod evaluations of pedagogical content knowledge and beliefs, and (e) concept mapping. In the final section, ambiguities and paradoxes inherent in this literature are discussed, particularly the continued use of rhetoric associated with process--product research. Questions regarding the ecological validity of measurement tools and tasks are raised. A suggestion is made that it may be politically exigent to begin relating measures of teacher cognition to valued student outcomes.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1170760
Journal Title: Educational Researcher
Publisher: American Educational Research Association
Issue: i250221
Date: 2 1, 1991
Author(s): Valdes Harriet Bjerrum
Abstract: Every text aims to seduce its reader. If the text at the same time lays claim to having scientific value, we readers must ask whether seduction stands in the way of truth. As a concept, seduction lies halfway between an assault and conversation. As opposed to assault, seduction conveys a dimension of voluntarily being swept off one's feet. As opposed to conversation, seduction implies that one loses one's senses for a moment. Who, then, is really subject and who is object in seduction? The thesis I will argue here is that the readership's or audience's only chance of taking on the role of subjects, in a textual seduction, is to lose their senses first. Rather than being an assault against scientific ethics, seduction is a necessary premise for a sensible conversation to take place.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1176114
Journal Title: Educational Researcher
Publisher: American Educational Research Association
Issue: i250213
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Willinsky Pamela A.
Abstract: Reliability has traditionally been taken for granted as a necessary but insufficient condition for validity in assessment use. My purpose in this article is to illuminate and challenge this presumption by exploring a dialectic between psychometric and hermeneutic approaches to drawing and warranting interpretations of human products or performances. Reliability, as it is typically defined and operationalized in the measurement literature (e.g., American Educational Research Association [AERA], American Psychological Association, & National Council on Measurement in Education, 1985; Feldt & Brennan, 1989), privileges standardized forms of assessment. By considering hermeneutic alternatives for serving the important epistemological and ethical purposes that reliability serves, we expand the range of viable high-stakes assessment practices to include those that honor the purposes that students bring to their work and the contextualized judgments of teachers.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1176218
Journal Title: Curriculum Inquiry
Publisher: John Wiley & Sons
Issue: i250429
Date: 12 1, 1968
Author(s): Wittgenstein David
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur and Clifford Geertz have been concerned with the notion of human action as text. This text, like all texts, has manifest and hidden meanings. The hidden meanings indicate a "semantic" function of social activities, in the sense that they provide members of a society with readings of their experience, by telling them about themselves, their values, beliefs, and cultures. Ricoeur's and Geertz's ideas are used to examine the notion of "education as text". Because Ricoeur and Geertz stress hidden meaning, their ideas lead us to an analysis of the "hidden curriculum". The hidden curriculum is a reading of an educational text, normally performed by students. However, as Ricoeur argues, texts can be read by anyone. The question then arises: which sort of hidden curriculum is read not only by the students, but by all members of society? What sort of reading of society's experience is provided when education is a text read by all? I propose the hypothesis that education then becomes a text about society's myths and sacred beliefs.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1179387
Journal Title: Curriculum Inquiry
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers, Inc.
Issue: i250443
Date: 7 1, 1956
Author(s): Whorf Carola
Abstract: An assumed link between language and experience prompted the narrative collection and mutual interpretation of data between me and an immigrant from Iran whom I taught ESL. An underlying theme of the study was the quest for a helpful image of language. Realizing that dictionary meanings were inadequate in the meaning-making process, we concentrated on illustrative examples for the meaning of words. We exploited mininarratives implicit in such examples-incipient stories based on the speaker's past, present, and imaginatively projected experiences. As we expanded these "experiential narratives," the student's personal practical knowledge emerged and helped clarify troublesome words and sentences. Viewing language as experiential narrative demonstrated the importance of the context of acquisition. It increased opportunities for the negotiation of meaning and highlighted the notion of agency in the constitution of meanings.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1180031
Journal Title: Curriculum Inquiry
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers, Inc.
Issue: i250466
Date: 4 1, 1987
Author(s): White Marcy Singer
Abstract: This article examines challenges to discourses of curriculum research and practice by the growing fascination with alternative forms of representation. The author takes as a starting point a cluster of exchanges with students that were situated in a study of a classroom in which music and image joined word and number as essential sources for learning about a context irreducibly distant from students' own: the past. In the study, what seemed to make painting, photography, film, and poetry potent sources of understanding was their capacity to bridge the gap between a remote, textbook past, and the sensory world of the students' present; these forms expressed to students not only the outline of events, but also what the events signified and felt like. Yet, in juxtaposing students' comments against discourses of historiography, philosophical aesthetics, and history teaching and learning, one soon recognizes that the very ability of the arts to communicate a sense of immediacy and human intention is what makes them problematic as sources of historical insight: in pushing out the boundaries of "acceptable" forms beyond discursive text, one also pushes up against assumptions about the nature and purposes of knowledge and inquiry. While the starting point of this article is historical inquiry, the author argues that the difficulties of representing experiences of persons in contexts removed in time or space, and of making sense of others' representations, are relevant to other forms of inquiry; the challenge of the arts to historical inquiry is paralleled in other fields, and no less in educational research.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1180164
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251521
Date: 7 1, 1949
Author(s): Heidegger Robert M.
Abstract: Heidegger in "Hölderlin and the Essence of Poetry," in Existence and Being, trans.
Douglas Scott (Chicago: Regnery, 1949), p. 270
Heidegger
Hölderlin and the Essence of Poetry
270
Existence and Being
1949
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1201643
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251507
Date: 1 1, 1961
Author(s): Fackenheim David
Abstract: Emil L.
Fackenheim, Metaphysics and Historicity (Milwaukee: Marquette University Press,
1961)
Fackenheim
Metaphysics and Historicity
1961
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202007
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251516
Date: 4 1, 1973
Author(s): Gerhart Mary
Abstract: The Conflict of Interpretations, p. 389
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202088
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251505
Date: 7 1, 1971
Author(s): Crossan John Dominic
Abstract: Luke 15
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1202136
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251545
Date: 7 1, 1958
Author(s): Toulmin Clyde A.
Abstract: Stephen E. Toulmin, Reason in Ethics (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1958), pp.
219, 220.
Toulmin
219
Reason in Ethics
1958
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203034
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251543
Date: 1 1, 1966
Author(s): Nietzsche John D.
Abstract: Friedrich Nietzsche, Beyond Good and Evil, in Basic Writings of Nietzsche, trans. and ed. Walter
Kaufmann (New York: Modern Library, Inc., 1966), p. 327.
Nietzsche
327
Beyond Good and Evil, in Basic Writings of Nietzsche
1966
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203118
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251563
Date: 4 1, 1976
Author(s): Levenson Jon D.
Abstract: Jon D. Levenson, Theology of the Program of Restoration ofEzekiel 40-48, Harvard Semitic
Monographs no. 10 (Missoula, Mont.: Scholars Press, 1976), pp. 37-53
Levenson
37
Theology of the Program of Restoration ofEzekiel 40-48, Harvard Semitic Monographs
1976
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203191
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251577
Date: 10 1, 1975
Author(s): creativity Eric J.
Abstract: creativity, Eliade attributes a "religious" importance to books (Labyrinth [n. 14 above], pp.
62-63)
creativity
religious
62
Labyrinth
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1203955
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i251609
Date: 10 1, 1987
Author(s): Tracy M. A.
Abstract: Tracy, BRO (n. 40 above), p. xiii.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1206115
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251779
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): Zakin Jonathan
Abstract: Buell's view in The Environmental Imagination can serve to epitomize the prevailing
consensus: "Thoreau is often thought of as Emerson's earthy opposite. But it would be
truer to imagine him as moving gradually, partially, and self-conflictedly beyond the pro-
gram Emerson outlined in Nature, which sacralized nature as humankind's mystic coun-
terpart .... Thoreau became increasingly interested in defining nature's structure, both
spiritual and material, for its own sake, as against how nature might subserve humanity,
which was Emerson's primary consideration" (117)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1208760
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251779
Date: 7 1, 1977
Author(s): Williams Michael
Abstract: Caroline Brothers's clear discussion of the photo-
graph as a "constant dialogue between image and society" (23)
23
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1208761
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251760
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Yerushalmi Philip
Abstract: Yerushalmi
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1208828
Journal Title: Contemporary Literature
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i251778
Date: 4 1, 1981
Author(s): Yeats Devin
Abstract: Peter Middleton has written regarding Blake,
"The recurrence of names is not a guarantee of an existing entity, successfully named and
located, able to unify the appearances of its names in the text. Instead this recurrence
marks redefinition, re-examination, as of the terms used in a long, complex process of rea-
soning. ... These characters are not, we might say, quite in the same play or on the same
stage or even quite all there" (41)
41
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1208965
Journal Title: Stanford Law Review
Publisher: Stanford University School of Law
Issue: i252683
Date: 1 1, 1972
Author(s): Ball Lewis A.
Abstract: 15N.Y. JURIS. REV. DOM. REL. §§ 37-39 (1972).
15
N.Y. JURIS. REV. DOM. REL.
1972
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1228686
Journal Title: Stanford Law Review
Publisher: Stanford University School of Law
Issue: i252711
Date: 4 1, 1973
Author(s): Epstein Michael S.
Abstract: LAw's EMPIRE, supra note 66, at 86.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1228741
Journal Title: Stanford Law Review
Publisher: Stanford University School of Law
Issue: i252711
Date: 4 1, 1988
Author(s): Zlotchew Susan
Abstract: POSTSCRIPT, supra note 19, at 81.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1228742
Journal Title: Michigan Law Review
Publisher: University of Michigan Law School
Issue: i255068
Date: 8 1, 1987
Author(s): Cass Edward L.
Abstract: Farber & Frickey, Practical Reason, supra note 122, at 1643-
47
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1289072
Journal Title: Michigan Law Review
Publisher: University of Michigan Law School
Issue: i255076
Date: 8 1, 1984
Author(s): Kennedy Steven L.
Abstract: Goodman, Metaphor as Moonlighting, in ON METAPHOR, supra note 15, at 180.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1289304
Journal Title: Studies in Art Education
Publisher: National Art Education Association
Issue: i256678
Date: 1 1, 1950
Author(s): Tucker Rachel
Abstract: Ricoeur's cosmic and oneiric elements by relating funda-
mental components in the structure of literature to symbolic action in ritual and wish fulfillment in dream
(1957, p. 106)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1319677
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257730
Date: 4 1, 1976
Author(s): Riffaterre James K.
Abstract: Riffaterre, The Semiotics of Poetry, p. 42.
Riffaterre
42
The Semiotics of Poetry
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343260
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257744
Date: 10 1, 1970
Author(s): Cohen Israel
Abstract: The Adventures of Don Quixote, trans. J. M. Cohen
(Harmondsworth, 1970), p. 338
Cohen
338
The Adventures of Don Quixote
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343464
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257749
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Michels Sander L.
Abstract: New York Times, 19 May 1985, p. 20E.
19 May
20
New York Times
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343494
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257752
Date: 10 1, 1984
Author(s): Culler Walter Benn
Abstract: S. Pradhan, "Minimalist Semantics: Davidson and Derrida on Meaning,
Use, and Convention," Diacritics 16 (Spring 1986): 66-77
10.2307/464651
66
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1343571
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257799
Date: 7 1, 1989
Author(s): Zivek Dominick
Abstract: Slavoj Zivek, The Sublime Object of Ideology (London, 1989), p. 50.
Zivek
50
The Sublime Object of Ideology
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1344100
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257801
Date: 1 1, 1971
Author(s): Mitzman Catherine
Abstract: Arthur Mitzman, The Iron Cage: An Historical Interpretation of Max Weber (New
York, 1971), pp. 299-313
Mitzman
299
The Iron Cage: An Historical Interpretation of Max Weber
1971
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1344125
Journal Title: Critical Inquiry
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i257809
Date: 1 1, 1979
Author(s): Veysey John
Abstract: Laurence Veysey, "The Plural Organized World of the Humani-
ties," in The Organization of Knowledge in Modern America, ed. Alexandra Oleson and John
Voss [Baltimore, Md., 1979], p. 57
Veysey
The Plural Organized World of the Humanities
57
The Organization of Knowledge in Modern America
1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1344279
Journal Title: NOVEL: A Forum on Fiction
Publisher: Brown University
Issue: i257933
Date: 10 1, 1981
Author(s): Zwerdling Karen
Abstract: A Critical Reading 173
173
A Critical Reading
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1345605
Journal Title: Cultural Critique
Publisher: Society for Cultural Critique
Issue: i258501
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Johnson William V.
Abstract: "The End of Education:'The Harvard Core Curriculum Report'
and the Pedagogy of Reformation," boundary 2, Vol. X, 2 (Winter 1982), 1-33
2
1
X
boundary 2
1982
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1354280
Journal Title: Duke Law Journal
Publisher: Duke University School of Law
Issue: i259836
Date: 11 1, 1992
Author(s): Collier Charles W.
Abstract: Charles W. Collier, Intellectual Authority
and Institutional Authority, 42 J. LEGAL EDUC. (forthcoming 1992)
Collier
42 J. Legal Educ.
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1372767
Journal Title: Duke Law Journal
Publisher: Duke University School of Law
Issue: i259905
Date: 3 1, 1987
Author(s): Coons Morris B.
Abstract: Smith v. State, 479 S.W.2d 680, 681 (Tex.
Crim. App. 1972)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1373126
Journal Title: Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion
Publisher: Society for the Scientific Study of Religion
Issue: i259940
Date: 9 1, 1966
Author(s): Wallace William C.
Abstract: 1972b
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1384547
Journal Title: Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion
Publisher: Society for the Scientific Study of Religion
Issue: i259996
Date: 6 1, 1923
Author(s): Thomas Robert
Abstract: This paper attempts to uncover the mytho-symbolic parallels between the social-psychological theories of noted sociologist W. I. Thomas and the vision of moral-religious transformation recorded in John Bunyan's "The Pilgrim's Progress." Thomas' emphasis on the "definition of the situation," precise stages of moral development, and the four wishes are seen to be derived from Bunyan's themes of spiritual instruction along Christian's journey, his progress through various stages of sanctification, and the various spiritual polarities established by Bunyan as structuring principles of his text. Thomas is understood to have distorted Bunyan's vision of ultimate transcendence by equating salvation with adoption of the Protestant ethic and its institutional context of the American political and economic status quo.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1385474
Journal Title: British Journal of Sociology of Education
Publisher: Carfax Publishing Co.
Issue: i260414
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Woods Meenakshi
Abstract: An attempt is made in this paper to arrive at a typology of teachers within the specific context of two forms of discourse, ideological and educational, which constitute a particular school in India. It is suggested that the mode of recruitment, the teachers' perspectives on and adaptations to the particular ideology and the role, and their commitment to the same are significant factors contributing to the shaping of a teacher typology. In this particular context, the teacher is thus both defined by and perpetuates the two forms of discourse in the school. The data on which this paper is based was collected in 1981 through the use of questionnaires, interviews (both structured and unstructured) and observation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1392930
Journal Title: The Review of Politics
Publisher: University of Notre Dame
Issue: i261321
Date: 7 1, 1972
Author(s): Reid Ernest J.
Abstract: W. Blankenburg, translated by
Erling Eng and to appear in a forthcoming issue of The Human Context
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1406200
Journal Title: The Review of Politics
Publisher: University of Notre Dame
Issue: i261426
Date: 10 1, 1997
Author(s): Walzer William A.
Abstract: Karl-Otto Apel, "Discourse Ethics as a Response to
the Novel Challenges of Today's Reality to Coresponsibility," Journal of Religion 74
(1993): 496-513
10.2307/1204180
496
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1408857
Journal Title: Journal of Architectural Education (1984-)
Publisher: The MIT Press
Issue: i262169
Date: 11 1, 1985
Author(s): Ulmer David
Abstract: The study of metaphor provides valuable insights into the workings of thought and understanding. This article addresses the important question of what the study of metaphor has to say about the design process and design teaching. We include the findings of a series of studies involving architectural design students who were asked to report on their own design experience and that of colleagues in the context of specific projects. Our conclusions are that (1) there is a close relationship between design and metaphor that provides insights into effective design education; (2) metaphor operates through privilege, directing concern and the identification of difference; and (3) design involves the generation of action within a collaborative environment in which there is the free play of enabling metaphors.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1425318
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263682
Date: 3 1, 1956
Author(s): Weil Anthony C.
Abstract: Jiirgen Moltmann, "Resurrection as Hope," Harvard Theological Review, LXI
(1968), 146-47.
10.2307/1509274
146
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1461678
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263718
Date: 12 1, 1958
Author(s): Vergote Volney P.
Abstract: Many students of religion suggest that wholeness or the attainment of an integrated self is an especially valuable goal whose attainment marks a moment of religious insight. Theoreticians like Jung, Allport, and Maslow strongly support this belief. Freud does not. To reconcile the two camps one must either drop Freud altogether or confine his critique of religion to an attack upon neurotic religion, or more exactly, religion based upon superego functioning. One could then claim that healthy religion is a function of the ego, e.g., the ego's tendency towards integrated functioning and the attainment of 'wholeness'. I argue that this ploy, which is itself a function of an egosyntonic desire for wholeness, is altogether wrong. It misrepresents Freud's ego psychology and it therefore misrepresents his critique of the ego's role in religion as well. First, his theoretical, as opposed to his literary, critique of religion is also a critique of certain characteristics of the ego. Second, these characteristics, especially the ego-syntonic drive towards feelings of wholeness, are functions of the ego's obedience to repetition compulsion. Third, the later texts on religion cannot be understood apart from their roots in Freud's earliest theory of ego functioning, especially the physicalist program he developed in his "Project" of 1895. The ego creates and takes part in religious dramas which present an illusory world of wholeness and completion of self. But as the seat of reality testing it must pierce the veils as quickly and as repeatedly as it weaves them.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1462274
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263718
Date: 12 1, 1961
Author(s): Zaehner Donald A.
Abstract: The question raised in the title has been much debated by past and present interpreters of Zoroastrianism. In the first two parts of this paper we present some dualistic and monotheistic interpretations of the religion. The interpretations can be labeled as follows: 1. DUALISTIC INTERPRETATIONS 1. The View That Angra Mainyu Is Primordial But Lacks Omnipotence And Omniscience (Dhalla, Henning) 2. The View That Angra Mainyu Is Primordial But Lacks A Physical Nature (Shaked, Boyce) II. MONOTHEISTIC INTERPRETATIONS 1. The Created Spirits View (Zaehner, Fox, Gershevitch) 2. The Transformationist (Maskhiyya) View 3. The Zurvānite View 4. The View That Good And Evil Are Coeternal Only In A Logical Sense (Moulton, Bode and Nanavutty, Duchesne-Guillemin) We present each of these views and discuss it critically in light of the following criteria: (1) textual evidence; (2) the continuity of the religion throughout its history, including the present time; (3) philosophical cogency; and (4) religious satisfaction. Our conclusion is that each of the above positions, despite its elements of strength, falls seriously short of one or more of these criteria, and hence that there is need for a more adequate interpretation of Zoroastrianism than any of them can offer. Accordingly, we present another interpretation in order to provoke further discussion and, hopefully, to advance the cause of trying to gain a more precise grasp of the teachings of this remarkable religion. In brief, the interpretation we favor is that Zoroastrianism combines cosmogonic dualism and eschatological monotheism in a manner unique to itself among the major religions of the world. This combination results in a religious outlook which cannot be categorized as either straightforward dualism or straightforward monotheism, meaning that the question in the title of this paper poses a false dichotomy. The dichotomy arises, we contend, from a failure to take seriously enough the central role played by time in Zoroastrian theology. Zoroastrianism proclaims a movement through time from dualism toward monotheism, i.e., a dualism which is being made false by the dynamics of time, and a monotheism which is being made true by those same dynamics of time. The meaning of the eschaton in Zoroastrianism is thus the triumph of monotheism, the good God Ahura Mazdā having at last won his way through to complete and final ascendancy. But in the meantime there is vital truth to dualism, the neglect of which can only lead to a distortion of the religion's essential teachings. We develop this interpretation in the last part of our paper and argue for its satisfaction of the four criteria.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1462275
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263704
Date: 6 1, 1974
Author(s): Ricoeur Robert
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, "Metaphor and the Main Problem of Hermeneutics," New Literary Histori,
6, 1 (Autumn, 1974), pp. 95-110.
Ricoeur
Autumn
95
6
New Literary Histori
1974
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1462336
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263715
Date: 3 1, 1970
Author(s): Windisch William A.
Abstract: Considered rhetorically, or by phenomenological-literary analysis, the saying about finding one's life by losing it intends to break up the continuity of existence of the hearer to the extent that he or she is left without a frame of reference. Considered from a historical-literary point of view, however, the saying occurs in an environment and presupposes a context which gives meaning to the response. A Whiteheadian or process perspective of interpretation offers an approach which can relate these two types of understanding of the saying, and can also cast light on contemporary styles of interpretation with their ontological presuppositions, either to set the saying in a framework of "rightness" or in one of "creativity."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1462641
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263715
Date: 3 1, 1977
Author(s): Wittig Theodore J.
Abstract: The Parable of the Sower has fallen under an ancient and modern hermeneutical eclipse. Critical examination of the Markan text of the Markan text of the parable (4:3-9) indicates that the first hermeneutical eclipse of the parable's message occurred when the community which produced the interpretation of the Parable of the Sower (Mark 4:14-20) reworked the parable to conform to the community's theological needs. Removal of this community's reworked features from the text lays bare the original form of the Sower and gives us access to Jesus' original parabolic message. But apprehension of the full depth and scope of that message has not been possible with current hermeneutical methodologies. The limitations of these hermeneutics leave the message still under partial eclipse. By expanding the interpretative horizon with the help of Whiteheadian insights on ontology, epistemology, and the phenomenology of language, one is able to appreciate more fully the meaning of Jesus' proclamation in the Parable of the Sower.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1462643
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263711
Date: 3 1, 1974
Author(s): Wilson Mark C.
Abstract: Despite the significant impact of the awareness of perspectival relativism on the religious imagination, recent philosophers and theologians have rarely subjected epistemological relativism to careful scrutiny. This paper attempts to overcome the current theological impasse by a careful exploration of the metaphysical implications of relativism. The central thesis of the essay is that truth is relative because meaning is contextual and being is relational. Contextualized meaning and relational being join to form relative truth disclosed through symbolic awareness. The roots of contemporary relativism lie deep within eighteenth and nineteenth century philosophical movements and are inseparably entangled with the psycho-social pluralization endemic to the process of modernization. The efforts of Neo-orthodoxy, polytheism, and the scientific study of religion to resolve dilemmas posed by epistemological relativism are inadequate. What has gone unnoticed is that the discovery of truth's relativity is the realization of its inherently dialectical character. This insight begins to emerge when it is recognized that meaning is contextual and context is semiophantic. Principles identified in Hegel's logic, in Merleau-Ponty's phenomenology of temporality, and in Ricoeur's and Gadamer's hermeneutics disclose that meaning assumes form through dialectical interrelationship in which co-implicates mutually constitute each other. The synchronic and diachronic dimensions of relationality reveal the inexhaustability and perpetual revisability of meaning. The problem of semantics, however, is inseparable from the question of ontology. Ontological reflection leads to the conclusion that being itself is dialectical-fundamentally social or essentially relational. Determinate identity is born of ontological intercourse with otherness. Relations are not external and accidental, but are internal and essential to being itself. Identity and difference, unity and plurality, oneness and manyness are thoroughly corelative, joined in a dialectical relation of reciprocal implication. This pluralized unity and unified plurality is the ontological matrix of truth's relativity. Symbolic awareness is the interface of contextual meaning and relational being. The density of constitutive relations and the nascence of concrete actuality engender a dissonance between manifest and latent content in the reflection of being in consciousness. The polysemy of symbols captures the polymorphism of being in a way that establishes the need for a constant process of decipherment in which we reformulate our notions in order more fully to penetrate synchronic and diachronic relations that are ontologically definitive. By maintaining the tension between the revealed and the concealed, symbolic awareness insures that knowledge always evolves through ceaseless reinterpretation. For symbolic consciousness, truth, as being itself, forever becomes. The essay concludes with the suggestion that the wedding of a relativistic epistemology and a relational ontology in a symbolics of the religious imagination reopens the possibility of constructive theological reflection in a pluralistic age.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1462753
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263714
Date: 12 1, 1978
Author(s): Rauschenbusch Walter
Abstract: Walter Rauschenbusch's Christianity and the Social Crisis, viewed by many as the masterpiece of the social gospel movement, has been confined to the dusty shelves of the library. Can we catch no glimpse of what astounded its massive reading public, no glimmer of Rauschenbusch's own sense of the work as a "dangerous book" written in fear and trembling? This article suggests that a generic analysis of Christianity and the Social Crisis might lead to surprising disclosures. Any generic analysis involves the discussion of a group of texts. Consequently this study proceeds via a comparison of the structure of Christianity and the Social Crisis with those of other works of a similar type which were produced between 1890 and 1915. The genre is isolated by utilizing the techniques of Tzvetan Todorov. Certain negative traits are specified which separate the genre from its neighbors. The positive leitmotif of a dual crisis-a crisis affecting society as a whole and the ramifications of that crisis within the Christian churches-is specified as the decisive trait of the genre. To deal with this leitmotif a specific structure was generated by the works under consideration. They provided-to pirate the words of Clifford Geertz in his landmark essay on modern ideologies-"maps of problematic reality" and "matrices for the creation of collective conscience." In designing their maps of problematic reality our authors worked along two separate but related vectors. The first of these vectors was constituted by a historical analysis of the origins of the present crisis, while the second consisted of a systemic analysis of the present social order. Each of these elements of the genre is examined in turn. The mapping of problematic reality by means of a historical and a structural analysis was geared towards provoking as well as defining the crisis. Crisis, once defined, demanded decision. Nevertheless the "permanent basis for action" which Rauschenbusch and others sought could not be grounded upon ideological conviction alone. It required both concrete guidelines for praxis and the creation of an institutional matrix to mobilize the moral forces of the society, to form public opinion. These works then as ideological matrices for the creation of collective conscience were also designed to precipitate the transformation of the Church into an agent of human emancipation. The art of the genre was also an act. But in an age noted for "writing-as-action" the exemplars of the genre laid a complexly interwoven, carefully stressed foundation for Christian involvement in social change. Rauschenbusch's Christianity and the Social Crisis appears at the end of this analysis as the unsurpassed formulation of this distinctive genre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1463047
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263709
Date: 9 1, 1975
Author(s): Wiggins Mary
Abstract: In recent years, the need for a critique of "reader" as rigorous as that which has been developed for "text" and for "author" has become increasingly acute. Whether in the study of religion as story and biography or in interpretative reading in general, a critical notion of reader is essential if the act of reading is to be anything other than mere consumption of texts. Some new way of understanding the hermeneutical circle is required to avert the narcissism latent in the Anselmian model. The notion of "genre" as developed by four recent theorists is helpful in the task of constructing a critique of "reader." E. D. Hirsch, Hans-Georg Gadamer, Tzvetán Todorov, and Paul Ricoeur have each surpassed the idealist notion of genre as a classificatory device and developed in its place the notion of genre as a generative pinciple. Todorov, for example, illustrates how "form" is a theoretical, as distinct from a descriptive or explanatory, issue. According to both Hirsch and Todorov, somewhere between empirical details and metaphysical thematizations lie generic formulations which can assist the reader to organize his/her response to the text and to recognize the probable understanding toward which the conventions of the text are directed. In Gadamer's theory of interpretation, the notion of genre acquires historicity. After Gadamer, genres can no longer be regarded as timeless a priori categories. Rather, because they are constituted by historical reflections, their rise and decline are intrinsic to text-interpretation. Finally, in Ricoeur's theory that generic considerations are correlative principles of production and interpretation, we find a basis for understanding genre as praxis. If we understand reading to be isomorphic to authoring, it becomes clear that the reader can no longer be regarded as the self-evident recipient of text-signification. Genre, in Ricoeur's theory, transforms "speech" into a "work" and points toward a new notion of "reader" as one whose reconstruction of the text is the condition for the possibility of its being a story that "gives life." This notion of "reader" makes possible a new model of the hermeneutical circle-one which signifies the essential roles of critical thought which follows naive reading and of informed understanding which follows after thought.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1463143
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263706
Date: 12 1, 1951
Author(s): Makemson Laurence L.
Abstract: M. W. Makemson, The Book of the Jaguar Priest (New York: Henry Schuman, 1951)
Makemson
The Book of the Jaguar Priest
1951
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1463490
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263719
Date: 3 1, 1974
Author(s): Weiss Richard
Abstract: Anyone who wishes to understand the debate between Hegel and Schleiermacher is forced to confront not only the staggering complexity of their thought but also the disparate nature of the key texts which are available and the fact that many philosophers and theologians approach Hegel and Schleiermacher with misleading preconceptions. This article attempts to illuminate the conflict between the two thinkers by exploring the biographical and historical context in which it arose. The author argues that, while neither thinker depended upon the other in forming his own position, each man kept the other's position constantly in view as a foil for his own. After a consideration of some early indications of conflict, the debate between Hegel and Schleiermacher is traced through a series of events which begins with Hegel's call to Berlin. While Schleiermacher was apparently quite willing to have Hegel come to Berlin, differences in political philosophy soon led to conflict, with the student movement providing a concrete focus for their disagreement. Schleiermacher's role in excluding Hegel from the Berlin Academy of Sciences is shown to have heightened the tensions. The article concludes with an exploration of Hegel's critique of Schleiermacher's dogmatics. It is argued that the intellectual core of the conflict between the two men centers upon the problem of immediate knowledge.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1463539
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263710
Date: 12 1, 1944
Author(s): Stevenson Walter J.
Abstract: Recent study of the nature of textuality as such opens new insights for the study of the Bible. Although individual parts of the Bible have oral antecedents, the Bible as a whole has existed only as a text, and a unique kind of text, folded back on itself out of communal memory as no other book has been. A text is a monument. Textuality establishes a special relationship between discourse and death. Spoken words are exchanges between living persons. The text presents its message as well if its author is dead as it does if he or she is alive. Print is even more bound to death than writing is. In comparison with oral performance-delivery of an oration, song-a text physically has certain special alliances with past time. All texts come out of the past. Literature as text is psychologically retrospective: its effects typically include an element of nostalgia. Because of its future orientation, culminating in the closing words of Revelation, "Come, Lord Jesus" (as against typical narrative closes such as "They lived happily ever after"), the Bible has an unusual relationship to textuality: it is not literature in the way other texts are. Typical narrative plot structures existence retrospectively: the story is organized back from the conclusion. This retrospective organization is maximized by writing, which tightens plot and makes more of re-cognition, a kind of return to the beginning (the past) and hence a cyclic pattern. In addition to being related intimately to death, writing and print are also limitlessly fecund, the central forces in the evolution of consciousness, once they appear. The fecundity of writing and print, like other fecundity in human existence, is achieved by passage through death. "Unless the grain of wheat dies." The Word of God in the Person of Jesus Christ is conceived of by analogy with the spoken word. The Father speaks the Word, the Son (eo verbum quo filius); he does not write the Word, who would then by biblical attestation be not life but death: "The letter kills, but the spirit [pneuma, breath, producer of speech] gives life." The Son passes through death to resurrected life. The written text, also God's word, must also be resurrected-by interpretation, by being inserted into the lifeworld of living persons. Hermeneutics is resurrection and in common Christian teaching demands faith. Study of the textuality of the Bible-which presumes but is not the same as study of the text of the Bible-opens many new theological questions and / or gives new contours to old questions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1463750
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263754
Date: 12 1, 1986
Author(s): Winquist James J.
Abstract: "C'est seulement dans la lecture que le dynamism de
configuration Achave son parcours. Et c'est au-dela de la lecture, dans l'action effective, instruite par les
oeuvres reques, que la configuration du texte se transmute en refiguration" (1985:230)
C'est seulement dans la lecture que le dynamism de configuration Achave son parcours
230
Et c'est au-dela de la lecture, dans l'action effective, instruite par les oeuvres reques, que la configuration du texte se transmute en refiguration
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1464458
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263762
Date: 12 1, 1985
Author(s): Wyschogrod Carl A.
Abstract: Derrida (1989)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1465185
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263776
Date: 7 1, 1974
Author(s): Wolff Gary Alan
Abstract: "exile is already a reality" (259)
259
Exile is already a reality
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1465276
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i263803
Date: 3 1, 1958
Author(s): Wittgenstein Matthew G.
Abstract: Pelagian writings, "it is signifi-
cant that Augustine now quotes Ambrose with increasing frequency and devotion" (1999b: 140)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1466069
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion
Issue: i263784
Date: 7 1, 1967
Author(s): Woozley F. Samuel
Abstract: Macdonald 1994
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1466106
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i263809
Date: 9 1, 1996
Author(s): Zaleski Charles T.
Abstract: Lear: 148-166, 219-246
148
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1466523
Journal Title: La Ricerca Folklorica
Publisher: Grafo Edizioni
Issue: i264940
Date: 4 1, 1967
Author(s): Wittgenstein Roberto
Abstract: Borutti, 1996:11.
11
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1479813
Journal Title: AJS Review
Publisher: Association for Jewish Studies
Issue: i265525
Date: 10 1, 1984
Author(s): Dan Elliot R.
Abstract: Sefer ha-Zikhronot, appended to Divrei Soferim (Lublin, 1927), fol. 34d.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1486428
Journal Title: British Educational Research Journal
Publisher: Carfax Publishing Company
Issue: i266364
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): Willis Leo
Abstract: This paper focuses on the need for educational researchers to recognise the dialectic between theory and method. A methodology described as quasi-historical and based on a theory of social action is discussed in the first section. The second section proposes a means whereby the meaning of actions can be understood. A schema for the interpretation of text evidence is then outlined. This schema or methodology draws upon the theoretical work of Giddens, Thompson and Habermas and the interpretation theory of Ricoeur. The proposed schema avoids a theory-method dichotomy and offers researchers a form of disciplined enquiry.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1501153
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267120
Date: 4 1, 1986
Author(s): Frank Steven D.
Abstract: Gadamer, Truth and Method, 299.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509553
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267121
Date: 7 1, 1986
Author(s): Bernstein Michael
Abstract: Richard Bernstein, "The Rage against Reason," Journal of Philosophy and Literature 10
(1986) 186-210.
Bernstein
186
10
Journal of Philosophy and Literature
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509708
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267145
Date: 7 1, 1993
Author(s): Brueggemann J. Richard
Abstract: chap. 2, esp. 29-39
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509805
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267129
Date: 7 1, 1798
Author(s): Wordsworth Richard E.
Abstract: Wordsworth's "Lines, Written a Few Miles Above Tintern Abbey" (1798)
Wordsworth
Lines, Written a Few Miles Above Tintern Abbey
1798
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509876
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267148
Date: 4 1, 1965
Author(s): d'Alverny Willemien
Abstract: Ein Jahrtausend lateinischer Hymnendichtung (2 vols.; ed.
Guido Maria Dreves, rev. Clemens Blume S.J.; Leipzig: Reisland, 1909) 1. 288
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1509888
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i267158
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): Ric∄r Elisabeth Schüssler
Abstract: Paul Ric∄r, "History and Rhetoric," 23.
Ric∄r
23
History and Rhetoric
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1510095
Journal Title: Design Issues
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i267303
Date: 7 1, 1965
Author(s): Weber John
Abstract: Boltanski, "L'amour et la justice," 113
Boltanski
113
L'amour et la justice
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1511841
Journal Title: Design Issues
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i267315
Date: 10 1, 1960
Author(s): Paci John
Abstract: Enzo Paci, "Aspetti di una problematica
filosofica," aut aut55 (January 1960).
Paci
55
aut aut
1960
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1511977
Journal Title: British Journal of Educational Studies
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i269832
Date: 9 1, 1989
Author(s): Woods Peter
Abstract: Economics is privileged in contemporary government policy such that all human transactions are seen as economic forms of exchange. Education has been discursively restructured according to the logic of the market, with education policy being increasingly colonised by economic policy imperatives. This paper explores some of the consequences of this reframing which draws upon metaphors from industrial and business domains. This paper examines a significant dimension of teaching that currently has marginal presence in official discourse: social contingency. We argue that social contingency is characterised by a variety of distinctive features that include unpredictability, relationality and ethical demands. The significance of social contingency is highlighted by a comparison with industrial production, which is organisationally contingent, and craft production, which is characterised as materially contingent. We argue that the different nature of contingency in these domains makes them inappropriate as metaphors for teaching. We explore the nature of social contingency and some of the practical and ethical consequences of the failure to articulate this in official discourse. Its absence in such discourse is illustrated by consideration of competence statements in the Initial Teacher Education context. We argue that the neglect of social contingency is founded on assumptions of teacher sovereignty that are both philosophically and ethically unsustainable.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1555869
Journal Title: Novum Testamentum
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i270299
Date: 4 1, 1995
Author(s): White Jens
Abstract: White, Klio, 121
White
121
Klio
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1561329
Journal Title: The Journal of Religion
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i270365
Date: 1 1, 1966
Author(s): Wiesel Ronald L.
Abstract: Abraham Stahl, "Ritualistic Reading among Oriental Jews," Anthropological Quarterly 52, no.
2 (1979): 115-20, 117.
10.2307/3317261
115
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1562391
Journal Title: Journal of Latin American Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i208501
Date: 5 1, 1996
Author(s): Schroeder Michael J.
Abstract: This study of organised political violence in north-central Nicaragua from 1926 to 1934 focuses on the infamous Conservative gang leader Anastacio Hernandez and on Sandino's rebels. The contexts of a weak central state and local-regional caudillismo are outlined. It is shown that after the 1926-27 civil war. Hernandez and others produced ritualised spectacular violence in the service of their Chamorrista caudillo patrons. The language, practices, and characteristics of organised violence are examined. It is argued that Sandino's rebels appropriated these tools of political struggle, and that changes and continuities in the organisation of violence in Nicaraguan history merit greater attention.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/157626
Journal Title: Studia Islamica
Publisher: G.-P. Maisonneuve-Larose
Issue: i271927
Date: 1 1, 1981
Author(s): Dresch Mohammed
Abstract: J. Dresch, Le Monde musulman. Unité et diversité, in L'Islam de la seconde
expansion, ed. Association pour l'Avancement des Études Islamiques, Paris 1981.
pp. 4-5 et 7.
Dresch
4
L'Islam de la seconde expansion
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1595431
Journal Title: International Political Science Review / Revue internationale de science politique
Publisher: Butterworths Scientific Limited
Issue: i272292
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Llosa Roberto
Abstract: Notre analyse repose sur deux hypothèses générales complémentaires. La première hypothèse affirme l'existence non pas d'une crise de la pensée politique mais de trois situations critiques auxquelles doit faire face le pensée politique et qui déterminent des formes d'incertitude spécifiques, irréductibles les unes aux autres. La deuxième hypothèse affirme que l'intelligibilité des crises que connaît la pensée politique passe par celle des conditions politiques dans lesquelles s'exerce cette pensée. Pour préciser ces deux hypothèses nous faisons appel à un modèle construit à partir de la structure d'une action. Trois formes d'incertitude sont ainsi repérées: une incertitude concernant les valeurs, une incertitude concernant l'état des choses et une incertitude portant sur les voies d'action. Transposées sur le plan ou la dimension de la structure sociale, ces trois formes d'incertitude sont à saisir et à examiner respectivement comme crise au niveau du système de légitimation et de motivation, comme crise au niveau du système organisationnel ou des institutions et comme crise au niveau des stratégies ou système "opérationnel". Nous localisons la première forme de crise dans les sociétés du capitalisme "central", la deuxième dans les formations sociales socialistes et la troisième dans les sociétés du capitalisme "périphérique". A partir d'une analyse des conditions politiques qui ont rendu possible l'émergence de ces formes spécifiques de crise nous essayons de déterminer au moins certaines conditions nécessaires--mais non pas suffisantes--de leur dépassement. /// Two general complementary hypotheses underlie this analysis. The first contends that, although political science does not confront a crisis, it faces three critical challenges giving rise to uncertainty in the discipline. The second hypothesis asserts that to understand the present challenges testing political theory, it is necessary to relate the latter to the prevailing political context. To clarify the two hypotheses a model is presented, growing out of the structure of action. Three forms of uncertainty are thus identified, relating respectively to values, the state of affairs, and the means of action. These three uncertainties, seen in terms of social structure, are to be understood and examined in turn, in terms, respectively, of questions of legitimization and motivation, at the level of institutional and organizational arrangements, or with respect to strategy and "operational" systems. The first are identified in societies under a "central" capitalism, the second with socialist social organization, and the third with "peripheral" capitalism. On the basis of an analysis of political conditions which have facilitated the emergence of these specific forms of challenges, an effort is made to determine conditions which are necessary--but not sufficient--for these challenges to be dealt with.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1600886
Journal Title: Sociological Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i273563
Date: 12 1, 1991
Author(s): Yerushalmi Howard L.
Abstract: Robert Bellah and
colleagues' Habits of the Heart (1985)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1602332
Journal Title: Comparative Literature
Publisher: University of Oregon
Issue: i301488
Date: 10 1, 1974
Author(s): Alkon Burton
Abstract: Ibid., p. 203.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1770020
Journal Title: Comparative Literature
Publisher: University of Oregon
Issue: i301552
Date: 1 1, 1952
Author(s): Ricoeur Burton
Abstract: Letter to the author, March 6, 1987.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1770640
Journal Title: Comparative Literature
Publisher: University of Oregon
Issue: i301565
Date: 4 1, 1985
Author(s): Weber Meili
Abstract: Seyla Benhabib, who attacks him for
his "neglect of the structural sources ofinequality, influence, resource and power" (124)
124
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1770799
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Porter Institute for Poetics and Semiotics
Issue: i303069
Date: 1 1, 1953
Author(s): Wittgenstein Richard Harvey
Abstract: Eagleton
1981:125-126
125
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1771954
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Porter Institute for Poetics and Semiotics
Issue: i303059
Date: 1 1, 1920
Author(s): Vaihinger Inge
Abstract: 1978:132
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1772154
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303086
Date: 7 1, 1976
Author(s): Zavarzadeh Christine
Abstract: Deleuze (1969)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1772617
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303078
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): White Robert F.
Abstract: Vincent Descombes, Modern French Philosophy, trans. L. Scott-Fox and
J. M. Harding (1980: 27-32, 180-86)
Descombes
27
Modern French Philosophy
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1772698
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303088
Date: 12 1, 1978
Author(s): Smith Brian
Abstract: John Watson. .. . That is, in first-person narrative
the author often pretends to be someone else making assertions" (1975: 328)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773076
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303088
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): Wimmers Dorrit
Abstract: Martinez-Bonati's own
illustration (1981: 112)
112
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773077
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303098
Date: 7 1, 1987
Author(s): White Gabriel
Abstract: Zikir Vakca-i Haile-i
Osmaniye
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773125
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303114
Date: 10 1, 1973
Author(s): White C. Allen
Abstract: White 1973: 22-29
22
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773130
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303097
Date: 4 1, 1958
Author(s): Yizhar Tamar
Abstract: Sovran (forthcoming)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773139
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303097
Date: 4 1, 1963
Author(s): Wellek Chanita
Abstract: Philip Johnson-Laird's (1983: 413)
413
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773141
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303101
Date: 7 1, 1938
Author(s): Al-Zayyat Israel
Abstract: Ricoeur (1981: 147)
147
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773166
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303122
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): Yates Ingrid
Abstract: Kitis and Milapides 1997
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773276
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i303096
Date: 12 1, 1985
Author(s): Zinchenko Benny
Abstract: Northrop Frye (1957)
Northrop Frye
1957
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1773293
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: The American Historical Association
Issue: i332152
Date: 6 1, 1983
Author(s): Higham David
Abstract: john Higham, History: Professional Scholarship in
America [Baltimore, Md., 1983], 241
Higham
241
History: Professional Scholarship in America
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1873746
Journal Title: Philosophy of Science
Publisher: Philosophy of Science Association
Issue: i302046
Date: 6 1, 1979
Author(s): Wartofsky Patrick
Abstract: Hesse (1980).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/188010
Journal Title: The William and Mary Quarterly
Publisher: The Institute of Early American History and Culture
Issue: i305951
Date: 1 1, 1644
Author(s): Coke A. G.
Abstract: "Evangelical Revolt," WMQ, 3d Ser., XXXI [1974], 359
10.2307/1921628
359
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1920968
Journal Title: PSA: Proceedings of the Biennial Meeting of the Philosophy of Science Association
Publisher: Philosophy of Science Association
Issue: i209984
Date: 1 1, 1980
Author(s): van Fraassen Patrick A.
Abstract: Using the methods of hermeneutic phenomenology, and against the background of the principle that the real is what is or can be given in a public way in perception as a state of the World, and of the thesis established elsewhere that acts of perception are always epistemic, contextual, and hermeneutical, the writer proposes that objects of scientific observation are perceptual objects, states of the World described by theoretical scientific terms and, therefore, real. This thesis of Hermeneutical Realism is proved by showing how the response of a standard instrument is 'read' as if it were a 'text'. Conclusions are then drawn about a number of topics, including Scientific Realism, Conventionalism, and Cultural Relativism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/192657
Journal Title: The American Political Science Review
Publisher: The American Political Science Association
Issue: i306776
Date: 3 1, 1968
Author(s): Lefebvre Fred R.
Abstract: In Praise of Philosophy, pp. 33, 46-47
33
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1960324
Journal Title: The American Political Science Review
Publisher: The American Political Science Association
Issue: i333662
Date: 6 1, 1966
Author(s): Skinner John G.
Abstract: Recent challenges to traditional approaches and purposes for studying the history of political theory have raised questions about its constitution as both a subject matter and subfield of political science. Methodological arguments advocating what is characterized as a more truly historical mode of inquiry for understanding political ideas and recovering textual meaning have become increasingly popular. The relationship of these hermeneutical claims about historicity, such as that advanced by Quentin Skinner, to the actual practice of interpretation is problematical. Such claims are more a defense of a certain norm of historical investigation than a method of interpretation, and the implications of this norm for the reconstitution of the history of political theory require careful consideration.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1961112
Journal Title: The American Political Science Review
Publisher: The American Political Science Association
Issue: i333668
Date: 12 1, 1976
Author(s): Tinder Deborah
Abstract: Taylor, it has to be noted, would presumably quarrel
with this "either/or" formulation, either interpret the
classics or interpret the world. His Hegel book obvi-
ously falls within the genre of commentary on the tradi-
tion. Furthermore, in the preface to its condensation as
Hegel and Modern Society, he emphasizes the relevance
of Hegel's political philosophy to our time (1979, pp. xi-
xii)
xi
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/1962293
Journal Title: Religious Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20008354
Date: 9 1, 2001
Author(s): Westphal Merold
Abstract: The first part of the essay explore's three features of Wolterstorff's account of God as a performer of speech acts: (1) the claim that God literally speaks, suggesting that this claim needs something like a Thomistic theory of analogy as an alternative to univocity and mere metaphor; (2) the claim that speaking is not reducible to revealing; and (3) the political implications of these claims, especially in relation to Habermasian theory. The second part focuses on the theory of double discourse, which seeks to make sense of the notion that God speaks to us through the human voices of prophets, apostles, and especially of Scripture, and seeks to show that a fuller account of the speech act by which God deputizes or appropriates human speech is needed. The final section suggests that Ricoeur and Derrida are not the threat to his theory that Wolterstorff takes them to be and that their emphasis on the text, rather than the author, makes sense in contexts where we have only the text to consult.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20008358
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Ablex Publishing Corporation
Issue: i20008840
Date: 9 1, 1982
Author(s): Jung Hwa Yol
Abstract: legere, reading" (1970,
pars. 239-240, p. 36)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20008842
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Kluwer Academic Publishing
Issue: i20010363
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Peters Gary
Abstract: This essay is concerned with an initial mapping out of a model of intersubjectivity that, viewed within the context of education, breaks with the hegemonic dialogics of current pedagogies. Intent on rethinking the (so-called) "problem" of solipsism for phenomenology in terms of a pedagogy that situates itself within solitude and the alterity of self and other, Maurice Blanchot and Emmanuel Levinas will here speak as the voices of this other mode of teaching. Beginning with the problematization of intersubjectivity in romantic aesthetics and hermeneutics, I introduce the concept of irony as a crucial element in the conceptualization of this other pedagogical model, one that requires, initially, a discussion of Husserl's response to the charge of solipsism in the 5th Cartesian Meditation. As a starting point I introduce his symmetrical notion of bodily "pairing" into a consideration of rhetoric, understood here as an integral part of teaching, thus forging links with phenomenology via the work of Merleau-Ponty. The above provides a context for an extended discussion of pedagogy as it appears in the work of Blanchot and Levinas. Although similar in many respects, on closer inspection it will emerge that important differences are evident in the dissymmetrical and asymmetrical models suggested by the two thinkers respectively. These differences, I will argue, begin to open up a critical perspective on Levinas' "height" model of teaching in the name of the more radical configuration of phenomenology and rhetoric to be found in Blanchot.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20010368
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Kluwer Academic Publishing
Issue: i20011089
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Cissna Kenneth N.
Abstract: A version of the present essay was presented at the Cen¬
tral States Communication Association and Southern States Communication Association Joint
Conference, Lexington, Kentucky, in April, 1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20011095
Journal Title: Religious Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20019317
Date: 3 1, 1989
Author(s): Wetzel James
Abstract: read before the Mid-Atlantic Regional Meeting of the American
Academy of Religion
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20019319
Journal Title: Hispania
Publisher: The American Association of Teachers of Spanish and Portuguese
Issue: i20063371
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Miller Stephen
Abstract: Francisco Ayala's creative dimension gives his literary criticism and theory an immediacy and relevancy both absent from and obscured by the academic emphases of the Theoretical Era. Since Ayala spent more than twenty years teaching in colleges and universities of the United States, including the theoretically-oriented University of Chicago, his Hispanic-tradition theory and criticism is contextualized by reference to Chicago School contemporaries and contrasted with Theoretical Era tendencies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20063382
Journal Title: Contemporary European History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20081753
Date: 11 1, 2000
Author(s): Geary Dick
Abstract: Stefan Berger and David Broughton, eds., The
Force of Labour. The Western European Labour Movement and the Working Classes (Oxford: Berg, 1995).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20081764
Journal Title: Contemporary European History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20081854
Date: 11 1, 2002
Author(s): Vion Antoine
Abstract: Grémion, Intelligence de l'anticommunisme, 623.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20081863
Journal Title: Review of International Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20097248
Date: 4 1, 1991
Author(s): Boucher David
Abstract: Burke, Speeches on Hastings, I, pp. 103 and 118.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20097251
Journal Title: Studies in East European Thought
Publisher: Kluwer Academic Publishers
Issue: i20099867
Date: 6 1, 2004
Author(s): Bird Robert
Abstract: Aleksej Losev's definition of myth centres on the concept of detachment. In modern times detachment has most often figured in the context of philosophical aesthetics, where it is a cognitive category akin to Kant's "disinterestedness" or the Russian formalists' "estrangement." However Losev's usage also makes reference to the ontological sense of detachment as contemplative ascent (cf. Meister Eckhardt's "Abgeschiedenheit"). Thus, Losev's concept of myth combines both senses of detachment, binding perceptual attitude and being together in a double movement of resignation from the world and union with meaning; this movement literally makes sense out of reality. It therefore bears comparison to the treatment of distanciation in contemporary hermeneutics, where detachment is a key condition of understanding. By investigating Losev's connections to other Russian thinkers, the author makes a case for a distinct Russian tradition of hermeneutic philosophy (V. Ivanov, G. Shpet, A. Bakshy, A. Losev).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20099872
Journal Title: Oxford Art Journal
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i20108002
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Prendeville Brendan
Abstract: 'Bundles for Them. A
History of Giving Bundles' (p. 379)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20108006
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20130607
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Wall John
Abstract: Emmanuel Levinas, Totality and Infinity: An Essay on Exteriority,
trans. Alphonso Lingis (Pittsburgh: Duquesne University Press, 1969).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20130610
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20130774
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Watson Stephen H.
Abstract: Ibid., 21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20130779
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20130854
Date: 6 1, 2007
Author(s): Mei Todd S.
Abstract: This article is a revision of a paper originally delivered to the Té-
menos Academy, London (UK) in March, 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20130858
Journal Title: The Review of Metaphysics
Publisher: Philosophy Education Society, Inc. The Catholic University of America
Issue: i20131299
Date: 9 1, 1999
Author(s): Norris Christopher
Abstract: Ideology and Rationality in the History of the Life Sci-
ences, trans. Arthur Goldhammer (Cambridge: MIT Press, 1988)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20131302
Journal Title: Revista de Historia de América
Publisher: Instituto Panamericano de Geografia e Historia
Issue: i20139971
Date: 12 1, 1997
Author(s): Gómez Fernando
Abstract: The Dustbin of History by Greil Marcus, Cambridge, Harvard University Press, 1995.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20139975
Journal Title: The Academy of Management Review
Publisher: Academy of Management
Issue: i20159066
Date: 10 1, 2004
Author(s): Hardy Cynthia
Abstract: Garud, Jain, & Kumar-
swamy, 2001
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20159075
Journal Title: RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics
Publisher: Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology, Harvard University
Issue: i20167710
Date: 4 1, 2007
Author(s): Finkelstein Haim
Abstract: RS 1 [December
1924]:19
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20167724
Journal Title: The Historical Journal
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20175108
Date: 9 1, 2007
Author(s): Isaac Joel
Abstract: Jamie Cohen-Cole, 'The reflexivity of cognitive science: the scientist as model of human nature',
History of the Human Sciences, 18 (2005), pp. 107-39.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20175119
Journal Title: Ethnomusicology Forum
Publisher: Taylor & Francis
Issue: i20184615
Date: 11 1, 2008
Author(s): Iguchi Kawori
Abstract: This article seeks to explore the act of reading as an essential element of notated musical practices and of the construction of knowledge about them. By examining how musical notations affect their reader-performers (and vice versa) in two different musical contexts in Japan--the Kyoto Gion festival and amateur lessons on the nohkan flute--the article draws attention to the ways in which the act of reading notation is central to the construction of knowledge about such musical practices. With reference to Etienne Wenger's notion of learning as a process of alignment, and to debates in the anthropology of reading, it then argues that, for learners of these musics, reading notations is a practice of reverse tracing towards the bodily practices of the accomplished. In discussing the musicians' concern for the efficacy of reading as a means of achieving a relevant state of understanding, the article also addresses questions on the role of reading as a method of becoming knowledgeable in the practice of anthropological inquiry.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20184621
Journal Title: Revue française de sociologie
Publisher: Editions Ophrys
Issue: i20453408
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Lemel Yannick
Abstract: Steve
Bruce (2001)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20453412
Journal Title: The Slavic and East European Journal
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of Slavic and East European Languages (AATSEEL of the U.S., Inc.)
Issue: i20459564
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Marquette Scarlet
Abstract: E. Lea Carpenter and her Har-
vard Commencement speech, "Auden's Little Things" (June 2003)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20459569
Journal Title: Oxford Review of Education
Publisher: Routledge Journals, Taylor & Francis
Issue: i20462366
Date: 2 1, 2008
Author(s): Crossouard Barbara
Abstract: Formative assessment has attracted increasing attention from both practitioners and scholars over the last decade. This paper draws on the authors' empirical research conducted over eleven years in educational situations ranging from infant schools to postgraduate education to propose a theorisation of formative assessment. Formative assessment is seen as taking place when teachers and learners seek to respond to student work, making judgements about what is good learning with a view to improving that learning. However, the theorisation emphasises formative assessment as being a discursive social practice, involving dialectical, sometimes conflictual, processes. These bring into play issues of power in which learners' and teachers' identities are implicated and what counts as legitimate knowledge is framed by institutional discourses and summative assessment demands. The paper argues that, rather than only paying attention to the content of learning, an ambition for formative assessment might be to deconstruct these contextual issues, allowing a critical consideration of learning as a wider process of becoming. The article suggests a model that might be useful to teachers and learners in achieving this.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20462368
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i20475540
Date: 3 1, 2009
Author(s): Chaubet François
Abstract: Michel Trebitsch, op. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20475554
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für philosophische Forschung
Publisher: Vittorio Klostermann
Issue: i20484715
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Rinderle Peter
Abstract: Rinderle (2007, 1. Begriffe im Kontext).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20484719
Journal Title: Ethos
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i20486556
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Mattingly Cheryl
Abstract: In this article I consider "narrative mind reading," the practical capability of inferring the motives that precipitate and underlie the actions of others. Following Jerome Bruner, I argue that this everyday capacity depends on our ability to place action within unfolding narrative contexts. While Bruner has focused on narrative mind reading as a within-culture affair, I look to border situations that cross race and class lines where there is a strong presumption among participants that they do not, in fact, share a cultural framework. Instead, interactions often reinforce actors' perceptions of mutual misunderstanding and cultural difference. Drawing on a longitudinal study of African American families who have children with severe illnesses, I examine narrative mind reading and misreading in one mother's interactions with the clinicians who treat her child. I further explore how narrative misreadings are supported through chart notes and "familiar stranger" stories. The focus on miscommunication grounds a theory of the reproduction of cultural difference in interactive dynamics and brings Bruner's emphasis on narrative into dialogue with contemporary anthropology of cultural borderlands.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20486565
Journal Title: Ethos
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i20486586
Date: 12 1, 2008
Author(s): Throop C. Jason
Abstract: Drawing from research conducted on the personal, cultural, and moral significance of pain on the island of Yap (Waqab), Federated States of Micronesia, I argue in this article that one possible root to reincorporating empathy within the context of contemporary culture theory is to uncover the cultural and phenomenological ways that understandings of empathy and what constitutes authentic empathetic acts are shaped. After briefly examining foundational philosophical definitions of empathy, the article advances a number of differing cultural phenomenological orientations implicated in the experience and expression of empathy. These orientations are understood to help to foreground the place of empathy in what may otherwise be viewed as a general reluctance to engage in empathetic attunement in Yapese society.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20486589
Journal Title: Journal of Feminist Studies in Religion
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i20487848
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): West Traci C.
Abstract: Editorial, Washington Afro-American, December 3-9, 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20487856
Journal Title: Revue d'histoire moderne et contemporaine (1954-)
Publisher: Société d'histoire moderne et contemporaine
Issue: i20531679
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Mérindol Jean-Yves
Abstract: L'AERES dialogue avec certains organismes de recherche pour tenir compte de leurs missions
spécifiques dans le système d'évaluation. Mais cette démarche ne semble pas, au moins pour le moment,
devoir être formalisée ou étendue. Ce dialogue est facilité par le nombre restreint des organismes et c'est
évidemment plus difficile de le mener avec les quelque deux cents autres établissements d'enseignement
supérieur que l'agence doit auditer. Mais on peut imaginer quelques options entre lesquelles les établisse-
ments auraient à choisir. Et ceux qui souhaiteraient une évaluation encore plus spécifique pourraient être
amenés à en assumer une partie du coût.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20531683
Journal Title: Hispamérica
Publisher: Hispamérica, Saúl Sosnowski
Issue: i20539803
Date: 12 1, 1994
Author(s): Sklodowska Elzbieta
Abstract: A. J. Greimas, "The Veridiction Contract", New Literary History, vol. XX, no 31 (1989),
pp. 651-60.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20539806
Journal Title: Hispamérica
Publisher: Hispamérica, Saúl Sosnowski
Issue: i20540240
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Sonderéguer María
Abstract: u..la narración alcanza su plena significación cuando se convierte en condición de la
existencia temporal", Paul Ricoeur, Tiempo y narración I, México, Siglo XXI, 1995, p. 113.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20540242
Journal Title: Hispamérica
Publisher: Hispamérica, Saúl Sosnowski
Issue: i20540322
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Pino-Ojeda Walescka
Abstract: James Olney, Metaphors of Self: The Meaning of Autobiography, Princeton, NJ, Princeton
University Press, 1972, pp 31-2
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20540326
Journal Title: Hispamérica
Publisher: Hispamérica, Saúl Sosnowski
Issue: i20540552
Date: 8 1, 2004
Author(s): Tompkins Cynthia
Abstract: Ver Nelly Richard, "Latinoamérica y la posmodernidad", Revista de crítica cultural, 13
(abril 1991), pp. 15-9.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20540573
Journal Title: Hispamérica
Publisher: Hispamérica, Saúl Sosnowski
Issue: i20540798
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Willson Patricia
Abstract: Ver, sobre este tema, M.T. Gramuglio, "Las minorías y la defensa de la cultura. Proyecciones
de un tópico de la crítica inglesa en Sur", Boletín/7 (octubre 1999), pp. 71-7.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20540801
Journal Title: Hispamérica
Publisher: Hispamérica, Saúl Sosnowski
Issue: i20541639
Date: 8 1, 1978
Author(s): Molloy Sylvia
Abstract: "La sustitución del tema de la muerte por el que la locura no marca una
ruptura sino más bien una torsión dentro de la misma inquietud. Se trata siempre
de la nada de la existencia pero esa nada ya no se reconoce como término exterior
y final, a la vez amenaza y conclusión; se la experimenta en cambio desde el
interior, como la forma continua y constante de la existencia", Michel Foucault,
Histoire de la folie à l'âge classique, Paris, Union Générale des Editeurs, 1961,
p. 28. Traducción nuestra.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20541641
Journal Title: Review of International Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i20542787
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Ciutǎ Felix
Abstract: Karin Fierke, 'Changing Worlds of Security', in Keith Krause and Michael C. Williams (eds),
Critical Security Studies (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press), p. 248.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20542791
Journal Title: Quaderni Urbinati di Cultura Classica
Publisher: Instituto Editoriali e Poligrafici Internazionali
Issue: i20546867
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Giordano-Zecharya Manuela
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20546873
Journal Title: The Journal of Asian Studies
Publisher: The Association for Asian Studies, Inc.
Issue: i309685
Date: 8 1, 1975
Author(s): Schutz Richard
Abstract: A. L. Becker, a premier comparative student of
Javanese language, literature, and aesthetics, was
the main inspiration for the organization of the
symposium at which the first versions of these ar-
ticles were presented, the 1982 meetings of the As-
sociation for Asian Studies in Chicago
Becker
1982 meetings of the Association for Asian Studies in Chicago
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2056444
Journal Title: The Journal of Asian Studies
Publisher: The Association for Asian Studies, Inc.
Issue: i309685
Date: 8 1, 1978
Author(s): Wurm Richard
Abstract: The logic of Indonesian subjectless and tenseless expressions appears to have cultural implications, just as the use of tenses in English scientific writing entails much more than grammatical minutiae. A. L. Becker has pointed out that tense in English functions in a "coherence system" that pervades and transcends grammar. A parallel coherence system is suggested for Indonesian, based not on tense but on topic. Paul Ricoeur's distinction between LANGUAGE and DISCOURSE is the basis of the claim that Indonesian sentences cohere on the bond between grammatical subject and discourse topic. Examples are drawn from a number of contexts that call forth passive sentences in Indonesian. The article concludes on another suggestion by Becker. The Indonesian topic may be part of a larger deictic category of person, which may be related in discourse to orientation in space--both physical and social--of participants in the speech event. If this suggestion is correct, then the contrast between English and Indonesian coherence systems may be found in the opposition tense/time vs. person/space.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2056445
Journal Title: The Journal of Asian Studies
Publisher: The Association for Asian Studies, Inc.
Issue: i309685
Date: 8 1, 1976
Author(s): Ricoeur Jeff
Abstract: This article suggests that two distinct modes of text-building constraints coincide in the Indonesian novel "Surabaya." The first set of constraints consists of narrative functions that shape sentence-level grammar within the story; the second level of text-building constraints shapes the thematic structure of the story. The author argues that, unlike its narrative structure, which is bound by the linearity of time, the thematic structure, of "Surabaya" is defined by a hierarchy of "heavier" and "lighter" themes, the "heavier" themes being evoked more often than are the "lighter" themes. He suggests that heaviness of theme is a strategy of text building found in classical Malaysian (Hikayat) texts, gamelan orchestra musical organization, and in calendric reckoning in much of Indonesia. He argues, in sum, for a method of writing that encourages grammatical description from two or more perspectives. "Binocular vision," to use Gregory Bateson's words, is necessary in writing to provide a more honest, richer description of a text than a single mode of grammatical description can provide; it makes available to readers more than one means of access to the text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2056446
Journal Title: The Journal of Asian Studies
Publisher: The Association for Asian Studies, Inc.
Issue: i309685
Date: 8 1, 1960
Author(s): Van Gennep Susan
Abstract: In Sumatra's Angkola Batak culture, rituals celebrating major kinship-related events such as marriage have many layers of social and symbolic meaning; they have political, kinship, musical, mythic, and philosophical dimensions as lengthy, oratory-filled ceremonies that unite wife-giving lineages with wife-receivers. This article examines several ways that the interpretive approach that is discussed in the introduction can help students of Indonesian ritual grasp diverse aspects of Batak marriage rituals such as their hidden symbolic organization and their practical political implications. The article deals with a short sequence of adat dance staged for anthropological research purposes. (Adat, once translated as customary law, roughly means Angkola ceremonial life, kinship norms, and political thought; adat is eminently flexible, redefined by each Batak generation.) The choreography of the dance (wife-receivers dancing with wife-givers), songs, clothing, the political biographies of the participants, and the fact that the event was staged render the ceremony open to both structural and social contextual inquiry.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2056447
Journal Title: Church History
Publisher: American Society of Church History
Issue: i20618429
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Clark Elizabeth A.
Abstract: R. P. C. Hanson, Allegory and Event: A Study of the Sources and Significance of Origen's
Interpretation of Scripture (Richmond: John Knox, 1959), 246.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20618431
Journal Title: Monatshefte
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i20622153
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Elsaghe Yahya
Abstract: In "The Magic Mountain," the only literary text by Thomas Mann in which German anti-Semitism is an object of satire, it remains uncertain whether a number of individuals are to be considered Jewish, or not. These uncertainties are symptomatic of the novel's protracted genesis, and especially of Thomas Mann's lifelong, historically and biographically conditioned efforts to distance himself from the anti-Semitic typologies evident in his early work. The most prominent of the relevant individuals in "The Magic Mountain," Dr. Krokowski, exemplifies this phenomenon. The various characteristics attributed to Krokowski evoke the continuing memory of a literary figure through whom Thomas Mann had previously only intended to relieve his anti-Semitic resentments. Thus Krokowski has a dual significance, representing Thomas Mann's early anti-Semitism and his later and vigorous, but nevertheless not entirely successful, attempts to overcome it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20622158
Journal Title: Bibliothèque d'Humanisme et Renaissance
Publisher: Librairie Droz S. A.
Issue: i20675336
Date: 1 1, 1975
Author(s): Roussel Bernard
Abstract: Erasme, Ratio seu Methodius compendio perveniendi ad veram theologiam, dans
Ausgewählte Schriften, Bd. III, Darmstadt, 1967, p. 230 et 258.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20675338
Journal Title: Bibliothèque d'Humanisme et Renaissance
Publisher: Librairie Droz S. A.
Issue: i20675774
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): Margolin Jean-Claude
Abstract: Selon l'expression forgée par Vladimir Jankelevitch dans son livre, Le Mensonge
(Confluences, 1942).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20675778
Journal Title: Bibliothèque d'Humanisme et Renaissance
Publisher: Librairie Droz S. A.
Issue: i20680879
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Stawarz-Luginbühl Ruth
Abstract: Exemplaires consultés: BNF (Gallica); Bibliothèque publique et universitaire de Neu-
châtel (cote ZQ 300) ; Stadt- und Universitätsbibliothek Bern (cote k. 14).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20680883
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i20697357
Date: 11 1, 2009
Author(s): Mac-Millan Mary
Abstract: Agamben 10
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20697363
Journal Title: October
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i20721262
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): COWAN MICHAEL
Abstract: Pauli, Rhythmus und Resonanz, p. 35
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20721265
Journal Title: The Journal of English and Germanic Philology
Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Issue: i20722633
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Scheil Andrew
Abstract: Versions of History: from Antiquity to the Enlightenment, ed. Donald Kelley (New
Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1991), p. 66.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20722635
Journal Title: Ecología Política
Publisher: Icaria editorial / Fundación hogar del empleado
Issue: i20742913
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Riechmann Jorge
Abstract: Aquí puede enlazarse con la reflexión de Jon Elster sobre los «esta-
dos que son esencialmente subproductos» (Uvas amargas —sobre la
Subversión de la racionalidad, Península, Barcelona 1988, capttulo 2); y
con las recomendaciones de José Sanmartin sobre la conveniencia de
preferlr las buenas prácticas educativas a la ortopedla genética (Los nue-
vos redentores, Anthropos, Barcelona 1987, p. 150-151).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20742922
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: Center for Historical Social Research / Zentrum für Historische Sozialforschung
Issue: i20757792
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Funk Julika
Abstract: Bachmann-Medick, s. Anm. 84, 23.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20757796
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: Center for Historical Social Research / Zentrum für Historische Sozialforschung
Issue: i20761908
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Keller Reiner
Abstract: This article reviews some new international releases in the field of discourse analysis in the tradition of Michel FOUCAULT. This kind of Foucauldian discourse analysis is related to other forms in the wider interdisciplinary field of discourse analysis. Nonetheless, it can be demonstrated that the Foucauldian form of discourse analysis is the most relevant one for contemporary analysis in the social sciences. It is argued that in the German social sciences the term "discourse analysis" is primarily used for theoretical social research or is used for empirical social research, without disclosing discourse-analytic methodology. Since the 1990s, the development of empirical methodologies for social discourse analysis in Germany has intensified. From it's beginning in the late 1960s, French methodology of discourse analysis has been empirically orientated. Here, the work of Michel PÊCHEUX is the central influence in which the epistemology of discourse analysis is thoroughly discussed and theorized. In France, PÊCHEUX continued the work of Michel FOUCAULT and, since then, one can speak of a Foucauldian tradition of discourse analysis, namely "French Discourse Analysis" (FDA). This review outlines the state-of- the-art of the transformation of Foucauldian discourse theory into a discourse-analytic methodology as a new kind of qualitative social research. For this reason, the influence and the analytic tools of linguistics are critically reviewed and a comparison of FDA in France and Foucauldian discourse analysis in Germany is undertaken. The first book reviewed is a British monograph from Glyn WILLIAMS that describes the development of French discourse analysis in the context of structuralism and post-structuralism. The book contains a thorough update of French discourse analysis and is path breaking for German readers of the discourse-analytic work of Michel PÊCHEUX. The volume comes on the heels of a new German handbook of social discourse analysis (edited by KELLER; HIRSELAND, SCHNEIDER & VIEHÖVER) that continues the thread with additional articles on theory and methodology, mostly in the field of (German) Foucauldian discourse analysis. This handbook presents a collection of articles by the most influential researchers in this field and it can be regarded as representing the state-of-the-art in the German field of discourse analysis. Next, a selection of several articles related to discourse theory from an interdisciplinary conference is reviewed. The content of these papers is mainly the social theory of discourse, not discourse analytic methodology. Following this, a new and clearly written French dictionary, edited by CHARAUDEAU and MAINGUENEAU, is reviewed. It is not only the first dictionary of the French vocabulary (mainly) of FDA, but also very useful for German social research on discourse. Finally, the latest release in this field is a new and very instructive introduction to the field of social research on discourse from KELLER. This book will be very useful not only for beginners—it contains a systematic overview of the research field and discusses strategies for further discourse-analytic research.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20761912
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: Center for Historical Social Research / Zentrum für Historische Sozialforschung
Issue: i20762007
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Roth Wolff-Michael
Abstract: RICCEUR (1990).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20762017
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: Center for Historical Social Research / Zentrum für Historische Sozialforschung
Issue: i20762255
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Keller Reiner
Abstract: Actual efforts to use Michel FOUCAULT's ideas about discourse for empirical research induce a linguistic bias which misses FOUCAULT's interests in power/knowledge. Against such tendencies, this article argues for a grounding of discourse theory and empirical discourse research in the sociology of knowledge, especially in the German-based Hermeneutische Wissenssoziologie, which follows the BERGER/LUCKMANN approach to knowledge. For the purposes of empirical discourse research on knowledge, the author first considers the interpretative dimension of research. Then, some conceptual tools for knowledge analysis are presented (interpretative scheme, classification, phenomenal structure, narrative structure). Third, drawing on grounded theory and sequential analysis, concrete work on texts is discussed. Finally, the article insists that discourse research should not be reduced to the analysis of spoken or written texts. Instead, different kinds of materiality—for example as dispositifs—have to be considered.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20762259
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: Center for Historical Social Research / Zentrum für Historische Sozialforschung
Issue: i20762393
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Horst Christoph auf der
Abstract: Nader 2007
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20762405
Journal Title: Chasqui
Publisher: Chasqui: Revista de literatura latinoamericana
Issue: i20778321
Date: 11 1, 2002
Author(s): Volek Emil
Abstract: Jan Mukařovský planteó esta dialéctica de la referencialidad en su trabajo pionero "El arte
como hecho sígnico" (1934), aunque sin ninguna referencia al funcionamiento del sueño. Aunque
reconocido como "manifiesto" de la semiótica de la Escuela de Praga, este bosquejo, general-
mente mal traducido, no tuvo el menor eco en la semiótica posterior, embarrada en los pañales
de la sémiologie saussureana o en la tupida escolástica peirceana. Habría que releerlo junto con
el gran trabajo revisionista y desconstructivista, "La intencionalidad y la no intencionalidad en
el arte" (1943). Ambos ahora en Signo, función y valor.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20778326
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i20779174
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): VIESTENZ WILLIAM
Abstract: Poco después de la muerte de Josep Pla en 1981, muchos críticos volvieron a estudiar El quadern gris y encontraron allí una multitud de falsedades y anacronismos, poniendo en entredicho la clasificación genérica del texto como una autobiografía. Con tanto énfasis en el dilema taxonómico, no se ha analizado con la debida atención el vínculo entre la teoría de memoria que desarrolla Pla a lo largo del texto y las irregularidades históricas. En este artículo se considera sobre todo que la memoria moral, una especie de catexis, es el centro organizador de la obra. Una gran preocupación de Pla es establecer un orden coherente en los recuerdos. Viendo que el paso de los años ha vuelto la rememoración de su juventud inestable, Pla utiliza la escritura para enterrar los fantasmas de su pasado y atajar su vaivén intermitente. El reto es reconciliar la noción de la escritura, como la construcción de una sepultura textual, con la polémica sobre el género. Este artículo, por tanto, postula que Pla, al estilo de Nietzsche, erige un autorretrato permitiendo que una máscara desusada de la identidad vuelva a servir como firmante del texto.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20779176
Journal Title: German Studies Review
Publisher: German Studies Association
Issue: i20787905
Date: 5 1, 2010
Author(s): Gelzer Florian
Abstract: Marieluise Fleißer's Mehlreisende Frieda Geier is regarded by now as one of the most remarkable novels written during the period of the Weimar Republic. However, both at the time of its publication and in subsequent scholarship, the structure of the work was criticized for being haphazard and ineffective. Responding to this criticism, this study reveals that Fleißer simply employed a set of specifically modern narrative strategies to organize her novel, such as seasonal changes, light-dark contrasts or repetitive patterns. This unusual technique lends the text a paradoxical "dissonant unity" and secures its place among the avant-garde of late 1920s literature.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20787909
Journal Title: Journal for Early Modern Cultural Studies
Publisher: Group for Early Modern Cultural Studies
Issue: i20798265
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Domingo Darryl P.
Abstract: Drawing attention to the complex reciprocal relationship between commercialized leisure and commercial literature in the so-called "Age of Wit," this essay reconceives of the witty and witless in two important ways. Taking for granted, first of all, that wit is usually analyzed in terms of the efficacy of verbal language, the essay examines how and why debates concerning true and false wit were played out in physical terms—in this case, through the motions, gestures, and attitudes of the dancing body. Second of all, the essay attempts to account for the enduring, if unwitting, attractions of "false wit" by likening it to the tricks and transformations of contemporary English pantomime. Satirists of the 1720s, 1730s, and 1740s frequently invoke the unmeaning motion of Harlequin as a visual way of proscribing the verbal excesses of extravagant language. At the same time, apologists for pantomime associate Harlequin's "dumb Wit" with truth, reason, and the pattern of nature, claiming that the genre's corporeality allowed it to transcend the limitations and equivocations of words. The essay concludes that the popularity of pantomime contextualizes the Augustan reaction against false wit, in that it identifies a source of aesthetic pleasure in the public's eagerness to be duped by apparent sameness in difference. Early eighteenth-century readers enjoy luxuriant, illogical, and mixed metaphors, forced similes, and trifling jibes and quibbles for the same reason that early eighteenth-century spectators delight in the unexpected turns of pantomimic entertainment: in a world under the sway of Harlequin's magical slapstick, audiences derive satisfaction from being deceived.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20798269
Journal Title: Cahiers d'ethnomusicologie
Publisher: ateliers d'ethnomusicologie
Issue: i20799672
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Martin Denis-Constant
Abstract: Les pourcentages cités dans ce paragraphe proviennent de Hofmeyr 2006: 48-58.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20799682
Journal Title: Cahiers d'ethnomusicologie
Publisher: ateliers d'ethnomusicologie
Issue: i20799672
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Olivier Emmanuelle
Abstract: Ces relations sont facilitées dans la mesure
où Jul'hoan etIXuu parlent deux dialectes d'une
même langue (Güdelmann et Vossen 2000).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20799683
Journal Title: Islamic Studies
Publisher: The Islamic Research Institute
Issue: i20837267
Date: 7 1, 2003
Author(s): AFZAAL AHMED
Abstract: Jonathan E. Brockopp, ed., The
Islamic Ethics of Life: Abortion, War, and Euthanasia (Columbia: University of South Carolina
Press, 2002).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20837269
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i20841693
Date: 9 1, 1954
Author(s): DEVAUX André-A.
Abstract: Méditations Cartésiennes, p. 3-4. Cf. aussi l'article sur la
Crise des Sciences Européennes où Husserl s'adresse à « chaquc homme
qui veut sérieusement devenir philosophe » (Et. Phil., 1949, 3-4,
p. 274-275).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20841696
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i20847796
Date: 6 1, 1981
Author(s): Villela-Petit Maria da Penha
Abstract: R. Penrose, Au c ur de la terre natale, in Hommage à Moore, éd. xx
siècle, 1972, p. 12.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20847802
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i20848558
Date: 12 1, 1991
Author(s): Benoist Jocelyn
Abstract: J. Derrida, Le problème de la genèe dans la pbilosophie de Husserl,
puf, 1990, p. 84, en particulier n. 19.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20848560
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i20849099
Date: 9 1, 1997
Author(s): Gagnebin Jeanne-Marie
Abstract: Yvon Brès, op. cit, chap. Ill
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20849101
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i20849478
Date: 9 1, 2002
Author(s): Monseu Nicolas
Abstract: Ibid, p. 13.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20849482
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i20849693
Date: 5 1, 2005
Author(s): Goetschei Jacques
Abstract: Le dieu-masque: une figure du Dionysos d'Athènes, Paris, La Découverte, 1991.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20849695
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i20849779
Date: 7 1, 2006
Author(s): Campa Olivier
Abstract: Ibid., p. 183-184.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20849782
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i20850029
Date: 7 1, 2010
Author(s): Grondin Vincent
Abstract: SZ, p. 394.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20850035
Journal Title: RQ
Publisher: Reference Services Division of the American Library Association
Issue: i20862750
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): Budd John M.
Abstract: Some literary theorists have suggested that the process of reading is a complex one and is central to the interpretation of texts. These theorists do not ignore the creation of texts or the authors' creative activities, but place special emphasis on the role of the reader. This approach has relevance for the study of the use of libraries. This paper offers an analogy between text and library and between reader and library user. The analogy is possible because both reader and user adopt intentional stances with regard to that which is to be interpreted and employ cognitive and affective means in interpretation. At the heart of this approach is a phenomenological-hermeneutical way of thinking that treats reading and library use as an event consisting of varying intention and interpretive possibilities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20862762
Journal Title: Revue française d'études américaines
Publisher: Editions Belin
Issue: i20874401
Date: 3 1, 1997
Author(s): Cohen-Cheminet Geneviève
Abstract: This paper suggests Charles Reznikoff's poetry should be assessed in its relation to the Jewish hermeneutical tradition. Philosopher Paul Ricœur's quotation in the title, "the very deciphering of life in the mirror of the text," sums up Reznikoff's poetical strategy. He decontextualizes his writing by displacing it towards its hypotextual origin, Jewish and non-Jewish. Reading destabilizes the reader who embraces the poetical text in the mirror of its hypotexts. This move metaphorically takes reading and writing away from their familiar American grounds and paves the way for an ethics of perambulation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20874407
Journal Title: Revue française d'études américaines
Publisher: Editions Belin
Issue: i20875705
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Lorre Christine
Abstract: La littérature chinoise américaine est en voie de renouveler le canon de la littérature américaine de l'immigration, selon un processus dialectique de formation du canon. Certains aspects-clés du concept de canon dans le contexte culturel américain sont d'abord examinés, puis différents aspects du processus de canonisation de la littérature chinoise américaine sont étudiés à travers trois récits récents, autour de l'idée centrale développée par Charles Altieri du canon comme « idéalisation ».
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/20875712
Journal Title: Philosophy and Phenomenological Research
Publisher: Brown University
Issue: i310337
Date: 12 1, 1979
Author(s): Hoffman Mark
Abstract: "A Philosophical Perspective on the Problems of Metaphor," in R. H. Hoffman and R.
Honeck (eds.), Cognition and Figurative Language (Hillsdale, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum,
1979), 47-67.
Hoffman
A Philosophical Perspective on the Problems of Metaphor
47
Cognition and Figurative Language
1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2107356
Journal Title: American Journal of Political Science
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i310502
Date: 2 1, 1996
Author(s): Kritzer Herbert M.
Abstract: Interpretation is central to the social scientist's process of analysis, regardless of whether that analysis relies on quantitative or qualitative data. This essay presents a "reconstructed logic" of the interpretation process involved in quantitative data analysis. Drawing upon a broad literature on interpretation, the paper shows how the interpretive processes for quantitative "data" has significant similarities to interpretation in other settings. For example, both qualitative textual analysis and quantitative statistical analysis rely upon contextual and topological paradigms, although the specific conventions differ in many respects. The process of play employed by musicians and actors in developing an interpretation of a piece of music or a dramatic role suggests ways in which the quantitative analyst might let data perform to help in arriving at appropriate interpretations of statistical results. The lines between quantitative and qualitative social science are less clear than often presumed. Both types of analysis involve extensive interpretation, and tools of interpretation that have many fundamental similarities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2111692
Journal Title: Sociological Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i211059
Date: 11 1, 1997
Author(s): Kane Anne E.
Abstract: Though the process of meaning construction is widely recognized to be a crucial factor in the mobilization, unfolding, and outcomes of social movements, the conditions and mechanisms that allow meaning construction and cultural transformation are often misconceptualized and/or underanalyzed. Following a "tool kit" perspective on culture, dominant social movement theory locates meaning only as it is embodied in concrete social practices. Meaning construction from this perspective is a matter of manipulating static symbols and meaning to achieve goals. I argue instead that meaning is located in the structure of culture, and that the condition and mechanism of meaning construction and transformation are, respectively, the metaphoric nature of symbolic systems, and individual and collective interpretation of those systems in the face of concrete events. This theory is demonstrated by analyzing, through textual analysis, meaning construction during the Irish Land War, 1879-1882, showing how diverse social groups constructed new and emergent symbolic meanings and how transformed collective understandings contributed to specific, yet unpredictable, political action and movement outcomes. The theoretical model and empirical case demonstrates that social movement analysis must examine the metaphoric logic of symbolic systems and the interpretive process by which people construct meaning in order to fully explain the role of culture in social movements, the agency of movement participants, and the contingency of the course and outcomes of social movements.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/223306
Journal Title: Sociological Theory
Publisher: Jossey-Bass Inc.
Issue: i211057
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Rogers Mary F.
Abstract: The work of literary structuralists, particularly Roland Barthes, provides sharper insights into ethnomethodology than symbolic interactionism, labeling theory, or phenomenology. Further, it suggests that the metaphor of text may be fruitful for analysts of everyday life. Greater theoretical benefits derive from that metaphor, however, if one applies it using the ideas of literary theorists outside the structuralist tradition.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/223347
Journal Title: Annual Review of Sociology
Publisher: Annual Reviews Inc.
Issue: i211067
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Franzosi Roberto
Abstract: In this paper I explore the questions of why and how sociologists should be interested in narrative. The answer to the first question is straightforward: Narrative texts are packed with sociological information, and a great deal of our empirical evidence is in narrative form. In an attempt to answer the second question, I look at definitions of narrative, distinguishing narrative from non-narrative texts. I highlight the linguistic properties of narrative and illustrate modes of analysis, paying close attention to both the structural properties of the text and its subtle linguistic nuances. I guide the reader through a detailed analysis of a short narrative text. I show how linguistics and sociology interplay at the level of a text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/223492
Journal Title: Studi di Sociologia
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i23005130
Date: 6 1, 2009
Author(s): PAVESI NICOLETTA
Abstract: ibid.: 46
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23005136
Journal Title: Studi di Sociologia
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i23005171
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): CEREDA AMBROGIA
Abstract: Castellani (1995: 70-72).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23005179
Journal Title: Music & Letters
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23013006
Date: 5 1, 2011
Author(s): Gelbart Matthew
Abstract: Rodel, 'Extreme Noise
Terror'.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/ml/gcr037
Journal Title: Revue d'Histoire littéraire de la France
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i23014106
Date: 12 1, 2008
Author(s): Ramuz C.-F.
Abstract: op. cit., p. 103 et 108
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rhlf.084.0875
Journal Title: Economic and Political Weekly
Publisher: Sameeksha Trust
Issue: i23017826
Date: 8 19, 2011
Author(s): DE LOYOLA FURTADO MAX
Abstract: A small section of the Goan elite sought political and civil rights and founded the Partido Indiano (Indian Party) in 1865 in the village of Orlim. It enjoyed mass support particularly of the local Catholics. The rival party was the pro-establishment Partido Ultramarino. The violence that ensued in Margao in 1890 during the municipal elections is known as the 21 September Revolt. It lasted for a mere 20 minutes though the military firing killed 12 persons on the spot besides injuring many more. Protest meetings were held not just in Goa but also in Bombay, Poona, Karachi and Zanzibar. Even the Canadian and American press condemned the brutality and carried news on the "Goa Revolution". This article brings out the history of that revolt in the context of the working of colonialism in Goa.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23017851
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion, Oxford University Press
Issue: i23020380
Date: 9 1, 2011
Author(s): Marks Susan
Abstract: Schwartz argues for the later rabbinic development of practices related to death: "Indeed, if it
is the case that even strongly 'Jewish' Jews were often buried without the accompaniment of Jewish
iconography—that despite what we are accustomed to think about such liminal moments as birth,
death, marriage and so on, death was not yet generally an occasion among Palestinian Jews for
strong public affirmation of group identity—then Beth Shearim shows that the judaization of
Jewish burial practice was now (third-fourth century) underway in some circles" (2001: 154).
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/jaarel/lfr001
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i23029135
Date: 3 1, 2011
Author(s): Brauer Juliane
Abstract: Reinhart Koselleck, „Erfahrungsraum" und „Erwartungshorizont". Zwei historische
Kategorien, in: ders., Vergangene Zukunft. Zur Semantik geschichtlicher Zeiten,
Frankfurt 1989, S. 349-375.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23029140
Journal Title: Religion & Literature
Publisher: University of Notre Dame English Department
Issue: i23049383
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Wright Peter Matthews
Abstract: Jonathan Z. Smith's essay "Map Is Not Territory" was a watershed event in the academic study of religion, but, this author contends, for reasons yet to be adequately addressed by the discipline. Indeed, as argued in this essay, Smith's "Map" is best understood as a Romantic manifesto performed in a register indebted to Wordsworth and Wallace Stevens (following such precursors as Kant, Coleridge, and Ralph Waldo Emerson) as opposed to the Romantic register of Mircea Eliade (which was much indebted to the late German Romanticism of Hegel). Consequently, to practice the academic study of religion in a manner consistent with Smith's intervention involves a specifically Romantic mode of literary engagement with the textual remains by which one traces the careers of myth, ritual, and experiences of transformation among individuals and groups.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23049389
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i23064085
Date: 9 1, 2011
Author(s): Oses Darío
Abstract: En el discurso que leyó en el Congreso Latinoamericano de Partidarios de la Paz,
en México, en 1949, Neruda había dicho que en los últimos años "maestros snobs se han
apoderado de Kafka, de Rilke, de todos los laberintos que no tengan salida, de todas las
metafísicas que han ido cayendo, como cajones vacíos desde el tren de la historia [...]" ("Mi
país, como ustedes saben..." 765).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23064093
Journal Title: Journal of Arabic Literature
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23071583
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Hayek Ghenwa
Abstract: Introduction; Jens Hanssen's Fiti-de-Siecle Beirut.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1163/157006411X596140
Journal Title: Pasajes
Publisher: Universitat de València y la Fundación Cañada Blanch
Issue: i23074560
Date: 4 1, 2003
Author(s): Saz Ismael
Abstract: Tony Judt: «The past is ano-
ther country; myth and memory
in post-war Europe», en J.-W.
Müller (ed.): Memory and Power
in Post-War Europe, págs. 157-
183.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23075557
Journal Title: Pasajes
Publisher: Universitat de València y la Fundación Cañada Blanch
Issue: i23074560
Date: 4 1, 2003
Author(s): Verger E. J.
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur: La mémoire,
l'histoire, l'oubli, pág. 657.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23075561
Journal Title: Pasajes
Publisher: Universitat de València y la Fundación Cañada Blanch
Issue: i23075093
Date: 4 1, 2007
Author(s): Tomás Rafael
Abstract: Cornelius Castoriadis, autor
de L'institution, imaginaire de la so-
ciété (París, Seuil, l999), cofun-
dador de Socialisme ou barbarie,
subrayaba justamente la impor-
tancia de lo que consideraba co-
mo un déficit de imaginario en
nuestras sociedades y en nues-
tra filosofía. Ver La montée de l'in-
signifiance, París, Seuil, 1995.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23075878
Journal Title: Pasajes
Publisher: Universitat de València y la Fundación Cañada Blanch
Issue: i23075114
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): Torres Pedro Ruiz
Abstract: Manuel Castells, La era de la
información, I, Madrid, Alianza Edi-
torial, 1997, págs. 463-503.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23075889
Journal Title: Relations Industrielles / Industrial Relations
Publisher: Department Des Relations Industrielles
Issue: i23078214
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): Bouzidi Sihem
Abstract: Dans un contexte marqué par la crise et l'incertitude des repères individuels et collectifs, les besoins de reconnaissance sont de plus en plus intenses et pressants chez les salariés. Toutefois, en dépit du foisonnement de la littérature managériale sur les bienfaits de la reconnaissance au travail, il existe un manque de conceptualisation systématique et d'analyse approfondie de la reconnaissance, de ses formes et de ses critères. L'objectif de cette étude est de clarifier et de mieux asseoir le concept de la reconnaissance et ses manifestations au travail. En mettant en perspective les liens entre reconnaissance et construction identitaire, il s'agit de proposer une lecture du rôle de la reconnaissance dans le processus de construction de l'identité professionnelle.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23079027
Journal Title: Western Folklore
Publisher: Western States Folklore Society
Issue: i23120620
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Garlough Christine
Abstract: This article explores the tensions between acknowledgment and recognition in performances by progressive South Asian American activists at the Minnesota Festival of Nations in the year 2000. Focusing on specific South Asian American folk performances that take place within the context of an "India" cultural booth, I argue performers are enjoined to enact cultural practices in ways that foreground a reified sense of "Indianness" that is at odds with the multicultural vision of their progressive grassroots school.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23120624
Journal Title: Meridiana
Publisher: Viella
Issue: i23199886
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Verga Marcello
Abstract: Europa e musei. Identità e rappresentazioni. Atti del Convegno di Torino, 5-6 aprile
2001, Celia, Torino 2003.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23202164
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i23211194
Date: 3 1, 2012
Author(s): Calame Claude
Abstract: J'ai développé ce concept à propos de la pragmatique des récits héroïques que nous
appréhendons comme des « mythes » et des fictions narratives dans Claude Calame,
« La pragmatique poétique des mythes grecs: fiction référentielle et performance
rituelle », in F. Lavocat et A. Duprat (dir.), Fiction et cultures, Paris, sflgc, 2010, p. 33-
56; voir aussi Id., « Fiction référentielle et poétique rituelle: pour une pragmatique du
mythe (Sappho 17 et Bacchylide 13)», in D.AUGER et C. Delattre (dir.), Mythe et
fiction, Paris, Presses universitaires de Paris Ouest, 2010, p. 117-135.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23211237
Journal Title: International Studies Quarterly
Publisher: Wiley Periodicals, Inc.
Issue: i23256795
Date: 9 1, 2012
Author(s): Wilson Erin K.
Abstract: Globalization has unsettled conventional, nationally based political belief systems, opening the door to emerging new global political ideologies. While much analytic focus has been on ideational transformations related to market globalism (neoliberalism), little attention has been given to its growing number of ideological challengers. Drawing on data collected from 45 organizations connected to the World Social Forum, this article examines the political ideas of the global justice movement, the key antagonist to market globalism from the political Left. Employing morphological discourse analysis and quantitative content analysis, the article assesses the ideological coherence of "justice globalism" against Michael Freeden's (1996) three criteria of distinctiveness, context-bound responsiveness, and effective decontestation. We find that justice globalism displays ideological coherence and should be considered a maturing political "alter"-ideology of global significance. The evidence presented in this article suggests the ongoing globalization of the twenty-first-century ideological landscape.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1468-2478.2012.00740.x
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i23257667
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): Arrigo Bruce A.
Abstract: The ultramodern condition represents the "third wave" in postmodernist-inspired philosophy and cultural practice. Two of ultramodernism's critical theoretical components are the human/social forces, flows, and assemblages that sustain transgression; and the human/social intensities, fluctuations, and thresholds that make transcendence possible as both will and way. In the ultramodern age, then, transcendence is about overcoming and transforming the conditions (i.e., forces, flows, and assemblages) that co-produce harm-generating (i.e., transgressive) tendencies. This manuscript problematizes transgression by way of ultramodern theory. This critical investigation represents "the phenomenology of the shadow," or the ultramodern philosophy of harm. To contextualize this phenomenology and philosophy, the intellectual history of ultramodern thought is recounted. This includes a review of the shadow construct by way of its prominent socio-cultural, psychoanalytic, and political-economic currents; and a chronicling of the reification process (regarding risk, captivity, and harm) since the modernist era (i.e., the industrial revolution). The article concludes with some very speculative observations concerning "the phenomenology of the stranger," or the ultramodern philosophy of transcendence as both will and way.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23257675
Journal Title: International Journal of Historical Archaeology
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i23258894
Date: 6 1, 2012
Author(s): Russell Lynette
Abstract: This paper serves as an introduction to this special edition of the International Journal of Historical Archaeology on the theme of archaeology, memory and oral history. Recent approaches to oral history and memory destabilise existing grand narratives and confront some of the epistemological assumptions underpinning scientific archaeology. Here we discuss recent approaches to memory and explore their impact on historical archaeology, including the challenges that forms of oral and social memory present to a field traditionally defined by the relationship between material culture and text. We then review a number of themes addressed by the articles in this volume.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23258942
Journal Title: Humboldt Journal of Social Relations
Publisher: Humboldt State University
Issue: i23261550
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): Jacobs Anton K.
Abstract: This essay suggests Friedrich Nietzsche has a contribution to make to the theoretical enterprise of social science. Contemporary theorizing, reflecting an increased attention to language, has been focusing on the dialogical mode of production and, of course, on hermeneutics. This has led to a renewal of interest in Friedrich Nietzsche. In this essay, two alternative models of the hermeneutic circle are examined: one arising out of the work of the school of Konstanz; the other associated primarily with the work of Juergen Habermas. The former presents a circular image of the "conversational" situation; the latter portrays a time schedule of the process based on the psychoanalytic process of therapy. Nietzsche's contributions are suggested to be significant, in the first model, in regard to the mode of production and, in the second, the stage of the quasi-naturalistic turn. Nietzsche's way to truth is through constant and relentless criticizing. In contrast to the rationalistic practices of Western philosophy, Nietzsche exercised an art of interpreting based on the use of metaphor and aphorism. This practice seems to reflect Nietzsche's concern to communicate truth in a world he saw as inherently ambiguous and dynamic, thus, rendering propositional truth impossible. Nietzsche radically challenges the rational foundations on which we stand. Thus he presents us with a mode of knowledge production that reclaims traditions lost to science. In addition, Nietzsche shows, by word and example, that his existential approach offers a way to see life as a text and source for quasi-naturalistic forays toward understanding. In this way Nietzsche shows that the traditional concept of knowledge is a pseudo-concept by revealing the intimate and inseparable connection between life and knowledge. Knowledge is rooted in life; it is a manifestation of concrete psychological and political realities. Consequently, it makes sense not to ignore life as a source for explanation when examining resources for re-establishing communication when the hermeneutic circle breaks down in a moment of misunderstanding.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23261695
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: École des hautes études en sciences sociales (EHESS)
Issue: i23264766
Date: 3 1, 2012
Author(s): Thévoz Samuel
Abstract: également Samuel Thévoz (2011)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23264789
Journal Title: Contemporary European History
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i23270664
Date: 8 1, 2012
Author(s): BERNIER ALEXANDRE
Abstract: Nicolo ruling of 1989.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/S0960777312000264
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i23277635
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): KUUKKANEN JOUNI-MATTI
Abstract: Rescher, Objectivity; Max Weber, "Objectivity in Social Sciences and
Social Policy," in Weber, The Methodology of the Social Sciences (New York: The Free Press, 1949).
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1468-2303.2012.00632.x
Journal Title: Journal of Public Administration Research and Theory: J-PART
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23319479
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): Leong Ching
Abstract: Leong 2010
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/jopart/mus001
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i23327447
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): Serban Claudia
Abstract: Nous formulons cette question sans ignorer que la Befindlichkeit heideg-
gérienne n'est pas YEmpfindung que Michel Henry mettra à l'honneur. Mais bien
qu'il s'agisse de deux conceptions de l'affectivité fort différentes, l'intérêt commun
pour l'affect comme mode de révélation à soi antérieur à la réflexion demeure
remarquable.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rphi.124.0473
Journal Title: Iyyun: The Jerusalem Philosophical Quarterly / עיון: רבעון פילוסופי
Publisher: מרכז ש. ה. ברגמן לעיון פילוסופי, הפקולטה למדעי הרוח של האוניברסיטה העברית בירושלים
Issue: i23345214
Date: 4 1, 1980
Author(s): Golomb Jacob
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur has initiated a new direction in the field of hermeneutics by applying the phenomenological method to the interpretation of texts. By this he has effected a transition from description to hermeneutic phenomenology. In order to explicate his position the paper deals with this transformation: In developing hermeneutics Ricoeur tends to eliminate Husserl's transcendental idealism, to retain some central phenomenological motifs, and to add new elements. These elements were eclectically picked up by him from analytic and linguistic philosophy and from the current linguistic and structural theories. Since the deepest and most genuine roots of Ricoeur's thought lie in the phenomenology of Husserl, the paper concentrates on the explication of his phenomenological presuppositions and attempts to show how they were reformulated within the new science of interpretation. Thus, the first part of the paper is mainly an exposition of the transition from phenomenology to hermeneutics. The second part points to some difficulties inherent in such a move. The paper ends with a discussion of the problem of "the hermeneutic circle", which is an immanent part of hermeneutics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23349612
Journal Title: Early China
Publisher: The Society for the Study of Early China and the Institute of East Asian Studies, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i23351299
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Jensen Lionel M.
Abstract: Ralph E. Giesev, The Royal Funeral Ceremony in Renaissance France (Geneva: E.
Droz, 1960), 1.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23351776
Journal Title: Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i23353270
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): Guery François
Abstract: La Métaphysique, traduction et commentaire par Jules Tricot, Paris, Vrin, coll. « Bibliothèque
des textes philosophiques», 1933.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rmm.124.0611
Journal Title: Early China
Publisher: The Society for the Study of Early China and the Institute of East Asian Studies, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i23351649
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Schaberg David
Abstract: Duke Ling of Jin (Zuozhuan, Xuan 2.3 [Yang, 655-59]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23354245
Journal Title: Jerusalem Studies in Hebrew Literature / מחקרי ירושלים בספרות עברית
Publisher: הוצאת ספרים ע"ש י"ל מאגנס, האוניברסיטה העברית
Issue: i23359698
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Stern David
Abstract: This article considers the function of the mashal (parable) in Rabbinic literature and the connection between the use to which the mashal is put in that literature and the literary form it takes. Following a consideration of the contexts, narrative and exegetical, in which the mashal appears in midrashic and talmudic literature, three disctinct models for the form are proposed: (1) As a didactic tool, whose form is exoteric and relies largely on figurative language that illustrates the ideas the parable teaches. (2) As an instrument of sectarian doctrine, often esoteric in its form, and one which closely resembles allegory and seeks to disguise its message if not to hide it. (3) As a homiletical device with the form of an allusive tale told for an ulterior purpose, in order to persuade its audience of a certain inexplicit message. The article suggests that the mashal in Rabbinic literature generally falls into the third category, and that the messages it seeks to persuade are mainly on the order of praise or blame (or a subtype of praise or blame, like apologetics, polemics, eulogy, or complaint). Examples of meshalim for several of these categories are briefly discussed. The article concludes with a detailed analysis of the meshal found in Lamentations Rabba 3, 21. This is a praise-mashal whose narrative also suggests a certain kind of blame and, in effect, allows the mashal to be read in two ways. On the basis of this analysis, it is suggested that the rhetorical richness of the mashal derives in part from the tension between the mashal's function and its narrative complexity, and that the popularity of the form was a result of the fact that the use of narrative in the mashal allowed the Rabbis to express certain feelings and attitudes that other, more prosaic, midrashic literary forms could not convey.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23360896
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: Centre national de la recherche scientifique
Issue: i23375394
Date: 9 1, 2012
Author(s): CUCHET Guillaume
Abstract: Muray, 1984, passim.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23375400
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: Centre national de la recherche scientifique
Issue: i23375427
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): VIDAL Daniel
Abstract: Hans-Georg Gadamer, Qui suis-je et qui es-tu? Commentaire de « Cristaux de souffle »
de Paul Celan, Paris, Actes Sud, 1987.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23375432
Journal Title: Dappim: Research in Literature / דפים למחקר בספרות
Publisher: החוג לספרות עברית והשוואתית, אוניברסיטת חיפה
Issue: i23416296
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): Levy Ze'ev
Abstract: Jacques Derrida's deconstructionism has influenced some American shools of literary criticism which aim at abolishing the distinction between literary and philosophical texts and, at the same time, deconstructing the text from its inherent meaning. If no text has any determined meaning, every interpretation is as correct as any other. This article examines some tenets of Derrida and his followers, especially their definitions of the words understanding, interpretation, and difference. It finds some surprizing affinities between Kant's formalistic esthetics and certain formalistic trends in modern criticism, in particular the concept of autonomy, which implies, in deconstructionism, the uniqueness of every text. However, if so, every reading is inevitably a 'misreading' or 'misinterpretation' thereof. This has led to the paradoxical and unwarranted conclusion that reading is impossible... The article questions some eccentric implications of this paralogism, for example, if no text is readable, does this apply to Derrida's writings as well? The article also calls attention to some interesting concepts of Jewish Kabala and of 'negative theology', which bear a striking resemblance to certain of Derrida's and other deconstructionists' ideas. Without diminishing the importance of Derrida's philosohpical work or the contribution of deconstructionism to modern hermeneutics, this article refutes certain nihilistic claims of the 'deconstructors' regarding philosophical hermeneutics and literary criticism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23417047
Journal Title: Dappim: Research in Literature / דפים למחקר בספרות
Publisher: החוג לספרות עברית והשוואתית, אוניברסיטת חיפה
Issue: i23416455
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Kagan Zipora
Abstract: The aim of this essay is to define the nature of the metaphor in Berdiczewski's novel Miriam (1921). For this purpopse I examine the short story included in Miriam about the scholar who was studying a book entitled The Gate of Heaven. Comparing this story with other literary texts which present a hero who stands in a mystical or philosophical sense before the gate of Heaven illuminates the historic-generative essence of the above metaphor. Using the theoretical and methodological system developed by three scholars (P. Ricuer, D. Schon and B. Indurkyia) to follow the metaphorical process, I attempt to show that Berdiczewski's metaphors are not only figures of speech; they form our essential cultural and historical cognition (tolada in Hebrew). I therefore suggest applying to Berdiczewski's metaphor the form 'historic-generative metaphor.'
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23417436
Journal Title: Israeli Sociology / סוציולוגיה ישראלית
Publisher: החוג לסוציולוגיה ולאנתרופולוגיה, הפקולטה למדעי החברה ע"ש גרשון גורדון אוניברסיטת תל-אביב
Issue: i23442333
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Shenhav Yehouda
Abstract: מסה זו עוסקת בסוציולוגיה של התרגום בתנאים של יחסי כוח תיאולוגיים וקולוניאליים בין שפות. בעקבות ולטר בנימין, פול ריקר, ז'אק דרידה והספרות הפוסט-קולוניאלית, אדגים כיצד תחומים בלתי ניתנים לתרגום הופכים את התרגום לאשליה משיחית. דרך דוגמאות מתוך ספרות הנכבה שנכתבה בערבית אני מבקש להראות כיצד התחומים הבלתי ניתנים לתרגום מוצפים במסמנים לא יציבים ובמצבים אפורתיים של מבוי סתום. למשל, השימוש במילה נכבה אינו עקבי אלא תלוי בהקשר של זמן הכתיבה וזמן התרגום. בערבית אפשר למצוא לבד מנכבה גם את המושגים כארת'ה, הזימה, נכסה ומאסאה. בעברית אפשר למצוא שימוש באסון, בתבוסה, בטרגדיה או בנכבה. גם המסמנים ההיסטוריוגרפיים ומסמני הזמן והמרחב בספרות הנכבה אינם יציבים אלא משתנים תמידית. תובנות אלה מציעות אסטרטגיות תרגום שמתבססות על הטיות זמן מתאימות (למשל זמן הווה מתמשך במקום זמן עבר), על היעזרות בהערות חיצוניות לטקסט ועל שערוב מסוים של העברית. What is translation under asymmetrical conditions of power? How do colonial and theological practices shape the relationships between languages? Drawing on Walter Benjamin, Paul Ricoeur, Jacque Derrida, and postcolonial literature in general, I show how untranslatable texts stemming from such asymmetry result in insurmountable gaps which render the messianic "perfect translation" impossible. Using examples from literature on the Palestinian Naqba, I examine how untranslatable texts (from Arabic to Hebrew) are inflated with unstable signifiers, which themselves are contingent on the time/space aspect of the translation. Using these examples, I demonstrate the extent to which translation from Arabic to Hebrew necessitates peculiar political and aesthetic strategies which are sensitive to colonial and theological conditions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23443031
Journal Title: Annales de Géographie
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i23458030
Date: 2 1, 2013
Author(s): Héritier Stéphane
Abstract: Gauchon et al., 2006
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23458032
Journal Title: Annales de Géographie
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i23457606
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): Lefort Isabelle
Abstract: Vasset Ph. (2007), Un livre blanc. Récit avec cartes, Paris, Fayard.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23458463
Journal Title: Materiali e discussioni per l'analisi dei testi classici
Publisher: Fabrizio Serra
Issue: i23487464
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Marinis Agis
Abstract: Eum. 499-500
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23487480
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i23483400
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): SHERIDAN RUTH
Abstract: The Australian Oxford English Dictionary [ed. Bruce Moore; 2nd ed.; Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 2004], 968
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23487893
Journal Title: Hebrew Union College Annual
Publisher: Hebrew Union College
Issue: i23503346
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): TOWNER W. SIBLEY
Abstract: supra, pp. 107-109.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23507627
Journal Title: Beit Mikra: Journal for the Study of the Bible and Its World / בית מקרא: כתב-עת לחקר המקרא ועולמו
Publisher: המרכז העולמי לתנ"ך בירושלים
Issue: i23509413
Date: 6 1, 2004
Author(s): L. Greenstein Edward
Abstract: Although the character of Job's wife has been given very little space in the biblical text of Job, she has been treated by many exegetes as significant. There are two main streams of interpretation in which she has figured prominently. In classical Christian approaches, ranging from Augustine to some modern commentators such as Habel, Job's wife tends to be regarded as a temptress in the mold of Eve and as a collaborator of the Satan. Post-modern, especially feminist, approaches tend to rehabilitate the character of Job's wife, accrediting her with prompting Job's critical reflection and with anticipating the direction in which the plot of the book develops. In the present article, interpretive approaches to Job's wife, including the favorable approach of some Jewish exegesis of antiquity, as well as the somewhat middle road of medieval Jewish exegesis, are surveyed. A critical discussion of feminist treatments of Job's wife deals primarily with the work of Newsom, Pardes and van Wolde. The place of Job's wife in the book is assessed with regard to how her theological views compare to those of the Satan on the one hand, and Job on the other, as well as to her role as a catalyst in the plot.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23509418
Journal Title: Sociologický Časopis / Czech Sociological Review
Publisher: Sociologický ústav Akademie Věd České Republiky
Issue: i23535034
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): NEKVAPIL JIŘÍ
Abstract: Hájek, Dlouhá 2011
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23535537
Journal Title: Nineteenth-Century French Studies
Publisher: The University of Nebraska Press
Issue: i23535689
Date: 7 1, 1993
Author(s): Gordon Rae Beth
Abstract: "La dérive d'une vie," that of the hero in En rade, is metaphorized by the dérive of narrative, composed of a complex network of metaphors. In 1893, Paul Souriau proposed that metaphor makes a fleeting representation pass into the unconscious. Dreams and hysteria, states in which the unconscious holds sway, are of considerable importance in this text. An analysis of the way that metaphor works will shed light on the relationships between dream and reality, and between consciousness and the unconscious in general. The double fil of extended metaphor is also metaphorized as a bifurcating road, the road of narrative and the labyrinthine path the hero's thoughts take. In fact, route or chemin is not only a metaphor for the text and for extended metaphor itself, but also for the complex pathways of the nerves and brain. If the road or path of narrative is also a representation of nerves/brain, then retracing these pathways of metaphors would be a way of following the text's attempt to dissect the brain and uncover the links between dream and reality, the double sphere of activity that characterizes this novel.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23537218
Journal Title: Nineteenth-Century French Studies
Publisher: The University of Nebraska Press
Issue: i23535944
Date: 7 1, 2005
Author(s): GROSSMAN KATHRYN M.
Abstract: Victor Hugo's L'Homme qui rit (1869) presents a powerful, nightmarish vision of human longing and corruption. Recurrent imagery of aspiration and asphyxiation ties the romantic subplot, which focuses on the protagonist's divided affections, to a much wider vortex of desires. At the same time, the use of similar topoi to figure polar opposites calls into question the antithetical relationships themselves. This essay looks at the ways in which desire operates in Hugo's text, inscribing the struggle between good and evil within more global social issues. Whereas the representation of women might appear to adhere to the virgin-whore dichotomy, and so to reflect an anti-feminist stance, this dichotomy is deconstructed by Hugo's use of metaphorical lattices and multilevel symmetries to figure his own unspeakable (republican) yearning.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23537991
Journal Title: Nineteenth-Century French Studies
Publisher: The University of Nebraska Press
Issue: i23535931
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): WRIGHT BETH S.
Abstract: After 1814, the French looked to parallels in the past to explain the causes of contemporary events. For them historical time was doubled, understood through analogies. Signaling multiple times, easily accomplished in historiographic narratives, posed a challenge to historical painters. Delaroche utilized innovative approaches to representing time in his works, which were praised by contemporary historians and art critics as visual parallels to modern historical literature. In this essay I argue that Delaroche's repeated visual quotation of works from the Bowyer Historic Gallery enabled him to represent a doubled moment in his historical paintings. I examine his approach to temporality in Jane Grey (1834), Assassination of the duc de Guise (1834), a suite of watercolors (c.1825) on an episode in Rousseau's Confessions (1782), and Cromwell (1831). The latter was one of several works by Delaroche inspired by Chateaubriand's Les Quatre Stuarts (1828), an insistently multi-temporal text which compared Stuarts and Bourbons, written to ensure the stability of the newly restored Bourbon dynasty.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23538480
Journal Title: Early American Studies
Publisher: THE McNEIL CENTER FOR EARLY AMERICAN STUDIES
Issue: i23545403
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): SCRABA JEFFREY
Abstract: Ibid., 10
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23546624
Journal Title: Method & Theory in the Study of Religion
Publisher: BRILL
Issue: i23555023
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Parrish John W.
Abstract: Smith (1982: xi).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23555723
Journal Title: Social Theory and Practice
Publisher: Department of Philosophy, Florida State University
Issue: i23555926
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Striblen Cassie
Abstract: Nelson, Damaged Identities, Narrative Repair, p. 93.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23558475
Journal Title: The Annual of the Society of Christian Ethics
Publisher: The Society of Christian Ethics
Issue: i23557606
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Richardson R. Neville
Abstract: What is the direction of South African theological ethics as that country moves out of the apartheid era into a new democratic future? Following its struggle against apartheid, how will theology respond to the new challenge of making clear its distinctive stance in a democratic, multi-faith society with a secular constitution? A danger, similar to that previously discussed in the United States, exists in South Africa as theology evolves from a mode of resistance to that of compliance and accommodation, especially under the guise of "nation-building." The essay plots a trajectory by means of a consideration of four works representing nonracial liberationist theology which emerged at key points in the past fifteen years—the Kairos Document (1985), and works by Albert Nolan (1988), Charles Villla-Vicencio (1992), and James Cochrane (1999). For all their contextual sensitivity and strength, these works appear to offer little of a distinctively theological nature, and little of Christian substance to church and society. The way lies open for the development of an African Christian ethics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23560118
Journal Title: Journal of the Society of Christian Ethics
Publisher: Georgetown University Press
Issue: i23562435
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Clairmont David A.
Abstract: THIS ESSAY EXAMINES THE RELEVANCE FOR RELIGIOUS ETHICS OF BUDDHIST Abhidhamma texts, those dealing with the analysis and systematization of mental states arising in and examined by meditation practice. Developing recent scholarship on the prevalence and significance of interlocking lists in Buddhist canonical texts and commentaries, the Buddhist use of lists in the Abhidhamma constitutes a kind of narrative expression of moral development through the sequential occurrence of carefully defined mental states. Attention to this narrative dimension of the moral life, while related to other recent proposals about the place of narrative in religious ethics, offers a way to employ this underexamined genre of religious literature (lists) drawn from a comparative context (Buddhist and Christian ethics), in service of a more nuanced account of moral development.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23562950
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23568596
Date: 1 1, 1969
Author(s): Carrier Hervé
Abstract: Moore, The Tutorial System
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23574177
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23568617
Date: 1 1, 1974
Author(s): Latourelle René
Abstract: R. Latourelle, Authenticité historique des miracles de Jésus. Es-
sai de critériologie, dans: Gregorianum, 54 (1973), pp. 251-255.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23575244
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23568620
Date: 1 1, 1975
Author(s): Hamel Edouard
Abstract: B. Fraling, Glaube und Ethos, Normfindung in
der Gemeinschaft der Glàubingen, in: Th. und Gl. 64 (1974) 389400.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23575592
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23568647
Date: 1 1, 1980
Author(s): Magnani Giovanni
Abstract: Merton Gill, Psychic Energy, J.A.PsA, 1977 p. 581
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23576028
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23568927
Date: 1 1, 1981
Author(s): Schmidinger Heinrich M.
Abstract: siehe oben Anm. 12.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23576208
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23569613
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Rosato Philip J.
Abstract: Die Kirchliche Dogmatik III/3,
Ziirich 1950, p. 500 (Church Dogmatics, III/3, Edinburgh 1960, ρ. 430).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23577665
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570146
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): Salmann Elmar
Abstract: Paris, jetzt zugànglich in K. Barth, Theologi-
sche Fragen und Antworten. Ges. Aufsatze II, Zollikon 1957, 175.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23577996
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23569608
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Pelland Gilles
Abstract: «La vérité de l'Ecriture et l'herméneutique biblique», RTL 18
(1987) 171-186.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23578218
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23569626
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): Meyer Ben F.
Abstract: Coreth, Grundfragen, 128.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23578309
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23569616
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): Kobler John F.
Abstract: John F. Kobler, op. cit. (n. 12 supra), pp. 119-122, 194.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23578486
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23569621
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): Caba José
Abstract: Dei Verbum 12: AAS 58 (1966) 824.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23578657
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23569865
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Wainright Geoffrey
Abstract: Gemeinsame ròmisch-katholische evangelisch-
lutherische Kommission, Kircne und Rechfertigung. Das Verstàndnis der Kirche im Licht
der Rechtfertigungslehre (Paderborn: Bonifatius; Frankfurt: Lembeck, 1984).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23579346
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570132
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Rasco Emilio
Abstract: Szeged 1995: «Az Apostolok Cselekedeteivel Kapcso-
latos Kutatàs Legalapvetobb Szakaszai», 7-29.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23579575
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570132
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Anatolios Khaled
Abstract: Heine, 142.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23579577
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITA GREGORIANA
Issue: i23569632
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Tilliette Xavier
Abstract: Id. 124.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23579748
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570142
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Lucas Ramón Lucas
Abstract: M.F. Sciacca, Morte e immortalità, 106-107.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23581124
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570159
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Novello Henry L.
Abstract: John O'Donnell, «God's Justice and
Mercy: What Can We Hope For?» in Pacifica 5 (1992) 84-95.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23581396
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570322
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Gilbert Paul
Abstract: M. Heidegger, De l'essence de la vérité, 78
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23581548
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570197
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Finamore Rosanna
Abstract: H.G. Gadamer, Verità e metodo, 442.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23581824
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITAS GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570197
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Lawrence Frederick G.
Abstract: Friendship and the Ways to Truth, Notre Carne,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23581825
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITÀ GREGORIANA
Issue: i23570983
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Carlotti Paolo
Abstract: Concilio Ecumenico Vaticano II, Gaudium et spes, 46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23581907
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITÀ GREGORIANA
Issue: i23571955
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): D'Agostino Simone
Abstract: Ibid., 248.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23581948
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITÀ GREGORIANA
Issue: i23572032
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Kapusta Paweł
Abstract: 1 John 1:1.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23582267
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck)
Issue: i23584999
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Weder Hans
Abstract: G. Ebeling, Die Wahrheit des Evangeliums. Eine Lesehilfe zum Galaterbrief,
1981, 340
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23585590
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: J.C.B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck)
Issue: i23585004
Date: 6 1, 1997
Author(s): Zumstein Jean
Abstract: B. Feuillet, L'heure de la femme (s. Anm. 29).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23585653
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i23585752
Date: 9 1, 2000
Author(s): Schneider-Flume Gunda
Abstract: Ricceur [s. Anm. 6], Bd. 3,335-
349
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23585759
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i23585557
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): Morgenstern Matthias
Abstract: G. Aicher, Das Alte
Testament in der Mischna, Freiburg i.Br. 1906, 67f.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23585919
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i23585696
Date: 9 1, 2005
Author(s): Körtner Ulrich H. J.
Abstract: G. Schneider-Flume, Grundkurs Dogmatik, 2004,20ff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23586062
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i23585695
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Ahrens Theodor
Abstract: Steinmann [s. Anm. 22], 221-239), 221ff.
227ff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23586129
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i23585712
Date: 6 1, 2011
Author(s): Schröter Jens
Abstract: R. Koselleck, Vergangene Zukunft. Zur Semantik geschichtlicher Zeiten
(stw 757), 1979, 206
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1628/004435411795870282
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Theologie und Kirche
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i23585707
Date: 6 1, 2009
Author(s): Stoellger Philipp
Abstract: E. Levinas, Autrement qu'etre ou au-delä de l'essence, Paris 1974,
29-76.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23586358
Journal Title: Revue Tiers Monde
Publisher: l'Institut d'Étude du Développement économique et social
Issue: i23594288
Date: 12 1, 2013
Author(s): de Freitas Dutra Eliana
Abstract: Idem.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23594373
Journal Title: Historia Mexicana
Publisher: EL COLEGIO DE MÉXICO
Issue: i23608439
Date: 6 1, 2013
Author(s): Zermeño Guillermo
Abstract: Algunos debates en Historia Mexicana, xlvi:3 (183) (ene.-mar. 1997),
pp. 563-580, recogidos de The Hispanic American Historical Review,
79:2 (1999).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23608575
Journal Title: European Journal of East Asian Studies
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i23615227
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Pholsena Vatthana
Abstract: Hyunah Yang, Finding the 'map of memory，、p. 87.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23615373
Journal Title: Perspectives
Publisher: INSTITUTE OF INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS
Issue: i23615225
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): HANSKA JAN
Abstract: This article concerns itself with establishing and defining the concept of prophetic politics as a narrative-based political leadership. It focuses on the use of religious, mythical and otherwise culturally dominating narratives which are often taken for granted or as 'common sense.' By a skilful politician, these stories can be given new forms and used as tools of leadership. This article explores the differences between traditional prophesies in the religious context and political prophesies and shows how with the use of prophetic narratives the politician is able to keep politics from stagnation since every moment and every decision can be endowed with special importance in actualizing the vision that remains the fascinating but elusive goal of politics - whatever it is narrated to be. This might re-invigorate the citizens to participate more in politics. The focus of the article is on American politics since the American civil religion and the narrative tradition of the jeremiad provide ample tools for political prophets, but the concept is not restricted solely to America. I argue that well told narratives have great influence on how people think and that can be manipulated politically. This type of leadership opens new vistas for political candidates, but it also opens new vistas for researchers to use in their study of politics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23616226
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE
Issue: i23616938
Date: 6 1, 1999
Author(s): SAUZEAU PIERRE
Abstract: A. Stadter, op. cit., p. 52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23618051
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: REVISTA PORTUGUESA de Filosofia
Issue: i23630184
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): CATALÃO HELENA B.
Abstract: "C'était bien la même Amérique que j'avais laissée, les mêmes questions, les mêmes
Blancs qui cherchaient un bouc émissaire!" Haley, Alex & Malcolm X - op. cit., p. 288.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23631110
Journal Title: Revue d'histoire des sciences
Publisher: ARMAND COLIN
Issue: i23634341
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): GUILLIN Vincent
Abstract: lbid., 129.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23634351
Journal Title: The British Journal of Criminology
Publisher: OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Issue: i23638508
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Pavlich George
Abstract: Van Swaaningen 1997
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23638899
Journal Title: Asian Journal of Social Science
Publisher: BRILL
Issue: i23653923
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Taylor Betsy
Abstract: Wilshire (1990).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23654398
Journal Title: Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae
Publisher: AKADÉMIAI KIADÓ
Issue: i23656603
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Simon Róbert
Abstract: Goldziher (1912, pp. 92 sq)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23658556
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE
Issue: i23662339
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): BOURETZ PIERRE
Abstract: Léo Strauss, « Essai d'introduction à la Religion de la raison tirée
des des sources du judaïsme de Hermann Cohen », in Études de philosophie poli-
tique platonicienne, op. cit., p. 353.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23671124
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE
Issue: i23662048
Date: 9 1, 1995
Author(s): SAUZEAU ANDRÉ
Abstract: J. S. Cooper, Sumerian and Aryan : Racial theory, Académie Politics and Parisian
Assiriology, RHR, 210, 1993, p. 169-205.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23671687
Journal Title: ARSP: Archiv für Rechts- und Sozialphilosophie / Archives for Philosophy of Law and Social Philosophy
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i23676322
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Huster Stefan
Abstract: Goethe, Maximen und Reflexionen, in: ders., Werke. Hamburger Ausgabe in 14 Bänden, Bd. 12,
365, 385.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23680756
Journal Title: ARSP: Archiv für Rechts- und Sozialphilosophie / Archives for Philosophy of Law and Social Philosophy
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i23676470
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Liebsch Burkhard
Abstract: Jenseits von Schuld und Sühne, München
1988, 44.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23681064
Journal Title: ARSP: Archiv für Rechts- und Sozialphilosophie / Archives for Philosophy of Law and Social Philosophy
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i23676296
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Kirste Stephan
Abstract: Arthur Kaufmann, Naturrecht und Geschichtlichkeit. Tübingen 1957, S. 16
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23681355
Journal Title: ARSP: Archiv für Rechts- und Sozialphilosophie / Archives for Philosophy of Law and Social Philosophy
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i23676298
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Lindahl Hans
Abstract: Giorgio Agamben, État d'exception, 2003, 87
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23681447
Journal Title: Cultures et Conflits
Publisher: L'Harmattan
Issue: i23696193
Date: 7 1, 1994
Author(s): APTER DAVID E.
Abstract: David E. Apter et Tony Saich, Revolutionary Discourse in "Mao's Republic",
Cambridge, Harvard University Press, 1994.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23698813
Journal Title: Cultures et Conflits
Publisher: L'Harmattan
Issue: i23696886
Date: 7 1, 1999
Author(s): GBIKPI Bernard
Abstract: Id., p. 103.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23699434
Journal Title: Cultures et Conflits
Publisher: L'Harmattan
Issue: i23697554
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): WASINSKI Christophe
Abstract: Doubler M., Closing with Enemy - How Gis Fought the War in Europe,
1944-1945, Lawrence, University Press of Kansas, 1994.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23703529
Journal Title: Cultures et Conflits
Publisher: L'Harmattan
Issue: i23698596
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): CEYHAN Ayse
Abstract: Perrow C., Normal Accidents, Living With High-Risk Technology, New York, Basic Books,
1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23703877
Journal Title: The British Journal of Social Work
Publisher: OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
Issue: i23714806
Date: 4 1, 1998
Author(s): BANKS SARAH
Abstract: This paper examines the ethical implications of recent changes in social work, particularly in relation to the conception of social workers as professionals guided by a code of ethics. These changes include the fragmentation of the occupation, the increasing proceduralization of the work and the growing focus on consumer rights and user participation. Some people have argued that codes of ethics are becoming increasingly irrelevant in this climate, in that they assume a unified occupational group and are based upon professionals' definition of values without consultation with service users. On the other hand, it has also been maintained that it is ever more important to retain and strengthen codes of ethics in order to maintain professional identity and to defend the work of the profession from outside attack. This paper explores the relevance of a code of professional ethics for social work, focusing particularly on the British Association of Social Workers' code, in the context of the changing organization and practice of the work. It considers two alternative approaches: the 'new consumerism' which focuses on the worker's technical skills (rather than professional ethics) and consumer rights (as opposed to professional obligations); and a 'new radicalism' which stresses the worker's own personal or political commitment and individual moral responsibility (as opposed to an externally imposed code of professional ethics). It is concluded that the changes in social work do threaten the notion of a single set of professional ethics articulated in a code, and that, in some types of work, this model is less appropriate. However, there is still mileage in retaining and developing a code of ethics, not as an imposed set of rules developed by the professional association, but as part of a dynamic and evolving ethical tradition in social work and as a stimulus for debate and reflection on changing and contradictory values.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23714811
Journal Title: Social Work
Publisher: National Association of Social Workers
Issue: i23715106
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Norton Dolores G.
Abstract: Although the dual perspective should be used to focus on diversity, it should be applied within the context of an anthropological—ecological framework to prevent stereotyping, to illuminate the universal goals of societal organization underlying human behavior, and to explore the early socialization of children. This view is illustrated with preliminary findings from an ongoing longitudinal study of lower socioeconomic inner-city African American children that examines the importance of a sense of time, its evolution in early socialization, and the relationship of parent-child interactions to the development of a sense of time.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23716885
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23730852
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Kontler László
Abstract: Robert Bernasconi (2000) and (2001).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23730856
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23730852
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Feres João
Abstract: Jurgen Habermas (1989) and (1990).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23730857
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23730861
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Kontler László
Abstract: Lorraine Daston, "Afterword: The Ethos of Enlightenment" in
William Clark, Jan Golinski, and Simon Schaffer (1999), 495-504.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23730867
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i23730902
Date: 7 1, 2011
Author(s): IFVERSEN JAN
Abstract: http://www.concepta-net.org/beyond_classical_key_concepts.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3167/choc.2011.060104
Journal Title: Contributions to the History of Concepts
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i23730921
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Pérez Lara Campos
Abstract: Helga Von Kiigelgen (1990).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23730924
Journal Title: The Centennial Review
Publisher: College of Arts and Letters, Michigan State University
Issue: i23736652
Date: 7 1, 1985
Author(s): Carlisle E. Fred
Abstract: Mary Hesse's analysis in Models and
Analogies in Science
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23738430
Journal Title: Revista Española de Pedagogía
Publisher: INSTITUTO «SAN JOSÉ DE CALASANZ» DE PEDAGOGÍA CONSEJO SUPERIOR DE INVESTIGACIONES CIENTÍFICAS
Issue: i23757323
Date: 12 1, 1971
Author(s): Seima José Vila
Abstract: Vicens Vives [1952], 1969, 15, 16.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23762901
Journal Title: Revista Española de Pedagogía
Publisher: INSTITUTO EUROPEO DE INICIATIVAS EDUCATIVAS
Issue: i23758746
Date: 4 1, 2013
Author(s): ALBA José Antonio MILLÁN
Abstract: Disciplina acuñada en el XIX, la filología surge como historicidad fundamental, identificando la significación de una obra con sus condiciones de producción originarias, un discurso de la ciencia (historia) sobre la lengua y la literatura. La hermenéutica contemporánea supone una ruptura de la razón histórico-filológica y una afirmación de los nuevos significados que a un texto se le añaden al pasar de un contexto cultural u otro nuevo. Para la filología, el criterio pedagógico único de explicación de los textos es la restitución de la intención deliberada y originaria del autor. Hermenéutica y teoría de la literatura afirman que no hay adecuación lógica necesaria entre sentido de la obra e intención de autor. Tras la “muerte del autor” del formalismo semiótico, la posmodernidad niega el texto mismo y afirma que éste tiene tantos sentido como lectores. A discipline minted in the 19th century, philology, emerges as a fundamental historicist approach, identifying the significance of a work with its original conditions of production, a discourse from science (history) about language and literature. Contemporary hermeneutics assumes a break with historical-philological reason, as well as an affirmation of the new meanings added to a text by passing from one cultural context to another new one. For philology, the only pedagogical criterion in explaining texts is the restitution of deliberate and original authorial intent. Hermeneutics and literary theory assert that there is no logical association necessary between the meaning of the work, and authorial intent. Since the “death of the author” of semiotic formalism, postmodernity has denied the text itself, instead asserting that it has as many meanings as it has readers.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23766850
Journal Title: The Journal of Educational Thought (JET) / Revue de la Pensée Éducative
Publisher: Faculty of Education, University of Calgary
Issue: i23762745
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): ROTH WOLFF-MICHAEL
Abstract: Present discourses on technology education are taking a positive and value-neutral approach with utilitarian and vocational overtones. The discourses generally lack discussions of human agency and human responsibility for techno-scientific activities and technological literacy. To support the emergence of a collective civic literacy, we argue in this text that technology education needs to take up critical and value-acknowledging aspects with emphasis on building sustainable relationships among human beings, technology, and lifeworld. To understand the relationship between human agency and modern technology, we examine the nature of technology in the dimensions of technology as causality and technology as a relationship of lifeworld. Discussing Martin Heidegger's perspectives on the causalities of technology, we question how the nature of technology situates human beings in power-related relationships to the world. Understanding technology as process and relationship of lifeworld, the paper extends its discussion of the responsibility of a dialectical human-technology-lifeworld relation based on a socio-technical and ethico-moral framework of technology. By recognizing human responsibility of and for modern technology, we outline a critical and reflective approach to technological literacy. The approach challenges the position of current approaches to technology in the attempt to provide a foundation for a contemporary pedagogy of technological awareness and values. Aujourd'hui, les discours en matière d'enseignement de la technologie sont en train de prendre une orientation positive et dépourvue de jugement de valeur comportant des connotations utilitaristes et professionnelles. En général, les discours n'ouvrent pas assez de discussions sur l'action humaine et la responsabilité humaine dans les activités technico-scientifiques et dans l'alphabétisme technologique. Dans ce papier, afin de renforcer l'éclosion de l'alphabétisme civique collectif, nous ouvrons le débat sur le fait que l'enseignement de la technologie a besoin d'aborder des aspects critiques et de valeur reconnue avec un accent mis sur la construction durable des relations chez les êtres humains, dans la technologie et dans la vie mondiale. Dans le but de comprendre les relations entre l'action humaine et la technologie moderne, nous analysons la nature de la technologie en tant que causalité et en tant que relation de la vie mondiale. Nous discutons des perspectives de Martin Heidegger sur les causalités de la technologie. Nous posons des questions sur la manière que la nature de la technologie situe les êtres humains dans les relations basées sur le pouvoir face au monde. Nous assimilons la technologie comme processus et comme relation de la vie mondiale. L'article élargit les propos sur la responsabilité dune relation dialectale humaine technologie/vie mondiale, fondée sur une structure de technologie sociotechnique et éthico morale. En reconnaissant la responsabilité humaine de et pour la technologie moderne, nous soulignons une démarche critique et réfléchie de l'alphabétisme technologique. La démarche remet en question la position des approches actuelles vers le chemin de la technologie afin d'apporter une base à une pédagogie contemporaine de sensibilisation et de valeurs technologiques.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23767086
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i23781981
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Marques Tiago Pires
Abstract: L. F. Crespo et M. L. Muñoz, 2004 : 40.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23785623
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: REVISTA PORTUGUESA de Filosofia
Issue: i23783067
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): AMORIM MIGUEL
Abstract: Amorim, Miguel-A Catallegory Fatigue Sampler for an Im-pertinent History of
Cinema, take one. Barcelona: unpublished, 2013.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23785881
Journal Title: Ägypten und Levante / Egypt and the Levant
Publisher: VERLAG DER ÖSTERREICHISCHEN AKADEMIE DER WISSENSCHAFTEN
Issue: i23785611
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Schneider Thomas
Abstract: Spiegel's statement (Soziale und weltan-
schauliche Reformbewegungen im alten Ägypten, Heidelberg
1950, 59)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23788656
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799464
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): Combe Dominique
Abstract: La Métaphore vive. Seuil, 1975.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799580
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799461
Date: 6 1, 1997
Author(s): ROUGÉ BERTRAND
Abstract: infra
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799586
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799461
Date: 6 1, 1997
Author(s): YOUNG-HAE KIM
Abstract: Gté par Susan Buch, The Chinese Literati on Painting Harvard-Yenching Institute Studies XXVII, Har-
vard University Press, Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1971, p. 25.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799592
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799482
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): SPRANZI-ZUBER MARTA
Abstract: A. R. Louch,
« History as narrative », History and Theory, 8,1969, pp. 55-69.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799784
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799482
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): ALEXANDRE DIDIER
Abstract: Michel Foucault, L'Ordre du discours, Paris, Gallimard, 1971, p. 17.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799786
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799559
Date: 10 1, 1988
Author(s): Mathy Jean-Philippe
Abstract: Paul J. Perron, Introduction à A.J. Greimas, On Meaning : Selected Essays in Semiotic
Theory, Minneapolis, University of Minnesota Press, 1987, p. xxxix.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799818
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799559
Date: 10 1, 1988
Author(s): Wimmers Inge Crosman
Abstract: Raffaella Di Ambra
dans son excellent article « L'identification comme imaginaire, une lecture de Barthes », Cahiers de
Lectures Freudiennes 2 (1983), p. 26-27.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23799822
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799457
Date: 10 1, 1985
Author(s): Combe Dominique
Abstract: Dans L'Œuvre d'art littéraire, trad, fr., Lausanne, « L'Âge d'Homme », 1983.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23800022
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23795497
Date: 10 1, 1977
Author(s): Idt Geneviève
Abstract: Situations, //, p. 161-162.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23801763
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23795498
Date: 5 1, 1977
Author(s): Sacré James
Abstract: Hamlet et Panurge, Le Seuil, Paris, 1971, p. 93.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23801842
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i23799883
Date: 2 1, 1981
Author(s): Logan Marie-Rose
Abstract: M. R. Logan, « Rethinking History... », Yale French Studies, n° 59 (1980), p. 3-6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23801920
Journal Title: Ethics
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i341189
Date: 10 1, 1990
Author(s): Gutmann Thomas
Abstract: "The Search for a Defensible Good: The Emerging
Dilemma of Liberalism," pp. 253-80, esp. pp. 264-65
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2382168
Journal Title: Ethics
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i341200
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): Hacking Amélie Oksenberg
Abstract: Nicomachean Ethics 2.1
and 3.1-2
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2382298
Journal Title: Durkheimian Studies / Études Durkheimiennes
Publisher: Berghahn Books and The Durkheim Press
Issue: i23861492
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Béra Matthieu Dimitri
Abstract: This is based on research that has discovered crucial, hitherto unknown biographical information. First, I review the theories of authors who helped to generate the whole 'affair' of Durkheim's two pre-names, most often in seeing it as a way to interrogate his relation with Judaism. Next, I discuss how the issue comes with elements that are incomplete or inexact. It is then to present new evidence of Durkheim's ambivalence and changing attitude towards his first, identifiably Jewish pre-name. The census records during his time at Bordeaux show that he registered himself as 'David' in 1891 and 1896, but abandoned this and switched to 'Émile' in 1901. Accordingly, I examine possible interpretations of the change, in terms of the political context of the Dreyfus Affair, events in his family life, his institutional position, his growing reputation, and a programme of research in which he resolved on a scientific treatment of religion.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3167/ds.2011.170106
Journal Title: Archiv für Religionspsychologie / Archive for the Psychology of Religion
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i23908595
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Streib Heinz
Abstract: Fowler 1981, 198. Vgl. dazu auch Fowlers Beitrag: „The Enlightenment and Faith
Development Theory" (in: J.E.T. 1 (1988), 29-42), in dem er den Beitrag der faith deveop-
ment theory zur religiös-kulturellen Lage der Gegenwart darin sieht, eine Sprache und ein
Begriffssystem dafür bereitszustellen, „for ordering and speaking intelligibly about the
clash of cultural levels of development".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23908603
Journal Title: Theoria: An International Journal for Theory, History and Foundations of Science
Publisher: Centro de Análisis, Lógica e Informática Jurídica (CALIJ) / SERVICIO EDITORIAL UNIVERSIDAD DEL PAIS VASCO / ARGITARAPEN ZERBITZUA EUSKAL HERRIKO UNIBERTSITATEA
Issue: i23915266
Date: 10 12, 1992
Author(s): DEL PINO Carlos CASTILLA
Abstract: La interpretación es un proceso cognitivo peculiar: distinto, por una parte, de la explicación cientificopositiva; por otra, de la comprensión empática y también del entender en sus distintas formas. El proceso interpretativo tiene lugar por el sujeto, que en ese momento hace de intérprete, a partir de un objeto en un contexto determinado, pero sobre la imagen del objeto, que es en realidad el referencial; la dación de significados connotativos constituye el interpretado, el cual es devuelto al contexto como referido. En la neointerpretación o en la reinterpretación, ese objeto referido es entonces neoreferencial. El proceso interpretativo es estocástico y, por eso, con la finalidad de reducir la entropía del sistema, podría ser interminable. El sistema compuesto por objeto, imagen del objeto, intérprete e interpretado es, siempre, en consecuencia, dishomeostático.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23915333
Journal Title: Theoria: An International Journal for Theory, History and Foundations of Science
Publisher: CENTRO DE ANÁLISIS, LÓGICA E INFORMÁTICA JURÍDICA (CALIJ) / DEPARTAMENTO DE LÓGICA Y FILOSOFÍA DE LA CIENCIA / FACULTAD DE FILOSOFÏA Y CCEE, UNIVERSIDAD DEL PAÍS VASCO
Issue: i23915212
Date: 9 1, 1988
Author(s): PAYCHERE François
Abstract: Language and judicial activities are both signs of the existence of a society. There is, therefore, good reason for a dialogue between the science of language and the science of law. This article applies a linguistic theory of the Paris School (semiotics) to the examination of a legal text, namely a contract. The author points to some elements shared by legal and other texts, and demonstrates how a semiotic interpretation can provide interesting and unexpected insights into the deeper levels of a legal text. He concludes that a similar approach could fruitfully be used with other types of legal text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23916027
Journal Title: Archiv für Religionspsychologie / Archive for the Psychology of Religion
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i23918257
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): Schindler Johann
Abstract: Als solche Vorleistung bleibt sie nie in der formalen Allgemeinheit von Religiosität, sondern
wird wesentlich inhaltlich bestimmt von der konkreten Materialität des elterlichen Glaubens.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23918302
Journal Title: Archiv für Religionspsychologie / Archive for the Psychology of Religion
Publisher: BRILL
Issue: i23918936
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Westerink Herman
Abstract: Wulff, 1997,
pp. 630-636
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1163/157361212X644486
Journal Title: Journal of Church and State
Publisher: J. M. Dawson Institute of Church-State Studies of Baylor University
Issue: i23912361
Date: 7 1, 2000
Author(s): COCHRANE JAMES R.
Abstract: Michael J. Schuck, "Re-Imaging Church and State in the Twilight of Modernity,"
in Religion and Education 24, no. 2.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23919722
Journal Title: Administrative Science Quarterly
Publisher: Cornell University Graduate School of Business and Public Administration
Issue: i341320
Date: 9 1, 1965
Author(s): Woodward Linda
Abstract: This paper examines the significance of the concept of culture for organizational analysis. The intersection of culture theory and organization theory is evident in five current research themes: comparative management, corporate culture, organizational cognition, organizational symbolism, and unconscious processes and organization. Researchers pursue these themes for different purposes and their work is based on different assumptions about the nature of culture and organization. The task of evaluating the power and limitations of the concept of culture must be conducted within this assumptive context. This review demonstrates that the concept of culture takes organization analysis in several different and promising directions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2392246
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23916373
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): Velaidum Joe
Abstract: This paper addresses Northrop Frye's biblical hermeneutic. Frye intends his interpretation of the Bible to be 'literary' (as opposed to theological) which for him means that it explicates how or why a poet reads the Bible. In so doing, Frye employs typology, believing that he is able to eliminate the theological elements of typology in his purely literary interpretation of biblical texts. However, a closer examination of typology itself shows that when it is applied to the Bible, as it is in Frye's writings, typology cannot be divorced from its theological foundations. Contrary to Frye's belief that his biblical hermeneutic is a non-theological interpretation of biblical imagery, I argue that Christian typology provides the inescapable framework for Frye's reading of the Bible.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23925201
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23917906
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Britt Brian
Abstract: In spite of limited resources, intellectual diversity, and arguments that texts are overrated as a method and object of study, this essay argues that religion and literature maintains a vital and even subversive identity by its commitment to the text. After challenging Lawrence Sullivan's argument against the 'tyranny of the text' in religious studies, I sketch three dimensions of texts that concern religion and literature as I see it: the aesthetic, the critical, and the transcendental. With an emphasis on the subversive function of religion and literature, I apply a hermeneutic of suspicion to these dimensions of text through two metaphors: the wig (la perruque) and the veil.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23925365
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23917902
Date: 3 1, 2000
Author(s): Cunningham Valentine
Abstract: Bible reading occurs at intersection of perpetually shifting canons—of textual meaning, interpretative strategies, and preferred textual menu for particular contemporary consumption. Such continual up-to-datedness is the Bible's, as it is the classic's, only survival kit. Contemporary reading is the only reading—ever. Post-modernism's biblical reading menu is notable for its post-modernist yields of meaning; but textual post-modernism—aporias, textual unboundedness, canonical on-edgedness, apocryphalism, etcetera—is typical of biblical texts' ur-post-modernism (the Bible living up, of course, to applied post-modernist reading expectations). All such reading is an aestheticisation, a fictionalising process—abusive naturally; constructively abusive, perhaps; but always catachretical, demythologising, a negative theology. But, of course, this is utterly inevitable for now.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23926235
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23917909
Date: 12 1, 1995
Author(s): Loughlin Gerard
Abstract: This essay argues for an understanding of the literal sense of Scripture after its diremption in the modern period between the written and the historical. It introduces John Spong as exemplary of a liberal tendency to disparage the literal, and Hans Frei as showing how the sensus literalis was, and may be again, found in the 'world' of the scriptural narrative, and how it came to be dirempted. Finally I argue that the literal sense of Scripture is locatable in the mutual constitution of Church and Scripture, of text and reading-community. The literal and historical are rebound insofar as the Church performs the letter of the text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23926766
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23919272
Date: 9 1, 1999
Author(s): Anderson Pamela Sue
Abstract: I propose both a critique of canonicity and a feminist defence of the careful re-reading of certain canonical texts. My proposal for a critique of the limits of our thinking about and with texts is informed by a re-reading of the canonical text of Kant. Admittedly Kant himself might be excluded from any possible feminist canon whether in literary theory or theology. However, my qualified defence of the Kantian text is part of a larger concern to rethink texts by men and women. The aim is not to reaffirm a conservative culture, but to provide crucial tools for the judgements and practices of still highly significant forms of critical hermeneutics. In particular, the process of suppression and repression of valuable texts by women and minorities cannot properly be reversed without taking seriously the particular skills of post-Kantian critique. Critical and historical skills will help distinguish when to think merely about a text and when to think with it so that we might come up with a new picture of canon.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23926797
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23917895
Date: 9 1, 1997
Author(s): Ward Bruce K.
Abstract: The contemporary philosopher, Paul Ricoeur, has characterized the dominant trend in modern interpretative thought as the 'school of suspicion', whose most significant 'masters' are Freud and Nietzsche. For them, to seek meaning—whether in a text, dream, discourse, or institution—is, first and foremost, to suspect 'truth as lying'. It is my contention that Ricoeur could well have named Dostoevsky as a third master of this modern school of interpretation, for he, too, was preoccupied with exploring the possibility of 'truth as lying', whether to others or to oneself. The general concern of my essay is to clarify Dostoevsky's relation to the modern 'hermeneutics of suspicion' in a manner which is mutually illuminating. The particular focus is on Dostoevsky's hermeneutics of suspicion as employed in The Brothers Karamazov, especially with the object of deciphering the avowed 'love of humanity' which motivates Ivan Karamazov's famous 'rebellion' against God. Ivan's humanism is highly ambiguous, as his words and actions (of omission and commission) throughout the novel demonstrate. I attempt to show that the ambiguity of Ivan Karamazov can be illumined as an exercise of suspicion on Dostoevsky's part which distinguishes between the manifest sources of Ivan's moral stance and what is in reality its hidden basis. And, in order to situate Dostoevsky in relation to the modern 'school of suspicion', his interpretation of the ambiguous text of modern humanism is compared with that of Nietzsche. The dialogue which the essay sets up between Nietzsche and Dostoevsky on the problem embodied by Ivan Karamazov reveals areas of convergence and divergence: the former apparent in a shared suspicion of a secular humanism which affirms the love of humanity apart from religious faith; and the latter apparent in their different understandings of love—whether of humanity or of God. The comparison between Dostoevsky and Nietzsche, then, highlights the distinction between a hermeneutics of suspicion which is ultimately reductive in intent, and one which can be said to be ultimately 'recollective'.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23926812
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23922199
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Morgan Ben
Abstract: The article uses a reading of Eliot's Middlemarch and a discussion of Levinas and Heidegger to challenge two aspects of the approach to literary texts proposed by Toril Moi. I suggest that we needn't assume that the inner lives of others are inaccessible in the way Moi (following Stanley Cavell) does, nor that literature has a privileged role in helping us come to terms with this alterity. Literature is one practice amongst others with which relations with other people are negotiated more or less honestly. I argue that recent developments in phenomenology and cognitive science, in particular the focus on enactive and participatory models of being in the world, can help to make more concrete Heidegger's concept of being-with (Mitsein) and Levinas' concept of proximité. Heidegger and Levinas' can then take their place in a counter tradition of 20th-century thinkers who engage with human togetherness rather than declare it to be impossible. The question Heidegger and Levinas' raise about the ethical challenge of human togetherness is not, however, answered by more recent research. It is by turning back to Middlemarch and viewing it in the context of its original marketing that we can see one way that this challenge may be confronted in everyday life.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/litthe/frr049
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23917935
Date: 3 1, 2007
Author(s): Mei Todd S.
Abstract: Is liability insurance simply a necessary evil in today's climate of litigation? Or does it have greater implications beyond its social and economic remit? In this article, I argue that when the insurance policy is viewed hermeneutically as a text, its negligence-based definition of action supplants the understanding of responsibility, therefore having theological and philosophical implications. Insurance, in this sense, comes 'in between' humanity and its relation to others and fundamental ontological questions concerning the meaning of uncertainty and suffering.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23927311
Journal Title: Literature and Theology
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i23917944
Date: 3 1, 2010
Author(s): Ward Graham
Abstract: Having defined how 'secular' is to be understood in this context, this essay explores two sets of observations. The first concerns the relationship between religion and literature as cultural products of a specific cultural imaginary. Both are fundamentally associated with narrative, which, as even contemporary neuroscience demonstrates, continually attempts to make sense of the world. Both are narratives in which there is a reflection upon, and a performance of, creativity. Since the cultural imaginary has been shaped historically by the religious, then all reflections upon creating are coloured by the sacred. The second set of observations issues from the first and concerns the relationship between authorial standpoint and literary creation. The essay examines authorial intention, the nature of language and the operation of the imagination as each relates to the cultural imaginary and the act of 'making believe'. The two sets of observations and their examination demonstrate the ways in which literature continually resists secularity.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/litthe/frp057
Journal Title: Italianistica: Rivista di letteratura italiana
Publisher: ISTITUTI EDITORIALI E POLIGRAFICI INTERNAZIONALI®
Issue: i23921424
Date: 8 1, 2001
Author(s): Terrusi Leonardo
Abstract: Michele Dell'Aquila, ivi, pp. 90-1.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23937096
Journal Title: Italianistica: Rivista di letteratura italiana
Publisher: FABRIZIO SERRA EDITORE
Issue: i23922211
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Boezio Sara
Abstract: C. Hamilton, The future of Cognitive poetics, «Zeszyty Naukowe Uniwersytetu Rzeszowskiego. Seria fi-
lologiczna - Studia anglica resoviensia 2», xiv, 2003, pp. 120-128
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23938239
Journal Title: Revue Internationale de Philosophie
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE MINISTERE DE L'ÉDUCATION NATIONALE ET DE LA CULTURE FRANÇAISE ET DE LA FONDATION UNIVERSITAIRE
Issue: i23945465
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Laks André
Abstract: Schleiermacher, Hermeneutik und Kritik, i.e., p. 93.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23945471
Journal Title: Revue Internationale de Philosophie
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE MINISTERE DE L'ÉDUCATION NATIONALE ET DE LA CULTURE FRANÇAISE
Issue: i23946560
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): FRANK Manfred
Abstract: Sartre, Situations, II, op. cit., p. 316.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23946566
Journal Title: Revue Internationale de Philosophie
Publisher: Presses universitaires de France
Issue: i23955570
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): Ombrosi Orietta
Abstract: supra
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23955577
Journal Title: Revue Internationale de Philosophie
Publisher: Presses universitaires de France
Issue: i23955850
Date: 7 1, 2005
Author(s): Timsit Gérard
Abstract: G. Timsit, Éléments pour une théorie des cas extrêmes, in Sur les cas extrêmes, op. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23955871
Journal Title: Revue Internationale de Philosophie
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE
Issue: i23955659
Date: 3 1, 2000
Author(s): SCHOBER Angelika
Abstract: Titre de son livre paru chez Flammarion en 1987.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23955967
Journal Title: Revue Internationale de Philosophie
Publisher: Librairie Philosophique VRIN
Issue: i23961541
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Bessiere Jean
Abstract: Questionnement et historicité, op. cit., p. 58-59.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23961546
Journal Title: Leviathan
Publisher: Westdeutscher Verlag
Issue: i23983253
Date: 6 1, 1999
Author(s): Glassman Deborah
Abstract: The article of M. Lilla marks the political position of Derrida in the context of French philosophy since Sartre. Presenting him as an engaged opponent of existentialism and structuralism Lilla shows that Derrida's vehement philosophical fight is directed fundamentally against what he calls the logocentrism of all western philosophy. Derrida's only remedy against this disease: deconstruction of the language. In applying this recipe himself, Derrida ends at a somewhat mysterious one and only notion, the concept of justice, which according to him is not destructible and should not be destructed. The provocative explanation Lilla gives for the surprising fact, that Derrida's most fervent adherents live in the United States is the unlimited self-confidence and good nature of the Americans.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/23984407
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie
Publisher: Universitätsverlag WINTER
Issue: i24003918
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Höllwerth Alexander
Abstract: Kuron (2009), 7
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24004175
Journal Title: Annali d'Italianistica
Publisher: Annali d'Italianistica, Inc.
Issue: i24006560
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Maggi Armando
Abstract: Husserl's epoché (35)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24006574
Journal Title: Hagut: Studies in Jewish Educational Thought / הגות: מחקרים בהגות החינוך היהודי
Publisher: המרכז להגות בחינוך היהודי ליד מכללת ליפשיץ
Issue: i24006088
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Ophir Natan
Abstract: Rav H̱isday Crescas (1340-1410/11), Rabbi of Aragonese Jewry in Christian Spain and a major figure in medieval Jewish philosophy, is unique in positing an all-embracing thesis of Love. This thesis permeates his theories of cosmogony, metaphysics and theology and generates far-reaching didactic implications. This article examines Crescas' rather bold description of Love as a positive Divine attribute, an anthropopathism meant to convey ontological meaning about the Divine Nature via an analogous construct. Themes such as Infinite Goodness, Joy and Kindness enable Rav H̱isday to structure a new conception of the Creator and Providence. After postulating Divine Love as the Cosmic Force sustaining creation, Crescas explains the purpose of Torah and mitzvot in terms of evoking love for God thus drawing the soul to link up to the Divine Overflow of Love. Even spiritual existence after death is explicated in terms of the soul's love for its Divine Source. To understand Crescas' unique theory of Love, we compare it with the views of his predecessors and analyze his use of philosophic sources such as the 5th century BCE pre-Socratic scientist-mystic Empedocles. We examine educational aspects of Crescas' teachings on love and view them in context of the mass conversions to Christianity resulting from the 1391 riots. Finally, Crescas' ideas are read as pedagogical messages relevant to both Jews and conversos in the twenty traumatic years after 1391 when he served as chief rabbi and political leader in Saragossa.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24008146
Journal Title: Hagut: Studies in Jewish Educational Thought / הגות: מחקרים בהגות החינוך היהודי
Publisher: המרכז להגות בחינוך היהודי ע"ש דב רפל ליד מכללת ליפשיץ
Issue: i24008140
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Weiss Tzahi
Abstract: The curriculum for biblical studies in the Israeli public high school system is designated by the official program of the ministry of education to be taught along essentially critical lines based on historical-philological research tools. The aim of this article is to expound on the cultural consequences and hermeneutical problems which are a direct product of this prescription, with emphasis on three major points: first, the fact that the official program of studies has completely disregarded contemporary hermeneutical approaches; second, the import of this hermeneutic deficiency given a literal reading of the biblical text which is meager in descriptive details but is hermeneutically saturated; third, the cultural status of the Bible class as sole agent of socialization pertaining to Jewish knowledge in Israeli public high-schools.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24008249
Journal Title: Annali d'Italianistica
Publisher: Annali d'Italianistica, Inc.
Issue: i24009986
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Picone Michelangelo
Abstract: Cherchi, "Opra d'aragna (RVF, clxxii)."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24009993
Journal Title: Ethnography
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24046637
Date: 9 1, 2003
Author(s): Souza lara
Abstract: This article inquires as to the meaning of nervoso (nerves) among poor, working-class women from Salvador, Brazil. Our aim is to understand nerves as an experience that emerges from the background of a life trajectory and that, in many significant ways, disrupts the taken-for-granted character of that trajectory. From a phenomenological-hermeneutical tradition, we explore the links between experience, embodiment and temporality and then discuss the relevance of this approach for the understanding of women′s nervoso. In order to do so we present the life histories of three middle-aged women who have been afflicted with nerves. The accounts describe significant ways in which culturally inherited possibilities – grounded in a lived context of class and gender – are recovered and come to pre-figure a certain future. As we argue throughout the article, it is only when we situate the experience of nervoso within the temporal frame of life that we can truly understand it – that is, grasp it as part of a movement that involves both recovery and creation of meaning.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24047842
Journal Title: Discourse Studies
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24049943
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Bell Allan
Abstract: This article questions the aptness of 'discourse analysis' as a label for our field, and prefers the less reductionist concept of 'Discourse Interpretation'. It does this through drawing on ideas from the field of philosophical hermeneutics – the theory and practice of interpreting texts. It operationalizes and adapts the construct of the Interpretive Arc from the philosophy of Paul Ricoeur in order to address issues that are central to discourse work, including that of how we warrant the validity of our textual interpretations. The Interpretive Arc consists of six interlinked phases, which the article presents and exemplifies through discussion of a single text – the story of Babel. Phase I of the arc defines readers as being in a state of Estrangement before the text because of the distancing created by its written or technological form. Phase 2 is that of Pre-view, the state of opinion or knowledge that readers bring to a text. At phase 3, a first reading forms readers' Proto-understanding, their initial 'guess' at what the text means. Then processes of Analysis (phase 4) test and evidence the validity of alternative readings, limiting the interpretations which can plausibly be taken from a text. Three byways of interpretive analysis are challenged and discarded: the dominance of author intention, structuralist analysis and limitless polysemy. Analysis then leads into 5, the phase of informed Understanding of the matter or injunction of the text, of what is disclosed or unfolded before the text. The Interpretive Arc is completed in phase 6, Ownership. Here, through processes of critique of their own and the text's ideologies and of fresh listening, readers are led to a new self formed by the matter of the text. There is a dialectic amongst Analysis, Understanding and Ownership, with each informing and modifying the other. The approach emphasizes interpretation as the heart of discourse work. The 3000-year-old narrative of Babel is a subject as well as an object here. It contributes to the matter of the article and its interpretation is interwoven with the theoretical substance. The story is shown to be an integrated narrative abounding in sophisticated linguistic techniques which show a delight in language. The traditional Christian and Western interpretation of Babel – as an affront to God which results in the curse of multilingualism – is challenged. A re-constructed interpretation informed by intertextual evidence reads the fault of Babel to be the people's refusal to spread through the earth. Babel can be interpreted as a manifesto against the monolingual and monocultural impetus of empires ancient and contemporary. The multilingual outcome is a positive affirmation of sociocultural and linguistic diversity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24049945
Journal Title: Discourse Studies
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24049943
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Scott-Baumann Alison
Abstract: Ricoeur placed a great deal of importance upon text and the interpretation of text. Bell accepts this by virtue of his extended analysis of the story of Babel, and I hope to offer ways of extending and developing Bell's arguments to incorporate the ethical demands that Ricoeur placed upon text, upon our interpretation of text and upon action as a form of readable text. This will not include a commentary on discourse analysis, which I am not qualified to give. Ricoeur differed from the structuralist tradition in that he saw the relationship between language and life as taking a dialectical form: debate that presumes the possibility of altering one's position by grappling with different views, and often taking inspiration from Hegelian dialectics, with their contrasting polarized views and the eventual attempt at affirmative common ground. The term λογοσ (logos) was first used in a philosophical way by Heraclitus to give us the principle of order and knowledge, and yet for Heraclitus the world was dominated by conflict and change. Ricoeur studied this tension within logos between order and disorder, partly by his writing about language and his work on signs and symbols, partly through metaphor and narrative and also through his insights on translation. For him, all these are facets of the need for both Explaining and Understanding as forms of interpretation of language, ethics and action. Ricoeur's work on logos provides us with an approach that asks whether ethics controls language or vice versa or both and how this fits in with structuralism and later movements. For Ricoeur, signs (words, texts) are not the centres of our perceptual experience. At the heart of our perception are our motivations and our actions, for which we must take responsibility in a sort of provisional affirmation that we will keep trying. In so doing we must doubt (be suspicious of) our own motives just as much as those of others, and see action as a form of readable text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24049950
Journal Title: Discourse Studies
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24049943
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Wodak Ruth
Abstract: This article discusses different theoretical and methodological approaches in the humanities and social sciences which strive to analyse and understand, interpret and explain texts and discourses in systematic, qualitative ways. After reviewing some of the salient theories in the social sciences (such as objective hermeneutics and critical hermeneutics), I argue that critical discourse studies require a 'trichotomy' consisting of explanation, interpretation and critique. Other approaches such as Ricoeur's 'hermeneutic arc' seem to neglect important structural and material dimensions of context as well as critical self-reflection. Moreover, I argue that much intuitive and non-transparent speculation in Hermeneutics might be transcended if more historical, cultural, linguistic and philological knowledges would be systematically and explicitly integrated into the analysis of text and discourse, in a retroductable manner. The latter possibility is illustrated by applying an interdisciplinary framework to some brief examples (e.g. intercultural and historical translation studies; the discourse-historical approach in critical discourse studies).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24049953
Journal Title: Discourse Studies
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24049943
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): van den Broek Paul
Abstract: Text interpretation – the main interest of discourse analysts – is a central component of the text understanding process. In this article we introduce the Landscape Model, which describes the cognitive processes underlying reading comprehension in a detailed and precise manner. Moreover, this model captures the interpretative processes in which the human mind engages during reading. Within the context of the Landscape Model, we describe the relation between discourse understanding and discourse interpretation, and explain some of the phenomena that are central to the field of discourse analysis as seen from a cognitive perspective. In the first section we describe the basic cognitive processes that underlie discourse understanding, as captured by the Landscape Model. In the following section we illustrate the way that the Landscape Model can be applied to the work of discourse analysts. We conclude by discussing the usefulness of the cognitive Landscape Model for the field of discourse analysis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24049954
Journal Title: Discourse Studies
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24049943
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Bell Allan
Abstract: The nine responses to my focus article 'Re-constructing Babel: Discourse analysis, hermeneutics and the Interpretive Arc' are cross-disciplinary, as is the article itself. They come from discourse studies (Van Dijk, Billig, Wodak), cognitive science (Tepe, Yeari and Van den Broek, Van Dijk), Old Testament studies (Billig), hermeneutics (Pellauer, Scott-Baumann), history (Gardner) and literature (Pratt). I identify and address five main issues which I see these responses raising for discourse interpretation: the role of author intent and the original sociocultural context in interpretation; principles of translation, particularly in relation to the Babel story; issues of certainty and subjectivism in interpretation, again including the Babel story; the role and limitations of cognitive approaches, and the potential of images like 'unfolding the matter of the text' to be realized in teaching hands-on discourse work; and finally a call to new listening in the encounter with hermeneutics, as a route to freshening the field I like to call Discourse Interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24049955
Journal Title: Perspectives Chinoises
Publisher: Centre d'Etudes Francais sur la Chine contemporaine
Issue: i24071587
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): GARAPON ANTOINE
Abstract: Chen Yan, L'Éveil de la Chine, La Tour d'Aiguës, Éditions de l'Aube, 2002.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24071720
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung. Supplement
Publisher: GESIS – Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences
Issue: i24136797
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Janssen Philip Jost
Abstract: . Sowiport is based on 18 databases, including Socio-
logical Abstracts and Worldwide Political Science Abstracts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24139028
Journal Title: Historical Social Research / Historische Sozialforschung
Publisher: GESIS – Leibniz Institute for the Social Sciences
Issue: i24145432
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Zängle Michael
Abstract: Francis 2013, 288
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24145539
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie
Publisher: herder
Issue: i24163982
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Tschuggnall Peter
Abstract: Bachtin (s. Anm. 3) 124.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24166821
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie
Publisher: VERLAG HERDER
Issue: i24164416
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Schwager Raymund
Abstract: Ebd. 267-284.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24168024
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie
Publisher: VERLAG HERDER
Issue: i24164415
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Guggenberger Wilhelm
Abstract: J. Niewiadomski, Menschenrechte: ein gordischer Knoten der heutigen Gnaden-
theologie. In: ThPQ 145 (1997) 269-280.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24168120
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie
Publisher: herder
Issue: i24160375
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Eckholt Margit
Abstract: /. Duque, Narrati-
ve Theologie. Chancen und Grenzen - Im Anschluß an E. Jüngel, P. Ricœur und G. La-
font, in: ThPh 72 (1997) 31-52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24169692
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie
Publisher: Echter Verlag GmbH
Issue: i24160523
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Hoffmann Veronika
Abstract: Gabel,
Inspiration und Wahrheit, 131.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24170846
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für katholische Theologie
Publisher: Echter Verlag GmbH
Issue: i24160642
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Schärtl Thomas
Abstract: L. Wittgenstein,
Vermischte Bemerkungen (= WW, Bd. 8), 571.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24171214
Journal Title: Daat: A Journal of Jewish Philosophy & Kabbalah / דעת: כתב-עת לפילוסופיה יהודית וקבלה
Publisher: אוניברסיטת בר-אילן
Issue: i24183660
Date: 7 1, 1984
Author(s): Avi Sagie (Shweitzer)
Abstract: The purpose of this article is to examine the development of the notion of "The Other" and to trace the implications of its effect on the dialoguic Philosophy. In "I and Thou" this category was not developed, at best it was suggested only vaguely, for in this text Buber does not carry out any ontological explication of this category. But such an explication was necessary and was later formulated gradualy by Buber. The clearer the ontological explication, the sharper the category of "the Other" is delineated. It is this category which establishes the I-Thou relationship. This development is expressed in Buber's writings with great tension, and we analyze it in detail, for the category of "the Other" and the central position which it occupies undermine the significance of the I-Thou relationship as it is presented in the book "I and Thou". Together with an acceptance of the primacy of "the Other" in this relationship, we must also assert the primacy of the "I" as the subject of reflective action, of the recognition of the other in his otherness. In this situation it is not the relationship which comes first but the detachment and the aloneness which exist between the I and Thou. We now have to rewise the notion of the dialogue from that purety of an event without content to that of an action of mutual assertion between I and the Other, where each one asserts the other in his otherness, where at the same time each is conscious of being asserted by the Other.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24184936
Journal Title: Daat: A Journal of Jewish Philosophy & Kabbalah / דעת: כתב-עת לפילוסופיה יהודית וקבלה
Publisher: אוניברסיטת בר-אילן
Issue: i24185941
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Shechterman Deborah
Abstract: Original Sin is considered to be a uniquely Christian doctrine. Nevertheless, an analysis of apparently forgotten Jewish treatises — most of which are to be found only in manuscript form — reveals that an extraordinary philosophical theory of Original Sin is present in late medieval Jewish thought. It implies, therefore, a new dimension in characterising this doctrine and has implications for the understanding of the process of inter-communicating of Jewish and Christian thought. This study focuses on fundamental Jewish passages, beginning with Apocalyptic literature and ending with medieval philosophical texts. Yet, the examination of those Hebrew texts is carried out in the light of the writing of Christian scholars. This means that the attempt to clarify this Jewish doctrine is made, from a methodological viewpoint, both by looking at the development of this doctrine trough the history of the Jewish thought, and by a close examination of the parallel general sources. It is only then that one can see that rudiments of the Christian doctrine of Original Sin were inserted into the Aristotelian theory of Nature, and combined with elements from Maimonides' Biblical-allegoric exegesis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24186900
Journal Title: Daat: A Journal of Jewish Philosophy & Kabbalah / דעת: כתב-עת לפילוסופיה יהודית וקבלה
Publisher: אוניברסיטת בר-אילן
Issue: i24193434
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Meir Ephraim
Abstract: The article deals with the problem of revelation in Levinas' writings. The first part of the article analizes Levinas' ideas on the Same and the Other, more particularly the topics of the face and of discourse, as these come to the fore in the first section of Totality and Infinity. Investigating the non-totalising relationship between the Same and the Other presents us with the suitable framework for understanding the relation between the finite and the Infinite. Leaving out any ontotheological speech, Levinas shows how Metaphysics is enacted in the ethical relation. The second part cootinues with a description of Levinas' position on revelation in the Jewish tradition. The active Interpretation of Biblical texts "beyond the verse" represents an opportunity of hearing the divine word today and to enter into a more primordial Order than the Order of the Same. In the course of the article, we point to affinities and striking similarities between E. Levinas' and F. Rosenzweig's view on revelation. We also demonstrate how Levinas Orients his Jewish writings to his philosophy of the Other and vice versa. In writing on revelation, Levinas' main concern seems to be the description of the possibility of a fracture in the immanent order of totality and in the self-sufficiency of reason which is its correlative. This fraction is produced by the command "thou shalt not kill", calling the Same to open itself to the Other.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24195890
Journal Title: Jahrbuch für Liturgik und Hymnologie
Publisher: Internationalen Arbeitsgemeinschaft für Hymnologie / International Fellowship for Research in Hymnology / Cercle International d'Etudes Hymnologiques
Issue: i24200577
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Rickli-Koser Linda
Abstract: Ebd.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24207749
Journal Title: Jahrbuch für Liturgik und Hymnologie
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i24234116
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Apel Kim
Abstract: Oswald Bayer:
Einführung: Poietologische Theologie, in: ders.: Gott als Autor, Tübingen 1999,1-18, 2, vgl. 30 f
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24238750
Journal Title: Nouvelles Études Francophones
Publisher: University of Nebraska Press
Issue: i24243336
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): Ziethen Antje
Abstract: Beck 12
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24245214
Journal Title: Nouvelles Études Francophones
Publisher: University of Nebraska Press
Issue: i24243340
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): Glesener Jeanne E.
Abstract: Si l'on admet que la littérature migrante transcrit la mondialisation et l'interpénétration des langues et des cultures par le biais de figures identitaires et esthétiques inédites, il y a lieu de s'interroger de plus près sur les pratiques scripturales qui lui sont propres. Dans cet article, nous nous proposons d'analyser la poétique de l'effaçonnement, soutènement de l'écriture de l'écrivain luxembourgeois d'origine italienne Jean Portante. Avec des textes choisis à l'appui, notamment des essais et le roman autofictionnel Mrs Haroy ou la mémoire de la baleine (1993), différents aspects de cette poétique seront examinés, à commencer par son rôle dans l'appréhension que ce poète-écrivain peut avoir de sa langue d'expression littéraire étrangère. Nous procédons ensuite à l'étude du roman autofictionnel pour la voir à l'œuvre dans la narrativisation de la mémoire dans le récit de soi. Les pratiques scripturales employées par Portante pour mettre en texte la mémoire interculturelle du migrant feront l'objet de notre conclusion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24245376
Journal Title: Revista de Musicología
Publisher: SOCIEDAD ESPAÑOLA DE MUSICOLOGÍA
Issue: i24243488
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): CALVO-SOTELO Javier CAMPOS
Abstract: TITON, Jeff Todd. «Music and Sustainability:
An Ecological Viewpoint». The World of Music, 51, 1 (2009), pp. 119-137
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24246266
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24249293
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Lévi-Strauss Claude
Abstract: C. Lévi-Strauss, la Pensée sauvage, op. cit., p. 284-285.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24249306
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24249293
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Lamouche Fabien
Abstract: C. Lévi-Strauss, Histoire de lynx, Paris, Pion, 1991.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24249307
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24249293
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Hénaff Marcel
Abstract: C. Lévi-Strauss, la Pensée sauvage, op. cit., p. 255.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24249309
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24249293
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Fœssel Michaël
Abstract: Voir P. Ricœur, Temps et récit, 3 t., Paris, Le Seuil, 1983-1985.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24249311
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24249817
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): d'Allonnes Myriam Revault
Abstract: Voir notamment l'ouvrage de Bernard Perret, De la société comme monde commun, Paris,
Desclée de Brouwer, 2003, pour qui le souci de l'institution d'un monde commun est lié à la
créativité humaine plus qu'à un processus d'objectivation. Il s'appuie explicitement (bien que
Merleau-Ponty ne soit pas directement évoqué) sur le point de vue de la phénoménologie et sur
les outils qu'elle nous fournit pour penser la perpétuation du monde commun comme culture
vivante, ensemble de valeurs partagées dans la durée autant que dans l'espace.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24249825
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24249860
Date: 11 1, 2004
Author(s): Schattner Marius
Abstract: Y. Leibowitz, Peuple, terre, État..., op. cit., p. 110-111.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24249866
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24250408
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Crépon Marc
Abstract: J. Patoékà, « Réflexion sur l'Europe », art. cité, p. 212.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24250446
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24250408
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Worms Frédéric
Abstract: Rejoignant ainsi l'ensemble de ses travaux, notamment sur le thème de l'identité hétéro-
gène.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24250448
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24252211
Date: 11 1, 1952
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Esprit a publié l'essentiel de ce Pascal sans histoire. (No-
vembre 1951.)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24253198
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24252214
Date: 2 1, 1954
Abstract: Le texte complet en a été publié dans le n° d'Esprit de dé-
cembre 1952.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24253575
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24255017
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): de Rochegonde Thierry
Abstract: Voir T. de Rochegonde, « Les yeux grands ouverts. Plaidoyer pour que les psychana-
lystes s'intéressent aux questions nées de la crise de l'éthique médicale », revue de psychana-
lyse Che Vuoi?, n° 17, juin 2002, Paris, L'Harmattan, p. 89-104.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24255449
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24256635
Date: 5 1, 2005
Author(s): Breton Stanislas
Abstract: Homélie prononcée par Stanislas Breton pour les funérailles d'une amie (29 mai 2001).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24256764
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24256635
Date: 5 1, 2005
Author(s): Court Raymond
Abstract: Kant, Projet de paix perpétuelle. Œuvres complètes, III, op. cit., p. 376.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24256765
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24256635
Date: 5 1, 2005
Author(s): Helcinel Gaston
Abstract: La Bruyère, les Caractères, chap. 2 : « Du mérite personnel », pensée 44.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24256769
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257105
Date: 9 1, 2006
Author(s): Garapon Antoine
Abstract: 0. Gross, "Chaos and Rules: Should Responses to Violent Crises Always Be Constitutio-
nal?", art. cité.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257120
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Thévenot Laurent
Abstract: P. Ricœur, la Métaphore vive, Paris, Le Seuil, coll. « Points Essais », n° 347, 1997.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257151
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Hénaff Marcel
Abstract: P. Ricœur, Sur la traduction, op. cit., p. 52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257152
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Éric Weil, Philosophie politique, Paris, Vrin, 1956, p. 61.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257154
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Tétaz Jean-Marc
Abstract: Voir « La liberté selon l'espérance », dans le Conflit des interprétations, op. cit., p. 393-
415.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257157
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Schlegel Jean-Louis
Abstract: Un autre exemple de trivialité : au début de son texte, Badiou évoque un conflit, une
« guerre abstraite » actuellement en cours entre vision juive et vision chrétienne de l'histoire;
et donc, selon lui, la Mémoire... s'inscrit dans cette rivalité pour conquérir la « direction spiri-
tuelle du camp "démocratique" ». Et attention, Ricœur vise à « rien moins qu'une victoire »!
Le déclin de l'influence chrétienne et le brio de la pensée juive au sens large (sans garantie de
durée!) dans la culture française et européenne sont patents, mais ce constat accrédite-t-il une
vision paranoïaque de la vie intellectuelle? D'autres exemples dans le Siècle, op. cit., par
exemple une parole d'un poème de Celan inspiré de la mémoire d'Auschwitz, rapportée par
Badiou aux slogans des manifestants de décembre 1995 pour leur retraite, à Roanne-Trifouillis-
les-Oies : « Tous ensemble, tous ensemble, ouais! » (p. 139).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257158
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Hyperbole : figure de style qui consiste à mettre en relief une idée au moyen d'une expres-
sion qui la dépasse.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257159
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Texte d'une conférence destinée à un large public, donnée à la Maison de la culture de
Grenoble, publié en 1974 dans la revue Études théologiques et religieuses.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257160
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Bégout Bruce
Abstract: P. Ricœur, Du texte à Vaction, op. cit., p. 36.38.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257161
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Padis Marc-Olivier
Abstract: Ibid., p. 17.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257163
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): d'Allonnes Myriam Revault
Abstract: Hannah Arendt, Du mensonge à la violence, Paris, Agora Press Pocket, p. 136.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257167
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Fœssel Michaël
Abstract: Id., « Autonomie et vulnérabilité », op. cit., p. 88.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257168
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Worms Frédéric
Abstract: J. Derrida, Apprendre à vivre enfin, op. cit., p. 26, souligné dans le texte.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257169
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24257107
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Ce texte a été écrit au cours de l'été 2000 pour une discussion organisée à Préfailles (44)
par le groupe œcuménique. Il est paru dans la revue protestante Amitié, « Rencontre entre chré-
tiens. Sciences de la vie. Problèmes éthiques », n° 4, décembre 2000, p. 30-34.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257170
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24256952
Date: 3 1, 1964
Author(s): Domenach J.-M.
Abstract: « Ethique et politique », texte de Max Wf.ber présenté par
Paul Ricœur, Esprit, février 1959.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24257327
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24259930
Date: 2 1, 2007
Author(s): Weil Patrick
Abstract: Tzvetan Todorov, les Abus de la mémoire, Paris, Arléa, 1995, cité par Paul Ricœur, la
Mémoire, l'Histoire, l'Oubli, Paris, Le Seuil, 2000, p. 105.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24259968
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24262705
Date: 9 1, 2007
Author(s): Abdelmadjid Salim
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24262792
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24262705
Date: 9 1, 2007
Author(s): Ning Zhang
Abstract: Voir par exemple Zhang Ning, VAppropriation par la Chine du théâtre occidental. Un
autre sens de l'Occident, Paris, L'Harmattan, 1998, p. 151-164, sur la question de la dramatisa-
tion et de la psychologisation dans le travail entrepris en Chine, dans les années 1980, de trans-
position de Shakespeare dans l'opéra chinois de style kunqu.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24262794
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24258590
Date: 12 1, 1976
Author(s): THIBAUD PAUL
Abstract: Mounier par lui-même (Seuil) suggère aussi une dis-
continuité dans la pensée de Mounier (pp. 104 et ss.).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24264350
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24265362
Date: 5 1, 2008
Author(s): Schlegel Jean-Louis
Abstract: Patrick Rotman, Mai 68 expliqué à ceux qui ne l'ont pas vécu (entretien avec Laurence
Devillairs), Paris, Le Seuil, 2008, p. 142.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24265404
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24265362
Date: 5 1, 2008
Author(s): Worms Frédéric
Abstract: C'est ce que nous nous proposons notamment de faire à travers la chronique intitulée « À
quoi tenons-nous » qui paraît dans Esprit depuis novembre 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24265411
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24265362
Date: 5 1, 2008
Author(s): Padis Marc-Olivier
Abstract: Voir Michael Hardt et Toni Negri, Empire, Paris, Exils, 2000, et Multitudes, Paris, La
Découverte, 2004.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24265412
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24265362
Date: 5 1, 2008
Author(s): Mongin Olivier
Abstract: P. Grémion, Modernisation et progressisme, op. cit., p. 130-131.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24265413
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24266858
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): Peyroulou Jean-Pierre
Abstract: Ibid., p. 116.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24266861
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24266858
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): Zawadzki Paul
Abstract: P. Zawadzki, « Scientisme et dévoiements de la pensée critique », dans Eugène Enriquez,
Claudine Haroche, Jan Spurk (sous la dir. de), Désir de penser; peur de penser, Lyon, Parangon,
2006, p. 84-198.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24266868
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24266899
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Fœssel Michaël
Abstract: Id., «Justice sociale, redistribution, reconnaissance», art. cité, p. 157.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24266909
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24268086
Date: 5 1, 2009
Author(s): Théry Irène
Abstract: Voir les nombreuses publications liées aux activités de l'Association des parents et
futurs parents gays et lesbiens (Apgl), en particulier: E. Dubreuil, Des parents de même sexe,
Paris, Odile Jacob, 1998; M. Gross (sous la dir. de), Homoparentalités, état des lieux, Toulouse,
Érès, 2005; M. Gross et M. Peyceré, Fonder une famille homoparentale, Paris, Ramsay, 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24268098
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24269130
Date: 9 1, 2009
Author(s): d'Allonnes Myriam Revault
Abstract: Ibid., p. 568.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24269150
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24269179
Date: 7 1, 2009
Author(s): Abel Olivier
Abstract: On pourrait dire que la logique de Vagapè a plus à voir avec cela qu'avec la logique du
don, et qu'elle résiste au don quand celui-ci, comme dans les réseaux mafieux, oblige au contre-
don.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24269191
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24269178
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Guibal Francis
Abstract: Id., le Récit, la lettre et le corps, op. cit., p. 254.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24269231
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24269493
Date: 2 1, 2010
Author(s): Simon-Nahum Perrine
Abstract: A. Badiou, Deleuze. La clameur de l'Être, op. cit., p. 15.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24269500
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24269493
Date: 2 1, 2010
Author(s): Rajotte Pierre
Abstract: J.-M. Labrèche, les Pas... sages d'un pèlerin..., op. cit., p. 83.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24269507
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24270971
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): d'Allonnes Myriam Revault
Abstract: D. Mendelsohn, les Disparus, op. cit., p. 543.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24270985
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271669
Date: 7 1, 2011
Author(s): Bessone Magali
Abstract: Voir, pour une présentation de la démocratie délibérative, Charles Girard et Alice Le Goff,
la Démocratie délibérative, une anthologie, Paris, Hermann, 2010 : la délibération repose sur une
éthique normative particulièrement exigeante et les critères d'une parole juste, impartiale, libre,
égale, rationnelle, argumentée, sont rarement rencontrés sur les forums de discussion, même en
l'absence de tout troll.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24271686
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271669
Date: 7 1, 2011
Author(s): Mongin Olivier
Abstract: Une première version de ce texte est parue
dans le journal La Croix (12 juin 2011). En mars
1983, Esprit a publié un dossier d'esprit péguyste
(« Réflexions sur le droit ») concernant le rap-
port du kantisme au droit et à la morale.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24271688
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24270885
Date: 5 1, 1987
Author(s): Mongin Olivier
Abstract: Les beaux jours, Gallimard, Paris, 1980, p. 16.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24271908
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24270824
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Antelme Robert
Abstract: Art Press, n° 117, septembre 1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24271954
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24270751
Date: 11 1, 1987
Author(s): Pontalis J.B.
Abstract: K. Papaioannou, La consécration de l'histoire, Champ libre, 1983, p. 168-169.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24272039
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272231
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Mongin Olivier
Abstract: Voir, par exemple, Stephen Benedict, « Tunisie, le mirage de l'État fort », Esprit, mars-avril
1997.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24272292
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272759
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): d'Allonnes Myriam Revault
Abstract: Voir P. Ricœur, Temps et récit, III, op. cit., p. 308.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24272774
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272759
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): Schlegel Jean-Louis
Abstract: Le « pragmatisme » avait-il sa place ici? Dans la présentation qu'en fait Jean-Pierre
Cometti (Qu'est-ce que le pragmatisme?, Paris, Gallimard, coll. « Folio essais », 2010), il faut
bien reconnaître que « Dieu », ou ce que les pragmatistes appellent peut-être encore ainsi,
occupe une place plus que modeste - conforme finalement à une philosophie qui revendique
officiellement la modestie par rapport à 1'hubris conceptuelle et spéculative de la métaphysique.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24272775
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272892
Date: 4 1, 1990
Author(s): Roman Joël
Abstract: Préfaces, n°l,
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24273307
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271602
Date: 5 1, 1988
Author(s): Weil Eric
Abstract: l'entretien avec Philippe Soulez, « N'y a-t-il de philosophie que de la Cité? », Esprit,
numéro spécial « La passion des idées », août-septembre 1986, p. 166-169.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24273590
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24270051
Date: 9 1, 1986
Author(s): Thibaud Paul
Abstract: Richard Kuisel, Le capitalisme et l'Etat en France,
Gallimard, 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24273735
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24273232
Date: 9 1, 1990
Author(s): Le Goff Jean-Pierre
Abstract: « Travail et Parole », texte repris dans Histoire et vérité, Seuil.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24274292
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24274426
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Mongin Olivier
Abstract: Pierre Michon, Le roi vient quand il veut, Paris, Albin Michel, 2007, p. 315.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24274467
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24274426
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Sigmund Mowinkel, The Psalms in Israel's Worship, Oxford, Basil Blackwell, 1962.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24274475
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272636
Date: 5 1, 1992
Author(s): Bouretz Pierre
Abstract: Pierre Bouretz (éd.), ta Force du droit, Éditions Esprit, 1991.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24274611
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272932
Date: 10 1, 1992
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Ion,
534b
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24274683
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24273233
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Semelin Jacques
Abstract: Henry Rousso, « La Seconde Guerre mondiale dans la mémoire des droites françaises »,
dans Histoire des droites en France, sous la dir. de Jean-François Sirinelli, Paris, Gallimard,
1992, p. 555.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24275307
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272902
Date: 4 1, 1991
Author(s): Canto-Sperber Monique
Abstract: Four Essays on Liberty 1969, trad, française Éloge de la liberté, Paris, Calmann-Lévy,
1988.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24275374
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24273231
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): Bourgeois Guillaume
Abstract: le Principe responsabilité, p. 58 à 69
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24275440
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24273552
Date: 6 1, 1992
Author(s): Eslin Jean-Claude
Abstract: Seuil, 1990.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24275556
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272637
Date: 7 1, 1992
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Lectures I. Aulour du politique, Seuil, 1991, p. 176-195.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24275568
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272713
Date: 7 1, 1993
Author(s): Abel Olivier
Abstract: « Si le monde est la totalité de ce qui est le cas, le faire ne se laisse pas inclure dans
cette totalité. En d'autres termes encore, le faire fait que la réalité ne soit pas totalisable »,
P. Ricœur, Du texte à l'action, Paris, Seuil, 1986, p. 270.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24275698
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272708
Date: 11 1, 1992
Author(s): Garapon Antoine
Abstract: Paul Valadier, « Cohérence et ri-
gueur d'une pratique » in Aux débuts de
la vie, des catholiques prennent position,
éditions La Découverte/Essais, Paris,
1990, p. 238.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24276216
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24273553
Date: 2 1, 1996
Author(s): Bédarida François
Abstract: Edmund Husserl, la Crise de l'humanité européenne et la philosophie, éd. bilingue, trad.
de Paul Ricœur, Paris, Aubier, 1977, p. 102-105.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24276245
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24273235
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): Castillo Monique
Abstract: Pour une critique de la raison bioéthique, Paris, Odile Jabob, p. 306.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24276287
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24272896
Date: 12 1, 1995
Author(s): Bouretz Pierre
Abstract: Hannah Arendt, Vies politiques, op.
cit., p. 17 et 19.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24276388
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275622
Date: 5 1, 1998
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: P. Beauchamp, op. cit., p. 180.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24276767
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24277178
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Sente Christophe
Abstract: Louis de Brouckère et Henri de Man, le Mouvement ouvrier en Belgique, Bruxelles,
Fondation J. Jacquemotte, 1965.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24277190
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24277336
Date: 11 1, 2013
Author(s): Hénaff Marcel
Abstract: Jocelyn Holland, German Romanticism and Science: Procreative Poetics in Goethe,
Novalis and Ritter, New York, Routledge, 2009. En ce qui concerne Goethe, il faudrait recons-
tituer tout l'héritage des théories de la morphogénèse qui va de D'Arcy W. Thompson - On
Growth and Form, 1917 - à Lévi-Strauss - et sa théorie des transformations des groupes de
mythes - et finalement à la mathématique des fractals de Mandelbrot.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24277346
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24277618
Date: 2 1, 2014
Author(s): Fischer Francisco Díez
Abstract: Voir P. Ricœur, « Étranger soi-même », Les Réseaux des parvis, 1999, n° 46, point 3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24277631
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24277618
Date: 2 1, 2014
Author(s): Garapon Antoine
Abstract: Albert Camus, Lettres à un ami alle-
mand, dans Œuvres complètes, Paris, Galli-
mard, coll. « Bibliothèque de la Pléiade »,
tome II, 2006.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24277636
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24277703
Date: 4 1, 2014
Author(s): Mongin Olivier
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24277712
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275614
Date: 9 1, 1997
Author(s): Coq Guy
Abstract: Président de l'Association des amis d'Emmanuel Mounier. Des extraits de ce texte ont été
publiés dans Le Monde en date du 8 juillet 1997.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278035
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275624
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): Mongin Olivier
Abstract: David Garland, « Les contradictions de la société punitive : le cas britannique », Actes
de la recherche en sciences sociales, Paris, Le Seuil, septembre 1998.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278184
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24276187
Date: 9 1, 1998
Author(s): de Maillard Jean
Abstract: J. de Maillard, l'Avenir du crime, Paris,
Flammarion, 1997.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278321
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24278301
Date: 11 1, 1999
Author(s): Porée Jérôme
Abstract: la Mort à domicile en Ille-et-Vilaine en 1996 (faculté de
médecine de Rennes, 1997)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278384
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24278642
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): Ferrier Michaël
Abstract: Sur ce point, voir l'ouvrage essentiel de François Hartog, Régimes d'historicité.
Présentisme et expériences du temps, Paris, Le Seuil, 2003, ainsi que le livre d'Hartmut Rosa,
Accélération. Une critique sociale du temps, Paris, La Découverte, 2010.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278651
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271971
Date: 8 1, 1988
Author(s): Thibaud Paul
Abstract: « Les droits de l'homme et
l'Etat-providence », repris dans Essais sur le politique, Seuil, 1986.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278822
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271971
Date: 8 1, 1988
Author(s): Mongin Olivier
Abstract: Sur
Vindividualisme, Seuil, 1987.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278823
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271971
Date: 8 1, 1988
Author(s): Roman Joël
Abstract: Individu et justice sociale, Le Seuil, 1988, p. 129-144.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278824
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271971
Date: 8 1, 1988
Author(s): Petitdemange Guy
Abstract: Du texte a l'action, op. cit., p. 261-277.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278827
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271971
Date: 8 1, 1988
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Du texte a Vaction (cité ici 7M), Seuil, 1986.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278829
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271971
Date: 8 1, 1988
Author(s): Beauchamp Paul
Abstract: Dt 21, 8; Jr 18, 23
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278838
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271971
Date: 8 1, 1988
Author(s): Schlegel Jean-Louis
Abstract: Cahier de la nuit surveillée sur Rosenzweig, p. 55-56.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278839
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271971
Date: 8 1, 1988
Author(s): Bourg Dominique
Abstract: Moïse, le fameux « Ehyéh asher éhyéh »
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278841
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24271971
Date: 8 1, 1988
Author(s): Dewitte Jacques
Abstract: Le langage parle du monde, même lorsqu'il semble ne jouer que dans l'autoréférence. Faut-il pour autant sous-estimer les capacités propres de la métaphore de déplacer le jeu de la référence contextuelle?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278848
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24278302
Date: 11 1, 2002
Author(s): Lhuilier Gilles
Abstract: Esprit (« Un père est-il réductible à ses
chromosomes? », Esprit, mai 1998, p. 182).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24278925
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275632
Date: 10 1, 2001
Author(s): Llored Patrick
Abstract: J. Bollack, la Grèce de personne. Les mots sous le mythe, introduction, Paris, Le Seuil,
1997.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24279302
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275636
Date: 9 1, 2000
Author(s): Macron Emmanuel
Abstract: Platon, Phèdre, texte traduit par Luc Brisson, Paris, GF-Flammarion, 1989, 1997, 275 a.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24279634
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275636
Date: 9 1, 2000
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: M. Heidegger, Être et Temps, trad, française Martineau, Paris, Authentica, 1985, p. 238.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24279635
Journal Title: Esprit (1940-)
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24275636
Date: 9 1, 2000
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: t. III, le Système totalitaire, trad. fr. de Jean-Loup Bourget, 1995.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24279636
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24293042
Date: 3 1, 1986
Author(s): Boudou Bénédicte
Abstract: M. Conche, « La méthode pyrrhonienne de
Montaigne », in Bull, de la Soc. des amis de Montaigne, Paris, 1974, n° 10-11,
pp. 47-62.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24296639
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24292443
Date: 6 1, 1992
Author(s): Poujol Jacques
Abstract: Georges Lefranc, Le Mouvement socialiste sous la Troisième République,
Payot, 1963, p. 283.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24296975
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24308965
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Mellet Paul-Alexis
Abstract: J.G.A. POCOCK, L'Ancienne constitution et le droit féodal. Etude sur la pensée historique
dans l'Angleterre du XVLT siècle (1957), Paris: P.U.F., 2000, p. 34.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24309044
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24308969
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Dosse François
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Soi-même comme un autre, op. cit., p. 351.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24309093
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24308872
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Moreil Françoise
Abstract: Françoise MOREIL, «La maison d'Orange à Berlin au début du XVIIIe siècle », actes du colloque
international sur La principauté d'Orange, Avignon, 2005
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24309352
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24309455
Date: 12 1, 2014
Author(s): Kirschleger Pierre-Yves
Abstract: Patrick Cabanel, Juifs et protestants en France, les affinités électives. XVI'-XXI' siècles, Paris,
Fayard, 2004, 351 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24310413
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Au siège de la Société
Issue: i24309455
Date: 12 1, 2014
Author(s): Delteil Gérard
Abstract: P. Ricœur, «Prospective du monde et perspective
chrétienne», in L'Eglise vers l'avenir, s. dir. Gérard Bessière, Paris, Cerf, 1969, p. 140.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24310414
Journal Title: Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i24311661
Date: 6 1, 2007
Author(s): Goyard-Fabre Simone
Abstract: CSF. pp. 289-303. pp. 368-372
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24311669
Journal Title: Rivista Italiana di Musicologia
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki Editore
Issue: i24321280
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Sanguinetti Giorgio
Abstract: Desidero ringraziare Laurence Dreyfus, James Haar, Lewis Lockwood, John Nâ-
das, Anthony Newcomb, Christopher Reynolds e Richard Taruskin per aver espresso le
loro opinioni sulla prima stesura di questo saggio.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24321287
Journal Title: Rivista Italiana di Musicologia
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki Editore
Issue: i24323706
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Dunsby Jonathan
Abstract: This article is a thoroughly revised and greatly extended version of two previous
publications (Nattiez 1988; 1992b).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24323748
Journal Title: Cahiers Ferdinand de Saussure
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i24324118
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): De Angelis Rossana
Abstract: The notion of text acquires a fundamental epistemological role in the disciplines of language in the second half of the XXth century. The analysis of some linguistic objects we have called semiological tools could highlight some epistemological issues in the use of the term text. From the Sixties we can observe that text has progressively acquired the general status of an object of analysis. Nevertheless, if linguistic text proves to be a common object of analysis for semiotics and hermeneutics, then it is necessary to reconsider their epistemological relations, to understand something new about what text is. Considering the interpretative problem in the hjelmslevian epistemology, a new perspective emerges between these complementary approaches to text. Comparing semiotics and hermeneutics we can also question the epistemological role that the notion of text embodies among contemporary disciplines of language.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24324920
Journal Title: Estudos Feministas
Publisher: Centro de Filosofia e Clências Humanas UFSC Centro de Comunicação e Expressão UFSC
Issue: i24327075
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): VIANNA LUCIA HELENA
Abstract: FOUCAULT, 1992. p. 131.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24327268
Journal Title: Estudos Feministas
Publisher: Centro de Comunicação e Expressão - CCE Centro de Filosofia e Clências Humanas - CFH
Issue: i24324948
Date: 8 1, 2008
Author(s): DE MATTOS MOTTA FLÁVIA
Abstract: Paul RICOUER, 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24327761
Journal Title: Estudos Feministas
Publisher: Centro de Comunicação e Expressão - CCE Centro de Filosofia e Clências Humanas - CFH Universidade Federal de Santa Catarina - UFSC
Issue: i24324946
Date: 8 1, 2009
Author(s): Pereira Pedro Paulo Gomes
Abstract: BAUDRILHARD, 1996.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24327925
Journal Title: Český lid
Publisher: Etnologický Ústav Akademie ved Ceské Republiky, v. v. i.
Issue: i24330169
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): MOKRZAN MICHAŁ
Abstract: The article discusses the theoretical and methodological considerations as well as the practical application of two incarnations of the rhetorical turn in socio-cultural anthropology. Rhetorical turn is understood as a linguistie and constructivist turn, which marks a substantial part of contemporary thinking in the social sciences and humanities. Reflection about the relation between anthropology and rhetoric shows that the rhetorical turn is oriented on analyzing the rhetoric of anthropological texts, in their persuasive and figurative dimension. On the other hand, rhetorical turn refers to the research perspective in anthropology which is focused on the interpretation of society and culture in which an important role is played by the tools and concepts of rhetoric. Článek je věnován teoretickým a metodologickým úvahám, stejně jako praktické aplikaci dvou aspektů rétorického obratu v sociokulturní antropologii. Spojení „rétorický obrat” je zde použito pro lingvistický a konstruktivistický obrat, který významnou měrou poznamenal současný stav společenských a humanitních věd. Zaměříme-li se na vztah antropologie a rétoriky, zjistíme, že rétorický obrat s sebou přinesl úvahy o rétorice antropologických textů, o jejich přesvědčovacím a obrazném rozměru. Na druhé straně se rétorický obrat vztahuje k výzkumné perspektivě v antropologii, soustředěné na interpretaci společnosti a kultury, v níž hrají významnou roli nástroje a koncepty rétoriky.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24330171
Journal Title: Bruniana & Campanelliana
Publisher: FABRIZIO SERRA EDITORE
Issue: i24337272
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Blum Paul Richard
Abstract: A term from the philosophy of history of Paul Ricoeur: data are gathered and made un-
derstandable in a narrative plot.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24337688
Journal Title: Présence Africaine
Publisher: Présence Africaine Editions
Issue: i24350138
Date: 3 1, 1979
Author(s): KINYONGO J.
Abstract: Grahay, F., « Le Décollage conceptuel, condition d'une philosophie
n. 52,
bantoue », in Diogène, 1965, n. 52, p. 64.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24350142
Journal Title: Présence Africaine
Publisher: Présence Africaine Editions
Issue: i24350798
Date: 6 1, 1999
Author(s): KASEREKA Kavwahirehi M.
Abstract: M. Foucault, Dits et écrits. 1954-1988. Vol. IV 1980-1988. Édition établie sous la
direction de Daniel Defert et François Ewald, Paris, Gallimard, 1994, p. 637.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24352132
Journal Title: McGill International Journal of Sustainable Development Law and Policy / Revue internationale de droit et politique du développement durable de McGill
Publisher: McGill
Issue: i24352116
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Gaillard Emilie
Abstract: Brown-Weiss, Justice, supra note 21
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24352650
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: H. BOUVIER u. CO. VERLAG
Issue: i24354771
Date: 1 1, 1961
Author(s): Schmandt Jürgen
Abstract: Ebenda S. 58 f.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24354774
Journal Title: Revue de Philosophie Ancienne
Publisher: Éditions Ousia
Issue: i24353845
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Nobilio Fabien
Abstract: L. Wittgenstein, Philosophische Untersuchungen, traduction
G.E.M. ANSCOMBE, Philosophical Investigations, Oxford, 1953.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24357995
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: BOUVIER VERLAG HERBERT GRUNDMANN
Issue: i24358961
Date: 1 1, 1974
Author(s): Jaeger Henry-Evrard Hasso
Abstract: Daß die Verstiegenheiten und Mißbräuche, welche die Scholiasten der Spätantike seit
der Kaiserzeit mit der Etymologie getrieben haben, aller ernsten Grundlagen entbehrten
und reine Fabrikation ebenso mittelmäßiger wie phantasievoller Wichtigtuer darstellten,
die sich „Philologen" und „Grammatiker" nannten und noch bis in die byzantinische Epoche
hinein fortwirkten, ist allgemein bekannt (s. zum Beispiel die vielfachen Entlarvungen dieses
durch die Jahrhunderte mitgeschleppten Ballastes von Pseudogelehrsamkeit bei W. G. Ruther-
ford, A Chapter in the History of Annotation, Being Scholia Aristophanica, Bd. III, London
1905, S. 392 etc). Daß die ebenso irrationalen und vielleicht noch geschmackloseren ety-
mologischen Spekulationen, die man im 20. Jahrhundert auf die Wortgruppe έρμηνεία, έρμη-
νεύειν, ερμηνευτικός anwendete und immer noch anwendet, im gängigen akademischen Lehr-
betrieb heute ernst genommen werden und sich professoraler Autorität erfreuen, ist nicht
nur ein bildungsgeschichtliches curiosum, sondern ein Zeugnis irrationaler Aushöhlung der
„geisteswissenschaftlichen" Fakultäten. Als Beispiel seien nur erwähnt Karl Kerényi, Her-
meneia und Hermeneutike, Ursprung und Sinn der Hermeneutik in ders., Griechische Grundbegriffe,
Fragen und Antworten aus der heutigen Situation, Zürich 1964, 42-52, und F. K. Mayr, Der
Gott Hermes und die Hermeneutik in Tijdschrift voor Filosofie, 30, 1968, 525-635. Wie der Autor
des zuletzt genannten Artikels selbst, auf Heideggers Formulierung zurückgreifend, sagt,
ist das „Spiel des Denkens verbindlicher als die Strenge der Wissenschaft"... Wohin eine
im Banne Heideggers stehende „Begriffsgeschichte" führt, kann man bei der Lektüre dieses
Schwalls besser „verstehen"... Wie wenig Tragweite die immer wieder angeführte (Techné)
hermeneutike in der Epinomis 975 c hat, sagt der Text selbst: bei der Kunst Orakel zu inter-
pretieren, die weder Seelengröße noch Weisheit hervorbringt, weiß der „Interpret" nur,
was er sagt, ob es jedoch wahr ist, hat er nicht gelernt (τό λεγόμενον γάρ οίδεν μόνον, εΐ
δ' αληθές, ούχ έμαθεν). Übrigens kommt das Wort έρμηνευτική in den pseudo-platonischen
Definitiones in seiner sonst gebräuchlichen Bedeutung vor, 414 d 4: "Ονομα διάλεκτος άσιλιθετος
έρμηνεντική τοϋ τε κατά τής ουσίας κατηγορουμένου και παντός του μή καθ' έαντοϋ λεγομένου.
(Nomen, zuzusammengesetzte Ausdrucksweise für etwas seinem Wesen entsprechend
Bezeichnetes, sowie auch für alles von diesem Ausgesagtes). — Pierre Chantraine, Dictionnaire
Etymologique de la Langue Grecque, Histoire des Mots, Paris, 1970, S. 373, sagt ausdrücklich,
„Terme technique sans étymologid'. Vgl. auch F. Solmsen, Ein dorisches Komödienstück in Rheinisches
Museum für Philologie NF 63, 1908, 329-340. (dort s. 336 f über den ionischen Ursprung
der Worte έρμηνεΰσα, έρμηνεύς).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24358965
Journal Title: Cahiers du Centre Gustave Glotz
Publisher: DE BOCCARD
Issue: i24358314
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Benoist Stéphane
Abstract: T. Benton, « Epigraphy and Fascism », dans
The Afterlife of Inscriptions, cit. supra, p. 183-186
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24359120
Journal Title: BMS: Bulletin of Sociological Methodology / Bulletin de Méthodologie Sociologique
Publisher: AIMS
Issue: i24359731
Date: 3 1, 1997
Author(s): Jenny Jacques
Abstract: An initial awareness is needed of the debates regarding the choice of research approaches in sociology and the diversity and specificity of methods currently being used in the domain of textual data analysis in France. In general the influence of the French socio-linguistic tradition looms large, including, on the one hand, the older works of Michel Pécheux on the "discursive formations" and his A.A.D. (Analyse Automatique du Discours, 1969), and on the other hand, two main perspectives of the "Ecole Française d'Analyse du/de Discours" - which refer to the "speech act" concept and to the problematics of enunciation, and emphasizes the processes and "sociodiscursive practices" between socially-located speakers. Such theoretical conceptions and specific requirements lead to build on methodologies different from the classic, theme-based content analysis, though not yet translated into an operational software. Then the main software developments currently having an impact (at least potential) on practices of computer-aided sociological analysis of textual data, in France, are classified : from the lexicometric using procedures of "French Data Analysis" ('Analyse Factorielle des Correspondances' of Benzecri, and so on...), to a set of "expert-systems" working on specific theoretical frameworks, through more classical methods of content analysis and coding-sorting-retrieving socio-semantic procedures, eventually with various statistical methods. L'auteur expose d'abord quelques considèrations épistémologiques générales sur les présupposés implicites des méthodes de recherche sociologique, abusivement séparées en qualitatives et quantitatives, et des interrogations spécifiques sur le statut des corpus textuels et des pratiques socio-discursives dans différents domaines et selon divers types de problématique en sociologie. Puis, après un résumé des problématiques sociolinguistiques de l'"énonciation", propres aux courants de l'Analyse de Discours à la française", il propose une classification des principaux lieux d'élaboration théorico-méthodologique ayant (ou susceptibles d'avoir) un impact sur les pratiques informatisées d'analyse textuelle: de la lexicométrique inspirée de l'"Analyse des données a la française", actuellement dominante, a des quasi-systèmes-experts, branchés sur des problématiques sociologiques particulières, en passant par des méthodes plus "classiques" d'analyse de contenu thématique, de type socio-sémantique, et de codification a posteriori de réponses à des questions ouvertes et autres énoncés produits en langage naturel.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24359736
Journal Title: Cahiers du Centre Gustave Glotz
Publisher: DE BOCCARD
Issue: i24358311
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Bouvier David
Abstract: P. Ellinger, La légende nationale, cit. supra, p. 71, qui a également bien relevé la référence au
κτήμα ές αίεί de Thucydide.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24359953
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: Verlag Karl Alber
Issue: i24358415
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): Welsen Peter
Abstract: „Qu'est-ce qu'un texte?" (Ricœur 1970)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360307
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: Verlag Karl Alber
Issue: i24358456
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Welsen Peter
Abstract: L III 93, 109 u. 129.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360378
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: Verlag Karl Alber
Issue: i24358502
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Kühn Rolf
Abstract: R. Kühn, Leben als Bedürfen.
Eine lebensphänomenologische Analyse zu Kultur und Wirtschaft, Heidelberg 1996.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360385
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24359550
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Breitling Andris
Abstract: Andris Breitling: Die Tragik
der Handlung. Ricoeurs Ethik an der Grenze zwischen Philosophie und Nicht-Philosophie.
In: Andris Breitling / Stefan Orth / Birgit Schaaff (Hg.): Das herausgeforderte Selbst. Perspek-
tiven auf Paul Ricoeurs Ethik. Würzburg 1999. S. 75-94.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360479
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24358609
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Günzel Stephan
Abstract: Stephan Günzel: Hermeneutik im Widerstreit. Habermas zwi-
schen den Traditionen. In: Ders.: Anteile. Analytik, Hermeneutik, Politik. Weimar 2002. 95-
98. 93-97.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360647
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24360301
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Odenstedt Anders
Abstract: Gadamer: Relevance of the Beautiful. 100.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360766
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24360740
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Alt Peter-André
Abstract: Der Begriff der Dialektik, der zur Beschreibung einer derartigen Verbindung zwischen
Ursprung und Ziel gern reserviert wird, wäre hier unangemessen, weil er die Differenz unter-
schlägt, die Trieb und Mythos wie Unsichtbares und Sichtbares trennt. Freuds Deutung bringt
den Mythos im Trieb zum Verschwinden, aber umgekehrt den Trieb im Teufel zur Präsenz. Die
kulturtheoretischen Erzählungen der Psychoanalyse verschaffen dieser Präsenz eine Bühne, die
nicht nur der Vorführung des Teufels, sondern auch der Demonstration der eigenen erkenntnis-
kritischen Leistung dient; vgl. dazu H. Böhme: Fetischismus und Kultur, a.a.O. [Anm. 9] 408ff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360858
Journal Title: Phänomenologische Forschungen
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24358470
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Serra Alice Mara
Abstract: Ebd. 38 f.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24360892
Journal Title: Aufklärung
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24361794
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Hien Markus
Abstract: Buttlar, Das.Nationale' als Thema der Gartenkunst (wie Anm. 122), 196-198.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24361825
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: FELIX MEINER VERLAG
Issue: i24361677
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Kowalewicz Michel Henri
Abstract: Vgl. R. Ingarden: Ο tlumaczeniach, a.a.O. [Anm. 58] 186: » Pozwolç sobie to rozwinqc na
przykladzie Krytyki czystego rozumu Kanta, dokonanego przez P. Chmielowskiego. Wiadomo,
ze terminologia przez Chmielowskiego przyjçta rozpowszechnila siç dose znacznie w publika-
cjach polskich na temat Kanta, a nawet bywa przez niektorych filozofôw polskich stosowana w
pracach specjalnie ζ filozolia Kanta nie zwi^zanych. Przyzwyczajono siç Erscheinung nazywac
>zjawiskiem< (i nawet w szerokich kolach naukowych polskich, np. wsrôd fizykow), Anschau-
ung - >ogli}dem<, Vernunft - >rozumem<, Verstand - >rozs^dkiem< itd. Czy mamy siç liczyc ζ tym
faktem i w dalszym ci;(gu stosowac te terminy w tlumaczeniu i w pracach naszych filozoficznych?
Nie da siç zaprzeczyc, ze przynajmniej niektôre ζ tych terminow nie oddajg tresci faktycznych
pojçc Kantowskich. Mimo catego przyzwyczajenia do nich przy glçbszym wnikniçciu w wywody
Kanta trudno nam siç zgodzic, jakoby Verstand Kantowski byt »rozsqdkiem«. Stowo to oznacza
pewng wlasciwosc umyslu ludzkiego w praktycznym zachowaniu siç cztowieka, tymczasem u
Kanta Verstand jest gtôwn^ poznawcz^ wtadzq (czy zdolnosciç), gdzie sprawy zycia praktyczne-
go nie odgrywajg zadnej roli. Wiadomo tez, ze Kant tç stronç zycia umysiowego, czy zdolnosci
umyslu, ktöra wigze siç ζ zagadnieniami praktyki (w szczegolnosci etycznej), nazwal wlasnie nie
Verstand, lecz praktische Vernunft
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24361939
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: BOUVIER VERLAG
Issue: i24362751
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): Gawoll Hans-Jürgen
Abstract: Während Strasser einen theoretischen Nihilismus befürchtet (vgl. Stephan Strasser: Von
einer Husserl-Interpretation zu einer Husserl-Kritik. Nachdenkliches zu Jacques Derridas Denk-
weg. In: Phänomenologische Forschungen 18 (1986). Studien zur neueren französischen Phäno-
menologie, 165 f.), wird die Relativität der Wahrheit, die „kein Historismus je hätte ahnen kön-
nen", von Levinas durchaus positiv bewertet. Derrida denke Bergsons Kritik des Seins und
Kants Kritik der Metaphysik zu Ende, so daß er die Möglichkeit einer ethischen Philosophie des
Begehrens eröffne (vgl. Emmanuel Lévinas: Ganz anders - Jacques Derrida. In: Ders.: Eigenna-
men. Meditationen über Sprache und Literatur. München 1988. 67 ff.). Zwar philosophiert Der-
rida aus einer ethischen Haltung der Verantwortung heraus, aber Levinas verkennt, daß für Der-
rida das theoretische Anliegen, den verdrängten Voraussetzungen des abendländischen Wissens
nachzuspüren, wichtiger bleibt denn eine theologische Ethik des Anderen.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24362763
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: BOUVIER VERLAG HERBERT GRUNDMANN
Issue: i24362814
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Konersmann Ralf
Abstract: H. v. Kleist: Aufsatz, den sichern Weg des Glücks zu finden, und ungestört, auch unter den
größten Drangsalen des Lebens, ihn zu geniessen! An Rühle. In: Werke, a.a.O., Bd. 3,
S. 433—449, hier: S. 437. — Übereindenkend formuliert Benjamins „Einbahnstraße": „Glücklich
sein heißt ohne Schrecken seiner selbst innewerden können." (In: Schriften, a. a. O., Bd. IV, 1,
S. 83-148, hier S. 113).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24362821
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: BOUVIER VERLAG
Issue: i24360243
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): von Heydebrand Renate
Abstract: Vgl. auch Gebhard (s. Anm. 29), S. 143: „Das Gleichnis" - das meint im Zusammenhang
die Parabel - „dürfte kaum aus dem Wertungszusammenhang seines prophetisch-eschatologi-
schen Ursprungs so herauslösbar sein, daß es Weisheit von jenem Leben werden könnte, das zu
kritisieren der biblische Auftrag war".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24362928
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: BOUVIER VERLAG
Issue: i24360243
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Liebsch Burkhard
Abstract: Merleau-Ponty: Die Struktur des Verhaltens, S. 223 ff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24362936
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: BOUVIER VERLAG
Issue: i24360276
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Leiteritz Christiane
Abstract: Viktor Jerofejew: Jenseits des Humanismus. Oder: Das Ende der Menschenfreundlich-
keit. In: Die Zeit. Nr. 15, 3. 4. 1992.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24362961
Journal Title: Archiv für Begriffsgeschichte
Publisher: BOUVIER VERLAG
Issue: i24360276
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Makita Etsuro
Abstract: Jan Edward Garrett meint, daß es bei Gadamer zwei verschiedene Begriffe der Horizont-
verschmelzung gäbe, d. h. eine schweigende Horizontverschmelzung und eine explizite und ab-
sichtliche, die der ersteren folge. Die Horizontverschmelzung ist aber in Wirklichkeit ein Phäno-
men nach der Entstehung des historischen Bewußtseins, während die Vermittlung der Vergangen-
heit mit der Gegenwart ein allgemeines Phänomen darstellt, das immer geschieht, obwohl die Ho-
rizontverschmelzung eine spezifische Form der Vermittlung ist. Garrett verwechselt die Hori-
zontverschmelzung mit der Vermittlung überhaupt. Die „schweigende Horizontverschmelzung"
ist ein attributiver Widerspruch, weil die Horizontverschmelzung eine mit dem historischen Be-
wußtsein vollzogene, absichtliche und „kontrollierte" (312) Vermittlung ist. Die Vermittlung
überhaupt beginnt vom Anfang des Verstehens an, während die Horizontverschmelzung erst an
seinem Ende stattfindet. Vgl. J. E. Garrett: Hans-Georg Gadamer on „Fusion of Horizons".
In: Man and World. Vol. 11 (1987) pp. 392-400, p. 397 f.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24362964
Journal Title: Cuadernos de Pensamiento Político
Publisher: faes-fundación para el análisis y los estudios sociales
Issue: i24367200
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): VERA MARIO RAMOS
Abstract: Manuel Fraljó, "Fundamentalismo y religión: El caso del Islam" en Fraljó, Manuel y Román,
Ramón (coords.), Fundamentalismo y violencia, Córdoba, UNED, 2004, p. 20.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24367946
Journal Title: Iberoamericana (2001-)
Publisher: Iberoamericana Editorial Vervuert
Issue: i24368990
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Ruderer Stephan
Abstract: Silvia Muñoz en Bustamante/Ruderer (2009: 141).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24369384
Journal Title: KulturPoetik
Publisher: Verlag Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i24368988
Date: 1 1, 2015
Author(s): Weiland Marc
Abstract: Schapp (Anm. 34), S. 127.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24369776
Journal Title: KulturPoetik
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i24368991
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Ächtler Norman
Abstract: Gerd Appenzeller,
Das alte Märchen zieht wieder. In: Der Tagesspiegel, 05.05.2014, S. 6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24369901
Journal Title: Revue des études slaves
Publisher: l'Institut d'études slaves
Issue: i24372731
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Bocianowska Cécile
Abstract: I. Stokfiszewski, Zwrotpolityczny, Warszawa, Wyd. Krytyki Politycznej, 2009. Sur le virage politique
et ses influences sur la critique, voir aussi : D. Kozicka, Krytyczne (nie)porzqdki..., op. cit. Note du rédacteur :
cette activité fait partie du groupe de jeunes intellectuels « Krytyka polityczna ». Cf. introduction dans ce
volume.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24372736
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i24388692
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): OTEIZA DANIEL AGUIRRE
Abstract: Este artículo estudia el largo poema de Antonio Gamoneda Descripción de la mentira (1977) como un testimonio de la experiencia personal y colectiva de la represión ocurrida durante la guerra civil española y la dictadura franquista. El artículo explora concretamente de qué forma la oblicua escritura gamonediana da fe de las desapariciones, muertes y olvidos que marcaron el denominado tiempo de silencio del franquismo, y puede servir de lugar de memoria en el contexto del reciente debate sobre la memoria histórica en España. El estudio de la recepción crítica de Descripción de la mentira desde su aparición al comienzo de la transición democrática arroja luz sobre un texto oscuro, carente en principio de indicaciones específicas de lugar y tiempo que ayuden al lector a orientarse en una historia y una geografía definidas. Un recorrido por esta historia de la recepción y, especialmente, por la crítica de Miguel Casado (el lector que más ha contribuido a difundir la obra de Gamoneda) pone de relieve las desapariciones y los olvidos inscritos en Descripción de la mentira y permite definir el poema como una forma de escritura epitáfica que conmemora a los muertos mediante su inserción simbólica en el discurso.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24388694
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Armand Colin et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i24395823
Date: 12 1, 2014
Author(s): JAMES ALISON
Abstract: Georges Perec, Tentative d'épuisement d'un lieu parisien, Paris, Christian Bourgois,
1982.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24396931
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Armand Colin et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i24395823
Date: 12 1, 2014
Author(s): DUBOUCLEZ OLIVIER
Abstract: 20. « Les acteurs savent que toute la pièce tend vers le salut » (Voir PM, p. 69).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24396932
Journal Title: History
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd.
Issue: i24427273
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): DEAN TREVOR
Abstract: T. Parsons, Nonexistent
Objects (New Haven, CN, 1980).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24428913
Journal Title: Revista de Letras
Publisher: Universidade Estadual Paulista
Issue: i24431277
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): de Oliveira MARIANO Márcia Corrêa
Abstract: LAPHAM, 2012, p.33,
traduçao nossa
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24434338
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i24439292
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): GRACIA JORGE J. E.
Abstract: Putnam
1975, 228.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24439297
Journal Title: Metaphilosophy
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i24441855
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): FORRESTER JOHN
Abstract: http://users.ox.ac.uk/~jrlucas/morecon/checmor.pdf (accessed 6 June 2011).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24441865
Journal Title: English Literary Renaissance
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i24463741
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): ANDERSON JUDITH H.
Abstract: Medusa's
Mirrors: Spenser, Shakespeare, Milton, and the Metamorphosis of the Female Self (Newark, 1998), ch.
3, esp. pp. 112-13.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24463746
Journal Title: Revue française de sociologie
Publisher: OPHRYS
Issue: i24465912
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): KENTISH-BARNES Nancy
Abstract: Pochard,
Zittoun and Hervé, 1999
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24466388
Journal Title: Anthropologica
Publisher: Wilfrid Laurier University Press
Issue: i24465850
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Gandsman Ari
Abstract: For anthropologists working on the topic of human rights, fieldwork often consists of collecting narratives documenting experiences of violence and loss. Drawing on research with human organizations in Argentina, this article questions this methodological focus that is often related to human rights activism. While these narratives are often treated as organic accounts, they are also products of the human rights movement. Analyses that fail to address this larger institutional context may end up reproducing conventionally held knowledge. By exploring the larger interconnections between narrative, human rights and trauma, I conclude by questioning the prevalent normative assumptions about narrative. Pour l'anthropologue travaillant sur le sujet des droits humains, le travail de terrain consiste souvent à recueillir des récits documentant des expériences de violence et de perte. À partir de recherches menées auprès d'organismes de défense des droits humains en Argentine, cet article interroge ce parti-pris méthodologique qu'on associe souvent au militantisme pour les droits humains. Alors que ces récits sont souvent traités comme des comptes-rendus organiques, ils sont aussi des produits du mouvement pour les droits humains. Les analyses qui omettent de tenir compte de ce contexte institutionnel plus étendu peuvent finir par reproduire des connaissances conventionnellement admises. En explorant les interconnexions plus étendues entre les récits, les droits humains et les traumatismes, je conclus en remettant en question les a priori normatifs courants relatifs aux récits.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24467380
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24468543
Date: 5 1, 1986
Author(s): Coq Guy
Abstract: La société contre l'Etat, Minuit, 1974.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24469046
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24469663
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Sève Bernard
Abstract: André Schaeffner, Origine des instruments de musique, Paris, EHESS, 1994, p. 52-53.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24469874
Journal Title: Esprit
Publisher: Esprit
Issue: i24469665
Date: 7 1, 2005
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Lu sur vidéocassette à l'occasion de la remise du prix Kluge aux États-Unis, ce texte est l'un des derniers que Paul Ricœur a pu rédiger. Il y privilégie la notion de capacité qu'il fait progresser, comme à son habitude, sur le plan conceptuel avant de l'articuler à celle de reconnaissance.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24470071
Journal Title: Cahiers d'Études Africaines
Publisher: École des hautes études en sciences sociales
Issue: i24476009
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): De Rosis Carolina
Abstract: Si comme Foucault lui-même le souligne, la question de la vérité occupe dans
toute sa recherche une place à différents égards cruciale (Foucault 1994 III : 30-
31, IV : 693), ce n'est qu'à partir des années 1980 qu'elle devient ensemble à
la problématique du sujet la préoccupation principale du philosophe. En effet,
déjà dans ses recherches sur la sexualité, Foucault s'est intéressé à une forme
particulière d'assujettissement à l'œuvre dans la pastorale chrétienne et qui sera
par la suite un modèle exemplaire pour les actions disciplinaires (Foucault 1994
III: 256-257, IV: 125-129, 148, 383-385, 783-788). Le sujet est contraint
d'avouer la vérité sur sa vie la plus intime, et notamment celle sexuelle, « pour
mieux renoncer à lui-même et se soumettre à son directeur de conscience » (Granjon
2005 : 42). Il s'agit d'un processus de formation du sujet dans un rapport à soi
aliéné. Selon FOUCAULT (1994 III : 551), ce modèle de formation du sujet est à
l'œuvre également dans « toutes les grandes machines disciplinaires : casernes,
écoles, ateliers et prisons [...] qui permettent de cerner l'individu, de savoir ce
qu'il est, ce qu'il fait, ce qu'on peut en faire, où il faut le placer, comment le
placer parmi les autres ». En 1980 lors d'une leçon au Collège de France pour
le cours intitulé « Du gouvernement des vivants », Foucault (2012 : 80-81) refor-
mule la question de la formation du sujet dans les termes de « régimes de vérité ».
Les années 1980 représentent un tournant dans les orientations analytiques du
philosophe. Dans un article paru en 1981, FOUCAULT (1994 IV : 693) annonce son
projet de recherche à venir, toutefois interrompu par sa mort prématurée. Il
reviendra à plusieurs reprises sur ce changement de thème directeur en essayant
aussi de montrer qu'il était sous-jacent dans ses recherches antérieures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24476017
Journal Title: Cahiers d'Études Africaines
Publisher: École des hautes études en sciences sociales
Issue: i24476009
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Maitilasso Annalisa
Abstract: On fait référence à la différence entre éthique et morale proposée par P. Ricœur
(1990) : « Je réserverai le terme d'"éthique" pour la visée d'une vie accomplie
sous le signe des actions estimées bonnes et celui de "morale" pour le côté
obligatoire, marqué par des normes, des obligations, des interdictions. » Dans ce
sens, selon une perspective éthique, la migration devrait pouvoir se justifier
comme action estimée bonne pour tous. Il ne serait pas nécessaire de recourir
à une légitimité morale octroyée pour des raisons de force majeure (la pauvreté,
la guerre, les besoins familiaux).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24476022
Journal Title: Alif: Journal of Comparative Poetics
Publisher: American University in Cairo. Department of English and Comparative Literature
Issue: i24486301
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): الوﻛﻴﻞ سعيد أحمد
Abstract: This article explores the narrative representation of the desert in Leslie Silko's Ceremony and Ibrahim Al-Koni's The Bleeding of the Stone. In both novels, the physical is transformed into an existential realm, through which questions about human existence are raised. The desert is a microcosm that allows for a re-enactment of the story of creation. It is also the catalyst in the protagonists' initiation processes and the loci for the ceremonies necessary for restoring balance in the universe. But whereas Silko's novel celebrates desert myths as the infallible source of wisdom, Al-Koni's text regards the desert as a stimulus for Sufi quest. يلفتنا في كثير من روايات إبراهيم الكوني النظر إلى الصحراء بوصفها وسيله إلى فهم الحياه نفسها، حيث تبدو مركز العالم، وما سواها هو الهامش وأهله الأغيار، كما أن حقيقة الإنسان هي حقيقة الصحراء. ونجد أنفسنا في روايات ليزلي مارمون سيلكو بإزاء نصوص تستحضر الأرض بحيث تدمج بين الزمني والفضائي، وتبني الأسطورة الضاربة في عمق الزمن واللاوعي، وذلك في اﻵني والمعيش وفضاء الشخصيات المتفاعلة. تحاول المقالة استكشاف التمثيل السردﻱ للصحراء على مستوى الرؤية والتقنيات في رواية نزيف الحجر للكوني والطقوس لسيلكو، ملقية الضوء على نقاط الالتقاء والاختلاف بين عالميهما، وصولاﹰ إلى تأويل علاقة النص بالصحراء والعالم .
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24487181
Journal Title: Cuban Studies
Publisher: University of Pittsburgh Press
Issue: i24482950
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): GUTIÉRREZ RAFAEL ROJAS
Abstract: This essay explores the relationship between poetics and politics in Martí's work. By way of an archeology of the political images in his poetry (Ismaelillo, Versos sencillos, Versos libres) and, conversely, of the poetic representations that abound in his prose and oratory, the author argues for a tension between the two textual dimensions that is never quite resolved or diluted within a discursive or historical synthesis. And yet, the authorial schism is not exactly a fault to be "corrected" by critical reading, but rather the very axis of a martinian hermeneutics. Este ensayo explora las relaciones entre poética y política dentro de la escritura de José Martí. A través de una arqueología de las imágenes políticas que aparecen en su poesía (Ismaelillo, Versos sencillos y Versos libres) y, a la inversa, de las representaciones poéticas que abundan en la oratoria y la prosa de Martí, el autor sostiene que esos dos mundos del texto viven siempre en tensión, sin que ambas identidades textuales puedan diluirse en una síntesis discursiva o histórica. Sin embargo, la escisión de la autoría no es, aquí, una falla que el crítico debe "corregir", sino el eje de una hermenéutica del sujeto martiano.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24487741
Journal Title: Archivio di Filosofia
Publisher: FABRIZIO SERRA EDITORE
Issue: i24485961
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Maesschalck Marc
Abstract: P. Sheehy, The Reality
of Social Groups, Ashgate, Aldershot, 2006, p. 194.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24488473
Journal Title: Archivio di Filosofia
Publisher: FABRIZIO SERRA EDITORE
Issue: i24485965
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Valenza Pierluigi
Abstract: V. Mathieu, Commemoraçione di Enrico Castelli, en AF 1978, n. 2-3, p. 11-16, ici p. 13.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24488752
Journal Title: Archivio di Filosofia
Publisher: FABRIZIO SERRA EDITORE
Issue: i24485965
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Falque Emmanuel
Abstract: Hugues de saint-Victor: Lire le monde au Moyen Age, Actes du colloque de la
Société internationale de philosophie médiévale, Paris, Centre Sèvres, 2007
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24488760
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Palgrave Macmillan
Issue: i24537834
Date: 4 1, 2014
Author(s): Gimbel Edward W.
Abstract: Michael Bamett's
Eyewitness to a Genocide (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 2002).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24540199
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Periodicals, Inc.
Issue: i24542833
Date: 5 1, 2013
Author(s): ANKERSMIT FRANK
Abstract: What I have described elsewhere as "the Magritte conception of history." See Ankersmit,
Meaning, Truth, and Reference in Historical Representation (Ithaca, NY, and London: Cornell Uni-
versity Press, 2012), 192-196.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24542850
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Periodicals, Inc.
Issue: i24542986
Date: 10 1, 2013
Author(s): Grethlein Jonas
Abstract: This book examines Greek engagements with the past as articulations of memory formulated against the contingency of chance associated with temporality. Based on a phenomenological understanding of temporality, it identifies four memorializing strategies: continuity (tradition), regularity (exemplarity), development, and acceptance of chance. This framework serves in pursuing a twofold aim: to reconstruct the literary field of memory in fifth-century BCE Greece; and to interpret Greek historiography as a memorializing mode. The key contention advanced by this approach is that acts of memory entailed an "idea of history" that was articulated not only in historiography, but also in epinician poetry, elegy, tragedy, and oratory. The book offers a rich account of poetic conventions and contexts through which each of these genres counterbalanced contingency through the use of exemplary and traditional modes of memory. This fine analysis highlights the grip of the present on the past as a significant feature of both historiographical and nonhistoriographical genres. The essay argues that this work fills a disciplinary gap by extending the reflection on memory to a new period, Greek antiquity. The retrospective positioning of this period at the outset of Western historical thought brings Grethlein's investigation to the center of debates about memory, temporality, and the meaning history. In engaging with the book's argument, the essay suggests that historiographical memory emerged in Greece not as a first-order encounter with time, but as a second-order encounter with forgetting. This confrontation marked a certain separation of historiography from other memorializing genres. Whereas poetic and rhetorical memories were posited against contingency, historiography sought to retrieve those aspects of the past that may otherwise have been irretrievably lost and forgotten. In doing so, it formulated the historiographical imperative as a negation of forgetting that problematized the truth-value of memory and the very act of remembering the past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24542996
Journal Title: Critique internationale
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24563540
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Capelle-Pogácean Antonela
Abstract: Un récent sondage réalisé par l'Organisation internationale pour les migrations révélait que 40 % des Roumains avaient
des projets d'émigration, plus de 20 % d'entre eux ayant déjà effectué des démarches concrètes en ce sens. Cité par Mircea
Boari, « Un loc din care vrei sa fugi » [Un lieu d'où l'on veut s'enfuir], Curentul, 18 mai 1999, http://curentul.logicnet.ro.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24563556
Journal Title: Critique internationale
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24564451
Date: 9 1, 2006
Author(s): Tomanova Zuzana
Abstract: Je remercie pour leur coopération et leur disponibilité Josef Alan, Jin Kabele, Milos Kucera, Hana Librovâ,
Miloslav Petrusek, Olga Srrridovâ, Zdenëk Uherek, Ivan Vodochodsky, qui m'ont livré des récits plus ou moins bio-
graphiques, et Tomas Bitrich, Marie Cerna, Zdenèk Konopâsek, Jin Nekvapil, Majda Rajanova, Eva Stehlikovâ,
Tereza Stôckelovâ, dont les conseils et remarques ont considérablement contribué à la rédaction de cet article.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24564461
Journal Title: Critique internationale
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24564534
Date: 3 1, 2007
Author(s): Niewiedzial Agnieszka
Abstract: Une bibliographie est disponible sur le site du CERI (http://www.ceri-sciences-po.org/cerifr/publica/cri-
tique/criti.htm).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24564545
Journal Title: Critique internationale
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24565178
Date: 9 1, 2007
Author(s): Israël Liora
Abstract: Avant le procès David Rousset et celui dit de 1'« Internationale des traîtres », qui, dans les années suivantes, ont
opposé à nouveau des journalistes communistes (défendus notamment par Joë Nordmann) et des dénonciateurs de
la répression soviétique. Sur le procès Rousset, voir T. Wieder, « La commission internationale contre le régime
concentrationnaire, 1949-1959 : des rescapés des camps nazis combattent les camps de concentration », cité.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24565186
Journal Title: Critique internationale
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24565951
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Gelézeau Valérie
Abstract: Philippe Pons, « La "mue" de la Corée du Nord », Le débat, 153, 2009, p. 100-114.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24565954
Journal Title: Critique internationale
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24565951
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Bouissou Jean-Marie
Abstract: Pour répondre aux normes éditoriales de Critique internationale, le texte original a été coupé sans toucher au
contenu général (NdT).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24565955
Journal Title: Critique internationale
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24567235
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Naudet Jules
Abstract: Pour les longues discussions que nous avons eues sur le thème de cette étude, je remercie Nicolas Patin, qui
a beaucoup travaillé sur la mise en valeur de l'expérience de guerre des députés du Reichstag (Nicolas Patin,
La catastrophe allemande (1914-1945), Paris, Fayard, 2014).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24567243
Journal Title: Cahiers du Monde russe
Publisher: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i24567600
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): CZERNY BORIS
Abstract: http://www.holocaust.kiev.ua/news/viplO_l.htm
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24567621
Journal Title: Biography
Publisher: University of Hawaiʻi Press for the Biographical Research Center
Issue: i24570179
Date: 10 1, 2013
Author(s): FOLEY BARBARA
Abstract: As demonstrated by the workings of the political unconscious in Jean Toomer's Cane and Ralph Ellison's Invisible Man, investigation of authorial biography is an indispensable component of Marxist literary criticism. Symptomatic reading, while derogated by the advocates of "surface reading," remains crucial to textual interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24570218
Journal Title: Biography
Publisher: University of Hawaiʻi Press for the Biographical Research Center
Issue: i24570215
Date: 7 1, 2014
Author(s): STUMM BETTINA
Abstract: This article examines the ethical responsibilities of relating and responding to subjects of oppression in the context of collaborative life writing. One well-established ethical response to oppression is the practice of recognition. Drawing on the phenomenological ethics of Emmanuel Levinas and Paul Ricoeur, as well as the related work of Kelly Oliver, I raise some of the limitations of recognition, and delineate the ethical alternative of witnessing, bringing both to bear on my collaborative work with Holocaust survivor Rhodea Shandler.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24570271
Journal Title: Journal of Black Studies
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i24572645
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Hlongwane Gugu
Abstract: This article offers an examination of Lee Hirsch's Amandla!: A Revolution in Four-Part Harmony. Beginning with the liberation songs that gained salience during the National Party's implementation of apartheid policy in 1948 and ending with the struggle songs of a post-1994 democratic South Africa, the documentary's aim is to retrieve and recount the role of freedom songs in antiapartheid struggle. Using the writings of Ernesto Laclau, John Mbiti, Paul Ricoeur, and Alfred Schutz, this essay will argue that liberation songs are ancestral text that were partly used by antiapartheid activists to create their collective identities. This essay will further argue that Amandla! set itself the task of retrieving South Africa's liberation songs and liberation's praise singers from the ancestral region John Mbiti calls Zamani to a region he calls Sasa. However, this essay will assert that the ancestral retrieval task of this documentary is compromised by the documentary's privileging of the hegemonic groups within the African National Congress (ANC), the documentary's presentation of the ANC as a monolithic and univocal organization, and the producer's snowball sampling method. Arguing that this documentary relegates some of the South African struggle experiences into Zamani, this essay will attempt to correct these omissions and broaden the context of liberation songs.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24572832
Journal Title: Historia Mexicana
Publisher: EL COLEGIO DE MÉXICO
Issue: i24573231
Date: 12 1, 2015
Author(s): Ayala Elisa Cárdenas
Abstract: Rivera, Entretenimientos, p. 18.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24575179
Journal Title: Berkeley Journal of Sociology
Publisher: Berkeley Journal of Sociology
Issue: i24580155
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Tyree-Hageman Jennifer
Abstract: Knorr Cetina and Bruegger 2002
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24582308
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24598544
Date: 11 1, 2006
Author(s): Yinda André Marie Yinda
Abstract: Voir Clarence E. Walker, Deromanticizing black history : critical essays
and reappraisals, Knoxville, University of Tennessee Press, 1992, ainsi que le
dossier « Réparations, restitutions, réconciliations. Entre Afriques, Europe et
Amériques » dirigé par Bosumil Jewsiewicki, Cahier d'Etudes Africaines,
n° 173-174, 2004.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24598550
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24598544
Date: 11 1, 2006
Author(s): Puig Nicolas
Abstract: Evoquant l'habitude, Ricœur constate qu'elle donne une histoire au
caractère : « une histoire dans laquelle la sédimentation tend à recouvrir et, à la
limite, à abolir l'innovation qui l'a précédée [...]. C'est cette sédimentation qui
confère au caractère la sorte de permanence dans le temps que j'interprète ici
comme recouvrement de Y ipse par l'idem ». In Soi-même comme un autre,
Paris, Seuil, 1990, p. 146.
L'ipseque Philippe Corcuff synthétise comme « la part subjective de l'identité
personnelle » (« Figures de l'individualité, de Marx aux sociologies
contemporaines », Espacestemps.net, web : http://www.espacestemps.net/
documentl390.html, 2005, non paginé) renvoie à la possibilité de n'être que
partiellement investi dans un rôle. On glisse ici du caractère à l'appartenance
pour amener cette idée d'un retrait ou d'une déprise de l'identité stabilisée
autour de symboles rigides en faveur de moments de mise en avant d'une
identité personnelle répondant à un besoin d'individualisation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24598552
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24599377
Date: 11 1, 2010
Author(s): Zecchini Laetitia
Abstract: M. Darwich, Exil 4, Contrepoint.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24599382
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24599377
Date: 11 1, 2010
Author(s): Leibovici Martine
Abstract: Ibid., p. 109.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24599386
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24599376
Date: 11 1, 2009
Author(s): Lemarchand Frédérick
Abstract: In Témoignage et écriture de l'histoire. Décade de Cerisy, 21-31 juillet.
Paris, L'Harmattan, 2003, 480 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24599426
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24599376
Date: 11 1, 2009
Author(s): Čapek Jakub
Abstract: Cette manière de voir les choses, qui renoue avec la notion du politique de
Hannah Arendt, est chère à certains signataires de la Charte 77. Voir par
exemple les réflexions de Martin Palous ici même, et surtout les textes de
Vâclav Benda sur une « polis parallèle ».
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24599441
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24599447
Date: 5 1, 2011
Author(s): Leibovici Martine
Abstract: A. Djebar, Nulle part dans la maison de mon père, op. cit., p. 268.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24599454
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: ÉDITIONS KIMÉ
Issue: i24599462
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Dayan-Herzbrun Sonia
Abstract: Ibid., pp. 726-727.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24599476
Journal Title: Journal de la Société des américanistes
Publisher: AU SIÈGE DE LA SOCIÉTÉ
Issue: i24604312
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): PITARCH Pedro
Abstract: En este trabajo se propone una interpretación de la identidad de los santos tzeltales (en la región de los Altos de Chiapas, México) desde la perspectiva del concepto indígena de persona. Partiendo de la concepción que los tzeltales tienen de la persona, como un compuesto homogéneo en su vertiente exterior y heterogéneo en su vertiente interior, aquí se explora la posibilidad de que los santos tzeltales representen una inversión de este modelo. En tal caso, la imagen de los santos descubriría aquello que en los seres humanos se encuentra oculto en el interior del corazón, esto es, sus almas. Esta posibilidad se explora a través de tres campos principales : la imagen de los santos que se encuentran en el interior de la iglesia, la narrativa sobre los santos y la función de los santos en los textos terapéuticos chamánicos. Le présent travail propose une interprétation de l'identité des saints tzeltals (Chiapas, Mexique) à la lumière du concept indigène de la personne. En partant de la conception que les Tzeltals ont de la personne humaine comme un composé homogène dans son versant extérieur et hétérogène dans son versant intérieur on explore ici la possibilité que les saints représentent une inversion de ce modèle. Dans ce cas, l'image des saints exposerait ce qui, dans l'être humain, se trouve caché à l'intérieur du cœur, c'est-à-dire ses âmes. On explore cette hypothèse dans trois champs : l'image des saints à l'intérieur de l'église, les récits sur les saints et la fonction des saints dans les prières de guérison. This paper uses indigenous concepts of Personhood to redefine the identify of saints among the Tzeltal (Chiapas, Mexico). Considering the Tzeltal conceive the Self as a homogeneous compound in its outside and a heterogeneous one in its inside, the author explores the possibility that Tzeltal Saints might precisely invert this pattern. If so, the image of the saints would reveal that which — in living beings — is hidden within the heart : namely their souls. This hypothesis is tested throughout three main fields : image of the saints inside the church, narrative about saints, and their function in shamanic healing prayers.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24605956
Journal Title: Revue Française d'Histoire des Idées Politiques
Publisher: Centre national du livre et du Centre national de la recherche scientifique
Issue: i24610341
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): López Iñaki Iriarte
Abstract: Caro Baroja,
1971, 42-43.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24610405
Journal Title: The Journal of Theological Studies
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i24623237
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Collicutt Joanna
Abstract: W. Brueggemann, The Book that Breathes New Life (Minneapolis: Fortress
Press, 2005), p. 5.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24637949
Journal Title: Il Saggiatore musicale
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i24640649
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): Carrozzo Mario
Abstract: http://www.gherush92.com/newsJt.asp?tipo=A.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24642255
Journal Title: The Slavic and East European Journal
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of Slavic and East European Languages (AATSEEL of the U.S., Inc.)
Issue: i24640637
Date: 4 1, 2013
Author(s): Vervaet Stijn
Abstract: Éivanovic et al. 2009
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24642406
Journal Title: Contemporanea
Publisher: il Mulino
Issue: i24650922
Date: 7 1, 2007
Author(s): Poulot Dominique
Abstract: D. Fabre, Ancienneté, altérité, autochtonie, in D. Fabre (a cura di), Domestiquer l'histoire. Ethnologie des
monuments historiques, Paris, Editions de la Maison des sciences de l'homme, 2000.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24653002
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Humanities Press, Inc.
Issue: i24649733
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): KISIEL THEODORE
Abstract: "Hermeneutk Models
for Natural Science," Die Phanomenologie und die Wisseruchaften, edited by E. W. Orth
as Phânomenologische Forschungen 2 (Freiburg/ Munchen: Alber, 1976), pp. 180-191.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24654210
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers, Inc.
Issue: i24657853
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): VEDDER BEN
Abstract: This article examines Gadamer's claim that language is fundamentally metaphorical from the perspective of Ricoeur's complementary analysis of metaphor. I argue that Gadamer's claim can only be understood in relation to a broader understanding of metaphor in which metaphor is not regarded as secondary to literal meaning. From this context one is better able to understand the connection Gadamer makes between language and ontology, which is found in his statement "Being that can be understood is language."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24659233
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659492
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Watson Stephen H.
Abstract: 5 186
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24659578
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659511
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Tengelyi László
Abstract: Ibid., 103ff.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660188
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659531
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Dostal Robert J.
Abstract: Friedrich Nietzsche, Gay Science, §340 (272): "Socrates, Socrates suffered life! And then he
still revenged himself.... Did his overrich virtue lack an ounce of magnanimity?—Alas, my
friends, we must overcome even the Greeks!"
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660204
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659515
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Llewelyn John
Abstract: On the Gift," 66.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660224
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659567
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Milan Paul
Abstract: I begin with the hypothesis that Jacques Derrida's Memoirs of the Blind: The Self-Portrait and Other Ruins is in a way the illustration of Speech and Phenomena and therefore Derrida's critique of phenomenology, intuition, perception, and seeing. I also want to show in this regard parallels with both Husserl and Kant. I emphasize that what is at issue in Memoirs of the Blind is art, visual arts; and in the great thematic richness of this text, I note the high points as well as the low points concerning the arts of the "visible." The fundamental question is: Does Derrida "see" the drawing, the painting, and indeed listen to the music?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660638
Journal Title: Research in Phenomenology
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24659567
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): WARE OWEN
Abstract: One of the central questions of Jacques Derrida's later writings concerns the sources of religion. At times he gives explicit priority to the universal dimension of religion. In other places, however, he considers the primacy of faith in its concrete, historical context. This paper will clarify Derrida's relationship to universality and historicity by first comparing his notion of "messianicity without messianism" to that of Walter Benjamin's "weak Messianism." After drawing out these differences, I will focus on Derrida's later writings. I will show that much of the ambiguity of Derrida's thinking on religion can be resolved by turning to his work on khōra, the Greek word for "space" or "matter." The rhetoric of khōra can allow us to think through a twofold logic, one that includes the universal/historical distinction and exceeds its alternatives.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24660640
Journal Title: Indo-Iranian Journal
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i24663608
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): HILTEBEITEL ALF
Abstract: The superfluity arises from the fact that this "double of Krsna" never has to
take the reins, since Nala is driving; see Hiltebeitel, Rethinking, 232-33. As men-
tioned in n. 7 above, J. Brockington finds this "implausible." For valuable discus-
sion of the "avatära" theme in both epics, and especially in the Rämäyam, see
also Robert P. Goldman and Sally J. Sutherland, trans. The Rämäyam of Välmlki,
Vol. 5: Sundarakäyanda (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1996), 29-33, 69,
73.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24663613
Journal Title: Journal for the Study of Judaism in the Persian, Hellenistic, and Roman Period
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i24661569
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): MENN ESTHER M.
Abstract: McFague, Metaphorical Theology, 1-29.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24669446
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Asociación Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Issue: i24666124
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Reynoso Carlos
Abstract: http://www.medieva-
lists.net/2008/09/27/interview-with-natalie-zemon-
davis/
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24671803
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24671554
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Chaubet François
Abstract: Diana Pinto, « La conversion de l'intellectuel », in Denis
Lacorne, Jacques Rupnik et Marie-France Toinet, Un siècle de
fascinations et d'aversions, Paris, Hachette, 1986, p. 124-136.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24673715
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i24672910
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Mazurel Hervé
Abstract: Ibid., p. 152.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24673881
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24699234
Date: 12 1, 2012
Author(s): Anheim Étienne
Abstract: Même si ce n'était pas l'objet de ce travail, et outre les féconds prolongements de l'anthro-
pologie historique déjà évoqués au début de cet article, il faut rappeler les fructueux échanges
empiriques que les historiens, en particulier pour le Moyen Âge, ont pu avoir depuis vingt ans avec
différents courants de l'anthropologie, qu'il s'agisse par exemple de l'anthropologie juridique dans
le cadre des débats sur la mutation de l'an mil (cf. les travaux de Dominique Barthélémy [1997,
1999]), de l'anthropologie visuelle de chercheurs comme Hans Belting (cf. Schmitt [2002];
ou Baschet [2008]), de l'anthropologie des pratiques d'écriture dans la lignée de Jack Goody
(pour une présentation synthétique de l'historiographie médiévale dans ce domaine, cf. Chastang
[2008]), de l'anthropologie économique (avec Feller, Gramain & Weber [2005]), ou encore des
réflexions de Maurice Godelier ou de Louis Dumont (mobilisés par Iogna-Prat [1998, 2006]).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24699250
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24699828
Date: 3 1, 2015
Author(s): Jewsiewicki Bogumil
Abstract: Ces réserves sont ponctuelles, en voici quelques exemples. Comme tout binôme, et il n'est pas
le seul dans le livre, le terme de contre-mémoire risque de produire l'impression d'opposition
mécanique ce qui n'est sûrement pas l'intention de l'auteure. Sur un autre registre, malgré tout
mon respect pour l'héritage intellectuel de Pierre Bourdieu, je ne suis pas convaincu par les efforts
de Christine Chivallon d'appliquer son appareil conceptuel à l'analyse du travail de la mémoire.
Puisque son érudition est très impressionnante, l'absence des travaux de Nathan Wachtel surprend
d'autant plus. L'Invention du quotidien de Michel de Certeau est citée, mais je n'ai trouvé aucune
mention de son concept opératoire de « propre », à mon avis très pertinent pour la démarche de
l'auteure. J'estime également que le concept de « lieu de mémoire » de Pierre Nora est trop rapidement
jugé inopérant pour sa recherche.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24699837
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24700246
Date: 12 1, 2015
Author(s): Martin Denis-Constant
Abstract: Le Voortrekker Monument a été érigé en souvenir des Boers qui entamèrent le grand trek
(« migration ») en 1835, quittant la colonie du Cap, après l'abolition de l'esclavage, pour se diriger
vers le Nord, où certains fonderont les républiques boers du Transvaal et de l'Etat libre d'Orange.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24700256
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24707302
Date: 1 1, 1981
Author(s): Griffioen Sander
Abstract: J. P. van Praag, 'Levensovertuiging, filosofie en wetenschap' ('World-view,
philosophy and science'), valedictory address given on retirement from the Univer-
sity of Leiden, 13th November 1979, Utrecht, Humanistisch Verbond, pp. 9, 7, 10.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24707304
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24707924
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Klapwijk J.
Abstract: In Wahrheii und Methode Luther and Flacius are mentioned once or twice, Calvin not at
all. In Seminar: Philosophische Hermeneutik, hgs. Gadamer, G. Boehm; Frankfurt a/M:
Suhrkamp, 1974, Flacius functions - mirabile dictu - in the context of 'die Vorgeschichte der
romantischen Hermeneutik.'
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24707941
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24707971
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Morton Herbert Donald
Abstract: Thus J. van der Hoeven in an article with the telling title, Ontwikkeling in het Iicht van
ontmoeting' [Development in the light of encounter], p. 159.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24707974
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24708591
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Seerveld Calvin
Abstract: Jean Brun, 'Le voyage dans le temps. De la chronophotographie au Futurisme', Tempo-
ralité et Aliénatkon, p.364.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24708593
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24708868
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Klapwijk Jacob
Abstract: Ernst Troeltsch distinguished between naive, apologetic and evolutionistic absoluteness.
From the original spontaneity of 'naive absoluteness' and its artificial (partly super-
naturalistic, partly rationalistic) defence as 'apologetic absoluteness' (in the Middle Ages and
in the Enlightenment, respectively) there came forth in Hegel the idea of 'evolutionistic
absoluteness' — an ingenious but untenable attempt to reconcile the solid apologetic
conception of absoluteness of that day with the dynamics of history by presenting it as the
outcome and terminus of historical progression. See Troeltsch, Die Absolutheit des Christen-
tums, 87ff. Cf. J. Klapwijk, Tussen historisme en relativisme, 222-29. At present the belief in
progress and thus also the mix of it with the idea of absoluteness is no longer a subject of
discussion.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24708873
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24708906
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Geertsema Hendrik
Abstract: Hendrik G. Geertsema, Van boven naar voren (Kampen: J.H. Kok, 1980), pp. 95-201
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24708911
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24708906
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Olthuis James H.
Abstract: Martin Heidegger, Being and time, trans. John Macquarrie and Edward Robinson (New
York: Harper & Row, 1962), p. 174.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24708912
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24708906
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Blosser Philip
Abstract: Steen, Structure, p. 272; cf. above, n. 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24708915
Journal Title: International Journal for Philosophy of Religion
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i24709107
Date: 8 1, 2014
Author(s): Labooy Guus H
Abstract: Adv. haereses V, 2, 1; 'non aliéna in dolo diripiens, sed sua propria juste et benigne assumens' (http://
archive.org/stream/sanctiirenaeiep00harvgoog#page/n326/mode/2up)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24709183
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24709683
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Griffioen Sander
Abstract: Desmond is certainly not blind to the risks of such an endeavor: God and the Betioeen
mentions on the one hand a loss of faith in case of the forlorn mystic who in his 'ardor for the
divine other' is confronted with his own 'lack and nothing' (GB 266), and on the other a
possible usurpation of divine sovereignty (GB 268).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24709686
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i24709683
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Glas Gerrit
Abstract: Because they escape precise modal qualification, Troost suggests that insight into disposi-
tions can only be gained in an idea-ruled (idee-matig) understanding, in an idea-regulated 'on
the way' in the transcendental direction of time. For reformational philosophy this raises an
old and prima facie purely theoretical problem: Do the modalities 'continue' right into the
heart? One could paraphrase Troost's view for example such that for him the heart should
primarily be sought 'below' or 'behind' the act structure, and that the dispositions — relative
to this vertical axis — constitute a horizontal layer in which the lower substructures are
interwoven with the act structure. In that case the integration of the lower structures in the act
structure would take place via the dispositions rather than through a direct relationship with
the heart. This notion — for which hints can be found in Dooyeweerd — would in any case
lead to an appreciably more nuanced picture of the 'binding' and 'releasing' of substructures.
If I understand Troost correctly, he would allow this interpretation for the substructures,
though not for the modalities. His caution concerning the 'continuing' of the modalities 'into
the' heart is epistemological: the cosmological concentration of the modal functions in the
heart is a transcendental idea; at best we see dots (the idea-regulated 'on the way' in the
transcendental direction of time), but we should not turn them into lines.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24709687
Journal Title: Jewish History
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i24708650
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): GOLDBERG SYLVIE ANNE
Abstract: Goldberg, L'histoire et la mémoire de l'histoire.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24709812
Journal Title: Philosophia Reformata
Publisher: Association for Reformational Philosophy
Issue: i24710027
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Griffioen Sander
Abstract: Broad definitions are often used in Christian apologetics. One example: 'Everyone has a
worldview. Whether or not we realize it, we all have certain presuppositions and biases that
affect the way we view all of life and reality. A worldview is like a set of lenses which taint our
vision or alter the way we perceive the world around us.' (http://christianworldview.net/,
consulted Jan. 23, 2012)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24710030
Journal Title: Revista Española de Pedagogía
Publisher: Universidad Internacional de La Rioja
Issue: i24710715
Date: 8 1, 2015
Author(s): BERTAGNA Giuseppe
Abstract: The main aim of this article is to offer a critical reflection on the need of rethinking the teachers' professional skills and their academic pathway, given the changes and current transformations (crisis, in its etymological sense). In fact, a series of changes, transformations, are identified and affect directly the educator's comprehension. Amongst others: the transformation of work bound up with the processes of the economic globalization, and the transformation of the learning environments imbued by the TICs; the population growth, a demographic transformation with geopolitics relevance, and finally, as a result from the previous ones, the raise in the migratory flows. Under this context, this paper tries to reconceptualize teachers' training and their depiction as professionals from the view of Gustav Mahler in his statement Tradition is the spreading of fire and not the veneration of ashes. Thereupon, some categories that help in the teaching update, are proposed and explained; such as authority (as reputation or moral authority, role model and, hence, less so as bare exercise of power), the personalization of education, the importance of home community (society), and, lastly, the alternation within school-society and work-study. El objetivo de este trabajo es ofrecer una reflexión acerca de la necesidad de re-pensar la profesionalidad de los docentes y de su itinerario formativo, a la luz los cambios y transformaciones actuales (crisis, en sentido etimológico). En efecto, se identifican una serie de cambios, de transformaciones, que afectan directamente a la comprensión del docente, del enseñante. Entre otros: la transformación del trabajo vinculada a los procesos de la globalización económica y la transformación de los entornos de aprendizaje imbuidos en las TICs; el aumento de la población, la transformación demográfica con trascendencia geopolítica; y por último, y como confluencia de las dos anteriores, el aumento de los flujos migratorios. En este contexto, el trabajo trata de reconceptualizar la formación de los profesores y de su imagen como profesionales desde el enfoque que era expresado por Gustav Mahler en la frase la tradición es el mantenimiento del fuego y no la adoración de sus cenizas. Así, se proponen y se explican algunas categorías que ayudan a la actualización de la docencia hoy, tales como: la autoridad (como prestigio o autoridad moral, ejemplo, y no tanto como mero ejercicio del poder), la personalización de la enseñanza, la trascendencia de la comunidad de origen (a la sociedad) y por último, la alternancia entre escuela y sociedad, trabajo y estudio.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24711293
Journal Title: Revista Española de Pedagogía
Publisher: Universidad Internacional de La Rioja
Issue: i24710732
Date: 8 1, 2016
Author(s): GARCÍA DEL DUJO Ángel
Abstract: The struggles for recognition, focused on cultural and identity issues until recently, are returning to public arenas in the form of struggles for legal recognition, precisely when we are witnessing, in the context of the post-2008 economic recession, a downward review of citizenship rights, in particular social and labour rights. This article discusses this issue by: first, associating education to the struggles for legal recognition, using the «moral grammar of social conflicts» of Axel Honneth; second, showing how education, connected to empowerment, may have an interesting role in the qualification of social actors involved in these struggles; third, defining the major articulations of this educational role in terms of empowerment. The article concludes by demonstrating the strategic role of empowerment, when promoted by education, in the struggles against the recession of subjective or citizenship rights. Las luchas por el reconocimiento, centradas hasta hace poco en aspectos culturales e identitarios, vuelven al dominio público en forma de luchas por el reconocimiento legal, precisamente cuando estamos asistiendo, en el contexto de la recesión económica posterior a 2008, a una revisión a la baja de los derechos de ciudadanía, particularmente de los derechos sociales y laborales. Este artículo aborda este problema: primero, asociando la educación con las luchas por el reconocimiento legal, en base a la «gramática moral de los conflictos sociales» de Axel Honneth; segundo, mostrando cómo la educación, conectada con el empoderamiento, puede desempeñar un interesante papel en la cualificación de los actores sociales involucrados en estas luchas y, en tercer lugar, definiendo las principales expresiones de este papel de la educación en términos de empoderamiento. El artículo concluye demostrando el estratégico papel del empoderamiento, cuando es potenciado por la educación, en las luchas contra la recesión de los derechos subjetivos o de ciudadanía.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24711385
Journal Title: Kirchliche Zeitgeschichte
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i24713074
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Lutterbach Hubertus
Abstract: Dazu sei verwiesen auf die Monografie von Hubertus Lutterbach, Kinder und Chris-
tentum. Der religiöse Beitrag zur UN-Kinderrechtskonvention (im Druck).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24713089
Journal Title: Extrême-Orient Extrême-Occident
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes
Issue: i24715391
Date: 1 1, 2015
Author(s): Vuilleumier Victor
Abstract: La destruction symbolique du corps (similaire à la promotion de la latinisation,
latinx.ua 拉丁イヒ）chez Lu Xun est différente des représentations dualisantes de la
Nouvelle littérature des années 1920, opposant à l'âme souffrante le corps déprécié,
qui expriment ainsi directement leurs frustrations. Pourtant, Lu Xun n'est pas un
« contempteur du corps », même si ceiui-ci tend à servir surtout « l'esprit » (voir Gao
2007 :181). Il vise le Kôrper, non le Leib, insistant avec Nietzsche sur le processus
de vie (leben) et le rejet du désir de mort, mais rejetant l'esthétique du corps et du
surhomme. Lu Xun combat le corps comme expression figée et obstacle à la vie, pour
contrer la souffrance de cette impossibilité à régénérer la voix. Cependant, le corps
littéraire, par sa destruction symbolique et sa mise à distance comme signe, laisse
soupçonner une ultime aliénation du corps. Car, si le corps individuel comme « lieu
ou scène de la manifestation [d'un] trouble » est « premier signifiant mis en œuvre par
le langage » (StarobinsKi 1981:273), comment comprendre qu il soit tu ？ C'est peut-
être la dernière souffrance, celle du corps muet, obligé de demeurer un signe statique
interdit de parole individuelle, au nom de la dénonciation du silence collectif et du
refus de l'épanchement.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24716534
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i24715377
Date: 10 1, 2015
Author(s): BERNAL ALEJANDRA
Abstract: Desde modalidades enunciativas contrastantes, vinculadas a sus respectivos contextos de producción, En estado de memoria (1990) de Tununa Mercado y Los topos (2008) de Félix Bruzzone funcionan a contracorriente del canon narrativo de la memoria de postdictadura argentina. Ambos relatos abandonan toda pretensión de verdad histórica a favor de construcciones subjetivas inestables, sin renunciar a la dimensión ética del trabajo colectivo de rememoración, sino inscribiéndola precisamente en el acto de denunciar discursos, hábitos o dispositivos encaminados a hacer del sujeto de memoria un vehículo de dicha pretensión de verdad. Si se tiene en cuenta la doble función restitutiva y prospectiva de la alegoría, central en ambos relatos, se hace evidente la tematización del riesgo de convertir el deber ético de la memoria en imperativo esencialista. La lectura alegórica resuelve igualmente la aparente paradoja (restitución por textualización vs destitución por somatización) que surge al leer ambos textos como síntomas de la aceptación o negación del imperativo de duelo. En última instancia, ambos relatos suponen una disociación momentánea entre la escritura como praxis subversiva y la literatura como institución de memoria cultural, mecanismo metaficticio que, siguiendo a Guy Debord, denomino détournement mnemónico.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24717171
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i24715377
Date: 10 1, 2015
Author(s): GUZMÁN ALISON
Abstract: Sirviéndome de las teorías de Jacques Derrida, Cathy Caruth, Linda Hutcheon, Jan Assman y Pierre Nora, entre otros, examino las maneras en las cuales tres dramaturgos de distintas realidades – un autor consagrado, Antonio Buero Vallejo; un joven prometedor, Jerónimo López Mozo; y un exiliado, José Antonio Rial – dieron pie a lo que denomino la meta-memoria histórica: la confrontación manifiesta y el cuestionamiento teatral de las divergencias, sombras y verdades polifacéticas asociadas con las memorias colectivas simultáneas y posteriores a la Guerra Civil española. Concretamente, los dramaturgos utilizan la memoria explícita – expresada mediante la anacronía, la metateatralidad, y/o el recurso a personajes que son muertos vivientes –, con el fin de resaltar la continua reconstrucción de la historia colectiva. En las postrimerías del franquismo, sus tres piezas respectivas, El tragaluz (1967), Guernica (1969) y La muerte de García Lorca (1969), entablan un diálogo intertextual, fragmentado e indeterminado entre el pasado y el presente. Estas tres obras auguran una estética que cobra cada vez más relieve en el teatro español, a medida que se ha ido tanteando dicho pasado traumático en España durante las últimas cuatro décadas.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24717176
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i24715377
Date: 10 1, 2015
Author(s): LEFERE ROBIN
Abstract: La noche de los tiempos (2009), de Antonio Muñoz Molina, constituye una novela histórica que debe ser comprendida en función del debate español sobre la "memoria histórica". El presente estudio empieza rastreando los artículos comprometidos del autor que preceden y preparan la novela (un epitexto con efecto paratextual), y pone de relieve cómo forjan un mito republicano que se reivindica no solo en tanto recuperación de una herencia sino como referencia para enjuiciar el presente y fundamentar un nuevo porvenir. Luego, examina en qué medida y de qué manera la novela, en especial gracias a las especificidades del pensamiento ficticio, constituye una aportación original: por una parte, con respecto a dichos artículos, cuyo ideario acaba socavando al mismo tiempo que lo exalta, y, por otra, de cara a la memoria controvertida de la Guerra Civil, superando los paradigmas habituales del reconocimiento y de la instrumentalización hacia la construcción de un discurso complejo y no partidista, caracterizado por una representación densísima y polifónica, la ejemplaridad filosófica y un metadiscurso tan crítico como autocrítico.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24717177
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i24715377
Date: 10 1, 2015
Author(s): PÉREZ VICTORIA
Abstract: El nombre de Leonor Villegas de Magnón, quien renunció a su vida acomodada para participar en los eventos armados de la primera parte del siglo XX y en 1914 fundó la Cruz Blanca Constitucionalista, es más conocido en los Estados Unidos que en México. Con su novela Las rebeldes (2011), Mónica Lavín intenta llenar esta laguna histórica sobre la que el discurso oficial había callado. El texto, basado en la obra autobiográfica de Villegas de Magnón La Rebelde (2004), reevalúa el papel de la mujer en la Revolución Mexicana en ambos lados de la frontera Estados Unidos-México y la transforma de personaje marginado a la protagonista principal de la gesta revolucionaria. En este ensayo se propone un acercamiento a las posibilidades que tiene la literatura para la construcción de nuevos conocimientos sobre el pasado histórico. Las reflexiones se basan en el análisis de la relación entre las dos obras mencionadas con el fin de determinar el papel que tiene la memoria en este proceso.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24717179
Journal Title: Reis: Revista Española de Investigaciones Sociológicas
Publisher: Centro de Investigaciones Sociológicas
Issue: i24721305
Date: 3 1, 2016
Author(s): Herrera-Racionero Paloma
Abstract: Herrera-Racionero
y Lizcano (2012: 81-84).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24721310
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24739848
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Julia Dominique
Abstract: F. L., 2001 : 14.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24739861
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24739848
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): Langlois Claude
Abstract: Revue : La science catholique, revue des questions religieuses [puis] des sciences sacrées
et profanes, Lyon, Paris, Delhomme et Briguet [puis] Arras, Paris, Sueur-Charruey, 1886-1906.
Fusion ultérieure : La Revue des sciences ecclésiastiques et La Science catholique (1906-1910).
Ouvrages : John Augustine Zahm, chanoine régulier de la Sainte-Croix, pseud. Le Père H. J.
Mozans, Science catholique et savants catholiques [Catholic science and catholic scientists,
1893], traduit de l'anglais par M. l'abbé J. Flageolet, Paris, P. Lethielleux, 1895. A. Jeanniard
du Dot, L'hypnotisme et la science catholique, Paris, Librairie Bloud et Barrai, 1898, 1900.
Théophile Ortolan, Rivalités scientifiques : ou la science catholique et la prétendue impartialité
des historiens, I- La manie du dénigrement, II- Fausses réputations, Paris, Bloud et Barrai,
Collection : Science et religion : Études pour le temps présent, 1900.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24739862
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: ÉDITIONS DE L'ÉCOLE DES HAUTES ÉTUDES EN SCIENCES SOCIALES
Issue: i24739982
Date: 6 1, 2015
Author(s): Varlik Selami
Abstract: Arkoun propose de promouvoir des lectures qui « intègrent, à la fois l'exigence théo-
logique des croyants, l'impératif philologique de l'historien positif (mais non positiviste), la
perspective explicative de l'anthropologue et le contrôle critique du philosophe ». M. Arkoun,
1982 : XXII.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24740013
Journal Title: Wiener Slavistisches Jahrbuch
Publisher: ÖSTERREICHISCHEN AKADEMIE DER WISSENSCHAFTEN
Issue: i24748360
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): RICHTEROVÁ SYLVIE
Abstract: V: Les conceptions modernes de la raison, III, Raison et valeur, v: Actualités
scientifiques et universelles, Paris 1939, 17-29.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24748376
Journal Title: Atlantis
Publisher: The Spanish Association of Anglo-American Studies (AEDEAN)
Issue: i24757752
Date: 12 1, 2015
Author(s): Villegas-López Sonia
Abstract: In From Beast to the Blonde, Marina Warner studies the status of fairy tales as historical documents which
give an account of women's daily experiences, as they illustrate their particular rites of passage and the relevance
of maternal figures in their lives. The resonance of Mother Goose is taken by Warner "either as a historical source,
or a fantasy of origin" which she can trace into ancient traditions, like the Islamic or the Christian, and which
adds credibility to the stories (1994, xxiii).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24757782
Journal Title: Mosaic: A Journal for the Interdisciplinary Study of Literature
Publisher: UB BOCHUM
Issue: i24775387
Date: 6 1, 1995
Author(s): HOLLISTER MICHAEL
Abstract: This essay identifies the coordinates of a "holistic" literary criticism based on spatial metaphors, correlating neurophysiologic research, Frye's "anatomy" of literary structures, psychological theory, and recent linguistic investigations of the orientational dynamics of figurative language. Challenging current pedagogical trends, the essay argues for a text-centered form of contextualization.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24775810
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: ARMAND COLIN
Issue: i24776583
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): HARTER PIERRE-JULIEN
Abstract: Un grand merci à Gareth Sparham et à David Rawson pour leur remarques
et leur critiques qui ont permis d'améliorer le contenu de cet article.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24776605
Journal Title: Journal for the Study of Religion
Publisher: The MIT Press
Issue: e24798420
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Blond Louis
Abstract: By inquiring into the translatability of Judaism and philosophy, we reawaken an ancient problem that asks after philosophy’s relation with religion:
What has Athens to do with Jerusalem?Translation is a rejuvenated means of wrestling with this irksome question, which seeks to understand how multiple approaches to meaning and being can exist concurrently or whether any interaction forfeits multiplicity for the primacy of one form over all others. The specific issue that linguistic versions of the problem address is whether or not the languages that Judaism and philosophy speak are separate and distinct and if those distinctions are established on deeper, non-linguistic ground. For this reason, translation not only raises the problem of articulacy and context in interlingual translations, it also alludes to an ontological or metaphysical separation that speaks of different, non-shared worlds. Whether or not a translation theory addresses, repairs or upholds the opposition between religion and philosophy is in question, and translation becomes a vehicle for discussing what Jerusalem has to offer Athens and what Athens has for Jerusalem. In this essay, I examine the translation problem as an attempt to repair or re-gloss the relation between Judaism and philosophy by way of Michael Fagenblat’s recovery of Emmanuel Levinas’ thought in his work,A Covenant of Creatures: Levinas’s Philosophy of Judaism(2010).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24798426
Journal Title: Journal for the Study of Religion
Publisher: University of Natal Press
Issue: e24805687
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Masondo Sibusiso
Abstract: The paper explores the meaning of conversion for African Christians in South Africa by looking at some of the indigenous terms that have populated the Christian vocabulary. The paper focuses on terms like
ukuguquka, ukukholwa, ibandla, ikholwa, igqobhoka, inkonzo,andinkolo. These terms are found among people who speak Nguni languages. It shows how they were used in pre-Christian context and traces their evolution in Christian contexts. Research conducted in the Reformed Presbyterian Church, St John’s Apostolic Faith Mission, and Methodist Churches in Cape Town between 1997 and 2001 has indicated that conversion was not a simple religious process but involved diverse political, economic and social aspects. Conversion involved a transformation of an African Christian identity from the margins to the centre. It also involved extensive negotiation of what it means to be Christian through the translation of Christian content into an African idiom. The paper goes through various terms and how their original meanings were discarded for new ones.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24805693
Journal Title: Journal for the Study of Religion
Publisher: Murray Coombes Publishers
Issue: e24805687
Date: June 1, 1991
Author(s): Mason Garth
Abstract: In this article I examine Philip Qipa (P.Q.) Vundla’s Moral Rearmament-inspired (MRA) politics with a view to explicating the previously hidden currents at work in his political activism. In my analysis, I draw on the theoretical frameworks of Paul Ricoeur and Homi Bhabha. In terms of these conceptual foundations, I investigate Vundla’s involvement in two foundational events in the history of the South African struggle, namely the school boycott of 1955 and the bus boycott of 1957. The official history of these two events, written by social historians such as Tom Lodge, interprets them as the dawn of mass opposition against apartheid. However, I contend that a closer analysis of these two events via biographical material reveals a more complex history, implicitly connected to the person of P.Q. Vundla and his politics of negotiation and finding common ground between opposing ideologies. Vundla stands out within this context because he was a nonconforming ANC leader, who disagreed with the way the party leadership approached political activism. His approach was driven by MRA values, which sought political solutions through dialogue and aimed to benefit all communities within South Africa. Vundla can be seen as an early forerunner of the bridge-building politics of Nelson Mandela. It is hoped that, by examining the role of MRA values in Vundla’s activism, a fuller, more complex account of politics in the 1950s can be arrived at.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24805696
Journal Title: Revista Española de Derecho Constitucional
Publisher: CENTRO DE ESTUDIOS POLÍTICOS Y CONSTITUCIONALES
Issue: i24886035
Date: 8 1, 2010
Author(s): LUTHER JÖRG
Abstract: BVerfG, 1 BvR 2150/08, 4.11.2009, www.bverfg.de/entscheidungen/rs20091104_lbvr
215008.html, sobre el recurso presentado por una persona posteriormente fallecida.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24886059
Journal Title: Diderot Studies
Publisher: DROZ
Issue: i24885869
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Mall Laurence
Abstract: lettre à Madame Necker, 6 septembre 1774, VS, t. V, 1255
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24886250
Journal Title: Journal of Consumer Research
Publisher: Journal of Consumer Research
Issue: i342751
Date: 12 1, 1963
Author(s): Wellek Barbara B.
Abstract: Advertising Age, "The House that Ivory Built: 150 Years of Procter
& Gamble," August 20, 1987, p. 46.
August 20
46
Advertising Age
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2489513
Journal Title: Journal of Consumer Research
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i342769
Date: 12 1, 1987
Author(s): Winograd William B.
Abstract: Hochschild 1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2489684
Journal Title: Journal of Consumer Research
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i342767
Date: 6 1, 1987
Author(s): Valdés Eileen
Abstract: Lincoln and Guba (1985)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2489740
Journal Title: Journal of Consumer Research
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i342774
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Woolfolk Craig J.
Abstract: Meyers-Levy's (1989)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2489789
Journal Title: Diplomatic History
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i24912290
Date: 4 1, 1995
Author(s): LEFFLER MELVYN P.
Abstract: I am referring to the influential essay by Charles S. Maier, "Marking Time: The
Historiography of International Relations," in The Past Before Us: Contemporary Historical Writ-
ing in the United States, ed. Michael Kämmen (Ithaca, 1980), 355-87; and to the prize-winning
book by Richard E. Neustadt and Ernest R. May, Thinking in Time: The Uses of History for
Decision-Makers (New York, 1986).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24912293
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i24913474
Date: 4 1, 2016
Author(s): ALONSO DIEGO
Abstract: ¿Cómo leer una literatura que hace de la experiencia visual su principio constitutivo? ¿Qué postulación de la realidad deja suponer el encuentro de la escritura y la imagen? Más precisamente, ¿qué procedimientos interpretativos requeriría una escritura que al ofrecerse como "visión" más o menos mediada de un paisaje exterior desdibuja las fronteras entre lo referencial y lo imaginario? Siguiendo los lineamientos teóricos de la hermenéutica crítica (Ricoeur), método que toma en consideración la subjetividad y dimensión ontológica comprometida en la interpretación y la complementa con el análisis estructural de los textos, este trabajo analiza la funcionalidad de la imagen en la poética de Juan C. Onetti (1909-1994). Dos de sus cuentos, "Historia del caballero de la rosa y de la virgen encinta que vino de Liliput" (1956) y "El álbum" (1953), permitirán examinar la operatividad del prejuicio en relación a las expectativas de sentido abiertas por la imagen y el concepto de mímesis en una trama narrativa donde le enunciación importa más que el enunciado.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/24913515
Journal Title: The Catholic Historical Review
Publisher: The Catholic University of America
Issue: i25025058
Date: 10 1, 1997
Author(s): Standaert Nicolas
Abstract: The Conquest of America: The Question of the Other,
trans. Richard Howard (New York, 1984).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25025062
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University Press
Issue: i342923
Date: 12 1, 1954
Author(s): Stevens John S.
Abstract: Wallace Stevens, "Sketch of the Ultimate Politician" in The Collected Poems of
Wallace Stevens (New York, 1954), 336.
Stevens
Sketch of the Ultimate Politician
The Collected Poems of Wallace Stevens
1954
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2504891
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342954
Date: 10 1, 1971
Author(s): Shmuele William
Abstract: "Crisis" (155)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2504919
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University Press
Issue: i342934
Date: 10 1, 1947
Author(s): Alonso Suzanne
Abstract: Paul Zumthor, "Autobiography in the Middle Ages," 29
29
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2504985
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342951
Date: 12 1, 1985
Author(s): Bann Hans
Abstract: Stephen Bann's recent book The Clothing of Clio (Cambridge, Eng., 1985)
Bann
The Clothing of Clio
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505042
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342947
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): MacIntyre F. R.
Abstract: A. MacIntyre, "The Relationship of Philosophy to Its Past," in Philosophy in History, ed.
R. Rorty, J. B. Schneewind, and Q. Skinner (Cambridge, 1984), 31-49.
MacIntyre
The Relationship of Philosophy to Its Past
31
Philosophy in History
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505129
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342983
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Platt Fred
Abstract: Gerald M. Platt, "Sociology: Origins, Orientations, Crises,"Annals of Scholarship9(1992),
427-436.
Platt
427
9
Annals of Scholarship
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505404
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342993
Date: 5 1, 1965
Author(s): White Ewa
Abstract: White, Metahistory, 10
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505464
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342993
Date: 5 1, 1989
Author(s): Carr Steven G.
Abstract: Ibid., 179-180.
179
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505467
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i342994
Date: 10 1, 1978
Author(s): Mink John H.
Abstract: L. Mink, "Narrative Form as a Cognitive Instrument," in The Writing of History: Literary
Form and Historical Understanding, ed. R. H. Canary and H. Kozicki (Madison, Wisc., 1978), 129-
149.
Mink
Narrative Form as a Cognitive Instrument
129
The Writing of History: Literary Form and Historical Understanding
1978
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505489
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342984
Date: 2 1, 1957
Author(s): Jaspers David
Abstract: Collingwood, "The Philosophy of the Christian
Religion," Sept. 29, 1920, Dep 1, 11.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505516
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342974
Date: 10 1, 1899
Author(s): Bosanquet Martyn P.
Abstract: Bernard Bosanquet, The Philosophical Theory of the State (London, 1899).
Bosanquet
The Philosophical Theory of the State
1899
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505525
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342974
Date: 10 1, 1957
Author(s): Nietzsche Wulf
Abstract: Friedrich Nietzsche, The Use and Abuse of History, transl. Adrian Collins
(Indianapolis, 1957).
Nietzsche
The Use and Abuse of History
1957
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505526
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342980
Date: 2 1, 1992
Author(s): Bloch Ignacio
Abstract: M. Bloch, The Historian's Craft, transl. P. Putnam (Manchester, Eng., 1992), 39.
Bloch
39
The Historian's Craft
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505581
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342968
Date: 2 1, 1983
Author(s): LaCapra Dale S.
Abstract: Dominick LaCapra, Rethinking
Intellectual History: Texts, Contexts, Language (Ithaca, N. Y., 1983).
LaCapra
Rethinking Intellectual History: Texts, Contexts, Language
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505607
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wesleyan University
Issue: i342982
Date: 10 1, 1952
Author(s): Shakespeare Jan R.
Abstract: Ibid., 126.
126
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2505620
Journal Title: Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies
Publisher: Harvard-Yenching Institute
Issue: i25066776
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Brashier K. E.
Abstract: Rappaport, Ritual and Religion in the Making of Humanity, p. 394.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25066779
Journal Title: Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies
Publisher: Harvard-Yenching Institute
Issue: i25066852
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Huntington Rania
Abstract: "Yihonglou shi cao xu" [Unrepresented Characters], in Chunzaitang zawen wubian, 4:6.25b-26a.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25066855
Journal Title: Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies
Publisher: Harvard-Yenching Institute
Issue: i25066852
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Kurita Kyoko
Abstract: The Content of the Form, p. 184.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25066858
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i25068549
Date: 10 1, 1998
Author(s): Gross Robert F.
Abstract: Wolfgang Sohlich, "Allegory in the Technological Age: A Case Study of Ibsen's The Wild
Duck," Journal of Dramatic Theory and Criticism 6 (Spring 1992): 99-118.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25068554
Journal Title: Journal of Business Ethics
Publisher: Kluwer Academic Publishers
Issue: i25075125
Date: 10 1, 2003
Author(s): Mellema Gregory
Abstract: Much light can be shed on events which characterize or underlie scandals at firms such as Enron, Arthur Andersen, Worldcom, ImClone, and Tyco by appealing to the notion of ethical distance. Various inquiries have highlighted the difficulties in finding or identifying particular individuals to blame for particular events, and in the context of situations as complex as these it can sometimes be helpful to investigate the comparative ethical distance of various participants in these events. In this essay I offer a characterization of ethical distance in terms of moral responsibility, and in doing so I describe and illustrate the rough inverse correlation between moral distance and degrees of moral responsibility. I urge that the concept of ethical distance is capable of shedding light upon situations in which several people are involved in bringing about a state of affairs. I then argue that moral responsibility cannot do justice to all situations involving ethical distance. When the distance between a person and a state of affairs grows sufficiently large, a different type of treatment is called for, and I introduce the notion of moral taint to describe the moral status of agents in these situations.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25075132
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: Ecole des hautes etudes en sciences sociales (EHESS)
Issue: i25133559
Date: 9 1, 2002
Author(s): Calame Claude
Abstract: J. Revel (« Pratiques du contemporain et régimes d'historicité », Le Genre
humain, 2000, 35: Actualités du contemporain: 13-20
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25133563
Journal Title: U.S. Catholic Historian
Publisher: University of Notre Dame Press
Issue: i25154949
Date: 4 1, 2005
Author(s): Talar C. J. T.
Abstract: Terrence W. Tilley,
History, Theology and Faith: Dissolving the Modern Problematic (Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis, 2004). 81.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25154952
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: Ecole des hautes etudes en sciences sociales (EHESS)
Issue: i25157122
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Martin Denis-Constant
Abstract: Glissant 1990 : 46
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25157129
Journal Title: Arabica
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i25162277
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Natij Salah
Abstract: Goethe, cité par Pierre Bertaux, « Goethe », Encyclopédia Universalis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25162281
Journal Title: Archiv für Musikwissenschaft
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i25162377
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Strohm Reinhard
Abstract: Ernst Cassirer, Die Philosophie der Aufklärung, Tübingen, 1932, Kap. 7.II: Die klassizisti-
sche Ästhetik und das Problem der Objektivität des Schönen, S. 375
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25162379
Journal Title: Archiv für Musikwissenschaft
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i25162384
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Strohm Reinhard
Abstract: Berthold Over, "La costanza trionfante ": eine Vivaldi-Oper in München?, in: Relazioni musi-
cali tra Italia e Germania nell'età barocca / Deutsch-italienische Beziehungen in der Musik des Barock,
Atti del VI convegno internazionale sulla musica italiana nei secoli XVII-XVIII, hg. von A. Colzani, N.
Dubowy, A. Luppi, M. Padoan, Como 1997, S. 351-364.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25162386
Journal Title: Canadian Journal of Political Science / Revue canadienne de science politique
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i25165879
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Libesman Heidi
Abstract: The focus of this article is the theory of integration advanced by Alan Cairns in his book, "Citizens Plus: Aboriginal peoples and the Canadian State". Cairns' theory has had a mixed reception since its publication. Like much scholarship and public policy in the Aboriginal rights field, "Citizens Plus" has attracted strong proponents and opponents. At present "Citizens Plus" remains one of the primary competitors vying for influence in guiding the postcolonial reconfiguration of the relationship between Aboriginal peoples, the Canadian state and civil society on terms of justice that may be perceived as legitimate by both Aboriginal and non-Aboriginal peoples. The prime alternative, as conceived by both Cairns and his critics, is the nation-to-nation constitutional vision of the Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples. The author provides a political theoretical reading of "Citizens Plus". She seeks to disclose the normative and conceptual structure of Cairns' argument and to situate Cairns' theory in the context of debates concerning the future of Aboriginal peoples and the constitution of Canada. This reading foregrounds an alternative interpretation of the relationship between "Citizens Plus" and the constitutional vision of the Royal Commission on Aboriginal Peoples, which makes it possible to see them as complementary rather than opposed constitutional visions. The author also raises broader questions concerning the reasons for continuing the search, at the heart of Cairns' work, for a post-colonial theory and praxis of normative integration in diverse societies, and the conditions of the possibility of such a theory and praxis. Ultimately the author argues that whether one agrees or disagrees with Cairns' prescription, at a minimum "Citizens Plus" should be understood as raising a fundamental question to which multinational constitutional theory must respond. /// Le présent article a pour objet d'examiner la théorie avancée par Alan Cairns dans son ouvrage, "Citizens Plus: Aboriginal Peoples and the Canadian State". Cette théorie est loin de faire l'unanimité; comme beaucoup d'autres ouvrages ou initiatives dans le domaine des droits autochtones, "Citizens Plus" a ses partisans et ses détracteurs. À l'heure actuelle, "Citizens Plus" demeure l'une des principales approches possibles de la redéfinition postcoloniale des relations entre les peuples autochtones et l'État et la société civile canadiens sur le fondement de conditions justes dont la légitimité est susceptible d'être reconnue autant par les peuples autochtones que par les non-autochtones. La vision de relations de nation à nation, telle qu'exprimée par la Commission royale sur les peuples autochtones, est, selon Cairns ainsi que ses détracteurs, la principale alternative à "Citizens Plus". Dans le présent article, l'auteure interprète "Citizens Plus" dans une optique de théorie politique. Elle cherche à faire ressortir la structure normative et conceptuelle de l'argument de Cairns et à situer la théorie de Cairns dans le contexte des débats concernant l'avenir des peuples autochtones et de la constitution canadienne. L'auteure veut ainsi attirer l'attention sur une autre interprétation possible de la relation entre "Citizens Plus" et la vision de la Commission royale sur les peuples autochtones. Selon cette interprétation, il s'agit de visions complémentaires plutôt que contradictoires. L'auteure soulève également des questions plus générales, concernant les raisons de poursuivre la recherche d'une théorie et d'une praxie d'intégration normative au sein de sociétés empreintes de diversité, ainsi que les conditions de la possibilité d'une telle théorie et d'une telle praxie. Cette recherche est, par ailleurs, au cœur de l'œuvre de Cairns. En dernière analyse, l'auteure soutient que, peu importe que l'on souscrive ou non à ce que Cairns propose, "Citizens Plus" soulève, à tout le moins, une question fondamentale à laquelle la théorie constitutionnelle multinationale doit répondre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25165887
Journal Title: Anthropology & Education Quarterly
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i25166609
Date: 6 1, 2007
Author(s): Lafaye Claudette
Abstract: Families of squatters who had settled in a quiet neighborhood of Paris wished to send their children to the local school. Our ethnohistorical inquiry explores how the mobilization in favor of schooling the children was embedded in other controversies and mobilizations that arose from the squatters' presence in the occupied building. Many collective social actors (associations, unions, administrations, and politicians) were involved in conflicting mobilizations in an ongoing struggle of competing arguments. The contemporary crisis of the French model of political representation has enabled the emergence of new forms of collective protest: new ways of defining social problems and a new repertory of civil actions, that is, the "mediatization" of social action and the recourse to litigation. Our study suggests some of the possible extensions and limitations of this movement, especially in the context of action taken by teachers' unions and parents' associations.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25166615
Journal Title: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i25167549
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Harb Sirène
Abstract: This article explores how Gayl Jones's "Corregidora" constructs, through the journey of its main protagonist Ursa Corregidora, a viable model for dealing with the painful legacy of slavery, oppression and haunting by the past. The process of self-redefinition in which Ursa engages is based on the reconfiguration of family and sexuality and the hybridization of her relationship to individual as well as collective narratives. After probing Ursa's complex psychological journey, the article examines the main elements mediating the reinscription of her life narrative into a broader context of métissage involving sexual and historical resistance, anchored in the story of Palmares as a Brazilian maroon community (quilombo). Finally, the article analyzes the implications and resonances of this model of revision/reclamation for Gayl Jones and her theorization of the interconnectedness of struggles against oppression in Brazil and the United States.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25167557
Journal Title: The Sixteenth Century Journal
Publisher: Sixteenth Century Journal
Issue: i323394
Date: 7 1, 1991
Author(s): Flynn Maureen
Abstract: In this semiotic analysis of the Spanish auto defe, we begin to understand for the first time the meaning of religious rituals that have appeared completely incomprehensible in traditional accounts. The morning processions of penitents through city streets, the formal denunciations of heretics on public scaffolds, and the final burning at the stake of unrepentant sinners are placed within the context of medieval penitential practices and eschatological beliefs. The ceremony of the auto defe unveiled in time the Judgment Day awaiting all humankind at the end of time. For this reason, the spectacle aroused the interest of spectators all over Christendom, filling them with apprehension of their own final judgment.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2542736
Journal Title: The Jewish Quarterly Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press
Issue: i25470137
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Weidner Daniel
Abstract: Arnold Gold-
erg, Rabbinische Texte als Gegenstand der Auslegung (Tübingen, 1999).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25470141
Journal Title: Educational Studies in Mathematics
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i25472056
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Radford Luis
Abstract: Meaning is one of the recent terms which have gained great currency in mathematics education. It is generally used as a correlate of individuals' intentions and considered a central element in contemporary accounts of knowledge formation. One important question that arises in this context is the following: if, in one way or another, knowledge rests on the intrinsically subjective intentions and deeds of the individual, how can the objectivity of conceptual mathematical entities be guaranteed? In the first part of this paper, both Peirce's and Husserl's theories of meaning are discussed in light of the aforementioned question. I examine their attempts to reconcile the subjective dimension of knowing with the alleged transcendental nature of mathematical objects. I argue that transcendentalism, either in Peirce's or Husserl's theory of meaning, leads to an irresolvable tension between subject and object. In the final part of the article, I sketch a notion of meaning and conceptual objects based on a semiotic-cultural approach to cognition and knowledge which gives up transcendentalism and instead conveys the notion of contextual objectivity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25472060
Journal Title: Educational Studies in Mathematics
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i25472056
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Ongstad Sigmund
Abstract: The article investigates in the first part critically dyadic and essentialist understanding of signs and utterances in mathematics and mathematics education as opposed to a triadic view. However even Peircean semiotics, giving priority to triadic, dynamic sign may face challenges, such as explaining the sign as a pragmatic act and how signs are related to context. To meet these and other hurdles an explicit communicational, pragmatic and triadic view, found in parts of the works of Bühler, Bakhtin, Habermas, and Halliday, is developed. Two basic principles are combined and established in a theoretical framework. Firstly, whenever uttering, there will exist in any semiotic sign system, dynamic reciprocity and simultaneity between expressing through form, referring to content, and addressing as an act. Secondly, meaning will be created by the dynamics between given and new in utterances and between utterances and contextual genres. The latter principle explains how meaning merge in communication dynamically and create the basis for a discursive understanding of semiosis and hence even learning at large. The second part exemplifies each of the three main aspects and the dynamics of utterance and genre and given and new by excerpts from a textbook in mathematics education. The concept 'positioning', in use for operationalisation, is explained in relation to main principles of the framework. The article ends focusing crucial implications for validation when moving from a dyadic to a triadic understanding of mathematics and mathematics education.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25472067
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i25478718
Date: 2 1, 2008
Author(s): Carr David
Abstract: his contribution to this Forum (History and Theory 47 [February 2008], xx-xx).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25478721
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i25478832
Date: 5 1, 2009
Author(s): Wächter Kirsten
Abstract: History and Memory 9, no. 1 & 2
(1997), 113-144.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25478838
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i25478832
Date: 5 1, 2009
Author(s): Carbonell Bettina M.
Abstract: Susan Crane's "Memory, Distortion, and History in the Museum," History and Theory, Theme Issue
36 (1997), 44-63.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25478840
Journal Title: The French Review
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of French
Issue: i25480351
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): Russell Nicolas
Abstract: This paper compares Maurice Halbwachs's theory of collective memory to the most typical articulation of group memory in France before the twentieth century, especially from the late sixteenth century to the end of the eighteenth century. It argues that the twentieth-century notion of collective memory, largely based on Halbwachs's work, differs significantly from earlier articulations of this concept and that these two conceptions are modeled on two different types of personal memory. Finally, it suggests that, given these differences, we should question whether our modern concept of collective memory is a useful tool in analyzing early modern French texts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25480359
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i25486160
Date: 3 1, 2005
Author(s): Berger James
Abstract: We respond in language to catastrophic, or traumatic, shocks to symbolic systems, for which the fall of the Tower of Babel can be seen as a mythic model. One response is an exploration of new uncertainties; another is a fearful rigidity that seeks to return to an imagined Adamic wholeness of language; another is an effort to transcend language altogether. This essay examines two contemporary responses to a perceived "fall" of language-several case studies of Oliver Sacks's and two novels by Don DeLillo-and places them in the context of the twentieth-century "linguistic turn" in the humanities and social sciences and what I call a "counterlinguistic turn" that is contemporaneous with the linguistic turn and represents developments of some of its key assumptions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25486164
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i25486284
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): McDonald Peter D.
Abstract: The continuing fallout from the theory wars, evident not least in the nostalgic after-theory narrative that is still in vogue, has dissipated critical energy in contemporary literary studies. Rejecting that narrative, this essay calls for a review of the legacy of theory and the polemical oppositions that set it against other scholarly enterprises, like book history. In particular, it suggests that the theoretical interrogation of the category of literature in the past forty years fruitfully intersects with book history's investigation of the material conditions of literary production, opening up new possibilities for literary historiography, while also imposing new demands on it. The essay identifies two traditions of antiessentialist thought (the skeptical and the enchanted), considers the ontology of the printed literary text, and examines the legacies of, among others, Jacques Derrida and Pierre Bourdieu.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25486298
Journal Title: Medical Anthropology Quarterly
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i25487848
Date: 3 1, 2009
Author(s): Honkasalo Marja-Liisa
Abstract: In medical anthropological research, the question of suffering has been a topic of salient interest mostly from two theoretical viewpoints: those of endurance and of agency. The concept "suffering" derives its origins from two etymological roots, those of suffering-souffrance-sofferanza and of misery-misère-miseria. According to the first approach, that of "endurance" and founded largely on Judeo-Christian theology, suffering is regarded as an existential experience at the borders of human meaning making. The question then is: how to endure, how to suffer? The latter view, that of "agency," follows the Enlightenment, and later the Marxist view on mundane suffering, misery, and the modern question of how to avoid or diminish it. This article follows the lines of the second approach, but my aim is also to try to build a theoretical bridge between the two. I ask whether agency would be understood as a culturally shared and interpreted modes of enduring, and if so, which conceptual definition of agency applies in this context? I theorize the relationship between suffering and agency using Ernesto de Martino's notion la crisi della presenza. In line with Pierre Bourdieu, I think that in people's lives, there may be sufferings in a plural form, as a variety of sufferings. The article is based on a one-year long fieldwork in Finnish North Karelia.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1548-1387.2009.01037.x
Journal Title: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i25511813
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Broadbent Philip
Abstract: Contemporary Berlin novels commonly anchor representations of post-unification Berlin within an ethics of remembering in which the city's mottled topography is frequently portrayed as a historically saturated site. Invariably, this historical focus is supported by an aesthetics in which representing Berlin is concomitant with an ethical obligation to address in some form the city's pasts. It is argued in this paper that through an engaged comparison of Walter Benjamin's theory of critical pedestrianism with Nietzsche's "The Uses and Disadvantages of History for Life," Dutch novelist Cees Nooteboom's novel "All Souls Day" questions the possibility of representing the city as a discursive space in which the past and the present can mutually co-exist. Nooteboom's text offers a singular and unique perspective on the ethical burden the recently unified cities faces in the post-unification era, namely the obligation to remember the division and pre-division German pasts, by questioning whether it is at all possible for the city to fulfill this duty of historical remembering.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25511821
Journal Title: Irish University Review
Publisher: Irish University Press
Issue: i25517170
Date: 7 1, 2002
Author(s): Fogarty Anne
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, History and Truth, p. xiv.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25517175
Journal Title: Educational Researcher
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i25592170
Date: 11 1, 2009
Author(s): Barone Tom
Abstract: In commenting on Coulter and Smith (2009), the author explores issues related to the place of the political in education research and in literature, but especially in forms of narrative research that possess both scientific and literary dimensions. More specifically, the author examines four sets of issues related to the researching and writing of forms of narrative composition that exhibit an overtly progressivist orientation. These issues involve (a) the fundamental purposes for which the research is undertaken, (b) the role of opposing tropisms operating through textual design elements that tend to promote or discourage multiple perspectives, (c) ethical issues related to assumed privileges of authorship by the researcher, and (d) the political prerogatives and responsibilities of readers of literary forms of narrative research in education.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25592173
Journal Title: Iranian Studies
Publisher: Taylor and Francis Group
Issue: i25597427
Date: 2 1, 2008
Author(s): Tourage Mahdi
Abstract: Butler, Bodies that Matter, 3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25597434
Journal Title: The Musical Times
Publisher: The Musical Times Publications Ltd.
Issue: i25597630
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): Cesetti Durval
Abstract: Szymanowski
temporarily assuaged
his desire by writing the
Symphonie-Concertante,
Smeterlin goes back to his
original request in p.77.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25597638
Journal Title: Historia: Zeitschrift für Alte Geschichte
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i25598394
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Doukellis Panagiotis N.
Abstract: St. Panayotakis et al. (eds.), The Ancient Novel
and Beyond, Leyde 2003.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25598398
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600408
Date: 4 1, 1983
Author(s): Monroe Jonathan
Abstract: "If Christ were to come again, he would be one with Mary"—Friedrich Schlegel,
Literarische Notizen (1797-1801), Literary Notebooks, ed. Hans Eichner (Frankfurt: Ullstein,
1980), p. 221, fragment 2188. Hereafter referred to as L.N. followed by the page and
fragment number.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600414
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600558
Date: 12 1, 1985
Author(s): Rajan Tilottama
Abstract: Coleridge, The Complete Poetical Works of Samuel Taylor Coleridge, ed. E. H. Cole-
ridge, 2 vols. (Oxford: Clarendon, 1912/1966).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600561
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600691
Date: 4 1, 1988
Author(s): Baker John
Abstract: The Letters of John Keats, ed. Hyder Edward Rollins (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1958)
1: 370.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600697
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25600991
Date: 4 1, 1993
Author(s): King Ross
Abstract: Simulations, trans. Paul Foss, et al. (New York: Semiotext[e], 1983) 96-97.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25600995
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25601150
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): Harding Anthony John
Abstract: Heidegger's Estrangements: Language, Truth, and Poetry (New Haven: Yale UP, 1989)
XXV.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25601152
Journal Title: Studies in Romanticism
Publisher: The Graduate School, Boston University
Issue: i25601207
Date: 4 1, 1997
Author(s): Baker, John
Abstract: Agamben on the function of the pronoun in medieval grammatical thought:
"Inasmuch as it contains both a particular mode of signification and an indicative act, the
pronoun is that part of speech in which the passage from signifying to demonstrating is
enacted: pure being, the substantia indeterminata that it signifies and that, as such, is not in
itself signifiable or definable, becomes signifiable and determinable through an act of 'indi-
cation'" (31/22).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25601213
Journal Title: Anthropologica
Publisher: Canadian Research Center for Anthropology, St. Paul University
Issue: i25605067
Date: 1 1, 1981
Author(s): Stephens Christopher
Abstract: 1968
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25605069
Journal Title: Anthropologica
Publisher: Wilfrid Laurier University Press
Issue: i25605290
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Vanthuyne Karine
Abstract: A partir d'une étude menée en avril 2003 auprès de trois ONG guatémaltèques impliquées dans le processus de paix, cet article cherche à interroger les registres dominants en ce qui concerne les modalités de réconciliation de pays ayant connu la guerre. En étudiant les registres locaux de la reconstruction du "vivre-ensemble", l'économie morale et politique dans laquelle ils s'inscrivent, et les champs du discours auxquels ils renvoient, je veux montrer les limites que pose un contexte encore répressif aux approches et pratiques actuellement en vogue dans le domaine de la paix et de la réconciliation. /// Based on a study conducted within three NGOs involved in the Guatemalan peace process, this article interrogates dominant discourses and practices upon which strategies of reconciliation in postwar countries are based. Examining local idioms of the reconstruction of the principle of "living together," and in particular the moral and political economy in which these idioms are embedded and the discursive fields to which they refer, enables us to identify the obstacles that a repressive political context may impose on processes of peace-building and reconciliation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25605300
Journal Title: Anthropologica
Publisher: Wilfrid Laurier University Press
Issue: i25605554
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): Howes David
Abstract: This essay traces the involution of anthropological understanding from the 1950s to the present. It is shown that as the conception of "doing ethnography" changed from sensing patterns to reading texts, and from reading texts to writing culture, so too did the content of anthropological knowledge change from being multi-sensory to being self-centred. The essay also proposes a way of escaping the tunnel-vision of contemporary (post-modern) ethnography — namely, by treating cultures as constituted by a particular interplay of the senses which the ethnographer must simulate before making any attempt to describe or evoke the culture under study. /// Cet article trace l'enchevêtrement qu'a subi l'étude de l'anthropologie depuis les années cinquante à nos jours. L'auteur démontre que le concept de "faire de l'ethnographie" a changé radicalement — de la perception sensorielle à la lecture des textes et de cette lecture à l'acte d'écrire une culture. Également, le contenu des connaissances anthropologiques a subi un changement du multi-sensoriel à l'égocentrique. L'article propose comment s'éloigner du champ de vue plutôt étroit de l'ethnographie contemporaine (dite post-moderne) en suggérant que les ethnographes traitent les cultures telles que constituées par l'action réciproque particulière des sens qui doivent être simulés avant que les ethnographes puissent essayer de décrire ou d'évoquer la culture en question.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25605558
Journal Title: RES: Anthropology and Aesthetics
Publisher: Peabody Museum of Archaeology and Ethnology and the Harvard University Art Museum
Issue: i25608803
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): Hay Jonathan
Abstract: Hay, "Interventions," "The Author Replies" (see note 1).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25608805
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i25610177
Date: 7 1, 2009
Author(s): Udoh Fabian E.
Abstract: Luke 12:42-44
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25610185
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i25610177
Date: 7 1, 2009
Author(s): Walsh Richard
Abstract: his Handbook
of Postmodern Biblical Interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25610189
Journal Title: Estudios Sociológicos
Publisher: El Colegio de México
Issue: i25614148
Date: 8 1, 2009
Author(s): Juárez Vania Galindo
Abstract: afp, 17 de septiembre de 2001.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25614159
Journal Title: Historical Archaeology
Publisher: Society for Historical Archaeology
Issue: i25616169
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): Little Barbara J.
Abstract: Discussions of post-processual archaeology are summarized in order to suggest that historical archaeology is in a particularly good position to answer the post-processual critiques of the "new" archaeology and to create a contextual archaeology that is both historically and anthropologically informed and relevant. The work of four scholars is noted as particularly influential in the development of post-processual approaches.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25616172
Journal Title: Historical Archaeology
Publisher: Society for Historical Archaeology
Issue: i25616334
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Larsen Eric L.
Abstract: Medicine bottles, examined within a larger context, provide an opportunity to explore how material culture influences, reinforces, and reflects late 19th-century gender roles. Bottles from one of Harpers Ferry National Historical Park's late 19th-century privies reflect the gender role of a mother. Available information limits this paper to the examination of a 19th-century ideal. Examining the ideal through both archaeological and documentary evidence, however, reveals the apparatus of ideology and the effects of the ideal in practice. A mutual relationship between genders becomes apparent as does the need to maintain the interrelatedness of gender with other structuring principles of culture.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25616343
Journal Title: Cultural Anthropology
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing
Issue: i25619787
Date: 8 1, 2009
Author(s): Cody Francis
Abstract: This essay examines how activists in rural southern India have sought to reshape the field of political communication by encouraging lower-caste women to submit written, signed petitions to district-level government offices, and so represent themselves to the state. I argue that contradictions between democratic recognition and the will to development that inhere to the political structure of contemporary governance in rural India correspond to tensions within the semiotic structure of signature itself, between constative representation and performative creation. Governmentality and the forms of communication that it requires often rest on the notion that written self-representation constitutes an act of political agency. But the limits of a governmental communicative reason that would conflate written subject and agent become especially clear in postcolonial contexts where the construction of those citizens that would be represented is in fact a product of the very act of representation. It is the narrative of development-as-pedagogy that holds out the promise of a future alignment of communicative frameworks, technologies, and participant roles, allowing for the transparent self-representation of an already-constituted citizen. By tracking the ambivalent experience of one group of women in particular, this account focuses on how the logic of signature as self-representation has served to recontextualize the marginality of petitioners as something within the state's broader field of power.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1548-1360.2009.01035.x
Journal Title: Annals of the Association of American Geographers
Publisher: Association of American Geographers
Issue: i323950
Date: 12 1, 1991
Author(s): Tuan Yi-Fu
Abstract: How places are made is at the core of human geography. Overwhelmingly the discipline has emphasized the economic and material forces at work. Neglected is the explicit recognition of the crucial role of language, even though without speech humans cannot even begin to formulate ideas, discuss them, and translate them into action that culminates in a built place. Moreover, words alone, used in an appropriate situation, can have the power to render objects, formerly invisible because unattended, visible, and impart to them a certain character: thus a mere rise on a flat surface becomes something far more-a place that promises to open up to other places-when it is named "Mount Prospect." The different ways by which language contributes toward the making of place may be shown by exploring a wide range of situations and cultural contexts. Included in this paper are the contexts of hunter-gatherers, explorers and pioneers, intimate friendship, literary London, Europe in relation to Asia, and Chinese gardening and landscape art. There is a moral dimension to speech as there is to physical action. Thus warm conversation between friends can make the place itself seem warm; by contrast, malicious speech has the power to destroy a place's reputation and thereby its visibility. In the narrative-descriptive approach, the question of how and why language is effective is implied or informally woven into the presentation, but not explicitly formulated or developed. Ways of making place in different situations-from the naming of objects by pioneers, to informal conversation in any home, to the impact of written texts-are highlighted and constitute the paper's principal purpose, rather than causal explanations, which must vary with each type of linguistic behavior and each situation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2563430
Journal Title: Oxford Art Journal
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i25650854
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Roberts John
Abstract: Janet A. Kaplan,
'Flirtations with Evidence', Art in America,
October 2004, pp. 134-8, 169-70.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25650861
Journal Title: Arabica
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i25651682
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): Zine Mohammed Chaouki
Abstract: Shokoufeh Taghi, The Two Wings of Wisdom. Mysticism and Philosophy in the Risalat ut-
tair of Ibn Sind, Uppsala, Uppsala University Library («Studia Iranica Upsaliensia», 4), 2000.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25651686
Journal Title: The Modern Language Review
Publisher: Maney Publishing
Issue: i25654931
Date: 7 1, 2009
Author(s): Fortin Jutta
Abstract: Geoffrey Gorer, 'The Pornography of Death', in Death, Grief and Mourning in Contempo-
rary Britain (London: Cresset Press, 1965), pp. 192-99.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25654937
Journal Title: Rhetoric Review
Publisher: Taylor & Francis Group
Issue: i25655966
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Carlos Claudia
Abstract: Edward Jerningham's "Impenitence" (1800)—a translation of Bossuet's "Sermon du mauvais riche" (1662)—is remarkably dissimilar to its French original. This article investigates the rhetorical reasons behind this discrepancy. These reasons concern the problems of promoting a French model of eloquence in a fiercely anti-French climate and—even more problematic—promoting a text whose main theme is a denunciation of the rich in a period of extreme counter-revolutionary fervor. Jerningham's text shows that in facing potentially resistant readers, the strategies of a translator are those of a rhetor.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/07350190903183390
Journal Title: Rhetoric Review
Publisher: Taylor & Francis Group
Issue: i25655978
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Brauer David
Abstract: The attentions given to textual production in composition scholarship have led to a neglect of the dynamics of textual reception. Renewed acquaintance with the discipline of hermeneutics will provide scholars and instructors with a more comprehensive understanding of the relationship between interpretive processes and rhetorical strategies. Building on the work of Phelps, Mailloux, and Crusius, this article revisits Gadamer and Ricoeur, two of the more prominent scholars of modern hermeneutics, for the purpose of applying their principles to learning objectives and class assignments in college-level writing courses.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/07350190903415198
Journal Title: Estudios Atacameños
Publisher: Universidad Católica del Norte, Instituto de Investigaciones Arqueológicas y Museo
Issue: i25671167
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): R. Pedro Mege
Abstract: Revista Pampa, septiembre de 1949
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25671175
Journal Title: European Review of Latin American and Caribbean Studies / Revista Europea de Estudios Latinoamericanos y del Caribe
Publisher: Centro de Estudios y Documentación Latinoamericanos (CEDLA)
Issue: i25675510
Date: 12 1, 1991
Author(s): Velho Otávio
Abstract: Eric Lethbridge. An earlier version of this article was pub-
lished in Religiao e Sociedade, Vol. 14, no. 1, 1987.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25675513
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i25676962
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Cisternas Cristián
Abstract: Vidal 55
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25676967
Journal Title: The Academy of Management Journal
Publisher: Academy of Management
Issue: i302938
Date: 12 1, 1958
Author(s): Wittgenstein John L.
Abstract: Calas & Smircich, 1991: 570-571
570
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/256821
Journal Title: Nouvelles Études Francophones
Publisher: Conseil International d'Études Francophones
Issue: i25701911
Date: 10 1, 2005
Author(s): Tritsmans Bruno
Abstract: Michel de Certeau a attribué les traits de la métis au récit dans L'Inven-
tion du quotidien.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25701917
Journal Title: Nouvelles Études Francophones
Publisher: Conseil International d'Études Francophones
Issue: i25701911
Date: 10 1, 2005
Author(s): Carrière Marie
Abstract: "La Parole" 263
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25701921
Journal Title: Nouvelles Études Francophones
Publisher: Conseil International d'Études Francophones
Issue: i25702097
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Hoarau Stéphane
Abstract: "Vazaha: etranger" (glossaire 254).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25702106
Journal Title: Nouvelles Études Francophones
Publisher: Conseil International d'Études Francophones
Issue: i25702177
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Lorre Christine
Abstract: On peut noter que Jean-Francois Billeter etablit une distinction generale entre les
deux systemes de pensee, grecque et chinoise, qui recoupe, dans ses grandes lignes, celle
exposee par Jullien: "On peut apercevoir [...], me semble-t-il, une difference fondamen-
tale entre la pensee grecque et la tradition intellectuelle qui en est issue d'une part, et
l'ensemble (ou presque) de la pensee chinoise de l'autre. Notre tradition intellectuelle a
eu tendance a privilegier la conscience thetique et la conscience reflechie, qui font toutes
deux abstraction du mouvement, du changement, des transformations dans lesquels nous
sommes continuellement pris dans les faits. [...] La philosophie a par consequent eu dans
notre civilisation une vocation "theorique," contemplative. La pensee chinoise me parait
avoir ete, dans l'ensemble, beaucoup plus fidele aux donnees de lexperience commune, au
rapport spontane que nous entretenons avec nous-memes et avec les choses dans le cours
de nos activites. Elle a donne la priorite aux formes que notre vie consciente prend lorsque
nous nous mouvons, que nous agissons, etc., et a celles que la realite a pour nous dans ces
moments-la" ("Comment lire Wang Fuzhi?" 111-12).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25702181
Journal Title: Business Ethics Quarterly
Publisher: Philosophy Documentation Center
Issue: i25702390
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Nielsen Richard P.
Abstract: In this updated and revised version of his 2008 Society for Business Ethics presidential address, Richard Nielsen documents the characteristics and extent of the 2007–2009 economic crisis and analyzes how the ethics issues of the economic crisis are structurally related to a relatively new form of capitalism, high-leverage finance capitalism. Four types of high-leverage finance capitalism are considered: hedge funds; private equity-leveraged buyouts; high-leverage, subprime mortgage banking; and high-leverage banking. The structurally related problems with the four types of high-leverage finance capitalism converged in something of a perfect economic storm. Explanations for the crisis are offered in the context of the type of the high-leverage finance capitalism system that permitted and facilitated the economic crisis. Ethics issues and potential reforms are considered that may be able to mitigate the destructive effects of what Schumpeter referred to as the "creative destructive" effects of evolutionary forms of capitalism while realizing the Aristotelian economic ideal of creating wealth in such a way as to make us better people and the world a better place.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25702400
Journal Title: Archiv für Musikwissenschaft
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i25702869
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): UTZ CHRISTIAN
Abstract: Übersichtsdarstellungen zu diesen Fragen geben u. a. die Beiträge Gunter Kreutz, Melodiewahr-
nehmung: Funktionen von Arbeitsgeddähtnis und Aufinerksamkeit und Christoph Louven, Reiz- und
wissensgeleitete harmonische Informationsverarbeitung, in: Musikpsychologie (Handbuch der syste-
matischen Musikwissenschaft, 3), hg. von Helga de la Motte Haber und Gunther Rötter, Laaber 2005,
S. 185-207 bzw. 208-230.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25702872
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Asociación Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Issue: i25703106
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Iranzo Teresa
Abstract: Julien Benda, The Betrayal of the Intellectuals (Boston: Beacon, 1958).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25703113
Journal Title: Hispanic Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press
Issue: i25703529
Date: 7 1, 2010
Author(s): de Looze Laurence
Abstract: Vinsauf's Poetria Nova.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25703531
Journal Title: Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i25759142
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Lassave Pierre
Abstract: F. La Cecla, Le malentendu (II malentenso, 1997), trad.
A. Sauzeau, preface de M. Auge, Paris, Balland, « Voix et Regards », 2002.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25759149
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i25759932
Date: 11 1, 2010
Author(s): Gómez Roberto Suazo
Abstract: Droguett, Supay 102
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25759940
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i25759932
Date: 11 1, 2010
Author(s): Thomas Dublé Eduardo
Abstract: Usigli 22
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25759942
Journal Title: Samuel Beckett Today / Aujourd'hui
Publisher: Rodopi
Issue: i25781496
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Lüscher-Morata Diane
Abstract: This article reflects on the question of the disappearance of the individual subject of experience in Beckett's writing, and its gradual replacement by an anonymous subject. After The Unnamable, the voice becomes increasingly ambiguous or plural. It can no longer be ascribed to any distinct individual. In the light of Paul Ricœur's analysis of narrative identity, I intend to show how Beckett's work gradually goes, through the notion of alterity, beyond the problematic of subjectivity. By suspending the question who, the Beckettian text appears to be more and more organized by a missing presence, and moves toward a gradual reinforcement of the notion of past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25781521
Journal Title: Law and Contemporary Problems
Publisher: Duke University School of Law
Issue: i25800662
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Deeb Hadi Nicholas
Abstract: Paul V. Kroskrity, Arizona Tewa Kiva Speech
as a Manifestation of a Dominant Language Ideology, in LANGUAGE IDEOLOGIES, supra note 16, at
117.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25800672
Journal Title: Journal of World Prehistory
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i25801252
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): Watkins Trevor
Abstract: Asouti 2006
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25801256
Journal Title: Oriente Moderno
Publisher: Istituto per l'Oriente C. A. Nallino
Issue: i25817824
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): VAN DEN BOS MATTHIJS
Abstract: Hokumat-e vel yi, Kadivar represents a Sufi and Gnostic ideal type: "When politics
would be in the hands of the Friends of God, the Gnostics and the Sufis, this would be an era
of Light, and that time which would lack the divine rulings of the Friends and Wayfarers
would be dominated by oppression" (p. 30).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25817830
Journal Title: JuristenZeitung
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i25835992
Date: 7 1, 2011
Author(s): Sorge Christoph
Abstract: S. oben IV. 4.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1628/002268811796366870
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Ethnologie
Publisher: Dietrich Reimer Verlag
Issue: i25842884
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Scheuch Erwin K.
Abstract: Leggewie
1994.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/25842888
Journal Title: International Studies Quarterly
Publisher: Butterworth Scientific
Issue: i324410
Date: 3 1, 1987
Author(s): Walker R. B. J.
Abstract: Much recent commentary on the theory of international politics has focused on the analysis of change and the continuing vitality of political realism. This paper argues that the philosophical dilemmas posed by the concern with change and by the claim to political realism are intimately related. The argument is pursued in the context of contrasting traditions of political realism, of the antithesis between structuralism and historicism in contemporary social and political theory, and of recent tendencies and controversies in the literature on neorealist theories of international politics. The paper concludes that political realism ought to be understood less as a coherent theoretical position in its own right than as the site of a great many interesting claims and metaphysical disputes. As there is no single tradition of political realism, but rather a knot of historically constituted tensions and contradictions, these tensions and contradictions might be reconstituted in a more critical and creative manner. This involves an examination of the way the core categories of international political theory depend upon a particular formulation of the relationship between identity and difference-a formulation which must be refused.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2600660
Journal Title: Belfagor
Publisher: Casa Editrice Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i26144100
Date: 5 31, 1985
Author(s): Cambiano Giuseppe
Abstract: Polit. 260 de.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26145414
Journal Title: Belfagor
Publisher: Casa Editrice Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i26143699
Date: 3 31, 1990
Author(s): Pogliano Claudio
Abstract: Le jour sacré et le jour profane, «Diogene», n. 146, 1989, specie pp. 18-20.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26146603
Journal Title: Theologische Rundschau
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i26147385
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Stoellger Philipp
Abstract: K.-M.
Hingst, Perspektivismus und Pragmatismus. Ein Vergleich auf der Grundlage der
Wahrheitsbegriffe und Religionsphilosophien von Nietzsche und James, Würzburg
1998.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26149436
Journal Title: Theologische Rundschau
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i26152662
Date: 3 1, 2004
Author(s): Stoellger Philipp
Abstract: E. Maurer, Sprach-
philosophische Aspekte in Karl Barths >Prolegomena zur Kirchlichen Dogmatil«,
Frankfurt a.M. u.a. 1989.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26153600
Journal Title: Theologische Rundschau
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i26152671
Date: 2 1, 2011
Author(s): Mell Ulrich
Abstract: The Parables of the Kingdom, London rev. Fassung 1961,16.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26153961
Journal Title: Environmental Philosophy
Publisher: Philosophy Documentation Center
Issue: e26167934
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Scharper Stephen B.
Abstract: See See
Richard Peet and Micahel Watts, eds. Liberation Ecologies.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26167941
Journal Title: Recherches de théologie et philosophie médiévales
Publisher: PEETERS
Issue: i26170057
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Speer A.
Abstract: Th. Brockmann, Die Konzilsfrage in den Flug- und Streitschrifien des deutschen
Sprachraumes 1518-1563 (Schriftenreihe der Historischen Kommission bei der Bay-
erischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 57), Göttingen 1998.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26170066
Journal Title: Recherches de théologie et philosophie médiévales
Publisher: PEETERS
Issue: i26172285
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Sère Bénédicte
Abstract: P. RlCŒUR, Soi-même comme un autre, Paris 1990, p. 43: «Le concept de personne
serait un concept primitif, dans la mesure où on ne saurait remonter au-delà de lui».
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26172290
Journal Title: Revista Española de Derecho Internacional
Publisher: ASOCIACIÓN ESPAÑOLA DE PROFESORES DE DERECHO INTERNACIONAL Y RELACIONES INTERNACIONALES
Issue: e26177211
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): García Picazo Paloma
Abstract: Este trabajo está dedicado a todos los que, como Maximilian M. Kolbe (1894-1941), son capaces e dar su vida por otros, sin pedir nada a cambio, sin furia y sin rencor, tan sólo porque su idea de Dios omprende a la humanidad. Kolbe murió en un «búnker de inanición» del campo de exterminio de uschwitz. Entregó voluntariamente su vida a cambio de la de otro prisionero que era padre de familia. l suplicio del hambre (inanición absoluta) duró catorce días, en los que fallecieron seis condenados; uego, una inyección letal liquidó a los tres moribundos restantes, que «tardaban» demasiado. Así acabó olbe. La pena se dictó como castigo colectivo por la fuga de otro preso del bloque
14. Fischer, U., Maximilian Kolbe, Viena, Sal Terrae-Maria Roggendorf, 1975.En Auschwitz se inyectaba gasolina directamente n el corazón.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26177217
Journal Title: Recherches de théologie ancienne et médiévale
Publisher: ABBAYE DU MONT CÉSAR
Issue: i26188535
Date: 12 1, 1979
Author(s): Smalley B.
Abstract: G. Olsen, The Idea of the «Ecclesia Primitiva» in the Writings of the
Twelflh-Cenlury Canonists, in Traditio 25 (1969) 61-86; B. Smalley, Ecclesiastical
Attitudes to Novelty c. 1100-c. 1250, in Studies in Church History, op. cit., η. 32,
113-133.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26188539
Journal Title: Recherches de théologie ancienne et médiévale
Publisher: ABBAYE DU MONT CÉSAR
Issue: i26189080
Date: 12 1, 1995
Author(s): Laird Martin S.
Abstract: Conf. 10,11 (p. 138).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26189087
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: e26196983
Date: 1 1, 2017
Author(s): DA COSTA ANTÓNIO MARTINS
Abstract: The aim of this paper is to analyse some questions proposed by the debate on the issue of modernity and post-modernity in the context of the philosophy of Leonardo Coimbra, from the reflection on these issues made by Jürgen Habermas in the work
The Philosophical Discourse of Modernity. Thus, the critique to modern reason, the reflection on the metaphysics, the issues about the relationship between reason and faith, the religious phenomenon, the process of secularization, are our starting point for the questioning and the philosophical understanding that postmodernity makes of these problems The inauguration of this new rationality allows a new questioning about the reason and the world, manifesting the sublime character of its nature, allowing a new reflection, a critique of self-sufficient and self-reflexive reason and recovering another discursive and cooperative form of reason.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26196999
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: e26196983
Date: 1 1, 2017
Author(s): DOTTI FEDERICA
Abstract: In the context of the family’s crisis, in addition to the marital failures that produce suffering and inconvenience, there are biases due to controversies, ideological interests and opinions, which originate general and simplistic solutions to complex problems with peculiar characteristics. The article, – according to the commitment of the Holy Father Francisco to mitigate the heavy burden of people in “irregular” unions (where situations of fragility or misery improve stigma of exclusion) – try demonstrate the continuity of the Magisterium Pontifical Council, in which
Amoris Laetitiaand the reform of the canonical matrimonial process were inserted. Through the study of the answers and the search for solutions that are careful to the hierarchy of truths, the Holy Father pointed out: “to generate personal and personalized processes”; to follow paths of reflection and discreet understanding the conditions of each case; ultimately, to help progress guided by a logic of forgiveness and reconciliation, according to a merciful and encouraging pastoral care. Sacraments and consciences, both sacred, require to be served with truth.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26197006
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: Belin
Issue: e26197435
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Basset Karine-Larissa
Abstract: This paper deals with the manner of negotiating the relation to its colonial past of France in the Maghreb, concentrating on a key episode in the national historical account, the battle held to have taken place at Poitiers in 732. The creation, near Châtellerault, of a memorial site for that battle, and the annual commemoration which takes place there, constitute the substance of this paper, unfolding in three phases: firstly, an archeology of the genesis of the “Site of 732” situated in the context of the years from 1960 to 1970; secondly, an analysis of the contents of the site as seen through the typology of the discourses constructing the museum project; finally, clearly setting out the social issues involved in memorialisation, through observation and using the survey carried out on visitors to the site.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26197441
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26199296
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Depraz Nathalie
Abstract: J. Derrida, o.e.., 1962.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26199304
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26201540
Date: 12 1, 1996
Author(s): Wessel Marleen
Abstract: Lettre du 10 août 1907; Fonds Lucien Febvre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26201549
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26201560
Date: 4 1, 1997
Author(s): Noiriel Gérard
Abstract: Pour une analyse approfondie
de ce problème, cf. G. Noiriel,
La Tyrannie..., op. cit., notamment
le chapitre « la persécution et l'art
d'écrire», pp. 247-301.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26201564
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26201705
Date: 12 1, 1997
Author(s): Desrosières Alain
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Temps et Récit, Paris, Éd. du Seuil, 1993.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26201769
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202379
Date: 3 1, 1999
Author(s): Mauger Gérard
Abstract: Dans cette perspective, toute pratique de lecture
peut être décrite comme un mouvement en trois temps :
«avant lire »/«lire »/«après lire». Des «intérêts
à la lecture » qui trouvent leur origine dans la situation
du lecteur - « avant lire » - incitent à un « faire » - « lire » -
qui porte à conséquences, immédiates ou différées
- «après lire» - et qui consolident en retour les «intérêts
à la lecture ». L'accent mis classiquement sur la seconde
phase (« lire ») - qui est aussi la plus difficilement
accessible à l'enquête - est alors déplacé sur les deux autres.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202389
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202740
Date: 9 1, 2002
Author(s): Ponsard Nathalie
Abstract: Dans mon travail, j'ai distingué les fonctions utilitaires
(ordinaires et extraordinaires) et les fonctions
de divertissement.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202747
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202740
Date: 9 1, 2002
Author(s): Vidal Laurent
Abstract: C. Dauphin, A. Farge (éd.), Séduction et sociétés:
approches historiques, Paris, EHESS-Seuil, 2001.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202748
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202767
Date: 12 1, 2002
Author(s): Offenstadt Nicolas
Abstract: Voir le texte de l'article : « Uses and Abuses of
Historical Analogies : Not Munich but Greece », Annals
of International Studies, Genève, 1970, pp. 224-232.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202776
Journal Title: Genèses
Publisher: ÉDITIONS BELIN
Issue: i26202872
Date: 3 1, 2004
Author(s): Vidal Laurent
Abstract: Benedict Anderson, Imagined Communities, London,
Verso, 1991.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26202880
Journal Title: History of Political Thought
Publisher: Imprint Academic
Issue: i26215872
Date: 10 1, 1995
Author(s): Rengger N.J.
Abstract: Cited in Maurice Cranston, John Locke: A Biography (Oxford, 1985), p. 244.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26215878
Journal Title: History of Political Thought
Publisher: Imprint Academic
Issue: i26219815
Date: 4 1, 2001
Author(s): Swaine Lucas A.
Abstract: Sorel, Montesquieu, p. 46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26219821
Journal Title: History of Political Thought
Publisher: Imprint Academic
Issue: i26219891
Date: 12 1, 2002
Author(s): Chowers Eyal
Abstract: Zygmunt Bauman, Liquid Modernity (Cambridge, 2000), p. 178. Agnes Heller makes
a similar point in her 'Where are We at Home?', pp. 17-18.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26219896
Journal Title: Lares
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: e26230922
Date: 8 1, 2008
Abstract: A.M. Cirese, Simulazione informatica e pensiero ‘altro’, in Il sapere dell’antropologia. Pensare, comprendere, descrivere l’Altro, a cura di U. Fabietti, Milano, Mursia, 1993, pp. 155-170.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26230926
Journal Title: Nueva Revista de Filología Hispánica
Publisher: CENTRO DE ESTUDIOS LINGÜÍSTICOS Y LITERARIOS EL COLEGIO DE MÉXICO
Issue: e26254863
Date: 12 1, 2017
Author(s): Ayala Cossette Galindo
Abstract: This paper offers a study of fray Luis de León's Spanish translation of the
Song of songsas well as of hisComentarioon the same text. It aims to shed light on the mystic-erotic paradigm, which underlies this work, as this paradigm is conceived in both the Judeo-Christian and the Greco-Roman traditions. In addition, attention is paid to questions concerning the interpretation and reception of the biblical text, as outlined in the hermeneutic work of Paul Ricoeur.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26254867
Journal Title: Nueva Revista de Filología Hispánica
Publisher: CENTRO DE ESTUDIOS LINGÜÍSTICOS Y LITERARIOS EL COLEGIO DE MÉXICO
Issue: e26254863
Date: 12 1, 2017
Author(s): Callejas Sulemi Bermúdez
Abstract: This paper analyses the semantic and poetic variations present in two of the texts which Julio Torri devotes to Brazilian themes: "Saudade" and "Machado de Assis". By creating metaphors and introducing words in Portuguese, this member of the Mexican Ateneo extends the meanings of the phrases he uses. He is able to do so since both these devices serve as figures of speech, transforming the meaning of the phrases and opening them up to new interpretations.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26254870
Journal Title: Lettere Italiane
Publisher: LEO S. OLSCHKI
Issue: i26264537
Date: 3 1, 1989
Author(s): Bottoni Luciano
Abstract: Ch. Batteux, Sulla frase cit., p. 203.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26264540
Journal Title: Lettere Italiane
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i26266382
Date: 6 1, 1997
Author(s): Leri Clara
Abstract: Ricordo, a titolo di esempio, solo alcuni degli scrittori e degli studiosi che non
hanno avuto, per così dire, accesso alla rassegna (pur se implicitamente e continuamente
vivissimi all'attenzione di chi scrive) per l'impossibilità oggettiva di esibire lo sconfinato
universo delle presenze bibliche nella letteratura compresa tra il Duecento e il primo Ot-
tocento: il Dante delle opere 'minori', soprattutto della Vita Nuova (V. Branca, G. Gor-
ni), la predicazione medievale e moderna (C. Delcorno, R. Rusconi, L. Bolzoni, J. Berlioz,
etc.), le laude (G. Varanini, R. Bettarini, F. Mancini etc.), la sacra rappresentazione (M.
Martelli, N. Newbigin, F. Doglio, G. Ponte, F. Pezzarossa), il Boccaccio delle Rime e
delle Epistole (V. Branca, G. Auzzas) e di alcune parti del Decameron (P. Cherchi), la
produzione 'sacra' tassiana (Rime Sacre, Mondo Creato), l'Aretino (Larivaille) e il Folengo
(M. Chiesa, S. Gatti) nei panni di scrittori cristiani, l'Arcadia edificante, per riprendere
un titolo preciso del Di Biase, certa tragedia sacra settecentesca come quella di Martello
(I. Magnani, P. Trivero) e, soprattutto, l'Alfieri biblico del Saul e dell'Abele (A. Di Bene-
detto, E. Raimondi), lo Jacopo Ortis (M. A. Terzoli) e l'Ipercalisse del Foscolo (B. Rosada,
A. Forlini), il linguaggio poetico religioso del Porta (G. Pozzi) e del Belli, il Tommaseo
(M. Guglielminetti), il Pascoli (A. Traina, G. Goffis), D'Annunzio e molti altri ancora:
spesso, tra l'altro, privi di una vera e propria bibliografia «scritturale» a largo spettro,
se non di studi singoli, difficilmente annoverabili nell'ambito ristretto di una precisazione
doverosa, ma non esaustiva. Va detto anche che, sebbene la rassegna si chiuda con il
1995, qua e là è stato segnalato qualche libro del 1996, a cui si vuole ora aggiungere,
senza l'ambizione di averne citato tutti i volumi relativi all'oggetto delle precedenti pagi-
ne, A. Stauble, Le sirene eterne. Studi sull'eredità classica e biblica nella letteratura italia-
na, Ravenna, Longo, 1996; e E. Esposito, R. Manica, N. Longo, R. Scrivano, Memo-
ria biblica nell'opera di Dante, Roma, Bulzoni, 1996.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26266388
Journal Title: Journal of Consumer Research
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i344713
Date: 12 1, 1983
Author(s): Wertz Howard R.
Abstract: An existential-phenomenological description of everyday consumer experiences of contemporary married women with children is offered. An idiographic case study provides a thick description of this phenomenon and illustrates the hermeneutic process used in the interpretation. Following the case study, three interpretive themes are presented as mutually related aspects of an experiential gestalt that is shaped by the contextual ground of participants' life-world situations. Viewed holistically, the thematic aspects exhibit several dialectical relations that can be understood in terms of the emergent meaning of free choice. The applicability of this experiential gestalt to other life-world contexts is discussed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2626800
Journal Title: L'Esprit Créateur
Publisher: L'ESPRIT CREATEUR, Inc.
Issue: i26280815
Date: 12 1, 1977
Author(s): Rosbottom Ronald C.
Abstract: Novel, 2 (1968), 5-14.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26280818
Journal Title: L'Esprit Créateur
Publisher: L'ESPRIT CREATEUR, Inc.
Issue: i26283924
Date: 4 1, 1982
Author(s): Logan Marie-Rose
Abstract: The notion of mathesis is recurrent in Barthes (see Barthes par Barthes, p. 122). In
that respect, the terms mathematics and mathesis should be understood in their literal
Greek acceptation, as knowledge, and the process of knowledge.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26283931
Journal Title: The Eastern Buddhist
Publisher: The Eastern Buddhist Society
Issue: i26289332
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Mohr Michel
Abstract: Aramaki 2003.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/26289495
Journal Title: Organization Science
Publisher: Institute of Management Sciences
Issue: i345199
Date: 1 1, 1986
Author(s): White Joanne
Abstract: Olsen
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2634968
Journal Title: Journal of Southern African Studies
Publisher: Carfax Publishing, Taylor and Francis Ltd.
Issue: i324979
Date: 6 1, 1991
Author(s): Dube David
Abstract: Osborne, Modernity, p. 37.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2637603
Journal Title: The Historical Journal
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i325015
Date: 3 1, 1989
Author(s): Collinson Tom
Abstract: Thomas Brooks, 'Epistle to the saints', Heaven on earth, n.p
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2639939
Journal Title: The American Historical Review
Publisher: American Historical Association
Issue: i345591
Date: 12 1, 1990
Author(s): Shields Timothy
Abstract: Breen, "Ideology and Nationalism on the Eve of the American Revolution," 13-39.
13
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2649962
Journal Title: The Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i325622
Date: 6 1, 2001
Author(s): Zeitlyn David
Abstract: Some systems of divination are used to select particular sections of text, which are typically arcane and erudite, in which lies the answer to the particular, pressing problems of the client. Celebrated examples of such systems are the Chinese I Ching and the Yoruba Ifa. Werbner's work on Kalanga and Tswapong divination provides a case-study of the detailed praxis in such systems. Diviners have a multiple role when a divination technique selects a text. At each consultation they must satisfy themselves, their client, and their audience that they have followed the correct procedures to select the text. A second stage follows. The client has a particular question and the selected text was not composed as a specific answer to it. Interpretation is required to satisfy the client that the question has been answered. The diviner thus plays the role of indigenous critic, a role both similar to and different from that of literary critics in the Western tradition. The concept of `dialogic' used by Barber in her analysis of Yoruba praise poetry is taken to illustrate similarities and differences between diviner and critic.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2661220
Journal Title: American Journal of Political Science
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i325946
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Schiemann John W.
Abstract: Rational choice theory and the critical theory of Jurgen Habermas exclude important social categories from their analyses of strategic interaction. Successful strategic action in many contexts, however, depends upon the irreducibly intersubjective categories of the lifeworld. I defend this claim by analyzing the use of focal points to solve the multiple equilibria problem in coordination games, reconstructing both the generation of the salience behind focal points as well as the strategic rationality of using them. The goal of this reconstruction is to demonstrate the compatibility of what appears to be mutually hostile research traditions, validating the intuition that together they provide a better understanding of politics than either school can on its own.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2669289
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i345910
Date: 12 1, 1756
Author(s): Tulard Jay M.
Abstract: "The
Determinist Fix," 31
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2677990
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Journal of the History of Ideas, Inc.
Issue: i346290
Date: 3 1, 1970
Author(s): Bianco Donald R.
Abstract: Gadamer, Truth and Method, 156.
156
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2709616
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Journal of the History of Ideas, Inc.
Issue: i346302
Date: 3 1, 1978
Author(s): Laerman Donald R.
Abstract: Lovejoy (see above, n. 23).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2709744
Journal Title: Eighteenth-Century Studies
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i327842
Date: 4 1, 1973
Author(s): Defoe Robert
Abstract: Defoe, Swift, Smollett, Sterne, and Johnson all did "hack" work. J. H. Plumb, The
Commercialisation of Leisure in Eighteenth-Century England. The Stenton Lecture
1972 (Reading: Univ. of Reading Press, 1973).
Defoe
hack
The Commercialisation of Leisure in Eighteenth-Century England. The Stenton Lecture 1972
1973
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2739362
Journal Title: Current Anthropology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i327920
Date: 6 1, 1975
Author(s): Scholte Bob
Abstract: The task of anthropology consists in describing and explaining cultures and ultimately reaching an understanding of them through interpretation. The practical difficulties of this are obvious to all those who have dealth with members of another culture. As Malinowski observed, the anthropologist's task is to be "the interpreter of the native." It is suggested that some of the principles elucidated in the philosophical discipline of hermeneutics, such as understanding in context as opposed to preunderstanding and the dialectical relationship between the interpreter and the object of interpretation, may be helpful in defining the essential problems that anthropologists may encounter in their attempts to interpret cultures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2741124
Journal Title: Current Anthropology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i327935
Date: 3 1, 1979
Author(s): Spodick David H.
Abstract: A number of investigators are agreed that the popular medical systems of tribal, peasant, and allied peoples are "effective." Most of the literature closely examining that effectiveness focuses on the ethnopharmacological dimensions of the healing systems and generally ignores psychosocial factors. Recent developments in psychophysiology may offer insights into these neglected areas. The specific idea to be examined here is that successful "general medical treatment," or "symbolic healing," by either the shaman or physician, is based in part on a psychosocial mobilization of the patient's biochemical response system. Moreover, it is argued that to account fully for these processes we must reconceptualize the character of the human organism; a unitary alternative to standard Western Cartesian dualism (mind vs. body) is proposed, based on a model derived from recent research in neuroendocrinology. This model can be the basis for a nonreductionist theory of medical effectiveness needed to account for a series of observations (derived from both anthropological and medical contexts) which seem to transcend the explanatory powers of the traditional reductionist biomedical model.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2741861
Journal Title: Current Anthropology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i327960
Date: 10 1, 1983
Author(s): Ulin Robert C.
Abstract: The argument of Evans-Pritchard's classic The Nuer has been subject to conflicting interpretations. We examine these interpretations and then present a reading of the work that treats it as a whole. A key conclusion is that Evans-Pritchard distinguishes among three aspects of the "systems" he describes: (1) logical possibilities immanent in all forms of action, (2) cultural or local idioms in terms of which action is formulated and expressed, and (3) conditions and patterns of action. With this framework he develops, through an examination of the way interests in cattle are translated into political practices, an analysis in which the central theoretical problem is the relationship of structure to human agency. Our reading raises questions about the utility of standard classifications of theoretical orientations in social and cultural anthropology, particularly of the category of structural-functionalism, of which The Nuer is taken to be a central text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2742453
Journal Title: Current Anthropology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i327968
Date: 4 1, 1985
Author(s): Webster Steven
Abstract: Using the hermeneutical theory of Paul Ricoeur, it is possible to discern symbolic dimensions in cultural anthropology. Symbols, here, are dominant images in anthropologists' texts, creatively posited by inquirers, that, most importantly, possess a surplus of meaning. A symbol's fullest surplus of meaning is a prereflexive and comprehensive "understanding" (Verstehen) that may encompass a scholar's attempts at "explanation" (Erklaren). Examples of this symbolic dimension are the "understandings" that lie implicit in two elaborate anthropological systems: Levi-Strauss's structuralism and Harris's cultural materialism. Amid their commitments to anthropological "science" and "explanation," the works of each disclose a distinctive Verstehen. For Levi-Strauss, this "understanding" is nurtured by his image "world of reciprocity." For Harris, it is carried by the image "nature." This "understanding" has two major functions. On the level of the intellectual coherence of their texts, it gives unity to their intercultural interpretations of other societies and to their intracultural interpretations of their own traditions. On a moral level, it includes modes of being-in-the-world that Levi-Strauss and Harris prefer and ocasionally press upon their readers. Discernment of symbolic dimensions of "understanding" in anthropologists' texts may be an initial step toward reflection on the matrices out of which diverse explanations are presented in anthropological literature.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2743131
Journal Title: Journal of Religion and Health
Publisher: Human Sciences Press
Issue: i27505789
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): Hunter James E.
Abstract: By focusing on hermeneutics and dialogue, this article clarifies the distinctive contribution that pastoral and psychotherapeutic interventions have to make in the healing process. It is shown how the hermeneutical process discloses the meaning of events through the interpretation of texts that arise spontaneously in the lives of individuals and groups. Texts may range from individual fantasies and dreams to sacred histories recorded in scriptures. When the meaning of life events is explored in dialogue through symbolic texts, we term that process "dialogical hermeneutics." Effective dialogical hermeneutics requires the use of three techniques: (1) presence in the caring relationship, (2) dialogue toward meaning, and (3) offering alternative interpretation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27505798
Journal Title: Journal of Religion and Health
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i27513034
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Lamborn Amy Bentley
Abstract: "The Analytic Third:
An Overview," www.psychematters.com/papers/ogden.htm, 1999.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27513040
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i27586360
Date: 8 1, 2000
Author(s): Ricœur Paul
Abstract: Cf. Antoine Berman, L'épreuve de l'étranger, Paris, Gallimard, 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27586362
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i27638371
Date: 10 1, 2006
Author(s): Busch Austin
Abstract: Busch, "Convictions and Questions," 366–72.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27638376
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i27638444
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): Sandoval Timothy J.
Abstract: Prov 1:2–6
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27638448
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i27643303
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Jackson Robert
Abstract: Jackson (forthcoming)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27643307
Journal Title: International Journal for Philosophy of Religion
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i27646172
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Wyschogrod Edith
Abstract: Derrida (1991).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27646185
Journal Title: Slavic Review
Publisher: American Association for the Advancement of Slavic Studies
Issue: i27652935
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): Kliger Ilya
Abstract: O literaturnom geroe (Leningrad, 1979), 129–43.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27652939
Journal Title: Revista de Letras
Publisher: Universidade Estadual Paulista
Issue: i27666303
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): Lucas Fábio
Abstract: Cf. Arnold Rothe (ROTHE 12, p. 11)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27666314
Journal Title: Revista de Letras
Publisher: Universidade Estadual Paulista
Issue: i27666769
Date: 12 1, 2003
Author(s): de Rezende Neide Luzia
Abstract: Antonio Candido, "Digressão sentimental sobre Oswald de Andrade" (1977, p. 71-2). Também nesse
artigo, o crítico conta que, em 1945, Oswald prestara, na Faculdade de Filosofia da mesma universidade,
concurso de livre-docência para a cadeira de Literatura Brasileira.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27666778
Journal Title: German Studies Review
Publisher: German Studies Association
Issue: i27668445
Date: 2 1, 2008
Author(s): Thesz Nicole
Abstract: Unification in 1990 intensified the latent preoccupation with memory in Germany. Günter Grass' recent novels testify to the divisive nature of collective remembrance, which is also reflected in the debate surrounding the Berlin Holocaust Memorial. Grass describes a number of derailed monumental endeavors, such as the memorial cemeteries of Unkenrufe, the Fontane statue in Ein weites Feld, and the neo-Nazi Web site of Im Krebsgang. These texts suggest that a memory culture which cultivates monumental representation can be coopted for political purposes. In Grass' literary world, the search for immortality in materiality ultimately eclipses any self-reflective perspective on the past.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27668447
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i27669194
Date: 7 1, 2007
Author(s): Moses A. Dirk
Abstract: German
Intellectuals and the Nazi Past (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2007).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27669198
Journal Title: The American Sociologist
Publisher: Transaction Periodicals Consortium
Issue: i27698778
Date: 10 1, 1996
Author(s): Caulfield Jon
Abstract: Visual sociology has two main interests: picture-making by researchers (or their subjects) in the course of sociological fieldwork, and pictures made by social actors in the context of everyday life. Focusing on the latter interest and based in three social aspects of images—that they are produced in general societal settings and specific institutional settings, and are a kind of discursive practice—three approaches to the sociology of visual material are illustrated.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27698784
Journal Title: Journal of Medical Ethics
Publisher: BMJ Publishing Group
Issue: i27719445
Date: 8 1, 2005
Author(s): Boyd K. M.
Abstract: Medical ethics, principles, persons, and perspectives is discussed under three headings: "History", "Theory", and "Practice". Under "Theory", the author will say something about some different approaches to the study and discussion of ethical issues in medicine–especially those based on principles, persons, or perspectives. Under "Practice", the author will discuss how one perspectives based approach, hermeneutics, might help in relation first to everyday ethical issues and then to public controversies. In that context some possible advantages of moving from controversy to conversation will be explored; and that will then be illustrated with reference to a current controversy about the use of human embryos in stem cell therapy research. The paper begins with history, and it begins in the author's home city of Edinburgh.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27719458
Journal Title: Foro Internacional
Publisher: El Colegio de México
Issue: i27738594
Date: 9 1, 1997
Author(s): Santiso Javier
Abstract: Véase J. Santiso, "Les horloges et les nuages: Temps et contretemps des démo-
cratisations", Hermès, núm. 19, 1996, pp. 165-182; J. Santiso, "Time, Démocratisation
and Rational Choice", trabajo presentado durante el Nuffield Sodology Seminar, organiza-
do por John Goldthorpe, el 29 de noviembre de 1997, Oxford University; P. Schmitter,
"Rhytm, Timing and Sequence in the Constitution of Democracy", op. cit., pp. 3 y ss. La
mayor parte de la obra de Linz, empezando por sus trabajos más recientes, aborda esta
dimensión temporal de las democratizaciones. Cabe mencionar, por ejemplo, J. Linz y
Y. Shain, "The Timing and the Nature of First Democratic Elections", en Linz y Shain
(comps.), Between States. Interim Governments and Democratic Transitions, Cambridge y
Nueva York, 1995, pp. 76-91.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27738597
Journal Title: Foro Internacional
Publisher: El Colegio de México
Issue: i27738655
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): Duque Sonia
Abstract: Según la definición de EG. Bailey en Les règles du jeu politique, París, PUF, 1971, p. 186.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27738660
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27752851
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Casanova Julián
Abstract: Habría que insistir en los efectos nada beneficiosos que se derivan de la forma de finan-
ciar muchas de esas becas: los proyectos de investigación tienen que ceñirse –obligados por
la convocatoria– a la historia de la localidad o región en la que se solicitan. Por no extender-
nos en el carácter tan alejado de los criterios científicos que suponen las pruebas de pureza
de vecindad, por las que un alicantino que resida en Alicante, por ejemplo, tiene francamen-
te difícil acceder a una beca del gobierno aragonés (aunque siempre se le podría decir, como
consuelo, que a un aragonés tampoco se la darían en Alicante).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27752858
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27753054
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Vilanova Mercedes
Abstract: Yara Dulce Bandeira Ataide, Decifra-me ou devoro-te, Edicoes Loyola, 1993.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27753057
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27753153
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Pons Alex Matas
Abstract: P. Ricoeur, Historia y narratividad, Barcelona, Paidós, 1999, p. 153.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27753161
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27753167
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Udina Dolors
Abstract: La ambivalencia de pharmakon queda subrayada desde otra perspectiva por J. Derrida, en "La pharmacie de
Platon", en Id., La dissémination, París, 1972.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27753170
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Universitat de Barcelona, Publicacions; Diputación Provincial de Granada, Centro de Investigaciones Etnológicas Ángel Ganivet; Ajuntament de Barcelona, Arxiu Històric de la Ciutat
Issue: i27753167
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Conill Montserrat
Abstract: En las referencias que aparecen a continuación, cuando no figura el lugar de la edieión signifiea que se
trata de Paris.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27753177
Journal Title: Cahiers Ferdinand de Saussure
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i27758257
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): Nerlich Brigitte
Abstract: 18 Cf. à ce propos Descombes, 1979, p. 114s. : "I° le signifiant précède le signifié. Le langage
n'est en aucune façon un medium, un moyen d'expression, une médiation entre l'intérieur et
l'extérieur. Car le code précède le message. (...) Le message n'est pas l'expression d'une expérience,
mais il exprime plutôt les possibilités et les limites du code utilisé au regard de l'expérience. D'où
le problème: comment énoncer de l'imprévu?".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27758261
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i27762621
Date: 10 1, 1988
Author(s): DE GRANDIS RITA
Abstract: En este estudio se exponen las asunciones fundamentales de una teoría fenomenológica de la literatura, la de Mario Valdés en Shadows in the Cave. En esta teoría, cuatro son los elementos productores de sentido: texto, autor, lector y crítico. El texto se realiza a través de la lectura, mediante un proceso en el cual el autor, en tanto lector y crítico, establece una dinámica creativa en donde la escritura se convierte en un acto de lectura. Tales postulados serán ejemplificados con un análisis de "Pierre Menard, autor del Quijote" de Jorge Luis Borges. Dicho análisis pondrá en evidencia que "Pierre Menard, autor del Quijote" es el resultado de la lectura contemporánea que el autor hace de El Quijote de Cervantes. Entre "Pierre Menard, autor del Quijote," de Borges y Don Quijote de Cervantes existe una relación de intertextualidad la cual será descrita en términos de conflicto, isomorfismo y continuidad. La relación de intertextualidad entre texto e intertexto revela que "Pierre Menard, autor del Quijote" constituye un comentario, "nota bibliográfica," que cuestiona los postulados de la ficción literaria permitiendo así al narrador de este comentario-ensayo-cuento recrear las condiciones de escritura, disectándolas para hacerlas accesibles al lector y así orientar el proceso de la lectura.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27762624
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i27762816
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): LAGUNA ELPIDIO
Abstract: Este estudio es una aproximación a la obra histórica y novelística de Pedro Mir con el propósito de desentrañar dos claves hermenéuticas que fundamentan su particular visión de la historia dominicana y su proyección literaria en la novela Cuando amaban las tierras comuneras. La primera, la visión miriana de la génesis sociocultural del pueblo dominicano. La segunda, su noción del conocimiento histórico efectivo como resultado del devenir histórico-institucional del pueblo. Ello supone la consideración analítica de los textos historiográficos de Mir para dilucidar su noción de sociogénesis y periodicidad histórica, frente al mundo simbólico que nos presenta en la novela y a través del cual se intenta una re-instalación en la "verdad" de esa historia. Tal aproximación nos compele a ver la obra histórica y la novela como textos dialogantes que proponen un círculo hermenéutico en el cual el devenir histórico del pueblo es el sentido mismo de la historia y es, también, lo que dinamiza la simbología interactuante de la novela.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27762822
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i27762871
Date: 10 1, 1991
Author(s): CHAMBERLAIN DANIEL F.
Abstract: Implicítamente o explícitamente, toda interpretación presupone una creencia profunda en lo que propone, aún cuando afirma la suspensión voluntaria o inversión irónica de la noción de "creencia" misma. Al mismo tiempo, el proceso de lectura pone en juego una interacción entre lo creíble y lo increíble. A pesar de la insistencia de la noción de creencia tanto en la crítica como en la lectura, el término se rehusa a que lo encerremos en una definición clara y lógica. Partiendo de la hermenéutica fenomenológica el presente trabajo investiga algunos aspectos de lo "creíble" y lo "increíble" en la interacción entre texto y lector y examina los retos que se pueden presentar para la crítica contemporánea. Propone que una dialéctica de descubrimiento y revelación operando entre el lector, el texto, y el mundo, hace surgir preguntas éticas y abre la lectura a un nivel profundo y anterior a las operaciones racionales y lógicas. Sugiere que la narrativa latinoamericana ha insistido en este proceso de descubrimiento y revelación para resaltar lo creíble e increíble y ponerlo en tela de juicio.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27762875
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i27763130
Date: 4 1, 1994
Author(s): VALDÉS MARIO J.
Abstract: Este trabajo examina conceptos básicos de la postmodernidad con respecto a la creación artística hispánica. En él se consideran las obras de Unamuno Amor y pedagogía (1902) y Cómo se hace una novela (1927) como precursoras de la postmodernidad hispánica dentro de un amplio corpus de textos ejemplares que incluye las novelas La muerte de Artemio Cruz, de Carlos Fuentes; Rayuela, de Julio Cortázar; Yo, el Supremo, de Raúl Roa Bastos; el poema "Una defensa del anonimato," de José Emilio Pacheco y la película Carmen, de Carlos Saura.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27763140
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i27763150
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): IBSEN KRISTINE
Abstract: El propósito de este trabajo es examinar los recursos de textualización – tanto transtextuales como metatextuales – mediante los cuales Carlos Fuentes, en su novela Cambio de piel, activa al lector y cómo esta activación coincide con sus nociones del papel de la literatura en la sociedad. El estudio concluye que Fuentes pretende implicar al lector como una manera de comunicación que extiende más allá de las fronteras del texto mismo.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27763157
Journal Title: Revista Canadiense de Estudios Hispánicos
Publisher: Asociación Canadiense de Hispanistas
Issue: i27763258
Date: 10 1, 1995
Author(s): VALDÉS MARIO J.
Abstract: La hermenéutica es una disciplina filosófica dedicada a la interpretación de textos culturales. Aunque tiene sus orígenes en el siglo diecisiete ha sido en los últimos treinta años que se ha distanciado de la influencia idealista de Dilthey y ha tomado un lugar prominente en los debates teóricos que han caracterizado nuestro tiempo. La época contemporánea de la hermenéutica parte de Heidegger y Gadamer; ante la crítica de Habermas y Derrida se reelaboran cuestiones centrales de intención, intencionalidad, lo determinado e indeterminado, y se emprende la hermenéutica postmoderna de Paul Ricoeur. Mis libros han venido desarrollando una teoría y crítica literaria basada en los principios hermenéuticos que aquí se demuestran en otro medio. El lector encontrará un estudio hermenéutico de la representación de la mujer en películas hispánicas que han sido parte de nuestra cultura colectiva. El artículo tiene cinco partes: principios hermenéuticos y resumen de los films; comentario hermenéutico sobre los tres films y las tres protagonistas: Ana, Gloria, Julia; problemática de la representación de la mujer en el cine; el símbolo fílmico de la mujer en su contexto social; y la función reflexiva del cine.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27763266
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i27793826
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Giulea Dragoş A.
Abstract: Norris
1991:273-274
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27793828
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i27797773
Date: 3 1, 2010
Author(s): Heinze Carsten
Abstract: Diese zusätzlichen “Quellen" der autobiographischen Erzählung werden oftmals von
Autoren im Vor- oder Nachwort explizit als Gedächtnisstütze genannt.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27797778
Journal Title: The American Archivist
Publisher: Society of American Archivists
Issue: i27802687
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Mifflin Jeffrey
Abstract: Williams, A Key into the Language of America, [i–ii].
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27802693
Journal Title: Dead Sea Discoveries
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i27806733
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Jokiranta Jutta
Abstract: Cecilia Wassen and Jutta Jokiranta,
"Groups in Tension: Sectarianism in the Damascus Document and the Commu-
nity Rule," in Sectarianism in Early Judaism: Sociological Advances (ed. David J.
Chalcraft; London: Equinox, 2007), 205–45.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27806736
Journal Title: Frontiers of Philosophy in China
Publisher: Higher Education Press and Springer
Issue: i27823295
Date: 6 1, 2007
Author(s): Yiyu Liu
Abstract: The essential significance of scientific metaphor lies in applying the general metaphorical theory to specific interpretations and elaborations of scientific theories to form a methodology of scientific explanation. It is a contextual grasp of objective reality. A given metaphorical context and its grasp of the essence of reality can only be valid when the context is continually restructured. Taking the context as a whole, the methodological characteristic of scientific metaphor lies in the unity of understanding and choice, experience and concepts, semantic structures and metaphorical domains, rationality and irrationality. As a form of thinking based on reasons, scientific metaphor plays an important role in invention, representation, explanation, evaluation, and communication. 𱆅𣎘𡥇𰍀𦐒𤡇𠁁𢌒𤅸𣕘𰍀𡥇𩜂𤈒𩦒𠄐𱆅𣎘𩜂𰍀𠡕𠌇 𡙄𦄦𠀓, 𰀁𧒒𤐘𥄄𱆁𱆅𣎘𰍀𦁁𧡡𤘅𤠙. 𣐧𦅙𣕅𣑘𣑔𢌒𰍀𱆁𢙙𡉰 𥈦𥕩, 𡒂𦍷𢙙𰍀𦀩𦔀, 𥅥𣑐𡥇𢙙𰍀𣎄𢌒𡑐𠡔𥈦𥕩𣑔𢌒𦐒𰍀 𦍷𥤨𤘕. 𱆅𣎘𡥇𰍀𦁁𧡡𩌅𤑉𩘖𠀦: 𩜂𥌡, 𧀐𤕥, 𠁁𦔀 𡥇𢒕, 𩜂𤘕𩜂𤘕𰍀. 𠌖𠀦𱆁𦍷𩜂𰀁𥔒𩜂𰍀𤘅𤐘𤌵, 𱆅𣎘𡥇𠡕𦍷 𡑗𦄦, 𤑉, 𦄦, 𠈕𡑐𠄲𧥩𱕡𦁁𰍀𡅑.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27823305
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: Medieval Academy of America
Issue: i27866932
Date: 7 1, 2010
Author(s): Gruenler Curtis
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, The Symbolism of Evil, trans. Emerson Buchanan (Boston, 1967), pp. 351–52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27866937
Journal Title: Arthuriana
Publisher: Southern Methodist University
Issue: i27869176
Date: 7 1, 1996
Author(s): KNEPPER WENDY
Abstract: Critics have traditionally treated the narrator's addresses as evidence to assess whether Chrétien promoted the ideal of courtly love in the "Charrete". If we consider the use of appropriation and recoil movements in the total text, the operation of the will emerges as the dominant theme of the text. This theme is considered in the context of the parallel but contrasting pacts formed by Lancelot in the service of Guinevere and Chrétien in the service of Marie de Champagne.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27869182
Journal Title: L'Année sociologique (1940/1948-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i27888766
Date: 1 1, 1975
Author(s): GROSSIN William
Abstract: « Le temps présent est devenu éphémère, irréversible et insaisissable »,
dit A. Y. Gourevitch. Il est aussi homogène et orienté. L'historien sovié-
tique ajoute : « Pour la première fois, l'homme a constaté que le temps dont
il ne décelait le cours qu'à travers les événements, ne s'arrête pas, même en
l'absence d'événement. » A. Y. Gourevitch réintroduit ici une acception
métaphysique du temps, s'il entend bien par événements des phénomènes,
alors que dans le reste de sa contribution, il paraît convaincu de la maté-
rialité du temps. La preuve expérimentale de l'existence du temps hors des
phénomènes n'a pas été fournie et ne peut l'être. Les temps dans lesquels
nous vivons, sont celui de notre existence même, celui de notre société, celui
des mouvements des astres, etc. L'homme ne « constate » donc pas que le
temps ne s'arrête pas même en l'absence d'événement, ces événements lui
sont cachés par l'usage d'un temps quantitatif qui se réfère à l'un d'entre
eux exprimé par les horloges, devenu la référence unique, apparemment
« dématérialisé » par son omnipotence et occultant l'existence des autres
temps.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27888811
Journal Title: L'Année sociologique (1940/1948-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i27889984
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): GROSSIN William
Abstract: Edouard T. Hall. La danse de la vie. Temps culturel et temps vécu,
Parla, Seuil, 1984, p. 233.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27889995
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Asociación Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Issue: i27919976
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Ambrona Antonio Cil
Abstract: P. Ric ur, op. cit., p. 429.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27919986
Journal Title: Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Publisher: Asociación Historia, Antropología y Fuentes Orales
Issue: i27920008
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Filipetto Celia
Abstract: Adjetivo derivado del sustantivo dietrologia. En el lenguaje político y periodístico, el término designa
la búsqueda de supuestas motivaciones ocultas en el origen de un acontecimiento. [N. de la T.)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27920017
Journal Title: Alif: Journal of Comparative Poetics
Publisher: American University in Cairo. Department of English and Comparative Literature
Issue: i27929815
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Tolba Mona
Abstract: من مواقع متباينة وسياقات مختلفة وﺭﺅﻯ شتى، قدم ثلاثة من كبار مفكري القرن العشرين ثلاث محاضرات عن الجامعة: الأولى، محاضرة مارتن هيدجر (۱۸۸۹ـ۱۹۷٦)، وهي عبارة عن خطاب توليه رﺋﺎسة جامعة فرايبورج الألمانية عام ۱۹۳۳، وعنوانها ((التأكيد الذاتي للجامعة الألمانية)). والثانية، محاضرة جاك دريدا (۱۹۳۰ـ۲۰۰٤) بعنوان ((الجامعة بلا شروط))، وقد ألقاها في جامعة ستانفورد بكاليفورنيا عام ۱۹۹۸. والثالثة، محاضرة ٳدوارد سعيد (۱۹۳٥ـ۲۰۰۳) بعنوان ((عن الجامعة))، وقد ألقاها في الجامعة الأمريكية بالقاهرة عام ۱۹۹۹. تنطلق المحاضرات الثلاث جميعاً من أزمات تاريخية تلوح في الخلفية لتحفز أحلاماً بجامعة حديثة. وتعتمد المقالة تحليل مفهوم الجامعة، في المحاضرات الثلاث، بوصفه مفهوماً مجازياً . This article explores three lectures on the concept of the University given by three leading twentieth-century intellectuals from different perspectives and in a variety of contexts: Martin Heidegger's 1933 inaugural address as Rector of the German University of Freiburg "The Self-Assertion of the German University", Jacques Derrida's 1998 lecture "L'université sans condition" given at Stanford University, California, and Edward W. Said's 1999 lecture at the American University in Cairo "On the University". All three lectures emanated at critical historical junctures that necessitated re-envisioning the modern university. The author analyzes the concept of the university as metaphor in the three lectures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27929830
Journal Title: Diálogos: Artes, Letras, Ciencias humanas
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i27933019
Date: 8 1, 1972
Author(s): Dallal Alberto
Abstract: Sin embargo, Rousseau se dedica, como hombre que ha per-
dido su "sencillez original" y ya no puede "pasársela sin leyes y
patrones" a "respetar los cimientos sagrados" de su sociedad y
"escrupulosamente a obedecer las leyes y a los hombres que son
sus creadores y sus ministros", burlándose al mismo tiempo "de
una constitución que puede ser mantenida sólo con el auxilio de
tanta gente respetable... y la cual, a pesar de todos los cuidados
de ellos, siempre produce más calamidades reales que ventajas
aparentes".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27933025
Journal Title: Romanische Forschungen
Publisher: Vittorio Klostermann
Issue: i27940618
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Rudelic-Fernandez Dana
Abstract: Jean Racine, Phèdre, acte V, scène 7.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27940625
Journal Title: Romanische Forschungen
Publisher: Vittorio Klostermann
Issue: i27942539
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Laferl Christopher F.
Abstract: In diesem Zusammenhang muß natürlich von kalligraphischen und sphragistischen
Aspekten der Urkundenbetrachtung abgesehen werden, denn diese beiden fallen nicht nur
in den Gegenstandsbereich der Historie, sondern auch in jenen der Kunstgeschichte, fur
die Fragen der Ästhetik zentral sind.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27942542
Journal Title: Revue économique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i27975857
Date: 3 1, 2011
Author(s): Sobel Richard
Abstract: Dans Les Chemins du paradis, Gorz est plus précis. En fait, il n'y a pas deux niveaux (macro-
social hétéronome et individuel autonome), mais trois (les deux précédents plus un niveau micro-
social autonome). Résumons ces trois niveaux: « 1) le travail macrosocial hétéronome, organisé
à l'échelle de la société tout entière et qui assure le fonctionnement ainsi que la couverture des
besoins de base [de l'ensemble des membres de la société] ; 2) les activités microsociales, coopéra-
tives, communautaires ou associatives, auto-organisées à l'échelle locale et qui auront un caractère
facultatif et volontaire, sauf dans les cas où elles se substituent au travail macrosocial pour couvrir
des besoins de base ; 3) les activités autonomes correspondant aux projets et désir personnels des
individus, familles ou petits groupes. » (Gorz [1988], p. 125-126.)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/27975861
Journal Title: Man
Publisher: Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland
Issue: i330145
Date: 9 1, 1980
Author(s): Clifford James
Abstract: Maurice Leenhardt's ethnographic work in New Caledonia spanned nearly half a century, from 1902-1948. The first part of this field research is described and analysed, as background to his later anthropological writings. Leenhardt's specific position as a missionary-ethnographer is discussed, its advantages and disadvantages weighed. A liberal missionary perspective is found, in this case, to be conducive to a portrayal of cultural process. Leenhardt's translation methodology and his relations with key informants are detailed. Transcription, the means by which ethnographic texts are constituted by more than a single subject, is speculatively extended to ethnographic practice generally. Field research may be seen as a collective, reciprocal endeavour through which textualised translations are made. This viewpoint calls into question common notions of description, interpretation and authorship in the writing of ethnography.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2801348
Journal Title: Man
Publisher: Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland
Issue: i330179
Date: 3 1, 1989
Author(s): Spencer Jonathan
Abstract: This article reviews the recent interest in the literary aspects of ethnographic writing, concentrating on the work of Geertz, Sperber and the authors associated with the collective volume Writing culture. While it is argued that serious questions are raised in some of this work, it is also argued that recent fashions in literary critical theory may prove unhelpful in addresing those questions. In particular, the tendency to read texts with little or no consideration for the social and historical context in which they were written seems an especially barren approach. Instead it is argued that anthropology is as much a way of working-a kind of practical activity-as it is a way of writing. Acknowledgement of the personal element in the making of ethnographic texts may help the reader to a better assessment of the interpretation on offer; more radical change requires a change in anthropological practice as well as in anthropological writing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2802551
Journal Title: American Antiquity
Publisher: Society for American Archaeology
Issue: i212395
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Leone Mark P.
Abstract: Archaeologists have tried to reconstruct patterns of thought, meaning, and ideas, using theories of structuralism, cognition, and ideology. Case studies involving each of the theories are described, and the strengths and weakness of their application to archaeological data are presented. Structuralism is found to yield substantial examples with well-worked treatments of archaeological data. These examples tend to ignore economic context, however. Materialism, especially neo-Marxism, contains thorough definitions of ideology that may be useful to archaeology because they preserve economic context. However, such definitions are new to the field and presently offer few well-worked examples of how to handle archaeological data.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/280280
Journal Title: Man
Publisher: Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland
Issue: i330183
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Ohnuki-Tierney Emiko
Abstract: Most symbols are polytropic as well as polysemic in that their multiple meanings in various contexts functions as different types ot trope. This article pursues the complex nature of polytropes through a formulation of synecdoche as an interstitial trope between metaphor and metonymy, and demonstrates how the two conceptual principles of analogy and contiguity, that define metaphor and metonymy respectively, are interdependent and interpenetrated, rather than of basically different natures as presented in the biaxial image of structural linguistics. The analogic thought expressed in methaphor involves movement and temporality, just as does the discursive thought of metonymy. The interpenetration of the two modes of thought is demostrated through an analysis of the process of objectification of what, throughout history, has been a dominant symbol of self in Japanese culture: the monkey. As a polysemic and polytropic symbol, the monkey takes on different meanings, and functions as different tropic types, sequentially or simultaneously, as actors use and/or interpret the symbol in varying historical and social contexts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2804111
Journal Title: Man
Publisher: Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland
Issue: i330182
Date: 12 1, 1989
Author(s): Patterson Thomas C.
Abstract: The appearance of diverse strands of post-processual archaeology resonates with the transformation of university structures, beginning in the 1970s, and gives voice to concerns that have been variously labelled post-structuralist, deconstructionist or critical theory. This article examines the resonance of the post-processual archaeologies with wider social and intellectual currents in the context of the ongoing confrontation with processual archaeology, attempts at a critical engagement with structuralism and symbolic anthropology, and rapprochement with history. It considers the implications of these perspectives.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2804287
Journal Title: Social Studies of Science
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i212603
Date: 5 1, 1981
Author(s): Collins Kay
Abstract: This Note reviews shortcomings and claims of discourse analysis (DA). In particular, it focuses on the relationship between DA and reflexivity. It argues that DA could not succeed as its supporters originally thought, because DA has not dealt adequately with the issue of reflexivity. Even now that has turned to such issues, DA has a limited interpretation of reflexivity that is related to the change in sociological focus from scientific beliefs and knowledge to the study of texts for texts' sake.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/285207
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: The Mediaeval Academy of America
Issue: i333021
Date: 4 1, 1946
Author(s): Gilson Gerhart B.
Abstract: Letter to André Fontainas of March, 1899, Lettres de Gauguin à sa femme et à ses amis (Paris,
1946), p. 288
Letter to André Fontainas of March, 1899
288
Lettres de Gauguin à sa femme et à ses amis
1946
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2854972
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: Medieval Academy of America
Issue: i337890
Date: 10 1, 1980
Author(s): Wimsatt Linda
Abstract: Middleton, 127-36
127
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2865344
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: Medieval Academy of America
Issue: i346021
Date: 7 1, 1956
Author(s): HaackAbstract: Newsweek, January 30, 1956, p. 56.
January 30
56
Newsweek
1956
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/2903882
Journal Title: Chasqui
Publisher: Chasqui: Revista de literatura latinoamericana
Issue: i29742299
Date: 5 1, 2009
Author(s): Sefchovich Sara
Abstract: José Luis Martínez (7-27)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29742309
Journal Title: Grial
Publisher: Editorial Galaxia
Issue: i29750702
Date: 9 1, 1989
Author(s): Queiruga Andrés Torres
Abstract: Th. Nkeramihigo, L!komme et la transcendence selon Paul Ricoeur. Essai de poetique dans
la philosophie de Paul Ricoeur, Paris/Namur 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29750705
Journal Title: Grial
Publisher: Editorial Galaxia
Issue: i29751160
Date: 9 1, 1994
Author(s): Villaverde Marcelino Agís
Abstract: Ricoeur, P. Ibidem, p. 231.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29751165
Journal Title: East and West
Publisher: Istituto Italiano per l'Africa e l'Oriente
Issue: i29757250
Date: 6 1, 1996
Author(s): Santangelo Paolo
Abstract: F. Dallmayr, 'Tradition, Modernity and Confucianism', Human Studies, 16,
1993, pp. 203-11.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29757264
Journal Title: Gesta
Publisher: International Center of Medieval Art
Issue: i29764899
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): CARRUTHERS MARY J.
Abstract: To serve their purpose well, many so-called mnemonic images in the Middle Ages facilitated meditation and invention by presenting many rich materials in a highly abbreviated form, which could be expanded and recombined for a variety of compositions. To abbreviate fruitfully requires rigorous compression and selection, a kind of forgetting that was distinguished both in theory and practice from rote recitation or learning by heart. The twelfth- and thirteenth-century diagram called the Cherub offers an excellent example of how such an image was used in study and composition. Focusing on six versions of it, this essay demonstrates that the medieval cherub image is not an illustration tied to any particular text but functioned independently as an analytical tool, an art for inventing arguments, which incorporated the methods of medieval dialectic and rhetoric.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29764902
Journal Title: Review of Social Economy
Publisher: Catholic Economic Association
Issue: i29767894
Date: 9 1, 1968
Author(s): Goulet Denis A.
Abstract: 1960 by Lebret,
"Problematique de la Morale Collective."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29767895
Journal Title: Review of Social Economy
Publisher: Routledge Journals
Issue: i29769874
Date: 4 1, 1997
Author(s): Mischel Kenneth
Abstract: Wright (1945)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29769878
Journal Title: Cahiers d'Études Africaines
Publisher: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i29782767
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Giraud Michel
Abstract: Dubois 1998 : 8-9
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/29782785
Journal Title: Social Service Review
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i30011441
Date: 3 1, 1981
Author(s): White Sheldon H.
Abstract: The rhetoric of social work often seeks its legitimacy and authority on the idea that knowledge can be translated into skills. Knowledge is made in universities in the form of timeless, objective, context-free truths about people and social institutions. Such knowledge rationalizes and justifies the professional practices of social work. It is not clear, however, that the knowledge-into-skills story fully explains social work practices. Practice is often ineffective and tends to throw social workers into moral quandaries, leaving them to practice in a context of faith and doubt. In addition to skills, social workers share values, purposes, the wielding of and submission to power, and mythic stories. Timely, value-expressive, contextual knowledge helps social work to create and maintain social solidarity and to shift its dispositions of skills, purposes, power, and myth to keep up with the pace of social change.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30011443
Journal Title: Social Service Review
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i30012379
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): Cohler Bertram J.
Abstract: Particular problems are posed in the study of lives since the course of life may be less continuous and predictable than sometimes assumed. Further, the most important aspect of developmental study may be the subjectively constructed narrative of development, or life history, which itself changes over personal and historical time. Following the interpretive approach pioneered by Dilthey, Weber, Freud, and, more recently, Ricoeur, Taylor, and others, lives may be considered as texts to be studied in a systematic manner. The concept of empathy as formulated within the clinical situation, and applied most recently to study of biography, may also foster understanding of changes over time in the life history.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30012382
Journal Title: Asian Folklore Studies
Publisher: Nanzan University, Anthropological Institute
Issue: i30030308
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Kim Seong-Nae
Abstract: Oral traditions can contain elements of historical evidence and convey meaning. The narrative pattern of oral epics serves not merely as "a mnemonic device" that aids in recalling significant historical events but makes meaningful connections to the cultural experience of identity politics. On Cheju Island, a volcanic island located some fifty miles below the southernmost tip of the Korean peninsula, the indigenous sense of identity and history is expressed and accentuated in the fate of the shrine deities who are portrayed as exiles in shamanic epics such as ponhyang ponp'uri. The tragic heroism in the cliché of exile and return of the shrine deities recapitulates the historical identity of Cheju people as "exiles at the frontier." After Cheju Island lost political autonomy as an independent kingdom, Tam-ra, in the early twelfth century, the Cheju people's cultural memory of isolation and redemptive desire for liberation from the mainland state's domination becomes intelligible and justifiable textually through the heroic acts of exiled deities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30030312
Journal Title: International Review of the Aesthetics and Sociology of Music
Publisher: Department for Music and Musicology of the Croatian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Croatian Musicological Society, Music Academy of the University of Zagreb
Issue: i30032155
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): Human Suzanne de Villiers
Abstract: Sollers's L'Écriture
et l'expérience des limites (Paris: Editions du Seuil, 1968: 122)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30032165
Journal Title: British Journal of Ethnomusicology
Publisher: British Forum for Ethnomusicology
Issue: i30036862
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Laoire Lillis Ó.
Abstract: White
1998:38
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30036872
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: Centre national de la recherche scientifique
Issue: i30121944
Date: 9 1, 1982
Author(s): Vidal Daniel
Abstract: Most analyses of developments in the religious discourse in Calvinist circles of Languedoc after the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes (1685) have stressed its basic continuity. The expert comparison of sermons before 1685 with subsequent homilies at the end of the 17th century proves this "continuist" hypothesis to be false. Between the two periods, not only did the speakers change but also the structure of the discourse (transitive/intransitive) was modified as well as its relation to the text of reference (compromise on the meaning/ fundamentalism) and the function of speaking itself (intersocial saturation/intracommunity fragmentation). The pacified public discourse became a private one in a zone of textual violence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30121951
Journal Title: Archives de sciences sociales des religions
Publisher: Editions de l'Ecole des hautes etudes en sciences sociales
Issue: i30128872
Date: 9 1, 2007
Author(s): Lassave Pierre
Abstract: Nouveau Testament à l'Université de Heidelberg, Gerd Theissen, né en
1943
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30128876
Journal Title: Monatshefte
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i30154135
Date: 12 1, 2003
Author(s): Statkiewicz Max
Abstract: The article resituates Ricur's theory of métaphore vive in the contemporary context of the so-called "cognitive revolution." The latter denomination is highly misleading. There is nothing revolutionary about the cognitivist study of metaphor as a general pattern of thought; just like the discipline of rhetoric that was already on the decline in l8th century Europe, it is conservative in its validation of everyday, ideologically charged language as the model for all language, including that of poetry and art. Riceur’s conception of "live metaphor," on the other hand, does justice to the "revolutionary" character of poetic language, its function of breaking the order of "commonplaces we live by"—and are ruled by. A "poem in miniature," metaphor constitutes the model for any "poietic," creative imagination. Resulting from a clash, disturbing the common everyday language, live metaphor (and poetry in general) projects a world in such a way as to render strange and thus question the world we live in.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30154140
Journal Title: Monatshefte
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i30154373
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): Wogenstein Sebastian
Abstract: The question how to situate Dea Loher's drama Manhattan Medea in the Medea reception serves as a point of departure for a discussion of imitation, originality, and the act of copying. In their dialogues, the characters Medea, as in Euripides' tragedy a refugee, and Velazquez, a security guard, reflect on originality and imitation. The article explores the theoretical and self-referential aspects evoked by these discussions and links them with a more general inquiry into the dimensions of interpretation in the arts. The question of originality and appropriation is expanded and problematized through focusing on radical social criticism voiced among others by the drag queen Deaf Daisy. In this context the article also examines the potential of performative signification encountered in Medea's deadly bridal gift, especially in light of Marjorie Garber's remark that "[w]hat gets married is a dress." Transgressive in its form too, Manhattan Medea combines tragic elements and those characteristic of comedy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30154377
Journal Title: Revista Hispánica Moderna
Publisher: Hispanic Institute, Columbia University
Issue: i30203180
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): Marsé Juan
Abstract: Gérard Genette's Narrative
Discourse:
I propose, without insisting on the obvious reasons for my choice of terms, to
use the word story for the signified, or narrative content (even if this content
turns out, in a given case, to be low in dramatic intensity or fullness of incident),
to use the word narrative for the signifier, statement, discourse or narrative text
itself, and to use the word narrating for the producing narrative action and, by
extension, the whole of the real or fictional situation in which that action takes
place. (27)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30203187
Journal Title: Computers and the Humanities
Publisher: Kluwer Academic Publishers
Issue: i30204873
Date: 2 1, 2003
Author(s): Gardner Colin
Abstract: Traditional discourses upon literature have been predicated upon the ability to refer to a text that others may consult (Landow, 1994, p. 33). Texts that involve elements of feedback and nontrivial decision-making on the part of the reader (Aarseth, 1997, p. 1) therefore present a challenge to readers and critics alike. Since a persuasive case has been made against a critical method that sets out to "identify the task of interpretation as a task of territorial exploration and territorial mastery" (Aarseth, p. 87), this paper proposes the use of readers in an empirically based approach to hypertext fiction. Meta-interpretation, a method that combines individual responses to a text, reading logs, screen recordings and limited qualitative/quantitative analysis, and critical interpretation is outlined. By analysing readers' responses it is possible to suggest both the ways that textual elements may have influenced or determined readers' choices and the ways that readers' choices "configure" the text. The method thus addresses Espen Aarseth's concerns and illuminates interesting features of interactive processes in fictional environments. The paper is divided into two parts: the first part sketches out meta-interpretation through consideration of the main problems confronting the literary critic; the second part describes reading research aimed at generating data for the literary critic.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30204878
Journal Title: Revista Hispánica Moderna
Publisher: Hispanic Institute, Columbia University
Issue: i30207958
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Garlinger Patrick Paul
Abstract: Derrida's well-known analysis of the link
between "genre" and "gender" in "The Law of Genre."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30207972
Journal Title: Keats-Shelley Journal
Publisher: Keats-Shelley Association of America
Issue: i30210332
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Murphy John F.
Abstract: Reading Paul de Man Reading, ed., Lindsay Walters and Wlad
Godzich (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1989), 155-70
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30210343
Journal Title: International Journal of the Classical Tradition
Publisher: Transaction Periodicals Consortium
Issue: i30222215
Date: 12 1, 1996
Author(s): Harth Dietrich
Abstract: C. Geertz: The Interpreation of Cultures. Selected Essays, New York 1973. Ders.: Local Know-
ledge. Further Essays in Interpretive Anthropology, New York 1993.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30222224
Journal Title: Japanese Journal of Religious Studies
Publisher: Nanzan Institute of Religion and Culture
Issue: i30233773
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Leighton Taigen Dan
Abstract: MORRELL 1987, pp. 47-48, 103-22
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30233778
Journal Title: Japanese Journal of Religious Studies
Publisher: Nanzan Institute of Religion and Culture
Issue: i30233809
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Rhodes Robert F.
Abstract: SEKIGUCHI 1968, 90.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30233812
Journal Title: Japanese Journal of Religious Studies
Publisher: Nanzan Institute of Religion and Culture
Issue: i30233809
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Bathgate Michael
Abstract: BAKHTIN 1981, 252
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30233813
Journal Title: Israel Studies
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i30245669
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): Glasner-Heled Galia
Abstract: Among the prominent writers on the Holocaust, Yehiel Dinur, who wrote under the pseudonym Ka-Tzetnik, offers his readers the most horrific, almost unbearable reading experience. This article examines the reader-writer relationship in Holocaust literature by considering whether readers of Ka-Tzetnik’s works are able, in Ricoeur's terms, to appropriate or actualize the meaning of a literary text that discloses a mode of "being-in-the-world" that is intensely unbearable and seemingly inexpressible. Interviews were conducted with a group of people who, through their professions as writer, literary scholar, educator, or historian, are concerned with such issues. Two main responses to Ka-Tzetnik were discerned: Some readers perceive him as so warped by his experiences that his extreme, even "insane", vision actually stands as a barrier between the reader and the reality of the Holocaust. For others, it is precisely the unrestrained portrayal of the insane Holocaust reality that is identified with an unmediated "true" Holocaust experience. The first group of readers does not believe that Ka-Tzetnik’s texts can be appropriated. But the reading experience of the second group can also not be characterized as appropriation: for them Ka-Tzetnik creates a primarily emotional core experience, which cannot be deconstructed to reconstruct or actualize the text in the reader's own terms, in the present. The case of Ka-Tzetnik, therefore, raises the difficult question of whether the Holocaust can be understood through a dialogical process of deconstruction and appropriation, or whether Holocaust literature should offer an overwhelming, totalizing experience in which precisely the inability to deconstruct and appropriate the text ensures the communication of the inconceivable.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30245675
Journal Title: La Linguistique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i30248594
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): François Frédéric
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, «Recherches de critère du phénomène idéologique» (et autres
articles), in Du texte à l'action. Essais d'herméneutique, II, Ed. du Seuil, 1986, 410 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/30248603
Journal Title: boundary 2
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i213383
Date: 7 1, 1978
Author(s): Young Laura E.
Abstract: Singer, A Metaphorics of Fiction, 27.
27
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/303282
Journal Title: boundary 2
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i213389
Date: 7 1, 1992
Author(s): Hintikka Meili
Abstract: Bernstein, Beyond Objectivism and Relativism, 82.
82
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/303361
Journal Title: boundary 2
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i213385
Date: 4 1, 1929
Author(s): Dewey Ross
Abstract: The Later Works, 3: 10
10
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/303450
Journal Title: boundary 2
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i213400
Date: 4 1, 1993
Author(s): Talens Santos
Abstract: Jenaro Talens, The Branded Eye, trans. Giulia Colaizzi (Minneapolis: University of Min-
nesota Press, 1993)
Talens
The Branded Eye
1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/303750
Journal Title: Speculum
Publisher: Medieval Academy of America
Issue: i353371
Date: 4 1, 1986
Author(s): Derrida Peter W.
Abstract: Jacques
Derrida, "Différance," trans. Alan Bass, repr. in Hazard Adams and Leroy Searle, eds., Critical Theory
since 1965 (Tallahassee, Fla., 1986), p. 121.
Derrida
Différance
121
Critical Theory since 1965
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3040976
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354091
Date: 3 1, 1995
Author(s): Hung Robert S.
Abstract: idem, Monumentalzty in Early Chinese Art and
Architecture, Stanford, Calif., 1995, 18-24
Hung
18
Monumentalzty in Early Chinese Art and Architecture
1995
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3046228
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354093
Date: 9 1, 1988
Author(s): Taylor Karen
Abstract: Keith Moxey, "Motivating History," Art Bulletin, LXXVII, no. 3, Sept.
1995, 392-401
10.2307/3046117
392
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3046260
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354352
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): Geertz Larry
Abstract: Time and Narrative, i, Chicago, 1984
i
Time and Narrative
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3051038
Journal Title: The Art Bulletin
Publisher: College Art Association of America
Issue: i354373
Date: 12 1, 1990
Author(s): Stock Robert A.
Abstract: Of the many surviving Romanesque cartularies, very few are illuminated. After reviewing general considerations of the oral, textual, and visual elements at play in these works, this paper then focuses on the Vierzon Cartulary, particularly on the processes of its charters' transcription to codex. Specifically, this paper argues the performative role of the scribe and illuminator, who, by their transformation of the mise-en-page, appropriation of papal notarial authority, and translation of sealing practice, participated in a new diplomatic ceremony of conveyance. This paper advances a reconsideration of text-image relations to account for ritual performance, both actual and symbolic.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3051335
Journal Title: Law & Society Review
Publisher: Law and Society Association
Issue: i354567
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Silbey Susan S.
Abstract: The authors outline a sociology of narrative-an analysis of the role of narrative in various social contexts, including academic sociolegal scholarship. Narratives are social acts that depend for their production and cognition on norms of performance and content that specify when, what, how, and why stories are told. Because narratives are situationally produced and interpreted, they have no necessary political or epistemological valence but depend on the particular context and organization of their production for their political effect. The analysis specifies the variable conditions that produce hegemonic tales-stories that reproduce existing relations of power and inequity-and subversive stories-narratives that challenge the taken-for-granted hegemony by making visible and explicit the connections between particular lives and social organization.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3054010
Journal Title: British Journal of Ethnomusicology
Publisher: British Forum for Ethnomusicology
Issue: i354683
Date: 1 1, 1986
Author(s): Zbikowski Martin
Abstract: Rowell as "empathy ... 'to be at heart with"' (1982:328)
328
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3060769
Journal Title: British Journal of Ethnomusicology
Publisher: British Forum for Ethnomusicology
Issue: i354683
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): Witherspoon Timothy
Abstract: Turino's (1999)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3060770
Journal Title: Yale French Studies
Publisher: Yale University Press
Issue: i355552
Date: 1 1, 1971
Author(s): Proust Christie
Abstract: Marcel Proust, Jean Santeuil (Paris: Gallimard, 1971), 659.
Proust
659
Jean Santeuil
1971
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3090583
Journal Title: Sociological Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i356211
Date: 11 1, 2001
Author(s): Zelizer Roger
Abstract: Derrida (1998)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3108617
Journal Title: Journal of Marketing Research
Publisher: American Marketing Association
Issue: i358168
Date: 11 1, 1958
Author(s): Wittgenstein Craig J.
Abstract: Tambyah (1997)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3151963
Journal Title: Church History
Publisher: American Society of Church History
Issue: i358721
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): Bem Laurie F.
Abstract: Bem, The
Lenses of Gender: Transforming the Debate on Sexual Equality (New Haven, Conn., 1993)
Bem
The Lenses of Gender: Transforming the Debate on Sexual Equality
1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3168841
Journal Title: History in Africa
Publisher: African Studies Association
Issue: i358795
Date: 1 1, 1986
Author(s): Shillingsburg David
Abstract: Peter L. Shillingsburg, Scholarly Editing in the Computer
Age (Athens, Ga., 1986), esp. 31-43
Shillingsburg
31
Scholarly Editing in the Computer Age
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3171834
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i359033
Date: 11 1, 1992
Author(s): Drewal Amy
Abstract: Margaret Thomson Drewal, Yoruba Ritual: Performers, Play, Agency (Bloomington:
Indiana University Press, 1992), pp. 1-11.
Drewal
1
Yoruba Ritual
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3176407
Journal Title: History of Religions
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i359009
Date: 11 1, 1994
Author(s): Sahlins Aletta
Abstract: Sahlins, "Goodbye to Tristes Tropes."
Sahlins
Goodbye to Tristes Tropes
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3176685
Journal Title: Journal of the American Institute for Conservation
Publisher: American Institute for Conservation of Historic and Artistic Works
Issue: i359233
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): Zumbach Steven W.
Abstract: A formal claim was made in the mid-20th century that the goal of art conservation is to present the artwork as the artist intended it to be seen. Dispute over this claim among conservators and art historians involved differences of perspective on the relative roles of science and art history in the interpretation of artist's intent. A separate but concurrent debate among philosophers, art critics, and literary critics was sparked by publication of "The Intentional Fallacy," a scholarly article discrediting appeals to the intentions of artists and authors in art and literary criticism. In this separate debate, difficulty in the evaluation and application of artist's intent was traced to ambiguity of the term "intent." The author discusses 11 variations of its meaning and puts the issues surrounding artist's intent together in the contexts of art conservation. He also presents more recent viewpoints in the social sciences that associate issues of artist's intent with the role of the artist in the continued existence of the artwork. The writings of contemporary philosophers contribute useful perspectives on the essential nature of art and the autonomy of artworks from their creators. The author finds that the interpretation and application of artist's intent is an interdisciplinary task and that its evaluation in conservation contexts is limited to consideration of distinctive stylistic characteristics that demonstrate the correlated individuality of artists and their work. /// [French] Au milieu du 20e siècle, on prétendait que l'objectif de la restauration était de rendre aux oeuvres d'art l'aspect que l'artiste avait voulu leur donner. La controverse qui s'en suivit parmi les restaurateurs et les historiens d'art suscita des différences de considération sur les rôles relatifs de la science et de l'histoire de l'art dans l'interprétation de l'intention de l'artiste. Un débat séparé mais parallèle parmi les philosophes, les critiques d'art et les critiques littéraires fut déclenché par la publication d'un article érudit intitulé "The Intentional Fallacy," qui s'opposait à cette référence aux intentions des artistes et des auteurs dans la critique artistique et littéraire. Dans ce débat particulier, la difficulté de l'évaluation et de l'application de l'intention de l'artiste provenait de l'ambiguïté même du terme "intention." L'auteur examine 11 significations différnetes de ce mot, et il pose le problème de l'intention de l'artiste dans les contextes liés au domaine de la restauration. En outre, il présente des points de vue plus recénts, tirés des sciences sociales qui associent les problèmes de l'intention de l'artiste à celui de son rôle dans l'existence continue de l'oeuvre d'art. Les ouvrages des philosophes contemporains apportent des perspectives utiles sur la nature essentielle de l'art et de l'autonomie des oeuvres vis-à-vis de leurs créateurs. L'auteur pense que l'interprétation et l'étude des intentions de l'artiste est une tâche interdisciplinaire, et que son évaluation dans les contextes de la restauration doit être limitée à la considération des caractéristiques stylistiques particulières qui démontrent l'individualité corrélative des artistes et de leurs oeuvres. /// [Spanish] A mediados del siglo 20 fue hecha una afirmación formal acerca de que el objetivo de la conservación de arte es presentar la obra para que sea vista de acuerdo a la intención del artista. La disputa sobre esta afirmación entre conservadores e historiadores del arte comprendió diferencias de perspectiva sobre los roles relativos de la ciencia y la historia del arte en la interpretación de la intención del artista. Un debate entre filósofos, criticos de arte y críticos literarios, generado en forma independiente pero concurrente con esta disputa, fue encendido por la publicación de "La Falacia Internacional," un artóculo erudito que desacredita el recurso de apelar a las intenciones de los artistas y autores en las críticas del arte y la literatura. En este debate independiente, la dificultad en la evaluación y aplicación de la intención del artista fue adjudicada a la ambigüedad del término "intención." El autor discute 11 variaciones en el significado de este término, y coloca conjuntamente las cuestiones que rodean a la intención del artista dentro de los contextos de la conservación de arte. También presenta puntos de cista mas recientes en el campo de las ciencias sociales que asocian las cuestiones relativas a la intención del artista con el rol que éste tiene en la existencia perdurable de la obra de arte. Los escritos de filósofos contemporáneos contribuyen con perspectivas útiles acerca de la naturalcza esencial del arte y la autonomía de las obras de arte respecto de sus creadores. El autor encuentra que la interpretación y aplicación de la intención del artista es una tarea interdisciplinaria, y que su evaluación en contextos de conservacíon esta limitada a consideraciones sobre caractéristicas estilísticas distintivas, que demuestran la correlativa individualidad de los artistas y sus obras.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3179782
Journal Title: Yale French Studies
Publisher: Yale University Press
Issue: i359415
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Lukes Samuel
Abstract: Anti-Dühring in Steven Lukes, Marxism and Morality (Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1985), 11.
Lukes
Anti-Dühring
11
Marxism and Morality
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3182503
Journal Title: Curriculum Inquiry
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers, Inc.
Issue: i359619
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): Trapedo-Dworsky Carola
Abstract: Describing how my way of being in the world hindered or advanced my research, I suggest that a researcher's quality of life and mode of narrative inquiry may be closely related. The outcome seems to hinge on the inquirer's relationship to time and place in life and research. As all human beings, researchers use narrative to structure temporal complexity, only to find that this use contributes a complexity of its own. Efforts to overcome either pervade our lives as well as our forms of inquiry. I specify how such efforts endanger narrative inquiry, both in research and teacher education, and I struggle to find a language that accommodates a contextualized, narrative self as it reaches out to culturally shared conditions.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3185899
Journal Title: Curriculum Inquiry
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers, Inc.
Issue: i360632
Date: 4 1, 1995
Author(s): Tobias Arati
Abstract: The combined works of John Dewey and Jerome Bruner provide a framework spanning a century of educational thought which can inform curriculum decisions concerning students' educational development, especially for middle school students whose waning of motivation toward school has been well documented by researchers and has long concerned parents and teachers. This framework, combined with recent contributions of motivation and interest researchers, can create broad understandings of how to collaboratively construct effective educational contexts. As early as 1913, Dewey specifically looked at the pivotal role of students' genuine interests in Interest and Effort in Education. Our current research focus on how students' interest can inform curricular contexts marks the recent shift showing an increased use of interest in education research since 1990. In this article, we discuss our study of a team-taught double classroom of sixth grade students whose interests were determined through a series of brainstorming sessions, and individual and focus group interviews. Students' interests fell into six categories centering around subject areas such as Drama, Science, and Animal Studies. Learning contexts were constructed around four of these subject areas. Students participated in their first or second choice of subject area group. We found significantly higher scores on measures of Affect and Activation if students participated in their first choice group. We found intra-group unities of preferred and dispreferred ways of learning which distinguished each group from the class as a whole. Finally, our findings indicated that students reliably described their genuine interests over time. Students' interests were found to be effective tools for informing curriculum decisions in the creation of sixth grade learning contexts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3202129
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360886
Date: 5 1, 1984
Author(s): Barthes Patricia
Abstract: Roland Barthes, "Writers, Intellectuals, Teachers," p. 211.
Barthes
211
Writers, Intellectuals, Teachers
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3207061
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360925
Date: 3 1, 1981
Author(s): Bakhtin Jeanette R.
Abstract: Mikhail Bakhtin, The Dialogic Imagination: Four Essays, ed. Michael Holquist, trans. Caryl Emerson
and Michael Holquist (Austin: University of Texas Press, 1981), 427.
Bakhtin
427
The Dialogic Imagination: Four Essays
1981
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3208808
Journal Title: Theatre Journal
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i360920
Date: 12 1, 1990
Author(s): Merleau-Ponty Stanton B.
Abstract: Great
Reckonings, 8
8
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3209015
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i361202
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): Celan Michael G.
Abstract: Collected Prose 48
48
Collected Prose
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3211128
Journal Title: Canadian Journal of Political Science / Revue canadienne de science politique
Publisher: Wilfrid Laurier University Press
Issue: i362155
Date: 3 1, 1962
Author(s): Opitz Ellis
Abstract: Opitz and Sebba, eds., Philosophy of Order.
Opitz
Philosophy of Order
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3232806
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Northeastern Political Science Association
Issue: i362361
Date: 7 1, 1957
Author(s): Selznick Dean C.
Abstract: p. 4
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3235049
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Northeastern Political Science Association
Issue: i362393
Date: 7 1, 1994
Author(s): Somers Rudra
Abstract: Since contending methodological perspectives and different types of research products are founded on irreconcilable philosophical assumptions, the sharp, recurrent debates over social science research methods are likely to be fruitless and counterproductive. This article begins by exposing some of the philosophical assumptions underlying the most recent calls for a unified social science methodology and seeks to help develop a common appreciation of how different kinds of methods and research products advance our understanding of different aspects of social life at different levels of abstraction. Such commonly posited dichotomies as deductivist/inductivist logic, quantitative/qualitative analysis, and nomothetic/idiographic research products are shown to obscure significant differences along a continuum of strategies through which context-bound information and analytic constructs are combined to produce interpretations of varying degrees of complexity or generality. Durkheim's conception of "organic solidarity" in a social "division of labor" serves as a useful metaphor here to capture the complementary roles performed by various research products as well as the trade-offs arising from the strengths and weaknesses of various methodological approaches (ranging from formal and statistical approaches to various case-based and interpretive approaches). Thus, sharp claims regarding the strengths and limitations of particular methods are transformed into elements of an overarching agnostic understanding of the trade-offs and complementarities among these methods. Finally, a distinctive role is identified for an ideal-typical "middle-range" comparative-historical approach in fostering greater communication among a more inclusively defined community of methodologically diverse social scientists.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3235291
Journal Title: Hispanic Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania
Issue: i363112
Date: 10 1, 1985
Author(s): Weinsheimer E. Joseph
Abstract: Holsten (686-87) discusses some of the same sequences.
686
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3247157
Journal Title: Journal of the Royal Musical Association
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i363325
Date: 1 1, 1880
Author(s): Spitta James
Abstract: 'Die Wiederbelebung', 57
57
Die Wiederbelebung
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3250669
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364390
Date: 3 1, 1984
Author(s): Noth Ronald S.
Abstract: annual
meeting of the Society of Biblical Literature, December 1984
Annual meeting of the Society of Biblical Literature, December 1984
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3260551
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364576
Date: 10 1, 1985
Author(s): Brueggemann Walter
Abstract: Walter Brueggemann, "At the Mercy
of Babylon: A Subversive Rereading of the Empire:" JBL 110 (1991) 3-22
10.2307/3267146
3
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3266779
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364606
Date: 4 1, 1990
Author(s): Beardslee Walter
Abstract: William A. Beardslee, "Ethics and Hermeneutics," in
Text and Logos: The Humanistic Interpretation of the New Testament (ed. Theodore W Jennings;
Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1990) 15-32
Beardslee
Ethics and Hermeneutics
15
Text and Logos: The Humanistic Interpretation of the New Testament
1990
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3267146
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364616
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Moore Robert L.
Abstract: Moore, Literary Criticism, 161-63
Moore
161
Literary Criticism
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3267743
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364634
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): BakhtinAbstract: OT: The
God Who Feeds Her Children: An Old Testament Metaphor for God (Nashville: Abingdon, forth-
coming)
The God Who Feeds Her Children: An Old Testament Metaphor for God
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3268094
Journal Title: Journal of Biblical Literature
Publisher: Society of Biblical Literature
Issue: i364632
Date: 10 1, 1979
Author(s): Childs Michael H.
Abstract: R. P. Carroll's theory of "cognitive
dissonance" ("Ancient Israelite Prophecy and Dissonance Theory," in The Place Is Too Small for
Us, ed. Gordon, 377-91)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3268153
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i364779
Date: 12 1, 1965
Author(s): Widengren Walter H.
Abstract: Jes P. Asmussen, "'Manichaeism," in Historia Religionum. op. cit., pp. 580-610
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3269640
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i364805
Date: 7 1, 1978
Author(s): Scopello Ingvild Sælid
Abstract: Turner, 1969, p. 200.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3269891
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: E. J. Brill
Issue: i364813
Date: 7 1, 1985
Author(s): Kitagawa Gregory D.
Abstract: Kitagawa's The History of Religions: Retrospect and
Prospect (New York: Macmillan, 1985)
Kitagawa
The History of Religions: Retrospect and Prospect
1985
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3270143
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i364847
Date: 1 1, 1946
Author(s): Gerth Hans G.
Abstract: Hans H. Gerth/C. Wright Mills, From Max Weber p. 155.
Gerth
155
From Max Weber
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3270324
Journal Title: Numen
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i364859
Date: 1 1, 1970
Author(s): Shepherd Hugh B.
Abstract: Shepherd, Introduction to The Diary of a Drug Fiend, Hyde Park: University
Books 1970, vii-viii.
Shepherd
vii
Introduction to The Diary of a Drug Fiend
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3270489
Journal Title: Poetics Today
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i371935
Date: 12 1, 1958
Author(s): Wittgenstein Yael
Abstract: Becker (1982: 135-36)
135
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3301099
Journal Title: University of Pennsylvania Law Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Law School
Issue: i273488
Date: 4 1, 1991
Author(s): Delgado Richard
Abstract: Delgado & Stefancic, supra note 88, at 1930
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3312406
Journal Title: Anthropological Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Issue: i274774
Date: 4 1, 1979
Author(s): Ury Jane M.
Abstract: This paper addresses several problems in experimental ethnographies: the integration of first- and third-person texts, ethnographic authority, and incorporation of dialogue in ethnographies. These problems can be traced to a relationship between discourse and text that hinges on splitting subject/object and process/product. Both splits are antithetical to dialogue in defining relationships between self and social life. A dialogic approach is developed through use of indexing in social distance, and discussed in Japanese usage of register. Implications for intersubjective, reflexive, and pluralistic approaches to social life are traced out.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3317353
Journal Title: Anthropological Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Issue: i274777
Date: 1 1, 1979
Author(s): Ury Jane M.
Abstract: This paper addresses several problems in experimental ethnographies: the integration of first and third person texts, ethnographic authority, and incorporation of dialogue into texts. These problems can be traced to a relationship between discourse and text that focuses on reference, and results in "representing" dialogue. This obscures dialogue in the larger sense of constituting social reality. An indexical, rather than a referential approach to dialogue is developed through examination of indexing of social distance, discussed in Japanese usage of register. Implications are traced out for intersubjective, reflexive, and pluralistic approaches to social life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3317395
Journal Title: Anthropological Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic University of America Press
Issue: i274799
Date: 7 1, 1985
Author(s): Turner Elizabeth M.
Abstract: This article examines some of the discursive practices through which residents of West Virginia coal-mining communities negotiate the emically defined role of "neighbor." Notions of personhood privilege the synaptic, the contextual, and the relational. The ontology informing these discursive practices is contextualized within the historical conditions of their lives as working-class. Data and analysis contest essentialized notions of 'Appalachia', working-class consciousness, and social 'identity'.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3317776
Journal Title: Revue française de sociologie
Publisher: Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique
Issue: i275049
Date: 6 1, 1991
Author(s): Wisner Nicolas
Abstract: Pre'ventique, n°; 10, aoit-septembre 1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3322034
Journal Title: Revue française de sociologie
Publisher: Editions Ophrys
Issue: i275088
Date: 6 1, 1995
Author(s): Harrison Olivier
Abstract: de White (1992,
1995)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3323136
Journal Title: The Canadian Journal of Sociology / Cahiers canadiens de sociologie
Publisher: University of Alberta
Issue: i275834
Date: 4 1, 1982
Author(s): Zola Tanya
Abstract: Minnich (1990)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3341823
Journal Title: Hispania
Publisher: The American Association of Teachers of Spanish and Portuguese
Issue: i214774
Date: 12 1, 1938
Author(s): Zamacois Maryse Bertrand
Abstract: Tanto la "novela histórica" como la "novela política" son problemáticas para la crítica. Su complejidad narratológica es grande, pues utilizan varios registros, la historia, la política y la ficción. Este trabajo utiliza las ideas de Genette para elaborar una teoría narratológica general de la novela política que puede servir de método para estudiar textos novelescos de la Guerra Civil Española. Se analizan algunos ejemplos escritos por autores Republicanos y por partidarios Nacionalistas: en todos ellos la semejanza del autor y del narrador es manifiesta y en varios también se distingue cierto parecido entre los tres elementos autor-narrador-personaje.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/345697
Journal Title: California Law Review
Publisher: School of Law, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i276939
Date: 7 1, 1989
Author(s): Donald Edward L.
Abstract: Johnson, Racial Critiques,
supra note 6, at 155-60.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3480700
Journal Title: California Law Review
Publisher: School of Law, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i276943
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Meisels Paolo
Abstract: supra note 232, at 83-100
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3480757
Journal Title: California Law Review
Publisher: School of Law, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i276929
Date: 12 1, 1990
Author(s): Kagay Steven L.
Abstract: Id. at 8, col. 4.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3480802
Journal Title: California Law Review
Publisher: School of Law, University of California, Berkeley
Issue: i276945
Date: 7 1, 1989
Author(s): Yeats Paul F.
Abstract: W.B. YEATS, The Choice, in 1 THE COLLECTED WORKS OF W.B. YEATS: THE POEMS 246
(Richard J. Finneran ed., 1989).
Yeats
The Choice
246
1
The Collected Works of W.B. Yeats: The Poems
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3480888
Journal Title: Educational Studies in Mathematics
Publisher: Kluwer Academic Publishers
Issue: i277383
Date: 10 1, 1980
Author(s): Wilden Dave
Abstract: This paper examines a theoretical perspective on the ways in which children progress in learning mathematics. It suggests that there is a difficulty in associating teaching discourses with the mathematics they locate. This can result in an incommensurability between alternative perspectives being offered. The paper resists attempts to privilege any particular account but rather demands an analysis of these discourses and their presuppositions. In developing these themes the paper invokes Ricoeur's analysis of time and narrative as an analytical approach to treating notions such as transition, development and progression in mathematical learning. His notion of semantic innovation is introduced. This embraces both the introduction of a new metaphor into a sentence or the creation of a new narrative which reorganises events into a new 'plot'. The notion is utilised in arguing that the shift in the student's mathematical development from arithmetic to first order linear equations with unknowns reconfigures the contextual parameters governing the understanding of these mathematical forms. It is also utilised in showing how alternative approaches to accounting for such transitions suit different and perhaps conflicting outcomes. For example, demonstrating awareness of generality or performing well in a diagnostic test featuring the solution of linear equations.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3483305
Journal Title: The Yearbook of English Studies
Publisher: Modern Humanities Research Association
Issue: i284496
Date: 1 1, 1980
Author(s): Foss Alexander
Abstract: 'The Writer-To-Be: An Impression of Living', Sub Stance, 9 (1980), 104-14 (P. 10).
104
9
Sub Stance
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3509253
Journal Title: Review of Educational Research
Publisher: American Educational Research Association
Issue: i368708
Date: 4 1, 1989
Author(s): Yaroshevsky Peter
Abstract: This essay explores the notion of meaning, particularly as applied to acts of producing and reading texts. The analysis is grounded in principles of activity theory and cultural semiotics and focuses on the ways in which reading takes place among readers and texts in a culturally mediated, codified experience characterized here as the "transactional zone." The author builds on Vygotsky's work to argue that meaning comes through a reader's generation of new texts in response to the text being read. As a means of accounting for this phenomenon, examples are provided from studies illustrating, for instance, Vygotsky's zones of meaning, the dialogic role of composing during a reading transaction, and the necessity of culturally constructed subjectivity in meaning construction. The author concludes by locating meaning in the transactional zone in which signs become tools for extending or developing concepts and the richness of meaning coming from the potential of a reading transaction to generate new texts. "When I use a word," Humpty Dumpty said in a rather scornful tone, "it means just what I choose it to mean-neither more nor less." (Lewis Carroll, Through the Looking Glass)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3516069
Journal Title: Journal of the American Musicological Society
Publisher: American Musicological Society
Issue: i369130
Date: 10 1, 1967
Author(s): Hansell Martha
Abstract: K. Hansell, "Opera and Ballet at the Regio Ducal
Teatro," 1:114
Hansell
114
1
Opera and Ballet at the Regio Ducal Teatro
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3519834
Journal Title: Journal of the Royal Musical Association
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i369322
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Samuels Vera
Abstract: Ibid., 133.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3557481
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i278737
Date: 9 1, 1969
Author(s): Wolf K.
Abstract: Concerns with how cultural factors influenced agrarian social change remained an abiding interest in the work of James Scott. I begin by sketching out the context of debates in Marxist theory, development studies, and social and political anthropology that, during the 1980s, turned to relations between ideas, power, and processes of conflict and change in a world of new postcolonial nations and rapid agrarian development. In the article, then, I carefully examine the ideas Scott developed about resistance and hegemony in conversation with the work of E. P. Thompson. Tracing the genealogy of Scott's ideas about hegemony and rural social protest, I comment in some detail on the literature on resistance that arose in anthropology during the 1980s and the role of Scott's "Weapons of the Weak" (1985) in shaping that literature while interacting with "Subaltern Studies" (Guha 1982-87), studies of social movements, and examinations of power in interpersonal relations.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3567020
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369549
Date: 10 1, 1980
Author(s): Davidson Tor Egil
Abstract: idem, Essays on Actions and
Events (New York: Oxford University Press, 1980), quotation from 230-231
Davidson
230
Essays on Actions and Events
1980
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590646
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369543
Date: 2 1, 2000
Author(s): Shatzmiller Abdelmajid
Abstract: Maya Shatzmiller,
The Berbers and the Islamic State (Princeton: Markus Wiener, 2000)
Shatzmiller
The Berbers and the Islamic State
2000
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590803
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369553
Date: 10 1, 1958
Author(s): Benda A. Dirk
Abstract: Julien Benda, The Betrayal of the Intellectuals (Boston: Beacon, 1958).
Benda
The Betrayal of the Intellectuals
1958
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590818
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369545
Date: 10 1, 1997
Author(s): Danto F. R.
Abstract: Historical Experience (Stanford: Stanford University Press,
forthcoming)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590864
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i369544
Date: 5 1, 1931
Author(s): Tagore Peter
Abstract: Rabindra-
nath Tagore, The Religion of Man (London: George Allen and Unwin, 1931)
Tagore
The Religion of Man
1931
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3590880
Journal Title: Comparative Literature
Publisher: University of Oregon
Issue: i369787
Date: 7 1, 1919
Author(s): Wolf Nathaniel
Abstract: Coren's Sleep Thieves
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3593497
Journal Title: Oxford Art Journal
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i282749
Date: 1 1, 1947
Author(s): Sund Brendan
Abstract: Sund, True to Temperament, p. 146
Sund
146
True to Temperament
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3600432
Journal Title: Past & Present
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i282783
Date: 11 1, 2001
Author(s): Kaschuba James M.
Abstract: Kaschuba, '1848/49: Horizonte politischer Kultur', 64.
Kaschuba
64
1848/49: Horizonte politischer Kultur
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3600871
Journal Title: Slavic Review
Publisher: American Association for the Advancement of Slavic Studies
Issue: i370063
Date: 4 1, 2002
Author(s): Fabian Maria
Abstract: Ibid., 165.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3650070
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i370271
Date: 4 1, 1963
Author(s): Durkheim Richard
Abstract: "Author's Preface to Pragmatism," Pragmatism and Other
Essays [New York, 1963], 3
Author's Preface to Pragmatism
3
Pragmatism and Other Essays
1963
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3653870
Journal Title: Journal of the History of Ideas
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i370282
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Kuko Paul Richard
Abstract: White (note 1), 173
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3654042
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i370519
Date: 4 1, 1982
Author(s): Eilberg-Schwartz Jonathan
Abstract: SBL conference
in Boston, November 1999
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3657400
Journal Title: Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i370531
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): al-Ya'qūbī Mohammad Ali
Abstract: id., 'Imam absconditus and the beginnings of a
theology of occultation: Imami Shi'ism circai 280-90/900 A.D.', JAOS, 117/1, 1997, 1-12
Amir Arjomand
1
1
117
JAOS
1997
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3657538
Journal Title: SubStance
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i287917
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Perec H. Porter
Abstract: Assessing the limits of evolutionary and cognitive approaches to the study of culture goes to the heart of an issue that tends to divide humanists and scientists. The issue is how far, in dealing with complex cultural texts and the complex transactions we perform as readers, can we advance by scientific reduction? The issue is vexed by the fact that at times the complexity and novelty of humanistic discourse is little more than obfuscation and strained ingenuity. But such failings discredit neither the search for novelty, nor the earned perception of irreducible complexity, nor the immense importance of work that is necessarily, and terminally, speculative.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3685513
Journal Title: Anthropology Today
Publisher: Royal Anthropological Institute
Issue: i370677
Date: 6 1, 1976
Author(s): Sartre Albert
Abstract: Spencer, Jonathan. 1989.
Anthropology as a kind
of writing. Man 24( 1 ):
145-164.
10.2307/2802551
145
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3695010
Journal Title: The Modern Language Review
Publisher: W. S. Maney & Son Ltd
Issue: i288876
Date: 1 1, 1978
Author(s): Cole Teresa
Abstract: Figures autres que tropes (1827)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3733997
Journal Title: The Modern Language Review
Publisher: Maney Publishing
Issue: i288896
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): JonasAbstract: Hans Jonas, The Imperative of Responsibility. In Search of an Ethics for a Technological Age (Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1984).
Jonas
The Imperative of Responsibility
In Search of an Ethics for a Technological Age
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3735715
Journal Title: The Modern Language Review
Publisher: W. S. Maney & Son Ltd
Issue: i288890
Date: 7 1, 1975
Author(s): FranchAbstract: Juan Alcina Franch and Jose Manuel Blecua, Gramática española (Barcelona: Ariel, 1975)
Franch
Gramática española
1975
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3736997
Journal Title: The Modern Language Review
Publisher: Maney Publishing
Issue: i288905
Date: 4 1, 1998
Author(s): McLaughlin Heidi
Abstract: Martin McLaughlin, Italo Calvino (Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1998), p. 117.
McLaughlin
117
Italo Calvino
1998
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3737815
Journal Title: The Modern Language Review
Publisher: Maney Publishing
Issue: i288912
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Doubrovsky Sarah
Abstract: S. Doubrovsky, 'Pourquoi l'autonction?', Le Monde, 29 April2003, p. 16.
Doubrovsky
29 April
16
Le Monde
2003
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3738055
Journal Title: The Modern Language Review
Publisher: Maney Publishing
Issue: i288917
Date: 1 1, 1979
Author(s): Sampon Emma
Abstract: 'Andre du Bouchet', in Six French Poets ofOur Time: A Critical and Historical Study (Prince¬
ton: Princeton University Press, 1979), pp. 124-39 (p. 137).
Andre du Bouchet
124
Six French Poets ofOur Time: A Critical and Historical Study
1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3738410
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290812
Date: 12 1, 1997
Author(s): Winock Michelle
Abstract: Serge Moscovici, ≪ Passion révolutionnaire et passion éthi-
que ≫, dans M. Wieviorka (dir.), op. cit., p. 89-109
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3770930
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290798
Date: 6 1, 1993
Author(s): Delage Christian
Abstract: Christian Delage, - Cinema, history, memory., Persistence
of vision (New York), a paraitre
Delage
Cinema, history, memory
Persistence of vision
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3771543
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290836
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Colas Patrick
Abstract: Documents parlementaires Sénat,
7 décembre 1922, n° 734
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772064
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290821
Date: 3 1, 1986
Author(s): Ricœur François
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Du texte à l'action, Paris, Le Seuil, 1986,
p. 391
Ricœur
391
Du texte à l'action
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772370
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i290824
Date: 12 1, 1989
Author(s): Malraux Vincent
Abstract: Andre Malraux, Hommage à Jean Moulin et autres
grands discours, Bry-sur-Marne, Institut national de laudio-
visuel, 1989
Malraux
Hommage à Jean Moulin et autres grands discours
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3772428
Journal Title: College English
Publisher: National Council of Teachers of English
Issue: i216082
Date: 1 1, 1974
Author(s): Fodor Louise Wetherbee
Abstract: J. A. Fodor, T. G. Bever, and M. F. Garrett, The Psychology of Language: An Introduction
to Psycholinguistics and Generative Grammar (New York: McGraw-Hill, 1974), pp. 271, 342-44.
Fodor
271
The Psychology of Language: An Introduction to Psycholinguistics and Generative Grammar
1974
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/377350
Journal Title: Le Mouvement social
Publisher: Editions de l'Atelier
Issue: i291756
Date: 12 1, 1974
Author(s): Gutierrez Sabine
Abstract: G. GUTIERREZ, Théologie de la libération, Bruxelles, Lumen Vitae, 1974
Gutierrez
Théologie de la libération
1974
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3778953
Journal Title: Hypatia
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i290859
Date: 4 1, 1981
Author(s): Johnson Jane
Abstract: As radical feminists seeking to overcome the linguistic oppression of women, Rich and Daly apparently shared the same agenda in the late 1970s; but they approached the problem differently, and their paths have increasingly diverged. Whereas Daly's approach to the repossession of language is code-oriented and totalizing, Rich's approach is open-ended and context-oriented. Rich has therefore addressed more successfully than Daly the problem of language in use.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3809997
Journal Title: Hypatia
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i290911
Date: 4 1, 1997
Author(s): Young Camilla R.
Abstract: One of the most fundamental premises of feminist philosophy is the assumption of an invidious asymmetry between the genders that has to be overcome. Parallel to this negative account of asymmetry we also find a positive account, developed in particular within the context of so-called feminist philosophies of difference. I explore both notions of gender asymmetry. The goal is a clarification of the notion of asymmetry as it can presently be found in feminist philosophy. Drawing upon phenomenology (Merleau-Ponty, Levinas) as well as feminist difference theory (Irigaray), I argue that a gender asymmetry does exist that cannot-as in the first assumption-be transformed into symmetry.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3811161
Journal Title: Huntington Library Quarterly
Publisher: Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery
Issue: i292120
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Jacques A. J.
Abstract: Francis Jacques, Difference
and Subjectivity (New Haven, Conn., 1991)
Jacques
Difference and Subjectivity
1991
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3817676
Journal Title: Research in African Literatures
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i292445
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): Zimra Michael F.
Abstract: Assia Djebar's most recent text, "La femme sans sepulture," returns to the site of colonial history to represent the voice of resistance hero Zoulikha, a haunting figure of the author's own personal history represented only nominally in her corpus until now. Representing Zoulikha's return in Algeria as a spectral revisitation, Djebar's text examines both the potential and the vicissitudes of representing colonial violence and resistance through the spectral domain and thus engages critically with tendencies of postcolonial theory to promote haunting as a mode of historical reinscription. Djebar's text explores how haunting relates to cultural and postcolonial memory through an investigation of the issues surrounding the inscription of Zoulikha's story of resistance and torture within the colonial context, and thereby queries the relation between the haunting memories of colonial violence and contemporary civil warfare in Algeria. This article explores, in particular, how Djebar's work engages critically with the spectral aura that haunts both postcolonial place and theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3821404
Journal Title: Victorian Studies
Publisher: Indiana University
Issue: i293969
Date: 4 1, 1984
Author(s): Jones Christopher
Abstract: Gareth Stedman Jones, "Some Notes on Karl Marx and the English Labour Movement," History
Workshop, no. 18 (1984), 136.
Jones
18
136
History Workshop
1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3828224
Journal Title: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Temple University
Issue: i294250
Date: 7 1, 1915
Author(s): Cummings William
Abstract: Affirmations—Vorticism" (14 January1915), Visual Arts, pp. 7-8.
14 January
7
Visual Arts
1915
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3831319
Journal Title: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Temple University
Issue: i294267
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Thomas Richard K.
Abstract: Pictures, pp. 238, 264
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3831545
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i371616
Date: 5 1, 2005
Author(s): Borden William
Abstract: Iain Borden, "Cities, Critical Theory, Architecture," in Borden and Dunster, ed.,
Architecture and the Sites of History, 387-399
Borden
Cities, Critical Theory, Architecture
387
Architecture and the Sites of History
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3874104
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i371617
Date: 10 1, 2004
Author(s): Ricoeur Michael
Abstract: Being and Time
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3874129
Journal Title: Popular Music
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i371785
Date: 10 1, 1999
Author(s): Vianna Jonathon
Abstract: Popular music plays important roles in two related films portraying Brazilian slum life. Based on a 1953 play by Vinícius de Morais, Marcel Camus's 1959 film Orfeu Negro, and a 1999 feature by Brazilian director Carlos Diegues titled Orfeu, augment traditional samba styles with bossa nova and rap, respectively. Interpreting musical style as allegorical texts within fictive landscapes, this paper examines conflation and conflict among musical meanings, Brazilian social histories, and discursive identities marking the twentieth century. Broad aspects of Brazilian political and socio-cultural development are implicated, such as authoritarianism, the politics and sociology of race, technological advances, mass media, and modes of modernisation. Here, bossa nova and rap engage society through reflexive and generative interpretations within a narrative designed to illustrate connections between processes of innovative, trans-national cultural production, myths of national identity, social change, and the powerful role of popular music in film.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3877504
Journal Title: Rhetoric Society Quarterly
Publisher: Rhetoric Society of America
Issue: i375857
Date: 4 1, 1991
Author(s): Ferreira Walter
Abstract: Taylor,
Sources of the Self, p. 72
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/3885959
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion, Oxford University Press
Issue: i40000336
Date: 3 1, 2004
Author(s): Dhand Arti
Abstract: "The epic's view of this matter is far from
straightforward" (367)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40005876
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: University of Notre Dame Press
Issue: i40000764
Date: 4 1, 1983
Author(s): Long Edward LeRoy
Abstract: What have recently published books in Christian ethics produced in the way of ethical theory or the foundations of ethical reasoning? This essay surveys works by several major figures, including Curran, Gustafson, and Winter, and a number of younger and less well known authors who have contributed to contemporary discussion of Christian ethical foundations, exploring their particular orientations and arguments and setting them in a context of debate reaching back over the past twenty years.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40014954
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: University of Notre Dame Press
Issue: i40000771
Date: 4 1, 1987
Author(s): Read Kay A.
Abstract: This paper continues a dialogue begun in the Focus on Cosmogony and Religious Ethics published in JRE 14/1 (Spring, 1986). There Charles Reynolds and Ronald Green argued for a model of comparative religious ethics that seeks to locate certain "descriptive universals" across cultural boundaries in diverse forms of religious ethics. The present paper argues that this approach is dangerously imbalanced in its emphasis on similarities, ignoring the importance of diversity for interpreting cross-cultural phenomena and tending to impose a heterogeneous conceptual framework on all religious ethical systems examined. Using the case of the Aztec ethic, the paper argues instead for an approach that studies each particular system in depth in its own context. Such an approach, besides being more faithful to each system being examined, also carries the potential of enriching the search for universals by nuancing the description of the patterns being sought.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40015049
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i40000774
Date: 10 1, 1988
Author(s): Jung Patricia Beattie
Abstract: In this essay I argue that childbearing and various kinds of organ donation are morally analogous activities. I argue, further, that the ethos of giftgiving ought to inform our analyses of both of these forms of bodily life support. This reframing of the abortion and organ donation debates yields new insights into two relatively neglected subtopics. First, though frequently asserted, few have demonstrated why bodily life support--especially in the form of childbearing--cannot be morally required. This comparison yields insights into the reasons for such an axiom. Second, while the giving of bodily life support is sometimes exhorted and almost always respected and admired, its intelligibility and political meaningfulness as a moral choice is rarely explored. This analogical wager reveals why one ought to give another bodily life support. In summary, the analogy yields insights crucial to the development of cogent arguments regarding both the grounds for and limits of the responsibility to give bodily life support. Further, the analogy displays the disparity between what has been demanded traditionally of those who are pregnant and of those men (and women) who by virtue of tissue or blood type can offer other forms of bodily life support. The analogy enables reflection on abortion (and organ donation) to develop in a context free of sexist biases. Finally, efforts are made to assess this giftgiving ethos in light of the feminist "hermeneutics of suspicion" regarding arguments which have and can sacralize victimization.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40015096
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i40000791
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): Schofer Jonathan Wyn
Abstract: Schofer 2003, 43-44.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40015307
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Scholars Press
Issue: i40000936
Date: 4 1, 1993
Author(s): Wattles Jeffrey
Abstract: Ephesians 4:30: "Grieve not the spirit of God."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40018144
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i40000937
Date: 4 1, 2004
Author(s): Prasad Leela
Abstract: Chari 1990).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40018158
Journal Title: Africa: Journal of the International African Institute
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Issue: i40001513
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Hellweg Joseph
Abstract: Hellweg 2001, 2004,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40027294
Journal Title: Victorian Studies
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: i40002579
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): Buurma Rachel Sagner
Abstract: This essay considers the persistence of collective and corporate models of literary authority within late-Victorian literature and print culture. While modern critics often understand Victorian authorship to be individually centered and governed by a dynamic of secrecy and disclosure, the periodical debates about anonymity that intensified in the fin de siècle suggest that Victorian readers and writers embraced a more flexible, collective notion of authorship. The plot, language, and paratext of Mary Elizabeth Hawker's pseudonymously published Mademoiselle Ixe, as well as the author-publisher correspondence concerning the novel, offer a representation of the corporate and collective interpretive modes that would have been familiar to late-Victorian readers, if not to recent critics. Hawker's text and the archival material it brings to light also suggest that modern readers might productively turn to the Victorian past to expand the definitions of authorship that circulate throughout nineteenth-century scholarship today.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40060276
Journal Title: Technology and Culture
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i40002604
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Shah Esha
Abstract: several chapters in Shah (n. 3
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40061431
Journal Title: Studies in English Literature, 1500-1900
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i40002996
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Botelho Keith M.
Abstract: This article argues that the depiction of murderous mothers in three early-seventeenth-century texts both contests and expands earlier notions of motherhood and female power by highlighting the effects of maternal memory. The pamphlet (1616) and broadside (1624) I examine both stress the disruptive potential of the forgetting of maternal duty, while the play, John Ford's Love's Sacrifice (1633), represents three mothers who remember their maternal duties through murder. All of these texts showcase a "new" mother construct where memory is the centerpiece, emphasizing the power of this ambiguous figure who can both create and destroy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40071324
Journal Title: Crítica: Revista Hispanoamericana de Filosofía
Publisher: Instituto de Investigaciones Filosóficas, Universidad Nacional Autónoma de México
Issue: i40003536
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): Gómez Ambrosio Velasco
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, "The Model of the Text: Meaningful Action as
a Text", en Fred Dalhmayr y Thomas McCarthy (comps.), Under-
standing and Social Inquiry, University of Notre Dame Press, 1977,
p. 327.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40104769
Journal Title: Research in the Teaching of English
Publisher: National Council of Teachers of English
Issue: i40004720
Date: 12 1, 1990
Author(s): Attridge Steve
Abstract: Vico maintained that metaphor is a fundamental process of human mental life which bridges the gap between emotion and cognition. This Vichian perspective is reflected in areas of critical theory treating metaphor and other tropes, particularly their use in narrative. In psychology too, the significance of metaphor is increasingly recognized despite the Cartesian emphasis on literal thought and language in contemporary psychology's central paradigm, cognitive science. The paper compares the Cartesian and Vichian perspectives and suggests that the former limits the integrated treatment of cognition and emotion. This is illustrated with an example of how a child's feelings about a distressing situation are both revealed and changed in storytelling. The Vichian perspective is more appropriate to understanding this therapeutic interaction of cognition and emotion through metaphoric narrative play. This perspective has significant echoes in psychoanalytic and textual studies suggesting how sensitivity to the latent content of narrative metaphors offers both speaker and hearer a unique insight into the experience of the narrator.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40171175
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40005456
Date: 3 1, 2007
Author(s): Pielhoff Stephen
Abstract: Ralf Dahrendorf, Das Zerbrechen der Ligaturen und die Utopie der Weltbürgergesellschaft,
in: Ulrich Beck u. Elisabeth Beck-Gernsheim (Hg.), Riskante Freiheiten. Individualisierung in
modernen Gesellschaften, Frankfurt 1994, S. 421-436.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40182220
Journal Title: Reis
Publisher: Centro de Investigaciones Sociologicas
Issue: i40005525
Date: 6 1, 1993
Author(s): de la Yncera Ignacio Sánchez
Abstract: Ibidem, p. 36.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40183635
Journal Title: Reis
Publisher: Centro de Investigaciones Sociologicas
Issue: i40005525
Date: 6 1, 1993
Author(s): de la Yncera I. Sánchez
Abstract: Ibidem, pp. 227-228.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40183642
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40005685
Date: 12 1, 1998
Author(s): Lorenz Chirs
Abstract: Zagorin, Historiography and Postmodernism, S. 271,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40185861
Journal Title: Geschichte und Gesellschaft
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40005728
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Dejung Christof
Abstract: Jakob Tanner, Historisch Anthropologie zur Einführung, Hamburg 2004, S. 117-122.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40186237
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40007183
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Meshel Naphtali S.
Abstract: (the Yoruba sexual
taboos, The Savage Mind, 132-33).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40211958
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40007184
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): Lamberth David C.
Abstract: Michael Welker, "Who is Jesus Christ for Us Today?" HTR 95 (2002) 129-46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40211970
Journal Title: Polity
Publisher: Northeastern Political Science Association
Issue: i40007296
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Ward Ian
Abstract: Skinner, Visions of Politics, 7.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40213502
Journal Title: Revue française de sociologie
Publisher: Editions Ophrys
Issue: i40007683
Date: 9 1, 2007
Author(s): Kentish-Barnes Nancy
Abstract: (Pochard et al., 1999).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40217637
Journal Title: Population Research and Policy Review
Publisher: Kluwer Academic Publishers
Issue: i40008393
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Browne M. Neil
Abstract: The doctrine of comparable worth is frequently denounced by economists as inefficient, unnecessary, unworkable, incredibly costly, and replete with unfortunate consequences for the same low-wage workers it alleges to be helping. This paper attempts to identify an explanation for both the vigor and content of economists' common antipathy toward comparable worth. The methodology of the paper is taken from Donald McCloskey's recent The Rhetoric of Economics and Feyerabend's epistemology of conversation. A content analysis of economists' criticisms of comparable worth reveals a much different methodology from that deified in the beginning chapters of Principles of Economics texts. Facts and empirical validation are not the primary bases responsible for their conclusions. The theoretical and empirical support for current relative wages is not solid enough to explain either the nearunanimity of economists' arguments or their vitriolic tone. This paper analyzes the fundamental role played by metaphor in guiding economists' analysis of comparable worth. Metaphor is treated in this paper as a pre-rational image that, much like Kuhn's paradigms, provides insight and establishes blind spots.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40230000
Journal Title: Yale Law & Policy Review
Publisher: Yale Law School
Issue: i40009089
Date: 10 1, 1982
Author(s): Taylor George H.
Abstract: J. Bleicher, Contemporary Hermeneutics
(1980).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40239136
Journal Title: Cahiers de musiques traditionnelles
Publisher: ateliers d'ethnomusicologie
Issue: i40009170
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Olivier Emmanuelle
Abstract: d'Emmanuel Grimaud (2004).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40240519
Journal Title: The British Journal for the History of Science
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i385381
Date: 12 1, 1987
Author(s): Latour J. R. R.
Abstract: New York Times (19 April1987, section 6,
p. 42)
19 April
42
New York Times
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4027463
Journal Title: Journal of Black Studies
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i40011194
Date: 11 1, 2009
Author(s): Mtshali Khondlo
Abstract: The objective of this article is to articulate the hermeneutics of liberation in Ayi Kwei Annan's Two Thousand Seasons. Premised on an assertion that Two Thousand Seasons is divisible into three sections—the realm of the godhead, the realm of the ancestors, and the realm of the living—this article will argue that the protagonists of the novel use land, an abode of the ancestors, as a text through which they form themselves into a healing community. Reinterpreting African belief systems' claim of connectedness of the ancestors to the gods and the godhead, this article will assert that when the protagonists have authentic relationship with each other and their world, they constitute gods or creative forces and consequently have a glimpse of the godhead. Commencing by articulating African belief systems' concepts of godhead, gods, and ancestors, this article concludes by describing the hermeneutic project of the novel's protagonists.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40282628
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40011366
Date: 10 1, 2006
Author(s): Lenclud Gérard
Abstract: Gil Delannoi, « Éloge de l'essai », Esprit, 117-118, 1986, pp. 183-187.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40284969
Journal Title: The American Archivist
Publisher: Society of American Archivists
Issue: i40011857
Date: 7 1, 2007
Author(s): Mifflin Jeffrey
Abstract: James Clifford, On the Edges of Anthropology: Interviews
(Chicago: Prickly Paradigm Press, 2003).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40294449
Journal Title: The American Archivist
Publisher: Society of American Archivists
Issue: i40011862
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Tussing Nicholas J.
Abstract: Pietro Balan, Gli archivi della S. Sede in relazione alla storia d'Italia. Discorso recitato nella Pontificia accade-
mia di religione cattolica di Roma nel giorno 5 maggio 1881 (Rome: Fratelli Monaldi, 1881).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40294575
Journal Title: Nueva Revista de Filología Hispánica
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012098
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Williamson Rodney
Abstract: "Owen, el símbolo y el mito", NRFH, 29 (1980),
556-573.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40298735
Journal Title: Nueva Revista de Filología Hispánica
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012105
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): Valdés Mario J.
Abstract: Alfred Schutz, The phenomenology of the social world,
Northwestern University Press, Evanston, 1967.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40298965
Journal Title: Nueva Revista de Filología Hispánica
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012166
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Alí María Alejandra
Abstract: P. Ricoeur, op. cit, p. 209.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40300651
Journal Title: Journal of Design History
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i40012202
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Grel Meltem Ö.
Abstract: This study scrutinizes consumption of modern design as a strategy of distinction in Turkey. Conceptualizing taste as an acquired and dynamic medium through which inhabitants build and sustain social relationships, the article examines domestic furnishings as tools for constructing a Western socio-cultural difference from the late nineteenth century through to the 1950s and 1960s. Furthermore, it looks at the structures acting on furniture design and consumer choices. The study explicates the view that architects and decorators promoted a taste reform towards different versions of European Modernism throughout the 1930s and in the mid-twentieth century. The modern emerged as a distinctive element not just between different classes but also within upper-class consumers themselves. The luxurious hotel projects, particularly the pivotal Istanbul Hilton Hotel, were instrumental in spreading the codes of furniture and for shaping contemporary practices, when the influx of US culture had an all-pervading impact, in the post Second World War context. A shift in the dominant taste towards modern designs, the use of synthetic materials, such as Formica, and the advent of new design elements, such as the American bar, revealed a concern for taking part in a new modern identity that reflected cultural competence in the way the West was (re)interpreted.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40301423
Journal Title: Estudios de Asia y Africa
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012882
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): Devalle Susana B. C.
Abstract: Williams, 1978, p. 128.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40313308
Journal Title: Estudios de Asia y Africa
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012903
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Duceux Isabelle
Abstract: Th. De Bary, "Individualism and Humanitarianism in Late Ming Thought",
en ibid., p. 146.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40313608
Journal Title: Estudios de Asia y Africa
Publisher: El Colegio de Mexico
Issue: i40012913
Date: 8 1, 2008
Author(s): Muñoz Adrián
Abstract: Theosophical Transactions, en Thompson, op. cit., p. 39.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40313753
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40012947
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): Caffarena José Gómez
Abstract: (Ak. XXII, 55, 62, 1 18)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40314294
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40012947
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): Henriques Fernanda
Abstract: KICOEUR, Paul -La metaphore vive, op.cit, p. 375.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40314300
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014376
Date: 1 1, 1974
Author(s): de Lima Vaz Henrique C.
Abstract: Walz, A., Saint Thomas d'Aquin (adapt, fr. par Paul Nova-
rina) (Philosopfoes médiévaux, V), Publ. Univereitaires /B. Nauwelaerts,
Louvaln-Parls, 1962, pp. 21-32.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335269
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014404
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): Sumares Manuel
Abstract: Karl-Otto Apel, «Scientism or Transcendental Hermeneutics?: on the Ques-
tion of the Interpretation of Signes in the Semiotics of Pragmatism», Towards a Trans-
formation of Philosophy, translated by G. Adey and D. Frisby, Routledge and Kegan
Paul, London, 1980, p. 123.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335810
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014407
Date: 12 1, 1985
Author(s): Morujão Alexandre Fradique
Abstract: W. Biemel em Les phases decisi-
ves dans le développement de la philosophie de Husserl, in «Husserl, Cahiers de Royau-
mont, Philosophie n.° III», Paris, Les Éditions de Minuit 1959, p. 46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335863
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014407
Date: 12 1, 1985
Author(s): Renaud Michel
Abstract: Leuven, Peeters, e Louvain-la-Neuve,
Éditions de l'lnstitut Supérieur de Philosophie, 1985 (291 p.).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335866
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014410
Date: 6 1, 1988
Author(s): Vila-Chã João
Abstract: Francis Jacques, op. cit., p. 21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335930
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014411
Date: 9 1, 1988
Author(s): Morujão Alexandre Fradique
Abstract: "Wir bestimmen
den Begriff der Situation eben dadurch; dass sie einen Standort dar-
stellt, der die Möglickeiten des Sehens beschränkt. Zum Begriff der
Situation gehört daher wesenhaft der Begriff des Horizontes", p. 286.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335935
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014411
Date: 9 1, 1988
Author(s): Renaud Michel
Abstract: Idem, p. 46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335937
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014412
Date: 12 1, 1988
Author(s): Renaud Michel
Abstract: Ak., p. 143; trad, port., p. 96.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335944
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014414
Date: 12 1, 1989
Author(s): Morujão Alexandre Fradique
Abstract: Entretiens Paul-Ricoeur Gabriel Marcel, pp. 63-64.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335968
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014415
Date: 6 1, 1990
Author(s): Genís Octavi Fullat
Abstract: MERLEAU-PONTY, Phénoménologie de la perception; Paris, 1945;
pág. 498.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335977
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014415
Date: 6 1, 1990
Author(s): Araújo Alberto Filipe
Abstract: C.R.S.E., Proposta Global de Reforma (Relatório Final), p. 21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40335981
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014422
Date: 3 1, 1989
Author(s): Borges Paulo Alexandre Esteves
Abstract: para tudo quanto aqui expressamos, St.° Agostinho, De Trinitate. XIII, 13-14, 17-18,
e XIII, 17-18 e 22-23.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336062
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014423
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Renaud Michel
Abstract: L'homme faillible, p. 54.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336077
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014423
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Henriques Fernanda
Abstract: Ricoeur em
Temps et Récit I, Paris, Seuil, 1983, 12:
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336078
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014423
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Sumares Manuel
Abstract: o terceiro volume de
Temps et récit. Seuil, Paris, 1985, pp. 230-232
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336080
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014423
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Costa Miguel Dias
Abstract: KRISHNAMURTI, La révolution du silence, Ed. Stock, Paris, 1977.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336081
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014423
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): de Lourdes Sirgado Ganho Maria
Abstract: E.R.M., p. 127.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336082
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014427
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Gama José
Abstract: Durand, G.,L' Imagination Symbolique, 4. éd., Paris, PUF, 1984, p. 13.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336138
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014427
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Borges Paulo Alexandre Esteves
Abstract: "A Ibéria descende da Judeia" -
Sao Jerónimo e a Trovoada, ed. cit., p. 189.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336139
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014439
Date: 3 1, 1966
Author(s): Alves Aníbal
Abstract: por Moix, pág. 330.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336454
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014452
Date: 12 1, 1986
Author(s): Sumares M.
Abstract: Fritjof Capra in Le too de la physique, Sand, Paris, 1985 (edição,
americana, 1975), p. 99.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40336821
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014463
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): Renaud Michel
Abstract: "Pléiade". t. 3. p. 50.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337055
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014463
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): de Albuquerque Sacadura Carlos Alexandre Bellino
Abstract: Marina Ramos THEMUDO, art. -Cit. p. 216.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337059
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014466
Date: 3 1, 1995
Author(s): Renaud Michel
Abstract: (Paul RICOEUR,
«Des difficultes d'une phenomenologie de la religion», em Lectures III. Aux frontieres de
philosophies Paris, Seuil, 1 994, pp. 264-265.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337114
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014471
Date: 9 1, 1997
Author(s): Borges Paulo Alexandre Esteves
Abstract: Ibid., III. 1,3, 8 e 9.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337203
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014479
Date: 12 1, 1999
Author(s): de Brito José Henrique Silveira
Abstract: FERNÁNDEZ FERNÁNDEZ. José Luis -"Responsabilidad moral y liderazgo ético "en"
y "de" laempresa". In: Razóny Fé. 231(1995), p. 500.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337341
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014479
Date: 12 1, 1999
Author(s): Sacadura Carlos Alexandre Bellino A.
Abstract: H. I. MARROU op. cit, p. 234
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337344
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014488
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Silva Maria Luísa Portocarrero
Abstract: Das Erbe Europas, 173:
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337580
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014488
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Renaud François
Abstract: Bolgar (1954, 389),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337582
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014488
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Moretto Giovanni
Abstract: WEISCHEDEL, Wilhelm -Der Gott der Philoso-
phen: Grundlegung einer philosophischen Theologie im Zeitalter des Nihilismus 2. Aufl.
Munchen: Nymphenburger Verlagshandlung, 1972, vol. 1, p. 1-38.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337584
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014488
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Oraa José María Aguirre
Abstract: (Traducción castellana de Manuel Jiménez, José F. Ivars y Luis Martín
Santos, revisada por José Vidal Beneyto Conocimiento e interés, Madrid, Taurus, 1982,
pp. 314-315).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337587
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014489
Date: 3 1, 2001
Author(s): Scannone Juan Carlos
Abstract: Publicado en Santiago (Chile), 1999.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337612
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014491
Date: 9 1, 2001
Author(s): Gilbert Paul
Abstract: Dans "Etica e vivere bene", 7.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337636
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014491
Date: 9 1, 2001
Author(s): Queiruga Andrés Torres
Abstract: De hecho, en una ocasión he hablado ya de "finitud histórica" (El Dios de Jesús. Aproxi-
mación en cuatro metáforas, ed. Sal Terrae, Santander 1991, 25).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337641
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014497
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): Casalla Mario
Abstract: G.I. Roth, FCE,
México, 1954,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337740
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014497
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): Corona Néstor A.
Abstract: Soi-même comme un autre, Ed. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337747
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40014497
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): dos Santos Laura Ferreira
Abstract: Gebara - Op. cit., p. 99.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337748
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40014503
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Westphal Merold
Abstract: Thomas Merton,
Contemplative Prayer (Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1971).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337861
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40014503
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Treanor Brian
Abstract: Augustine, Confessions, Book X, Ch. 6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40337867
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40014514
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): Doran Robert M.
Abstract: B. Lonergan -"Dimensions of Meaning." In: Collection. Collected Works of Bernard
Lonergan, vol. 4. Edited by Frederick E. Crowe and Robert M. Doran. Toronto: University of
Toronto Press, 1988, p. 245.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40338253
Journal Title: Ethics and the Environment
Publisher: JAI Press Inc.
Issue: i40014544
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): King Roger J. H.
Abstract: This essay presents a contextualist defense of the role of narrative and metaphor in the articulation of environmental ethical theories. Both the intelligibility and persuasiveness of ecocentric concepts and arguments presuppose that proponents of these ideas can connect with the narratives and metaphors guiding the expectations and interpretations of their audiences. Too often objectivist presuppositions prevent the full contextualization of environmental ethical arguments. The result is a disembodied environmental discourse with diminished influence on citizens and policy makers. This essay is a pragmatist call for more philosophical attention to locating speakers, audiences, and meanings in more intelligible "discursive spaces." © 1999 Elsevier Science Inc.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40338957
Journal Title: Frontiers of Philosophy in China
Publisher: Higher Education Press and Springer
Issue: i40014889
Date: 9 1, 2009
Author(s): Lin Zhang
Abstract: (Ibid., p. 300
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40343935
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015275
Date: 11 1, 1982
Author(s): Osses José Emilio
Abstract: En Berlín, el 29 de mayo de este año, pronunció Octavio Paz un discurso de
inauguración del festival Horizonte '82. Dado a conocer recientemente en Santiago (£/
Mercurio, 22 de agosto de 1982),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356296
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015279
Date: 4 1, 1984
Abstract: Ovalle, op. cit., p. 32.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356380
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015280
Date: 11 1, 1984
Author(s): Osses José Emilio
Abstract: Th. W. Adorno, "El ensayo como forma". En: Th. W.A., Noias de Uteratura.
Barcelona, Eds. Ariel, 1962, p. 25.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356398
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015280
Date: 11 1, 1984
Author(s): Foxley Carmen
Abstract: Revista de Occidente, E1
arquero, 1970.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356403
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015281
Date: 4 1, 1985
Author(s): Osses José Emilio
Abstract: AL, p. 189.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356416
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015282
Date: 11 1, 1985
Author(s): Báez Sergio Saldes
Abstract: Recanati, op. cit.,
principalmente pp. 75-162.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356438
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015284
Date: 4 1, 1987
Author(s): Cruz Lucía Invernizzi Santa
Abstract: Francisco Rico en op. cit., p. 47.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356469
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015297
Date: 8 1, 1993
Author(s): Rojas Waldo
Abstract: A. Martinet, "Connotation, poesie et culture", in To Honor Roman Jakobson, La Haye, Mouton. 1967,
vol. H, pp. 180-194
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356725
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015301
Date: 4 1, 1995
Author(s): Dublé Eduardo Thomas
Abstract: Francois Meyer: La ontologia de Miguel de Unamuno. Editorial Gredos, Madrid, 1962,
pp. 85 y ss.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356793
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015305
Date: 4 1, 1997
Author(s): Thomas Eduardo
Abstract: Amadeo López: "La conscience Malheureuse dans Todos los gatos son
pardos de C. Fuentes"
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356871
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015308
Date: 11 1, 1998
Author(s): Dublé Eduardo Thomas
Abstract: Wolfgang Janke: Mito y poesia en la crisis Modernidad/Posmodernidad. Poston-
tologia. La Marca, biblioteca de los confines, Buenos Aires, 1995.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356921
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015309
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): Martínez Luz Ángela
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, La metáfora viva.
Buenos Aires, Ediciones Megalópolis, 1975.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40356938
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Departamento de Literatura, Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40015317
Date: 11 1, 2003
Author(s): Martíinez Luz Ángela
Abstract: En el siglo XVII
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40357074
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016231
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Timsit Gérard
Abstract: G. Timsit, Les figures du jugement > Paris, PUF, 1993,
et Blasons de la légalité, Paris, PUF, 1995.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370152
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016247
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Flückiger Alexandre
Abstract: Michel van de Kerchove et François Ost, Le droit ou les paradoxes du jeu,
Paris, 1992, p. 136s.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370461
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016248
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Passeron Jean-Claude
Abstract: M. Weber, Gesammelte Aufsätze zur Wissenschaftslehre, Tübingen, JCB Mohr, 1922, trad. mod. ;
trad. fr. J. Freund, Paris, Plon, 1965, p. 202.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370471
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016252
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Busino Giovanni
Abstract: J. Piaget, Problémes généraux de la recherche interdisciplinaire et mécanismes communs, in
Tendances principales de la recherche dans les sciences sociales et humaines. Premiére partie:
Sciences sociales. Préface de R. Maheu, Paris, Unesco, 1970, pp. 588-589.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370519
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016253
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Busino Giovanni
Abstract: P. Livet, Formaliser
I 'argumentation en restant sensible au contexte, pp. 49-66,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370526
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016282
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Dosse François
Abstract: Ch. Ruby, Les archipels de la différence, Paris, ed. du Félin, 1990, p. 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40370936
Journal Title: Diderot Studies
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40016375
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Mall Laurence
Abstract: « Diderot
apologiste de Sénèque », p. 247-48.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40372830
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40016566
Date: 2 1, 2009
Author(s): Van Damme Stéphane
Abstract: Marcel Gauchet (éd.), Philosophie des sciences histortques. Le moment romantique, Pans,
Le Seuil, [1988] 2002.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40376863
Journal Title: Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40016648
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Sperl Stefan
Abstract: Muslim (1978: nr. 2626).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40378935
Journal Title: Revue française de sociologie
Publisher: Editions Ophrys
Issue: i40016749
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Djezriri Souria
Abstract: Jean-Paul
Willaime (2006).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40380560
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40017405
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): Simon Bennett
Abstract: Zimmerli, Ezekiel, 2:420-21 : "But the priestly/prophetic witness of Ezekiel 43 still knows
nothing of that terrifying act of God in which he gives himself in his servant, in order to crown his
love, to the unclean world as a pure sin offering (Is 53:10)."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40390027
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40019045
Date: 12 1, 1996
Author(s): da Silva Estanqueiro Rocha Acílio
Abstract: Alocu9ao "Faculdade de Filosofia, hoje" (aquando dos 25 anos da Universidade Catolica,
na Faculdade de Filosofia de Braga, em 1993), em EFCP, 272.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40419406
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Faculdade de Filosofia
Issue: i40019045
Date: 12 1, 1996
Author(s): de Albuquerque Sacadura Carlos Alexandre Bellino
Abstract: (op. cit., p. 30).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40419449
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40019046
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Vila-Chã João J.
Abstract: Salmann, Elmar; Mounaro, Aniceto (ed.) – Filosofia e mistica: Itinerari di un progetto di
ricerca. Roma: Pontificio Ateneo S. Anselmo, 1997.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40419467
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40019046
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Rizvi Sajjad H.
Abstract: Qumml, Mirqat al-asrar in al-Arba'lniyyat, 1 54.2-1 4.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40419487
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40019046
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Körner Felix
Abstract: Idem, Alter Tex -neuer Kontext: Koran-
hermeneutik in der Turkey heute. Freiburg i. Br.: Herder, 2006.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40419493
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40019049
Date: 12 1, 2008
Author(s): Vidal Dolors Perarnau
Abstract: sks 22 nb12: 134.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40419598
Journal Title: Estudios Sociológicos
Publisher: El Colegio de México
Issue: i40019109
Date: 12 1, 2002
Author(s): Margulis Mario
Abstract: Paul Virilio, La bomba informática, Madrid, Cátedra, 1999, p. 23.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40420719
Journal Title: Estudios Sociológicos
Publisher: El Colegio de México
Issue: i40019115
Date: 8 1, 2004
Author(s): Saavedra Marco Estrada
Abstract: Sobre el tema, consúltese Enrique Serrano Gómez, Filosofia del conflicto político.
Necesidad y contingencia del orden social, México, Porrúa Ajam-i, 2001, en especial el cap. 3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40420833
Journal Title: Estudios Sociológicos
Publisher: El Colegio de México
Issue: i40019126
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Margulis Mario
Abstract: Lucien Goldmann, "Importancia del concepto de conciencia posible para la comunica-
ción", en Lucien Goldmann et al., El concepto de información en la ciencia contemporánea,
México, Siglo XXI, 1966, pp. 31-40.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40421024
Journal Title: Anthropos
Publisher: Paulusdruckerei
Issue: i40020043
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Murray Paul E.
Abstract: Accounts of intergroup conflict are symbolic constructions that are meaningful to informants in communicational contexts. Their use in comparative methodologies usually overlooks their meaningfulness to subjects in favor of some other level of reality, e. g., ecological, which is presumed to be more basic. The author argues that the social and cultural contextualizing of such data is logically prior to other analytical approaches and he illustrates his interpretive method by examining a "traditional," Eskimo (Takamiut) account of an Eskimo victory over Naskapi Indians as emergent from a particular socio-cultural context.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40461492
Journal Title: Anthropos
Publisher: Paulusdruckerei
Issue: i40020066
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): Rössler Martin
Abstract: Scheff 1986: 408.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40463564
Journal Title: Anthropos
Publisher: Paulusdruckerei
Issue: i40020091
Date: 1 1, 1997
Abstract: (Kee 1980: 145).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40465357
Journal Title: Anthropos
Publisher: Editions St-Paul
Issue: i40020109
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Hahn Hans Peter
Abstract: Hahn (2004b).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40466874
Journal Title: Alif: Journal of Comparative Poetics
Publisher: American University in Cairo. Department of English and Comparative Literature
Issue: i376713
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Agina Mohammaed
Abstract: This article constitutes an exploration of Mahmud Darwish's poem, "The Hoopoe," as part of a study on the relationship of myths to culture, in general, and to literature and poetry, in particular. It starts from the hoopoe as a mythical symbol pulling the text in two directions. First, a direction that relates the poem, through time, to the realms of the universe, dream, and poetry, using the language of insinuations and allusions; second, a fictional direction that makes of the the poem-through evocation of previous quest journeys, including texts by Al-Jahiz, Avicenna, Al-Suhrawardi, Al-Hallaj, Aristophanes, and Farid Al-Din Attar-a quest into the depths of the individual and the collective self. Memory, history, and language, culminate in the discovery of the mother-land. Thus, Darwish's poem may be classified as poetry, prose, drama, and epic. It is, in fact, a mixture of all these genres, as well as a literary myth narrating the story of the search for a sacred time-the time of beginnings, and of childhood. /تمثل المقالة حفراﹰ استبطانياﹰ في قصيدة "الهدهد" لمحمود درويش - ضمن بحث في علاقة الأساطير بالثقافة عامة وبالأدب والشعر خاصة - انطلاقاﹰ من الهدهد كرمز أسطوري يتجاذب النص في اتجاهين اثنين: أ- اتجاه جدولي، يصل القصيدة - عبر الزمن - بعالم الكون وعالم المنام وعالم الشعر في لغة اللمح والإشارة٠ ب- اتجاه أفقي قصصي، يجعل من القصيدة - عبر رحلات نموذجية سابقة ومن خلال نصوص حاضرة غائبة للجاحظ، وابن سينا، والسهروردي، والحلاج، وأرسطوفان، وفريد الدين العطار، وغيرهم - رحلة في أعماق الذات الفردية، وفي أعماق الذات الجماعية ذاكرة وتاريخاﹰ٠ تجمع قصيدة درويش بين "الشعر" و"النثر" والمسرحية والملحمة، كما أنها أسطورة أدبية تقص علينا قصة بحث عن زمن مقدس هو زمن البدايات والطفولة٠
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4047433
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40021726
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Mercier Charles
Abstract: René Rémond, La Règle et le consentement, op. cit., p. 106.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40495932
Journal Title: Revue d'Histoire littéraire de la France
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40022973
Date: 6 1, 1978
Author(s): Parent Monique
Abstract: Ibid., p. 94.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40526074
Journal Title: Revue d'Histoire littéraire de la France
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40022983
Date: 4 1, 1980
Author(s): Crouzet Michel
Abstract: Ethique à Nicomaque, VI, 4, 1140 a.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40526519
Journal Title: Revue d'Histoire littéraire de la France
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40023039
Date: 10 1, 1988
Author(s): Samaras Zoe
Abstract: Jean Hyppolite, "Commentaire parlé sur la Verneinung de Freud", in
Jacques Lacan, Écrits, Paris, Seuil, 1966, p. 887.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40529413
Journal Title: Revue d'Histoire littéraire de la France
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40023051
Date: 2 1, 1990
Author(s): Ravis-Françon Suzanne
Abstract: Chroniques du Bel Canto, le chant de
Fougère dans La Mise à mort, et ce passage du Cahier noir, op. cit., p. 36 : "Qu'on rie si l'on
veut de l'imagination de l'amour qui se rencontre au théâtre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40529967
Journal Title: Revue d'Histoire littéraire de la France
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40023051
Date: 2 1, 1990
Author(s): Béguin Édouard
Abstract: Art. cit., p. 405.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40529970
Journal Title: Revue d'Histoire littéraire de la France
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40023129
Date: 2 1, 2001
Author(s): Labarthe Patrick
Abstract: RTP, I, 205.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40534397
Journal Title: Revista de Letras
Publisher: Universidade Estadual Paulista (UNESP)
Issue: i40023376
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Reynolds Anthony
Abstract: Morny Joy (1988).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40542131
Journal Title: Salmagundi
Publisher: Skidmore College
Issue: i40023869
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): BLAU HERBERT
Abstract: Derrida, op.cit., p. 92.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40547571
Journal Title: symplokē
Publisher: Jeffrey R. Di Leo
Issue: i40023959
Date: 7 1, 1994
Author(s): Franke William
Abstract: David Tracy's The Analogical Imagination.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40550341
Journal Title: symplokē
Publisher: Jeffrey R. Di Leo
Issue: i40023962
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): Sampath Rajesh
Abstract: Miller (15).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40550371
Journal Title: The German Quarterly
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of German
Issue: i216873
Date: 1 1, 1979
Author(s): Fish Robert C.
Abstract: "A Reply to John Reichert;
or, How to Stop Worrying and Learn to Love Interpretation," Critical Inquiry, 6 (1979),
pp. 173-78
173
6
Critical Inquiry
1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/405593
Journal Title: Musurgia
Publisher: ESKA Editions
Issue: i40024525
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Kosmicki Guillaume
Abstract: P. Tagg, « From refrain to rave : the decline of figure and the rise of ground », Popular Music 13/2,
Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1994, p. 209-222.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40567119
Journal Title: Arabica
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i386902
Date: 10 1, 2003
Author(s): ZahaviAbstract: Ramadan, 2002, 212
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4057645
Journal Title: Arabica
Publisher: Brill
Issue: i387193
Date: 1 1, 1948
Author(s): YahudaAbstract: Wansbrough, Quranic Studies, p. 123-124.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4057725
Journal Title: Revista CIDOB d'Afers Internacionals
Publisher: Centre d'Informació Documentació Internacionals a Barcelona
Issue: i40025222
Date: 10 1, 2004
Author(s): Affaya Mohammed Noureddine
Abstract: En este texto, el autor intenta esclarecer determinados aspectos del imaginario en relación con el Estado, la política, pero también en relación con la violencia y el mal, en un contexto en el que la dialéctica de la identidad y de la alteridad sigue siendo una de las estructuras del imaginario. El imaginario, más allá del ámbito exclusivo de las representaciones, actúa sobre el mundo y sobre la evolución de la historia. Pero el mundo también actúa sobre el imaginario y son los períodos de crisis los que amplían sus manifestaciones, destinadas a "a servir de pantalla contra los temores". En este sentido, la violencia, frente a la cual cabe adoptar actitudes diferentes, se convierte en un elemento simbólico para interpretar nuestras fuerzas. ¿Hasta qué punto estamos presenciando un nuevo modo de funcionamiento de los imaginarios políticos y religiosos? Para responder a esta pregunta, el autor habla de esperanza intercultural "en un mundo donde las voluntades de poder de lo trágico interfieren en los impulsos de lo comunicacional". In this text, the author attempts to clarify certain aspects of imaginarles in relation to the State and politics, but also in relation to violence and evil, in a context in which the dialectic of identity and otherness continues to be one of the structures of imaginarles. Imaginarles, beyond the exclusive sphere of representations, act on the world and on the evolution of history. But, the world also acts on imaginarles, and it is the periods of crisis that enlarge their manifestations, destined to "serve as a screen against fears." In this sense, violence, in the face of which different attitudes can be adopted, becomes a symbolic element for interpreting our strengths. To what extent are we witnessing a new way of functioning of political and religious imaginarles? To answer this question, the author discusses intercultural hope "in a world in which the will of the power of the tragic interferes with communicational impulses."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40586092
Journal Title: Revista CIDOB d'Afers Internacionals
Publisher: Centre d'Informació Documentació Internacionals a Barcelona
Issue: i40025222
Date: 10 1, 2004
Author(s): Affaya Mohammed Noureddine
Abstract: L'auteur tente dans ce texte d'éclaircir certains aspects de l'imaginaire en relation avec l'Etat, la politique, mais aussi avec la violence et le mal, dans un contexte où la dialectique de l'identité et de l'altérité reste l'une des structures de l'imaginaire. L'imaginaire, débordant le champ exclusif des représentations, agit sur le monde et sur le mouvement de l'histoire. Mais le monde agit aussi sur l'imaginaire et ce sont les périodes de crise qui amplifient ses manifestations, appelées à "faire écran contre les peurs". C'est dans ce sens que la violence, face à laquelle différentes attitudes sont possibles, devient un élément symbolique pour interpréter nos forces. Jusqu'à quel point est-on en train d'assister à un nouveau mode de fonctionnement des imaginaires politiques et religieux ? Pour répondre à cette question l'auteur parle d'espérance interculturelle "dans un monde où les volontés de puissance du tragique brouillent les élans du communicationnel". In this text, the author attempts to clarify certain aspects of imaginarles in relation to the State and politics, but also in relation to violence and evil, in a context in which the dialectic of identity and otherness continues to be one of the structures of imaginarles. Imaginarles, beyond the exclusive sphere of representations, act on the world and on the evolution of history. But, the world also acts on imaginarles, and it is the periods of crisis that enlarge their manifestations, destined to "serve as a screen against fears." In this sense, violence, in the face of which different attitudes can be adopted, becomes a symbolic element for interpreting our strengths. To what extent are we witnessing a new way of functioning of political and religious imaginarles? To answer this question, the author discusses intercultural hope "in a world in which the will of the power of the tragic interferes with communicational impulses."
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40586105
Journal Title: Revista CIDOB d'Afers Internacionals
Publisher: Centre d'Informació Documentació Internacionals a Barcelona
Issue: i40025230
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Martuccelli Danilo
Abstract: El artículo se interroga sobre la manera de producir la solidaridad entre actores distintos y distantes en la era de la globalización. Después de una breve revisión de sus formas tradicionales y sus límites actuales, el texto explora críticamente ciertas propuestas contemporáneas y propone un modelo general. A través de la capacidad de establecer un impacto comprensivo en torno a ciertas pruebas individuales, se deberán sentar las bases intelectuales de la solidaridad. Un modelo que abre a un programa de investigación intercultural con vocación política. This article questions the way of producing solidarity among different and distant actors in the age of globalisation. Following a brief review of its traditional forms and current limitations, the text critically explores certain contemporary proposals and puts forward a general model. Through the ability to establish a comprehensive impact regarding certain individual proofs, the intellectual bases of solidarity should be established. It is a model which opens up an intercultural research programme with a political will.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40586230
Journal Title: Revista CIDOB d'Afers Internacionals
Publisher: Centre d'Informació Documentació Internacionals a Barcelona
Issue: i40025230
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Martuccelli Danilo
Abstract: L'article s'interroge sur la manière de produire la solidarité entre des acteurs différents et distants à l'ère de la mondialisation. Après une brève révision de ses modalités traditionnelles et de ses limites actuelles, le texte explore d'une façon critique certaines propositions contemporaines, et propose un modèle général. Ce sera par la capacité d'établir un impact compréhensif autour de certaines épreuves individuelles que devront être posées les bases intellectuelles de la solidarité. Un modèle qui engage un programme de recherche interculturel à vocation politique. This article questions the way of producing solidarity among different and distant actors in the age of globalisation. Following a brief review of its traditional forms and current limitations, the text critically explores certain contemporary proposals and puts forward a general model. Through the ability to establish a comprehensive impact regarding certain individual proofs, the intellectual bases of solidarity should be established. It is a model which opens up an intercultural research programme with a political will.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40586240
Journal Title: Revista CIDOB d'Afers Internacionals
Publisher: Centre d'Informació Documentació Internacionals a Barcelona
Issue: i40025242
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): de Barros Laan Mendes
Abstract: Vivimos en un contexto de disolución de fronteras en múltiples aspectos, de convergencia e hibridación de tecnologías, de medios de comunicación y de culturas. El contexto es de redimensionamiento del tiempo práctico, de los desplazamientos y de las relaciones entre lo local y lo global. En estos tiempos de interculturalidad, la comunicación juega un rol muy importante; no tanto en su dimensión mediática tecnológica, sino en especial en las dinámicas de mediaciones culturales que se desdoblan de las relaciones mediatizadas. Este trabajo pretende reflexionar sobre las transformaciones de los procesos comunicacionales en la contemporaneidad, marcados por fuertes movimientos de hibridación, así como pensar la interculturalidad en el contexto de las mediaciones culturales, a partir de autores latinoamericanos en diálogo con autores franceses. También, a partir de material de los medios, se presentarán ilustraciones del escenario cultural brasileño, que está marcado por una larga historia de hibridación, llena de dinámicas interculturales. We live in a context of borders that are dissolving in many senses, of the convergence and hybridisation of technologies, mass media and cultures. The context is the resizing of practical time, of movements and links between the local and the global. In these times of interculturality, communication plays a very important role; not so much in its technological media dimension, but particularly in the dynamics of cultural mediations that are dividing off from mediatised relations. This article aims to reflect on the transformations in present-day communication processes, marked by strong movements of hybridisation, as well as examining how to consider interculturality in the context of cultural mediations, based on dialogue between Latin American and French authors. Also, using media material, the article presents illustrations of the Brazilian cultural scene, which is marked by a long history of hybridisation that is filled with intercultural dynamics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40586507
Journal Title: Revue d'histoire moderne et contemporaine (1954-)
Publisher: Société d'histoire moderne et contemporaine
Issue: i40025373
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Van Damme Stéphane
Abstract: Emily Martin, «Anthropology and Cultural Study of Science: From Citadels to String
Figures», in Akhil Gupta et James Fhrguson (eds), Anthropological Locations. Boundaraies and Grounds
of Field Science, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1997, p. 131-146.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40588396
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: École des hautes études en sciences sociales (EHESS)
Issue: i40025495
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Schaeffer Jean-Marie
Abstract: François Flahault
(pp. 38-42)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40590300
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: École des hautes études en sciences sociales (EHESS)
Issue: i40025495
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Colleyn Jean-Paul
Abstract: d'Andréa Paganini, pp. 482-485.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40590306
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: École des hautes études en sciences sociales (EHESS)
Issue: i40025495
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Descombes Vincent
Abstract: Edmond & Marie-Cécile Ortigues, eds, Que cherche
l'enfant dans les psychothérapies ?, Paris, Érès, 1999 : 34, n. 8).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40590322
Journal Title: Musurgia
Publisher: ESKA Editions
Issue: i40025541
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Joos Maxime
Abstract: d'Enzo Restagno, op. cit., p. 80-81
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40591277
Journal Title: Curriculum Inquiry
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40026362
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): SCHUBERT WILLIAM H.
Abstract: Schultz (2008)
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-873X.2009.00468.x
Journal Title: La Linguistique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40026513
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Deprez Christine
Abstract: Andrée Tabouret-Keller, 1985, « Langage et société : les corrélations sont
muettes», La Linguistique, n° 21, Paris, PUF, p. 125-139.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40605069
Journal Title: Journal of Music Theory
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i40026609
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Klein Michael L.
Abstract: Klein
2004, 45-48.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40606879
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für französische Sprache und Literatur
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i40027034
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): ENGLER WINFRIED
Abstract: Simon 1986, 26.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40617868
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für französische Sprache und Literatur
Publisher: Franz Steiner Verlag
Issue: i40027065
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Engler Winfried
Abstract: Henri Mitterand, „L'envers de la , belle époque' : structure et histoire dans Paris de Zola", in: Hans-
Otto Dill (Hg.), Geschichte und Text in der Literatur Frankreichs... Festschrift Rita Schober, Ber-
lin 2000, 43-50,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40618653
Journal Title: Cités
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40027215
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Dosse François
Abstract: Budapest, Esprit, mars-avril 2006, p. 26.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/cite.033.0031
Journal Title: Cités
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40027215
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Rojtman Betty
Abstract: Roland Barthes (Paris, Le Seuil, 1966),
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/cite.033.0063
Journal Title: KulturPoetik
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht
Issue: i40027229
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Westphal Bertrand
Abstract: Ibud., p. 221.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40621672
Journal Title: Alternatives: Global, Local, Political
Publisher: Lynne Rienner Publishers
Issue: i40027896
Date: 3 1, 2009
Author(s): Moore Cerwyn
Abstract: This article makes a contribution to hermeneutic explorations in global politics. Taking as its points of departure the growing body of work on film and the turn to aesthetic and intertextual IR, the article argues that a further conversation with cinema and poetics can be used to develop the interpretive canon in global politics. In particular, the analysis draws upon the idea of cinematic poetics, and more generally the work of Andrei Tarkovsky, who, throughout his films and written work, articulates a particular form of Russian interpretivism. The article explores Tarkovskian cinema and engages in debates about artistic creativity and aesthetics, filmic representations of belonging and spiritualism, all shaped by a Russian hermeneutic tradition. The final sections apply these themes, illustrating how the icon presents a way to read the themes of suffering and salvation, inscribing the formation of identities in global politics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40645258
Journal Title: Studies in East European Thought
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40027959
Date: 3 1, 2010
Author(s): Augustyn Leszek
Abstract: Cioran (1995), p. 1047.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40646263
Journal Title: The International History Review
Publisher: Simon Fraser University
Issue: i40027995
Date: 9 1, 2009
Author(s): IMLAY TALBOT C.
Abstract: M. Newman,
Socialism and European Unity: The Dilemma of the Left in Britain and France (London, 1983).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40646918
Journal Title: Law and Contemporary Problems
Publisher: Duke University School of Law
Issue: i40028035
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): DAN-COHEN MEIR
Abstract: Yael Zerubavel, Recovered Roots: Collective Memory and the Making of Israeli
Nation al Tradition (1995).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40647741
Journal Title: Oral History
Publisher: Oral History Society
Issue: i40028140
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Gildea Robert
Abstract: This paper is the text of an inaugural lecture given as Professor of Modern History in the University of Oxford on 7 November 2008. It arises from a research project entitled Around 1968: Activism, Networks, Trajectories', which involves a team of historians examining samples of activist networks in fourteen European countries, in order to understand ways of becoming an activist, being an activist and making sense of activism. The key terms of this project are transnationalism – tracing resonances and interactions between activists and activist networks across frontiers – and subjectivity – using oral testimony to understand the phenomenon of activism. The framing and presentation of the project incited a rethink of the methods of oral history, not least because the project originated in Oxford, where scepticism persists about the credibility of oral history as a discipline. To persuade this audience of the power of oral history, the approach was taken to locate it at the confluence of three recent developments which have impacted on the study of history as a whole: the linguistic turn, memory studies, and interest in subjectivity, intersubjectivity and the unconscious. These reflections are then used to illuminate evidence drawn from French activists interviewed in the course of 2007 and 2008.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40650317
Journal Title: Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40028448
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Metzger Jean-Luc
Abstract: Duveau, 1961.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40656811
Journal Title: The Modern Law Review
Publisher: Wiley-Blackwell
Issue: i40028761
Date: 5 1, 2010
Author(s): Koops Bert-Jaap
Abstract: A. Rip, 'Constructing Expertise: In a Third Wave of Science Studies?' (2003) 33 Social Studies of
Science 419.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40660735
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: American Academy of Religion, Oxford University Press
Issue: i40029008
Date: 6 1, 2010
Author(s): Carbine Rosemary P.
Abstract: http://www.barackobama.com/speeches/index.php.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40666525
Journal Title: Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40030281
Date: 6 1, 1990
Author(s): Gosselin Gabriel
Abstract: Ibid., § 5 du chapitre premier, p. 30-32.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40690424
Journal Title: Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40030297
Date: 6 1, 1998
Author(s): Leclerc-Olive Michèle
Abstract: L'entretien biographique de Khaled Kelkal publié dans Le Monde
(5 octobre 1995)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40690769
Journal Title: Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40030302
Date: 12 1, 2000
Author(s): Gingras Yves
Abstract: Stephen S. Cole, Making Science. Between Nature and
Society, Cambridge, Harvard University Press, 1992.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40690856
Journal Title: Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40030308
Date: 6 1, 2004
Author(s): Gonthier Frédéric
Abstract: Logique des sciences sociales et autres essais [1982-1984], trad, franc., Paris, PUF,
« Philosophie d'aujourd'hui », 1987, p. 19-26.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40690958
Journal Title: The German Quarterly
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of German
Issue: i216909
Date: 4 1, 1979
Author(s): Triefenbach Kenneth S.
Abstract: The rationalist fantasy of the Enlightenment is the myth of the nonviolent origins of virtue, typically represented through the image of rational birth. This myth falters when Odoardo Galotti, invoking the second birth of reason, kills his daughter. This article examines Lessing's Die Erziehung des Menschengeschlechts-essentially a treatise on the phylogeny/ontogeny distinction-in terms of a recuperative rationalist gesture that continues to inform Freud's oedipal theory as well as Claude Lévy-Strauss's understanding of the "cerebral savage." These theories are not treated as methodological frameworks for reading Lessing but rather as evidence of the tanacity of Enlightenment desires, which are already problematized by texts like Emilia Galotti.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/407077
Journal Title: Monumenta Serica
Publisher: Monumenta Serica Institute
Issue: i40032845
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Kohn Livia
Abstract: Daode jing 50 (Chan 1964, 163):
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40727016
Journal Title: Jewish Studies Quarterly
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i40034232
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Subtelny Maria E.
Abstract: Tishby, Wisdom of the Zohar,
3: 1090-91.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40753349
Journal Title: Jewish Studies Quarterly
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i40034250
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Slavet Eliza
Abstract: Freud, Moses and Monotheism, 85.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40753472
Journal Title: Africa: Rivista trimestrale di studi e documentazione dell’Istituto italiano per l’Africa e l’Oriente
Publisher: Istituto italiano per l'Africa e l'Oriente
Issue: i40034726
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Giordano Rosario
Abstract: C. Braeckman, Congo. Après la Commission Lumumba. Un
nouveau chantier sur la décolonisation s'est ouvert pour les historiens, "Le Soir", 19 novembre
2001.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40761871
Journal Title: Dalhousie French Studies
Publisher: Department of French, Dalhousie University
Issue: i40037286
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Perron Dominique
Abstract: Au sujet de ce concept dun discours hégémomque, relié à un "récit hégémo-
nique," il faut lire l'intéressant ouvrage de Micheline Cambrón, Une société, un
récit: discours culturel au Québec, 1967-1976 (Montréal: L'Hexagone, 1989).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40836687
Journal Title: Dalhousie French Studies
Publisher: Department of French, Dalhousie University
Issue: i40037295
Date: 10 1, 2003
Author(s): Riendeau Pascal
Abstract: (Lapeyre-Desmaison
112).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40836845
Journal Title: Caravelle (1988-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40038151
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): PAILLER Claire
Abstract: On étudie, dans les textes de deux poètes nicaraguayens, Pablo Antonio Cuadra et Ernesto Cardenal, le recours au temps des mythes primordiaux par l'actualisation de la figure du héros fondateur et, parallèlement, la projection d'une situation historique présente dans une perspective eschatologique où la fin des temps est aussi la fin et l'accomplissement du Temps. Se estudia, en los textos de los dos poetas nicaragüenses Pablo Antonio Cuadra y Ernesto Cardenal, el recurso al tiempo de los mitos primordiales por la actualización de la figura del héroe fundador y, paralelamente la proyección de una situación histórica presente a una perspectiva escatològica, en la que el fin de los tiempos es también el fin y el cumplimiento del Tiempo.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40853175
Journal Title: Caravelle (1988-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40038172
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): LANGUE Frédérique
Abstract: Michelle Ascencio, Mundo, demonio y carne, Caracas, Alfadil, 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40854240
Journal Title: Caravelle (1988-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40038176
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): GALLAND Nathalie
Abstract: Ea
Barbarie, Paris, PUF, 1987, p. 24.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40854405
Journal Title: Crossroads: An Interdisciplinary Journal of Southeast Asian Studies
Publisher: Northern Illinois University, Center for Southeast Asian Studies
Issue: i40038691
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Marston John
Abstract: Marston,
1999
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40860794
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40038937
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): GRETHLEIN JONAS
Abstract: John Demos, Afterword: Notes from, and about, the History/Fiction Borderland, Rethinking
History 9, no. 2/3 (2005), 329.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40864496
Journal Title: Canadian Slavonic Papers / Revue Canadienne des Slavistes
Publisher: Canadian Association of Slavists
Issue: i40039131
Date: 6 1, 1998
Author(s): Briker Boris
Abstract: Richards maintains that in Bunin's work
memory of the past has the power to overcome death and preserve love and thus the
boundaries of the personal time (Richards 167).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40869967
Journal Title: Music & Letters
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i40039166
Date: 5 1, 2010
Author(s): Lee Sherry D.
Abstract: Ibid. 313.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40871577
Journal Title: Soziale Welt
Publisher: Otto Schwartz
Issue: i40039408
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Wiedenmann Rainer E.
Abstract: Kritik von Paul Ricoeur (1973, S. 68),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40877852
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Vereeniging voor Wijsgeerige Uitgaven
Issue: i40039610
Date: 6 1, 1967
Author(s): PARRET H.
Abstract: Blanchot, M., Nietzsche et l'écriture fragmentaire, m : Nouvelle Revue Fran-
çaise, jan. 1967, p. 32.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40881401
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Vereeniging voor Wijsgeerige Uitgaven
Issue: i40039630
Date: 6 1, 1969
Author(s): IJSSELING Samuel
Abstract: Über den Humanismus, Frankfurt a.M., 1947, p. 30
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40882078
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Filosoficum der Vlaamse Dominikanen en door het Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte te Leuven
Issue: i40039640
Date: 9 1, 1973
Author(s): St. STRASSERAbstract: Erinnerungen an Husserl, in „Edmund Husserl 1859-1959", Den Haag 1959, p. 12-25,
zie p. 25
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40882440
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Filosoficum der Vlaamse Dominikanen en door het Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte te Leuven
Issue: i40039641
Date: 12 1, 1973
Author(s): ROBERT J. D.
Abstract: Théories et modèles relationnels (pp. 144-151)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40882498
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Filosoficum der Vlaamse Dominikanen en door het Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte te Leuven
Issue: i40039658
Date: 6 1, 1978
Author(s): GEERTS Adri
Abstract: PF, p. 333-334.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40883186
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Filosoficum der Vlaamse Dominikanen en door het Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte te Leuven
Issue: i40039661
Date: 3 1, 1979
Author(s): ROBERT J.-D.
Abstract: A. De Waelhens, La réalité humaine,
in Homme, in Encyclopaedia Universalis, vol. 8 (1970), 501-510 ; surtout: Le sacré, pp. 509-510.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40883287
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Filosoficum der Vlaamse Dominikanen en door het Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte te Leuven
Issue: i40039674
Date: 6 1, 1982
Author(s): Moyaert Paul
Abstract: LACAN, o.c., blz. 807/2.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40883850
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte (K.U. Leuven)
Issue: i40039691
Date: 3 1, 1985
Author(s): VERBEECK L.
Abstract: J. L. Borges, De cultus van het boek, Amsterdam 1981, p. 14.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40884657
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte (K.U. Leuven)
Issue: i40039704
Date: 3 1, 1988
Author(s): Verschaffel Bart
Abstract: Bergson se faisant, in : Signes (Paris, I960).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40885537
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte (K.U. Leuven)
Issue: i40039724
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Kuiper Mark
Abstract: Léon HANSSEN. W.E.
Krul en Anton VAN DER Lem (red.) (Utrecht, 1991), nr. 1378.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40886742
Journal Title: Tijdschrift voor Filosofie
Publisher: Hoger Instituut voor Wijsbegeerte (K.U. Leuven)
Issue: i40039789
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Figal Günter
Abstract: Edmund HUSSERL, Ideen I, Husserliana III. 1, S. 62.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40890094
Journal Title: Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40040146
Date: 9 1, 1950
Author(s): Husserl E.
Abstract: Ideen, I, fait déjà allusion à cette activité productrice,
créatrice de l' Ego primitif (§ 122).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40899510
Journal Title: Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40040285
Date: 12 1, 1983
Author(s): Romeyer-Dherbey Gilbert
Abstract: T., I, 248-249.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40902536
Journal Title: Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40040311
Date: 9 1, 1990
Author(s): Amselek Paul
Abstract: Hans-Georg Gadamer, (Vérité et méthode, Paris, Seuil, 1976, p. 239 sq.) et de Paul
Ricœur (Du texte à l'action, Paris, Seuil, 1986, p. 111 sq.).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40903110
Journal Title: The Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i378409
Date: 9 1, 1976
Author(s): Woodside Tine
Abstract: Intertwining ethnographic and literary accounts, this article explores the mutual relationship between suffering and agency. The article describes how young Vietnamese women use narrative to find meaning in the suffering that a late-term abortion causes. Seeking to further develop anthropological use of the concept of social suffering, the article argues that existing scholarship has tended to neglect the importance of human agency and imagination, hinging as it does on suffering as entrenched within structural forces. The article contends that this neglect must be understood in the context of the particular epistemological and ethical conditions under which anthropological studies of human suffering are produced, and that closer attention to the human engagements out of which ethnographic accounts are fashioned may bring into analysis not only the harm that social forces can inflict on people, but also their capacities for action and imagination. / Mêlant ethnographic et récits littéraires, l'article explore la relation réciproque entre souffrance et agency. Il décrit comment les jeunes femmes vietnamiennes utilisent la narration pour trouver un sens à la souffrance causée par une fausse couche tardive. Visant à élargir l'utilisation anthropologique du concept de souffrance humaine, l'auteur montre que les études tendent à négliger l'importance de l'agency et de l'imagination, qui s'articule sur la souffrance enracinée dans les forces structurelles. L'auteur affirme que cette négligence doit être comprise dans le contexte de conditions épistémologiques et éthiques particulières dans lesquelles sont produites les études anthropologiques de la souffrance humaine, et qu'une analyse plus attentive des engagements humains desquels sont issus les récits ethnographiques peut introduire dans la réflexion non seulement le mal que les forces sociales peuvent infliger aux individus, mais aussi les capacités d'action et d'imagination de ceux-ci.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4092509
Journal Title: The Russian Review
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services, Inc.
Issue: i40041690
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): von Zitzewitz Josephine
Abstract: D. Kuz'min, "Ot N'iu-Yorka do Tskhinvala," April 12, 2009, entry on Kuz'min's blog, http://
dkuzmin.livejournal.com/348783.html.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40927434
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40041831
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Escudier Alexandre
Abstract: R. Koselleck, «Historische Kriterien...», art. cit., p. 67-86, ici p. 86, repris in Le
futur passé..., op. cit., p. 77.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40929925
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40041832
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Anheim Étienne
Abstract: J. Gracq, Au Château d'Argol, ibid., t. 1, p. 5.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40929990
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40041832
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Bouju Emmanuel
Abstract: D. Albahari, Globe-Trotter, op. cit., p. 97
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40929991
Journal Title: Cultural Anthropology
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40041850
Date: 11 1, 2010
Author(s): HAYWARD EVA
Abstract: In When Species Meet (2008) Donna Haraway proposes that creatures' identities and affinities emerge through their encounters, their relationships. Following Haraway's lead, I attend to how different species sense and apprehend one another, leaving impressions—concrescences of perceptual data, or texture. This essay reports on fieldwork alongside marine biologists and with a population of cup corals (B. elegans) housed at the Long Marine Laboratory, Santa Cruz, California. While I assisted researchers who were studying metabolic rates and reproductive strategies in coral communities, these cup corals simultaneously taught me that being and sensing are inextricably enfolded. We were variously situated—corals generating generations, me interpretations. We met through a material-semiotic apparatus I call "fingeryeyes." As an act of sensuous manifesting, fingeryeyes offers a queer reading of how making sense and sensual meaning are produced through determinable and permeable species boundaries.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1548-1360.2010.01070.x
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40041866
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Bovon François
Abstract: Jean-Daniel Macchi and Christophe Nihan, "Mort, résurrection et au-delà dans la Bible
hébraïque et dans le judaïsme ancien," BCPE 62 (2010) 1-53.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40930894
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042682
Date: 1 1, 1957
Author(s): Léonard Émile G.
Abstract: K. C. Steek, Der evangelische Christ und die römische
Kirche (Munich, Kaiser, 1952, 48 p.).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40948827
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042916
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Senséby Chantai
Abstract: Paul Ricœur (La mémoire, l'oubli..., op. cit. (n. 65),
p. 97-111).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40957349
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042926
Date: 7 1, 2006
Author(s): Gross Guillaume
Abstract: Mary J. Carruthers,, Machina memorialis, op. at., p. 104.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40957797
Journal Title: Revue Historique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40042929
Date: 4 1, 2007
Author(s): Hazareesingh Sudhir
Abstract: Laird Boswell, L'historiographie du communisme français est-elle dans une impasse ?,
Revue française de science politique, 55, n° 5-6, octobre-décembre 2005, p. 919-933.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40957935
Journal Title: Review of International Studies
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40043093
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): WEBER CYNTHIA
Abstract: Ashley, 'Living on Border Lines', p. 313.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40961963
Journal Title: Social Research
Publisher: Graduate Faculty of Political and Social Science, New School for Social Research
Issue: i40043609
Date: 12 1, 1972
Author(s): WAGNER HELMUT R.
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, "Husserl and the Sense of History," in the collection of his
studies published under the title Husserl: An Analysis of his Phenomenology
(Evanston, Ill.: Northwestern University Press, 1967), pp. 143-174.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40970117
Journal Title: Rue Descartes
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40043903
Date: 9 1, 1998
Author(s): Cohen-Levinas Danielle
Abstract: Temps et récit, vol. II, Paris, Le Seuil, p. 48.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40978514
Journal Title: Rue Descartes
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40043913
Date: 3 1, 2001
Author(s): Leclerc-Olive Michèle
Abstract: I. Calvino,
Leçons américaines, Gallimard, 1989, p. 100.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40978632
Journal Title: Rue Descartes
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40043917
Date: 3 1, 2002
Author(s): Garelli Jacques
Abstract: Renaud
Barbaras, in Le tournant de l'expérience, Pans, Vnn, 1998 et Le désir et la distance, Pans,
Vnn, 1999.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40978678
Journal Title: Rue Descartes
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40043976
Date: 6 1, 2002
Author(s): Bidima Jean-Godefroy
Abstract: Du Sinaï
au Champ-de-Mars. L'autre et le même au fondement du droit, Bruxelles, Éditions Lessius,
1999, p. 13.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40979956
Journal Title: Rue Descartes
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40044003
Date: 2 1, 2007
Author(s): CHATONSKY GRÉGORY
Abstract: Jean-François
Lyotard, «Domus et la mégapole» in L'Inhumain,
op. cit., p. 210-212.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40980535
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40044033
Date: 5 1, 2010
Author(s): Barber Michael
Abstract: Schutz (forthcoming, pp. 16-20; 1957, pp. 15-18/
035231-035234; 1966, pp. 64-66)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40981087
Journal Title: Ethnologie française
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40044518
Date: 6 1, 1994
Author(s): Ramognino Nicole
Abstract: Le défi du groupe Luciole consiste à montrer l'intérêt heuristique d'une observation de la matérialité des formes symboliques. La campagne présidentielle 1988 par voie d'affiches, a servi de corpus. Nous avons ainsi décrit ces affiches comme des matériaux mixtes, complexes et hétérogènes : description des opérations cognitives, symboliques, interactives et intertextuelles qui permettent la construction et la co-construction des significations matérialisées dans l'affiche. Les résultats obtenus sont cumulables avec deux conceptualisations différentes : servir d'étalon pour mesurer la « réalité sociale » (l'émission et/ou la réception) ; ou attribuer au « sens » la valeur de condition de possibilité de la réalité sociale. The challenge take up by the LUCIOLE group is to demonstrate the heuristic interest of the observation of the materiality of symbolic forms. The posters of the French presidential election campaign of 1988 provided us with our study corpus. We have described these posters as mixed materials of a complex and heterogeneous nature. We describe the cognitive, symbolic, interactive and inter textual operations which allow for the construction and co-construction of the significations materialised in the posters. The results obtained may be added to those of two different conceptualisations. They may serve as benchmarks to measure « social reality » (its emission and/or reception) or, alternatively, give the « sense » of the poster a value as a condition for a possible social reality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40989544
Journal Title: Ethnologie française
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40044538
Date: 9 1, 1995
Author(s): Vultur Smaranda
Abstract: En étudiant les récits de vie des paysans roumains du Banat et d'Olténie déportés dans les années cinquante dans la plaine de Bǎrǎgan, nous avons essayé de mettre en évidence de quelle façon le récit de vie peut être un révélateur d'une réalité ethno-historique et anthropologique. Nous avons souligné le problème d'ordre méthodologique qu'une telle étude pose au chercheur. Dans un premier temps, nous avons discuté le statut discursif du récit de vie comme discours de témoignage, et les conséquences qui en dérivent pour son analyse comme texte narratif et argumentatif qui développe une rhétorique spécifique. Une description du contexte historique auquel font référence les textes, ainsi que des circonstances dans lesquelles l'enquête orale a été menée, nous a semblé nécessaire pour dégager l'importance du thème de l'identité et de la différence dans les récits de nos interlocuteurs. En analysant ce thème, nous avons tenu compte des constellations idéologiques et symboliques qui dominent ces développements dans le texte des critères que les paysans utilisent pour se différencier de l'Autre sous ses différents visages. L'analyse de ces facteurs suggère des pistes intéressantes pour déceler certaines mentalités et pratiques culturelles, surtout celles liées au foyer et à la famille et aux pratiques culinaires. Studiind povesteǎ vieţii a 70 de ţǎrani deporţati între anii 1951-1956 în Bǎrǎgan am pus în evidenţǎ problemele de ordin metodologic şi teoretic cu care se confruntǎ cercetǎorul dornic sǎ reconstituie o realitate istoricǎ, etnograficǎ şi antropologicǎ pornind de la mǎrturiile celor ce povestesc evenimentul deportǎrii. Purtînd mǎrcile subiecti viaţii naratorului şi a unei ideologii personale aceste texte sunt în acelaşţi timp naraţiuni şi o formǎ de a depune mǎrturie. Ele dezvoltǎ deci o retoricǎ specialǎ prin care faptul trǎit se transformǎ în fapt povestit şi se comunicǎ unui interlocutor. Analia acestei retorici necesitǎ cunoaşterea discursurilor prin care evenimentul ne parvine, a condiţiilor în care s-a desfǎşurat ancheta, compararea povestirilor între ele pentru a constata apropierile diferenþele şi mai ales diferitele tipuri de focalizǎri. Acestea din urmǎ ne permit sa sesizǎm ce e mai important pentru cel ce povesteşte şi de ce. Pentru a ilustra aceasta problematicǎ ne-am oprit la tema identitǎţii şi alţeritǎţii, încercînd sǎ urmǎrim constelatiile idéologice şi culturale sub semnul cǎrora stau expansiunile ei in texte, criteriile prin care Celǎlalt este identificat şi prezentat. Through the study of the life stories told by the Romanian peasants of Banat and Oltenie, who were deported during the 1950s to the plain of Baragan, this article attempts to show how such biographical accounts can serve to reveal an ethno-historical and anthropological reality.We begin by underlining the methodological problems that such studies pose for the researcher. We discuss the discursive status of these accounts as a discourse intended to bear witness and the implications of this status for an analysis as a narrative and argumentative text, generating its own specific rhetoric. Along with an account of how this oral enquiry was carried out, it also seemed necessary to give a description of the historical context to which these accounts refer, in order to draw attention to the theme of identity and difference in the accounts given. The analysis of this theme required that due attention be paid do the ideological and symbolic constellations that surround it, in the criteria that the peasants use to differentiate the Other, in his or her multifarious guises. The examination of these factors offers several interesting lines of enquiry on cultural practices and mentalities, and on those in particular which relate to the household, the family and culinary habits. Indem wir die Lebensgeschichten der rumänischen Bauern aus Banat und Oltenie studierten, die in den fünfziger Jahren in die Ebene von Baragan vertrieben wurden, versuchten wir, herauszustellen, wie die Lebensgeschichte eine volksgeschichtliche und anthropologische Wirklichkeit ans Licht stellen kann. Wir haben das methodologische Problem betont, die sich für den Forscher aus derartigen Studie ergibt. Zuerst haben wir den erzählerischen Status der Lebenserzählung als Zeugnisrede erörtert, sowohl als auch die Folgen, die sich daraus ergeben, wenn sie als erzählender und argumentierender Text analysiert werden soll, der eine spezifische Rhetorik entwickelt. Eine Schilderung des historischen Zusammenhangs, worauf sich die Texte beziehen, und der Umstände, unter denen die mündliche Befragung sich abspielte, kam uns als notwendig vor, um die Bedeutung des Themas der Identität und des Unterschieds in den Erzählungen unserer Gesprächspartner hervorzuheben. In der Analyse dieses Themas nahmen wir die ideologischen und symbolischen Konstellationen in Kauf, die in den Textstellen vorherrschend sind, wo die Kriterien dargelegt werden, die die Bauern benutzen, um sich von dem Anderen unter seinen verschiedenen Gesichten zu unterscheiden. Die Analyse dieser Faktoren legt uns interessante Forschungswege nahe, die es erlauben, manche Denkweisen und kulturelle Verhaltensweisen herauszuheben, und zwar insbesondere diejenigen, die mit dem Heim -, Familienleben und Kochsitten verbunden sind.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40990061
Journal Title: Ethnologie française
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40044567
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Tornatore Jean-Louis
Abstract: Entrepris depuis un quart de siècle, le démantèlement de l'industrie lourde lorraine (mines et sidérurgie) touche à sa fin. À partir de la comparaison entre le dernier événement en date, la fermeture spectaculaire de la dernière mine de charbon, et la mise en scène, une décennie plus tôt, de la dernière coulée d'une usine de la Lorraine sidérurgique, l'auteur s'interroge sur les finalités patrimoniales de telles célébrations. Présentant quelques moments du traitement culturel — patrimonial, mémoriel... — de la crise industrielle lorraine, depuis les symptômes photographiques d'une mémoire empêchée jusqu'au musée très « contrôlé » en passant par la monumentalisation controversée de restes industriels, il met l'accent sur la lutte des représentations qui se noue autour de la construction de la « Lorraine industrielle » en objet-frontière patrimonial. Cet article souhaite ainsi contribuer à une anthropologie politique de l'institution de la mémoire. The dismantling of the heavy industry in Lorraine that is under way since a quarter of century (mines and iron and steel industry) is nearing its end. When comparing the latest event — the spectacular closure of the last coalmine — with the staging of the last casting in an iron and steel factory of Lorraine ten years earlier the author questions about the patrimonial aims of such celebrations. He shows some sequences of the cultural treatment (patrimonial, memorial) of the industrial crisis in Lorraine, from the photographic « symptoms » of a hindered memory to the highly « controlled » museum and to the industrial remains turned into historic buildings, a largely controversial fact. In this context he stresses the conflicting representations of « industrial Lorraine » as a patrimonial Boundary Object (abstract or concrete, that several actors can appropriate as they like). This article is meant to contribute to a political anthropology of memory institution. Die Zerschlagung der lothringischen Schwerindustrie (Bergwerken und Eisen- und Stahlindustrie) geht zu Ende. Der Autor vergleicht das jüngste Ereignis, die spektakuläre Schliessung der letzten Kohlenbergwerks, mit der Inszenierung des letzten Giessens einer lothringischen Eisenhütte zehn Jare früher und fragt sich über die patrimonialen Finalitäten solcher Zelebrationen. Er zeigt einige Zeitpunkte der kulturellen Behandlung der lothringischen industriellen Krise (bezüglich des Erbes und Gedächtnisses), von den photographischen Symptomen eines verhinderten Gedächtnisses über die industriellen Resten, die nun unter dem Denkmalschutz stehen, was sehr umstritten wird, bis hin zu dem höchst « kontrollierten » Museum. In diesem Kontext hebt er die Kämpfe hervor, die um die Repräsentationen der Konstruktion des « industriellen » Lothringens als ein patrimoniales (abstraktes oder konkretes) « Grenzobjekt » entstanden, das sich mehrere Akteure nach Belieben aneignen können. Das Ziel dieser Artikel ist, zu einer politischen Anthropologie der Gedächtnisinstitution einen Beitrag zu leisten.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40990851
Journal Title: Ethnologie française
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40044573
Date: 3 1, 2007
Author(s): Rémy Catherine
Abstract: L'auteure présente un outil d'exploration des situations sociales : l'arrêt sur image. Elle revient sur ses diverses contraintes techniques et méthodologiques et démontre leur intérêt au sein d'une enquête inspirée par la sociologie de l'action. C'est en tenant compte de la temporalité des actions humaines que l'image semble pouvoir évoluer d'un rôle d'illustration à celui d'outil d'analyse. En passant indifféremment d'image animée à image statique, l'enregistrement vidéo permet un choix de séquences filmées et une lecture multiple des contextes observés. Il aide à suivre finement les activités des acteurs, et à mettre en évidence la différence entre les normes du groupe et celles de l'individu. The author présents a tool for explorating social situations : freezing on the frame. She evokes its various technical and methodological limits and shows its interest for a survey inspired by action sociology. By taking into account the temporality of human actions the image can be more than illustrative and become an analysis tool. By passing indiscriminately from an animated image to a static one video recording permits a sélection of filmed séquences and a multiple reading of the observed contexts. It helps to follow minutely the actors' activities and to show the différence between group norms and individual norms. Die Autorin stellt ein Beobachtungsmittel der sozialen Lagen dar : das Standbild. Sie beschreibt seine verschiedenen technischen und methodologischen Beschränkungen und zeigt sein Interesse für eine von der Handlungssoziologie inspirierten Erhebung. Durch die Berücksichtigung der Zeitlichkeit der Menschenhandlungen ist das Bild mehr als illustrativ und kann zum Analysemittel werden. Beim unterschiedslosen Übergehen von einem belebten zu einem statischen Bild bietet die Videoaufnahme eine Auswahl von gefilmten Bildfolgen und ein vielfaches Lesen der beobachteten Kontexten. Sie hilft dazu, den Unterschied zwischen Gruppennormen und individualen Normen hervorzuheben.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40991029
Journal Title: Revista Geográfica
Publisher: Instituto Panamericano de Geografía e Historia
Issue: i40045037
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): Sánchez Darío César
Abstract: Benítez, M. 2003, "La investigación-acción y el rol del investigador en las ciencias sociales", Geo-
demos, 6:147-168, Buenos Aires, CONICET-IMHICIHU.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40996763
Journal Title: Revista Geográfica
Publisher: Instituto Panamericano de Geografía e Historia
Issue: i40045039
Date: 6 1, 2009
Author(s): Roldán Andrés Castiblanco
Abstract: The social production of the space appears like creation when elements are demonstrated that originate social relations and that are transformed as well by these relations. The purpose of the present text is to make a series of observations on some of the theoretical dimensions that approach the phenomenon of the territory and the memory through it temporary space in a vision that leaves from the geographic thing for the interdisciplinary thing. La producción social del espacio se presenta como creación cuando se evidencian elementos que originan relaciones sociales y que a su vez son transformados por estas relaciones. La finalidad del presente texto es hacer una serie de observaciones sobre algunas de las dimensiones teóricas que se acercan al fenómeno del territorio y la memoria a través de lo espacio temporal en una visión que parte de lo geográfico a lo interdisciplinar.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/40996788
Journal Title: Análise Social
Publisher: Instituto de Ciências Sociais da Universidade de Lisboa
Issue: i40045731
Date: 10 1, 1999
Author(s): Bonifácio M. Fátima
Abstract: H. Arendt, «Qu'est-ce que la liberté?», in La crise de la culture, cit., pp. 186-252.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41011354
Journal Title: Atlantis
Publisher: Asociacion Espanola de Estudios Anglo-Norteamericanos
Issue: i40047018
Date: 6 1, 2010
Author(s): Montón Elena Ortells
Abstract: (Brown 2004: 221).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41055383
Journal Title: The Sociological Quarterly
Publisher: JAI Press Inc.
Issue: i380530
Date: 12 1, 1965
Author(s): Weller Dwight B.
Abstract: Traditional sources of sociohistorical data capture only a narrow sense of past lifeworlds. Ethnographic accounts often preserve greater details of social practice but have less clear guidelines for use as data. We evaluate the use of hermeneutical theory as providing guidelines for a method by which ethnographies may be used as sociohistorical data. Hermeneutical analysis of ethnographic "texts" is used to reconstruct patterns of daily life in early-twentieth-century rural Appalachia. This method involves: (1) concept-critique to separate observations from the theoretical framework of the ethnographic account, and (2) validation through a logic of internal consistency and comparison. Through hermeneutical analysis, ethnographics can be made to yield observations of social relations not otherwise available. Our analysis suggests benefits and drawbacks of hermeneutical analysis of ethnographic texts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4106338
Journal Title: Proceedings of the Aristotelian Society, Supplementary Volumes
Publisher: Aristotelian Society
Issue: i380731
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): Tomlinson James
Abstract: Hugh
Tomlinson, Nietzsche and Philosophy (New York: Columbia, 1983).
Tomlinson
Nietzsche and Philosophy
1983
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4107002
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048179
Date: 12 1, 1984
Author(s): Steinmetz Rudy
Abstract: Cl. Lévi-Strauss, a La biologie, science exemplaire », dans Le Nouvel
Observateur, 19 décembre 1981, p. 74.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41093743
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048261
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Brès Yvon
Abstract: Jean-François Revel et Matthieu Ricard, Le
moine et le philosophe, Paris, Nil Éditions, « Le bouddhisme aujourd'hui », 1997.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41098897
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048280
Date: 3 1, 1987
Author(s): Virgoulay René
Abstract: Dialogues avec les philosophes, p. 271-280 ;
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41099898
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048293
Date: 9 1, 2009
Author(s): Perrin Christophe
Abstract: « Wer ist Nietzsches Zarathoustra ? », GA 7, 106.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rphi.093.0333
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048299
Date: 6 1, 2010
Author(s): Vieillard-Baron Jean-Louis
Abstract: Les vers de Schiller sont : « Aus dem Kelch des ganzen Seelenreiches I
Schäumt ihm-die Unendlichkeit » (en italique les mots changés par Hegel).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41100713
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048303
Date: 9 1, 2010
Author(s): De Smet Daniel
Abstract: Brunschvig, « Devoir et pouvoir », p. 183, 214.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41100921
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40048317
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Vieillard-Baron Jean-Louis
Abstract: « L'avenir, c'est l'autre », p. 64.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41101450
Journal Title: Portuguese Studies
Publisher: W. S. Maney & Son LTD
Issue: i40048505
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): ARNAUT ANA PAULA
Abstract: Roland Barthes, 'Le discours de l'histoire', Poétique, 49 (1982), 13-21 (p. 16).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41105128
Journal Title: Portuguese Studies
Publisher: W. S. Maney & Son LTD
Issue: i40048536
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): GARCÍA ANA ISABEL BRIONES
Abstract: Pires, p. 183.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41105755
Journal Title: Die Musikforschung
Publisher: Bärenreiter-Verlag
Issue: i40049313
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): Seibt Oliver
Abstract: Ebd., S. 17.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41125511
Journal Title: Sociologický Časopis / Czech Sociological Review
Publisher: Sociologický ústav Akademie Věd České Republiky
Issue: i40049551
Date: 3 1, 1997
Author(s): Rabušic Ladislav
Abstract: Three different methodologies exist to analyse data which is in the form of verbal texts. They are content analysis, the Glaser-Strauss constant comparative method of grounded theory, and text interpretation in the hermeneutic tradition. This article briefly reviews content analysis and the constant comparative method. More detailed instructions for text interpretation, for which relatively few explicit specific directions exist in the literature, are developed. The appropriate use of each methodology is discussed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41131263
Journal Title: GeoJournal
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40050915
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Rosin Christopher
Abstract: (www.argos.org.nz).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41148278
Journal Title: GeoJournal
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40050932
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Meschkank Julia
Abstract: (Pott 2007,
p. 173ff).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41148435
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40050938
Date: 3 1, 1994
Author(s): Lautier Nicole
Abstract: À partir d'une enquête effectuée auprès d'élèves de Quatrième, Troisième, Seconde et Première, on propose un modèle intermédiaire d'appropriation de l'histoire. En utilisant les classificateurs expérimentés en sémantique cognitive, on peut ramener à deux grandes catégories cognitives, l'identification du texte de l'histoire : l'une de type événement-changement s'inscrit dans un schéma narratif, l'autre de type entité stable dans un intervalle temporel met en œuvre des processus de catégorisation. Les événements, concepts et entités de l'historien ne correspondent pas toujours aux modes de perception des élèves. Ces derniers procèdent par catégorisation naturelle en multipliant les analogies entre des périodes historiques différentes, en ancrant les informations nouvelles dans une pensée sociale. How do secondary school students get in contact with historical texts ? Examples drawn from an investigation are used to present identification processes as a change-event or as lasting entities in a time interval, analogical categorization processes and social thinking rooting.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41148526
Journal Title: The French Review
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of French
Issue: i40051073
Date: 5 1, 2011
Author(s): Cooke Dervila
Abstract: This article examines the expression of the immigrant experience in Le Figuier enchanté (1992), focusing on the notions of hybridity and intercultural exchange. The text is shown to constitute a form of intercultural dialogue, while also demonstrating some barriers to such dialogue, such as old-stock Québécois "obsession" with protecting French, or an overattachment to ethnicity on the part of immigrants. Micone's "surconscience linguistique" (Gauvin), is explored both through his use of language and through his consideration of linguistic politics in Quebec. The possibility of an "enchanted" hybridity is mooted, although this is shown to remain somewhat aspirational.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41151702
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag C. Winter
Issue: i40051411
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Reichardt Ulfried
Abstract: Hoffmann 280.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41157336
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag C. Winter
Issue: i40051417
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Nicolaisen Peter
Abstract: Faulkner in Cultural Context: Faulkner and Yoknapatawpha, 1995, ed. Donald M. Kartiganer
and Ann J. Abadie (Jackson, MS: UP of Mississippi, 1997).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41157461
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag C. Winter
Issue: i40051449
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Sielke Sabine
Abstract: Sabine Sielke and Anne
Hofmann, "Serienmörder und andere Killer: Die Endzeitfiktionen von Bret Easton Ellis und Mi-
chel Houellebecq," Anglo-Romanische Kulturkontakte: von Humanismus bis Postkolonialismus,
ed. Andrew Johnston and Ulrike Schneider (Berlin: Dahlem UP, 2002) 283-318.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41158073
Journal Title: Histoire de l'education
Publisher: Institut national de recherche pédagogique
Issue: i40051541
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): JABLONKA Ivan
Abstract: Ibid.,p.viii.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41159914
Journal Title: Histoire de l'education
Publisher: Institut national de recherche pédagogique
Issue: i40051561
Date: 5 1, 2006
Author(s): BAUBÉROT Arnaud
Abstract: «Le CNAL et nous», Foi éducation, 29e année, n° 49, octobre-décembre
1959, pp. 194-196.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41160239
Journal Title: Histoire de l'education
Publisher: Institut national de recherche pédagogique
Issue: i40051564
Date: 5 1, 2007
Author(s): BAQUÈS Marie-Christine
Abstract: Op. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41160280
Journal Title: Histoire de l'education
Publisher: Institut national de recherche pédagogique
Issue: i40051575
Date: 6 1, 2010
Author(s): LÉTOURNEAU Jocelyn
Abstract: Jacques Beauchemin, « Accueillir sans renoncer à soi-même », Le Devoir, 22 Janvier 2010.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41160504
Journal Title: Polish American Studies
Publisher: Polish American Historical Association
Issue: i40051657
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Kozaczka Grazyna
Abstract: Sollors, Ethnic Modernism, 43.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41162461
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053819
Date: 6 1, 1995
Author(s): Bruner Jerome
Abstract: Tout au long de l'histoire de la psychologie, la revolution cognitive n'a pas cessé de progresser. Celle qui a cours aujourd'hui cherche à expliquer comment les individus parviennent a donner des significations au monde complexe qui les entoure : il est temps à présent de comprendre différents modes d'élaboration du sens. Quatre modes distincts sont suggérés. Le premier, le mode intersubjectif, concerne l'établissement, le façonnement et le maintien de l'intersubjectivité. Le deuxième, le mode actionnel, concerne l'organisation de l'action. Le troisième, le mode normatif, intègre les éléments particuliers dans des contextes normatifs et s'exprime en imposant des contraintes aux deux premiers modes. Les trois modes ont en commun d'être fortement dépendants du contexte: Les narratifs — ou les récits — sont l'instrument par excellence permettant d'ancrer les trois premiers modes d'élaboration du sens dans un ensemble plus structuré. On peut supposer que le quatrième mode d'élaboration du sens, le mode propositionnel, vise à décontextualiser les trois modes précédents en les soumettant à la vérification et aux justifications logiques. Throughout the entire history of cognitive psychology, a cognitive revolution has always been in progress. The current cognitive revolution began to explain how individuals come to make meaning out of a complex world ; it now needs to turn more vigorously to different forms of meaning making. Four modes are suggested. The first one is directed to the establishment, shaping and maintenance of intersubjectivity. A second form, the actional mode, is concerned with the way action is organized. The third form, the normative mode, construes particulars in normative contexts ; it expresses itself by imposing constraints on the first two modes. These three modes of meaning making have in common to be context dependent. Narratives or stories are the vehicles par excellence for entrenching the first three modes into a more structured whole. It is suggested that the fourth mode of meaning making, the propositional mode, is directed to the decontextualization of the preceeding three modes by imposing verifiability and logical justification. A brief account of how this set of meaning making processes might have grown out of human evolution is discussed. In conclusion : no reductionist theory on mind will do it proper justice.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41200526
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053828
Date: 9 1, 1997
Author(s): Meirieu Philippe
Abstract: À partir d'une définition de l'éducation comme « relation dissymétrique, nécessaire et provisoire, visant à l'émergence d'un sujet », la pédagogie est proposée comme effort pour penser cette activité dans des situations données. Refusant une posture philosophique qui décrète l'existence du sujet pour le faire advenir, comme une attitude inspirée des sciences humaines qui abolit le sujet en réduisant ses actes à la résultante des forces qui s'exercent sur lui, la pédagogie peut se définir comme « anticipation contextualisée ». Dans cette perspective, elle requiert un discours qui exprime la singularité des sujets en situation et la mette en perspective d'universalité. Le récit peut avoir cette fonction et « faire théorie » sans, pour autant, s'abstraire des situations particulières qu'il décrit. La pédagogie comme « récits d'éducation » a alors pour fonction de favoriser la prise de décision éducative. Education being defined as "a dissymetric, necessary and temporary relation focusing on the emergence of a subject", pedagogy is considered as an endeavour to think this activity in given situations. If we refuse a philosophical position which decides the existence of a subject to make it turn into a reality - as an attitude inspired by human sciences which reduces the subject's acts to the resultant of forces exerced on him - pedagogy may be defined as a "contextualized anticipation". In this perspective, we must display the uniqueness of subjects in a specific situation and set it in a universal perspective. Narratives may have this function without neglecting the specificity of situations. Pedagogy as "narratives on education" is able to facilitate educational decision making.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41200740
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053883
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Brayner Flavio
Abstract: La tentative de rapprochement entre littérature et éducation est en train de trouver — et pas seulement en France — de nouveaux adhérents. Cela semble signaler l'émergence d'un nouveau logos pédagogique qui essaye, peut-être, de dépasser les frontières de réflexion imposés par les sciences de l'éducation. Quelques-unes de ces tentatives, cependant, non seulement présentent certaines (et compréhensibles) limites, comme l'absence d'une « théorie de la réception » des textes fictionnels, mals elles ont aussi, dans d'autres cas, l'ambition de révolutionner le discours pédagogique à travers la littérature, où la pédagogie elle-même se transforme en projet d' « esthétisation de l'existence » . En prenant Philippe Meirieu et Jorge Larrosa comme illustrations des « limites » et de l' « ambition révolutionnaire » , respectivement, l'article cherche à montrer comment romantisme et nietzscheisme essayent de constituer un nouveau discours qui prétend, encore une fois, nous sauver de la « société administrée » . The attempt to approximate literature and education is beginning to find, not only in France, numerous supporters. This may indicate the emergence of a new pedagogical logos, which tries, little by little, to overcome the limits of thought set up by the Educational Sciences. Some of these attempts, however, not only show some (understandable) insufficiencies (such as the absence of a "reception theory" for fictional texts), but also, in other cases, the ambition of a complete revolution of the pedagogical discourse through literature (where pedagogy itself becomes a "self-stylistics" or aims at the "aesthetization of existence"). Taking Philippe Meirieu and Jorge Larrosa as respective examples of "insufficiencies" and "revolutionary ambition", the article tries to show how romanticism and Nietzscheanism can constitute a new pedagogical discourse that pretends, once again, to save us from "administerea society".
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41201740
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053883
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Prairat Eirick
Abstract: Dans la première partie de ce texte, nous déclinons les différents sens du concept de responsabilité en suivant notamment son glissement du champ juridique vers celui de la philosophie. Dans la seconde partie, après avoir mis en lumière l'originalité de la contribution de Hans Jonas dans le débat éthique contemporain, nous montrons que l'éthique éducative est fondamentalement une éthique de la responsabilité. In the first part of this text, we decline the various meanings of any responsible concept by following especially from a judicial to philosophical scope of view. In the second part, and after focusing on the originality of the contribution of Hans Jonas to this contemporary ethic debate, we are determined to prouve that educational ethics are basically responsibility ethics.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41201741
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053899
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): Derouet Jean-Louis
Abstract: Il s'agit d'éclairer plusieurs déplacements qui se sont produits dans les trente dernières années. Tout d'abord la création d'un milieu d'experts intermédiaires entre la politique, l'administration et la recherche. Ensuite un changement du cadre à l'intérieur duquel se situe la réflexion. Il s'agit moins de penser la cohésion d'une société dans un cadre national qu'à la manière dont le pays peut maintenir son rang dans la compétition internationale. Enfin un changement d'orientation politique : le souci de la formation de l'élite redevient primordial même s'il ne s'agit plus de maintenir une tradition culturelle mais de sauvegarder ses parts de marché. Le texte étudie ces évolutions en France en distinguant trois périodes : une période de « politique à l'état gazeux » où la gauche tente de transformer les idéaux libertaires de 1968 en programme de gouvernement ; une tentative de passage à l'état solide avec la loi d'orientation de 1989 et la création de la Direction de l'évaluation et de la prospective ; une déstabilisation de ce système par le ministre Claude Allègre qui jette le système éducatif français dans le grand bain de la concurrence internationale. Il s'ensuit une période à la fois « sous influence » et d'incertitude. The idea is to explain several moves that have happened in the last thirty years. First of all, the creation of a body of experts, middlemen between politics, government and research. Then a change in the setting of the thinking process. It is less to think about social cohesion within a national setting than the way the country can live up to its ranking when competing at the international level. Finally, a change in political orientations: teaching the elite becomes a crucial problem again even if it does not mean keeping cultural traditions alive any more but securing market shares. This article studies those changes and defines three periods: firstly, a period of politics in "gaseous-state" in which the left tried to change 1968's libertarian ideals into a political agenda; secondly, an attempt to change to solid state with the 1989's Orientation Act (act laying down the basic principles for government action in education) and the creation of the "Direction de l'évaluation et de la prospective" (assessment & futurology office); finally, the destabilisation of this system by Claude Allègre, the then French education secretary who put the French educational system into the picture of international competition. A period of doubts "under influence" followed right after. Es handelt sich darum, mehrere in den letzten 30 Jahren vorgefundenen Verwandlungen aufzuklären: zunächst die Gründung eines Expertenmilieus zwischen Politik, Verwaltung und Forschung. Dann einen Wandel des Rahmens, in dem die Überlegung stattfindet: es geht nämlich weniger darum, über den Zusammenhalt einer Gesellschaft in einem internationalen Rahmen nachzudenken als über die Art und Weise zu überlegen, wie das Land seinen Platz im internationalen Wettbewerb behalten kann. Schließlich einen Wandel der politischen Orientierung: die Bemühung um die Bildung einer Elite wird wieder vorrangig, auch wenn es nicht mehr darauf ankommt, eine kulturelle Tradition zu behalten, sondern seinen Marktanteil zu retten. Der Text bearbeitet diese Entwicklungen in Frankreich und unterscheidet dabei drei Perioden: erstens eine Zeit der „gasförmigen” Politik, in der die Linksparteien versuchen, die anarchistischen 1968er Ideale in ein Regierungsprogramm umzusetzen; zweitens ein Versuch der Verfestigung mit dem Orientierungsgesetz 1989 und die Gründung des Bewertungs- und Forschungsamtes (Direction de l'évaluation et de la prospective); drittens eine Destabilisierung dieses Systems durch den Erziehungsminister Claude Allègre, der das französische Schulsystem mit der internationalen Konkurrenz konfrontiert. Darauf folgt eine „unter Einfluß" stehende und zugleich unsichere Periode. Se trata de aclarar varios desplazamientos que se produjeron en los treinta últimos años. Primero, la creación de un medio de expertos intermediarios entre la política, la administración y investigación. Después, un cambio del marco dentro del que se sitúa la reflexión. No se trata tanto de pensar la cohesión de una sociedad en un marco nacional como de la manera en que el país puede mantener su rango en la competencia internacional. Por fin, un cambio de orientación política : la preocupación por la formación de lo más selecto vuelve a ser primordial aunque ya no se trata de mantener una tradición cultural sino de proteger sus cuotas de mercado. El texto estudia estas evoluciones en Francia distinguiendo tres períodos : un período de « política en estado gaseoso » en el que la izquierda intenta transformar los ideales libertarios de 1968 en programa de gobierno ; un intento de pasar al estado sólido con la ley de orientación de 1989 y la creación la Dirección de la evaluación y de la prospectiva ; una destabilización de este sistema por el ministro Claude Allègre que echa el sistema educativo francés en el gran baño de la competencia internacional. De ahí resulta un período a la vez «bajo influencia » y de incertidumbre.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41202115
Journal Title: Revue française de pédagogie
Publisher: Institut National de Recherche Pédagogique
Issue: i40053918
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): Allieu-Mary Nicole
Abstract: Cette note de synthèse souligne la spécificité de la discipline enseignée. L'histoire scolaire occupe une position originale dans le champ des didactiques par la complexité de ses références (production savante, auto-référence scolaire et usages publics de l'histoire). Tendus entre une transmission de connaissances consensuelles et la recherche d'une posture critique, les objets d'histoire enseignés demeurent soumis à des questionnements renouvelés au gré de la demande sociale comme le montrent les récents débats autour des questions mémorielles vives et concurrentes. L'histoire enseignée apparaît ainsi comme un mixte articulant représentations sociales, savoirs privés et connaissances validées. Depuis une quinzaine d'années, des travaux ont permis de mieux cerner le « penser en histoire » et les processus cognitifs spécifiques en jeu dans la classe (temps historique, conceptualisation, problématisation, construction de schemes explicatifs). Des recherches contextualisées ont permis d'explorer les pratiques professionnelles effectives et d'en modéliser le fonctionnement « normal » : une discipline qui privilégie la transmission de savoirs disant la réalité du passé et attachée à la neutralité du texte enseigné ; une discipline qui peine à mettre en cohérence des finalités intellectuelles ambitieuses (outiller le citoyen actif dans la cité de demain) et des activités dans la classe souvent cantonnées à la mémorisation, au repérage et à la catégorisation. Aussi voit-on se dessiner dans les travaux actuels, une problématique centrée sur les écarts entre les intentions et les pratiques. En articulant la notion de soumission aux règles du « contrat didactique » avec les autres modèles théoriques des sciences humaines et sociales mobilisés au sein des équipes de recherche, les travaux menés de manière encore trop dispersée, laissent apparaître des acquis importants qui pourraient être pris en compte dans la formation des enseignants This paper underlines the specificity of the subject taught. School history holds a special position in didactics due to the complexity of its references (scholarly production, self referencing and public use of history). Set in between passing consensual knowledge on and seeking a critical position, school history objects are still under new questioning that changes with social demands as recent debates on actual competing questions related to memory show it. Therefore school history seems to be a blend of social representations, private knowledge and proven knowledge. For fifteen years, works have enabled us to better define "historical thinking" and the specific cognitive processes that are involved in class (historical time, conceptualization, problematization, construction of explanatory schemes). Conceptualized research have allowed to explore real professional practices and model their "normal" functioning: a subject that favours passing on knowledge telling the truth about the past and being attached to using neutral documents; a subject that has difficulty to coherently link ambitious intellectual purposes (preparing active citizens for tomorrow's world) to class activities often limited to memorizing, recognizing and sorting. That is why we can see a problematic develop which is centered on the difference between intentions and practices. Connecting the notion of adherence to the rules of the "didactical contract" to the other theoretical models of human sciences developed within the research team., the work -done in a still too unfocused way -reveals some important acquired knowledge which could be taken into account in teacher training programmes. Esta nota subraya la especificidad de la disciplina enseñada. La historia escolar ocupa una posición original en el campo de las didácticas por la complejidad de sus referencias (producción sabia, autorreferencia escolar y usos públicos de la historia). Divididos entre una transmisión de conocimientos consensúales y la búsqueda de una postura crítica, los objetos de historia enseñados permanecen sometidos a interrogaciones repetidas a merced de la petición social como lo muestran los debates recientes en torno a las cuestiones relativas a las memorias vivas y competidoras. La historia enseñada aparece así como una mezcla que articula representaciones sociales, saberes privados y conocimientos validados. Desde hace unos quince años, ciertos trabajos permitieron delimitar mejor el "pensar en historia" y los procesos cognoscitivos específicos en juego en la clase (tiempo histórico, conceptualización, problematización, construcción de esquemas explicativos). Investigaciones contextualizadas han permitido explorar las prácticas profesionales efectivas y modelizar su funcionamiento "normal": una disciplina que privilegia la transmisión de saberes que dicen la realidad del pasado y apegada a la neutralidad del texto enseñado; una disciplina a la que le cuesta poner en coherencia finalidades intelectuales ambiciosas (preparar al ciudadano activo en la ciudad de mañana) y actividades en la clase a menudo limitadas a la memorización, la localización y la categorización. Por eso se ve dibujarse en los trabajos actuales, una problemática centrada en las diferencias entre las intenciones y las prácticas. Articulando la noción de sumisión a las reglas del "contrato didáctico" con los otros modelos teóricos de las SHS movilizadas en el seno de los equipos de investigación, los trabajos llevados de manera todavía demasiado dispersada dejan aparecer experiencias ¡mportantes que podrían tomarse en consideración en la formación de los docentes. Dieser Bericht unterstreicht die Besonderheit des Schulfachs Geschichte. Geschichte in der Schule hat eine originale Stellung im Feld der Didaktik wegen der Komplexität ihrer Referenzen (wissenschaftliche Schriften, Referenz für sich selbst in der Schule und öffentliche Benutzung der Geschichte). Zwischen der Verbreitung konsesueller Kenntnisse und der Suche nach einer kritischen Haltung hin-und hergerissen, sind die Lehrinhalte in Geschichte nach wie vor je nach sozialer Anfrage einer ständigen Fragestellung ausgesetzt, wie neulich die Debatten um lebhafte und entgegengesetzte Gedächtnisfragen. Die Geschichte als Schulfach erscheint also als eine Mischung zwischen sozialen Vorstellungen, privatem Wissen und bewährten Kenntnissen. Seit etwa 15 Jahren haben einige Arbeiten es ermöglicht, das „Denken in Geschichte” und die kognitiven Prozesse besser einzuschätzen, die in der Schule auf dem Spiel stehen (historische Zeit, Konzeptualisierung, Problematisierung, Bildung erklärender Schemata). Kontextualisierte Forschungsarbeiten haben es erlaubt, die tatsächlichen Berufspraktiken zu erforschen und „normalen” Betrieb zu modellieren: ein Schulfach, das die Übertragung von Kenntnissen, die die Realität der Vergangenheit beschreibt und großen Wert auf die Neutralität des unterrichteten Textes legt; ein Fach, das sich Mühe gibt, ehrgeizige intellektuelle Zwecke (den aktiven Bürger in der Stadt von morgen mit Werkzeugen bewaffnen) mit Aktivitäten in der Klasse in Kohärenz zu bringen, die sich oft auf Memorisierung, Markierung und Kategorisierung begrenzen. Auf diese Weise kann man in den heutigen Arbeiten beobachten, wie eine Problematik auftaucht, im Mittelpunkt derer die Diskrepanz zwischen Absichten und Praktiken steht. In dem man den Begriff der Unterwerfung zu den Regeln des „didaktischen Vertrags” mit den anderen theoretischen Modellen (in den Sozial-und Geschichtswissenschaften) kombiniert, die in den Forschungsteams benutzt werden, lassen die bisher auf noch zu verstreute Weise geführten Arbeiten wichtige Erwerbungen erkennen, die in der Lehrerausbildung berücksichtigt werden könnten.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41202586
Journal Title: Desarrollo Económico
Publisher: Instituto de Desarrollo Económico y Social
Issue: i40054876
Date: 6 1, 2010
Author(s): BARANGER DENIS
Abstract: D. Robbins (2008)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41219137
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40054974
Date: 12 1, 2009
Author(s): Díaz Álvarez Jesús M.
Abstract: "hermeneutizar la ética
discursiva de Apel y Habermas para superar su procedimentalismo restrictivo" (213).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41220822
Journal Title: The American Journal of Philology
Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press
Issue: i40055853
Date: 7 1, 2011
Author(s): Grillo Luca
Abstract: Pelling's sense (2006, 255): "Caesar was a bounder: a person who operated on,
and broke, the boundaries of his world."
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1353/ajp.2011.0013
Journal Title: Monatshefte
Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i40055887
Date: 4 1, 2011
Author(s): Ruf Oliver
Abstract: Halbwachs, Das Gedächtnis und seine sozialen Bedingungen 158.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1353/mon.2011.0028
Journal Title: Hungarian Journal of English and American Studies (HJEAS)
Publisher: Institute of English and American Studies, University of Debrecen
Issue: i40057447
Date: 4 1, 2008
Author(s): Campbell Scott
Abstract: Richard Rorty uses Nietzsche to show that people need to create themselves because there is no foundationalist language which they can establish as an anchor. Although this perspective is Nietzschean, it is not Jamesian, and so Rorty misappropriates James when he conflates James and Nietzsche as like-minded progenitors of the mythologizing of a privileged vocabulary. This essay evaluates Rorty's reading of James by considering whether truth in Rorty's textualist sense can abide by the stream of thought. Although James does mythologize privileged vocabularies, he believes that words need to reflect the world more accurately (something Rorty would never say) by abiding by the flux of experience. As such, James recognizes the value that old words have as tools. Whereas Rorty shows disdain for old words, James shows us the cash value those words have in helping us to do anything from paying our bills to constructing more practical and effective theories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274405
Journal Title: Hungarian Journal of English and American Studies (HJEAS)
Publisher: Institute of English and American Studies, University of Debrecen
Issue: i40057450
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): Wake Paul
Abstract: This review essay attempts to provide a broad sampling of Conrad studies that is representative of major currents in the field. The essay is structured around three basic areas of Conrad studies—biography, textual scholarship, and criticism. The first of these is given the greatest prominence because of the recent publication of two major biographies with sharply contrasting approaches to Conrad's Polish background and its importance in the appreciation of his works. The section devoted to textual scholarship comments on the ambitious project launched by Cambridge University Press to make available Conrad's works and letters in an authoritative form for the first time. The essay concludes with a brief overview of recent critical currents in Conrad scholarship, in the light of the ongoing debate over the usefulness of "extrinsic" as opposed to "intrinsic" approaches.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274480
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057460
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): BOKSZAŃSKI ZBIGNIEW
Abstract: The article begins with an analysis of the concept of identity and a description of two theoretical traditions which lie at the source of this concept and which determine the operationalisations of the identity concept within the context of social change (G.H. Mead and E. Erikson). The author then goes on to discuss the problems which evolve from the many applications of the concept of identity to analysis of collectives. The concept of collective identity is outlined and four basic ways of understanding this concept in contemporary sociology are discussed. The author refers in his presentation to the works of F. Barth, R. Turner, A. Touraine, S. N. Eisenstadt, E. Gellner, and A. Kłoskowska. The author concludes his article with several comments focusing on the relationships between social change and collective identity and he refers to those approaches which either stress the relative independence of identity formulae and social structure or even view the evolving patterns of identity as a factor contributing to social change.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274594
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057477
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): STANISZKIS JADWIGA
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, "Religia i polityka," [Religion and Politics] interview in L'Express (23-29 July
1998), reprinted in Forum , no 32, 1998.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274749
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057480
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): MISZTAL BARBARA A.
Abstract: The article asserts that a search for truth ought to be carrying out in such a way as to preserve or enhance solidarity. It demonstrates the necessity and the difficulties of making atrocious and traumatic historical events legally accountable. The necessity and difficulties have been recently fuelled by the trends towards the openness of modern identity and the growing importance of human rights, both of them demanding settling conflicts in the context of the multiplication of particularistic memories, yet without undermining social solidarity constructed on liberal foundations. The article argue that because of the hybrid nature of the task, unresolved tensions between memory and history, the erosion of the state's ability to impose unitary and unifying framework of memory, there is no simple and quick solution to tensions between memory, solidarity, and therefore to manage these strains we need to rely a plurality of contending narratives and civility of rules.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274787
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057483
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): HAŁAS ELŻBIETA
Abstract: T. Abel, Systematic Sociology in Germany: A Critical Analysis of Some Attempts to Establish Sociology
as an Independent Science. New York: Columbia University Press, 1929, p. 113.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41274815
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057513
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): HAŁAS ELŻBIETA
Abstract: (Kania 2005).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41275150
Journal Title: Polish Sociological Review
Publisher: The Polish Sociological Association
Issue: i40057514
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): WRÓBEL SZYMON
Abstract: Patrick H. Hutton, Foucault, Freud, and The Technologies of the Self , in: Technologies of the Self , Ed.
Luther Martin, Huck Gutman, Patrick H. Hutton, Massachusetts 1988, p. 121.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41275157
Journal Title: Revue d'Histoire littéraire de la France
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40058344
Date: 3 1, 2011
Author(s): Robert Lucie
Abstract: www.phvc.ca.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rhlf.111.0089
Journal Title: Guerres mondiales et conflits contemporains
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40058713
Date: 4 1, 2011
Author(s): Barasz Johanna
Abstract: Claire Andrieu, « La Résistance dans le siècle », in François Marcot (dir.), Dictionnaire
Historique de la Résistance, op. cit., p. 46-54.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/gmcc.242.0027
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40058715
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): BONNEUIL NOËL
Abstract: Noel Bonneuil, "Morphological Transition of Schooling in Nineteenth Century France,"
(submitted).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41300048
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40058716
Date: 2 1, 2011
Author(s): FORCE PIERRE
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41300058
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40058718
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): VIEIRA RYAN ANTHONY
Abstract: Patrick
Joyce, The Rule of Freedom: Liberalism and the Modern City (New York: Verso, 2003), 1.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41300101
Journal Title: College Literature
Publisher: West Chester University
Issue: i40058855
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Donovan Josephine
Abstract: Animal-standpoint criticism is a new vein in literary criticism that questions ideologically-driven representations of animals, their aesthetic exploitation, their absence or silence in literary texts, and the obliviousness of earlier critics to these issues. This article briefly summarizes the main tenets of animal-standpoint criticism to date. Its main focus is then on the question of aesthetic exploitation of animal cruelty, in particular on the pervasive use in contemporary American fiction of the animal proxy, an animal figure whose suffering is largely for aesthetic effect.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41302895
Journal Title: Organization Science
Publisher: Institute for Operations Research and the Management Sciences
Issue: i40058868
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Zilber Tammar B.
Abstract: In this paper I uncover the routine, ongoing practices that sustain institutional multiplicity. Drawing on a comparative study of the two high-tech conferences held in Israel in 2002,1 examine how diverse institutions are discursively handled in field-configuring events. Institutional multiplicity was expressed at this site through two identity discourses, one that situated the industry within a national context and another that oriented it toward the global markets. In addition, the conferences were constructed around different best-practice discourses that focused on guidelines for either investment or management. These four discourses reflected and further affected power relations between the field's actors, and they were differentially distributed across separate social spaces between the conferences and within them. The contribution of this study to our understanding of institutional multiplicity lies in demonstrating how it is maintained in practice, politically negotiated between actors, and refracted across separate social spaces.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1287/orsc.1100.0611
Journal Title: Early Science and Medicine
Publisher: Brill Academic Publishers
Issue: i384650
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): Ricoeur Stephen
Abstract: "An-
cient Hypotheses of Fiction," 3
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4130480
Journal Title: Japan Review
Publisher: International Research Center for Japanese Studies
Issue: i40058970
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Shields James Mark
Abstract: Sakaguchi 1991d, pp. 4, 14.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41304930
Journal Title: Reis: Revista Española de Investigaciones Sociológicas
Publisher: Centro de Investigaciones Sociologicas
Issue: i40058971
Date: 6 1, 2011
Author(s): Romanos Eduardo
Abstract: «A los companeros del ML
exilados en Mexico, desde Espana», 27/06/1944 (IISH,
FGP, 804
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41304936
Journal Title: Journal of Social History
Publisher: George Mason University
Issue: i40058998
Date: 7 1, 2011
Author(s): McCormack Jo
Abstract: This article examines social memories in France over the last 10 years. There has been a significant amount of 'memory work' during this period, concerning various aspects of French history, including the World Wars, but predominantly postcolonial issues: the Algerian War, the legacy of slavery, memories of Empire and memories of Immigration in particular. The 'devoir de mémoire' (duty to remember) and 'work of memory' (Paul Ricœur) have taken on greater, and controversial, proportions. While President Jacques Chirac was for some the 'président du devoir de mémoire' (President who championed the duty to remember), President Nicolas Sarkozy seems intent on ending what he sees as the trend towards 'repentance'. After a discussion of the wider memory culture in France, this article focuses on collective and social memories of the Franco-Algerian War (1954-62) Through an analysis of various 'vectors of memory' (Henry Rousso) it argues that the recent upsurge in 'memory work' in France is very much anchored in the present postcolonial social context in France. That memory work is however largely symbolic and in some ways unsatisfactory. It shows that much of the recent work of memory has been only belatedly and partially undertaken by the State, and with civil society in some ways yet to follow.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1353/jsh.2011.0048
Journal Title: AJS Review
Publisher: Association for Jewish Studies
Issue: i387649
Date: 4 1, 2000
Author(s): Cixous Sidra DeKoven
Abstract: "The Bible and You, the Bible and You, and Other Midrashim," #17, in Open Closed Open,
trans. Chana Bloch and Chana Kronfeld (NewYork: Harcourt, Inc., 2000) [from Patuah sagur patuah]
pp. 26-27.
The Bible and You, the Bible and You, and Other Midrashim,"
26
Open Closed Open
2000
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4131512
Journal Title: Oxford Art Journal
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i40059451
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Baumgartner Frédérique
Abstract: Pane, Lettre, p. 152.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/oxartj/kcr020
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060550
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Guilhaumou Jacques
Abstract: El autor reflexiona sobre la evolución de la historia del discurso en Francia y su aproximación a la historia semántica, inspirada en la obra de Koselleck, y a la historia del discurso de tradición anglosajona. Tras repasar los antecedentes de la actual historia del discurso francesa desde los años setenta y evaluar la influencia de la obra de Foucault en esta disciplina, el autor aborda, a la luz de los últimos trabajos de Quentin Skinner, la cuestión de la intencionalidad individual y colectiva de los textos históricos, es decir, los mecanismos que constituyen y explican, en palabras de Koselleck, «la conexión empírica entre la realidad y el discurso». The author thinks about the evolution of the history of discourse in France and its approach to semantic history as inspired by the work of Koselleck, and also to the history of discourse in the Anglo-Saxon tradition. After revising the precedents of the current French history of speech from the 70s and evaluating the influence of the work of Foucault in this discipline, the author approaches, in the light of Quentin Skinner's last works, the question of the individual and collective premeditation of historical texts, that is to say, the mechanisms that constitute and explain, in words of Koselleck, «the empirical connection between reality and discourse».
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41325250
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060550
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Jaume Lucien
Abstract: «refiguración
del tiempo por el relato» (p. 226).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41325254
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060550
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Sebastián Javier Fernández
Abstract: Ibid., p. 632.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41325255
Journal Title: Ayer
Publisher: Asociación de Historia Contemporánea
Issue: i40060601
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Juste Antonio Moreno
Abstract: Casanova, J.: «Una historia común», El País, 5 de marzo de
2007.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41326053
Journal Title: Acta Sociologica
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i40061446
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Lebel Udi
Abstract: Individual behaviors, such as loss-coping and “grief work” are affected in organizational contexts. In everything pertaining to coping with trauma in general, and loss more particularly, the individual is “trapped” within a political psychology that enforces the habitus and expectations of institutional dominance on the ostensibly intimate and private response. Regimes have perceived bereavement over battlefield deaths as a form of social capital that can be mobilized to enhance national loyalty and political support. Employing both existential/hermeneutic and institutional analysis, this study examines three diachronic models of bereavement — hegemonic, political and civil — and their political ramifications in the Israeli context.Drawing on changing parental conceptual orientations towards fallen sons and their role as cultural and ideological agents in public sphere, the article traces the movement of bereavement from its capture by the hegemonic state institutions to its creations under the domination of others institutions: political and civic and ultimate use in critiquing the political and military echelon. The article indicates the powerful impact of the social institutional-organizational context on the intimate-psychological context of coping with loss, by illustrating this phenomenon in the Israeli society.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41330471
Journal Title: Tulsa Studies in Women's Literature
Publisher: University of Tulsa
Issue: i40063225
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Bostic Heidi
Abstract: Françoise de Graffigny's mid-eighteenth-century play Phaza features a main character who is unknowingly crossed dressed as male. The text provides a rich starting point for exploring questions of gender identity and performance. This article situates Phaza within the fairy-tale tradition in which women authors played a major role. Its analysis draws upon philosophies of narrative identity and theories of gender to show that identity comprises both permanence and performance. Reading Graffigny can make an important difference in our understanding of gender, authorship, and relations between the sexes in Enlightenment France. Phaza's masquerade sheds light on the ways in which women authors of the era approached and assumed various gender identities. Eighteenth-century texts like Phaza reveal a lineage of ideas that continue to influence feminist thought today and will do so in the future.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41337280
Journal Title: Tulsa Studies in Women's Literature
Publisher: University of Tulsa
Issue: i40063225
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Silbergleid Robin
Abstract: This essay treats Carole Maso's novel Defiance as an instance of feminist "anti-narrative." Toward this end, it considers the novel's use of direct address, its formal and thematic silences, and its parody of narrative convention. It reflects on the lack of scholarship on the novel and situates it in the context of Maso's nonfiction to argue that it might be understood as a piece of feminist narratology.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41337282
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40063719
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): MARION MATHIEU
Abstract: Collingwood et la philosophie
du vingtième siècle! Collingwood and Twentieth-Century Philosophy, at the Université du Québec à
Montréal in October 2007 .
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41342623
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: École des hautes études en sciences sociales (EHESS)
Issue: i40063739
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Adell Nicolas
Abstract: (Jourdain 2010)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41342934
Journal Title: L'Homme
Publisher: École des hautes études en sciences sociales (EHESS)
Issue: i40063745
Date: 3 1, 2011
Author(s): Barbe Noël
Abstract: Gérard Noiriel, Les Fils maudits de la République..., op. cit. : 257.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41343076
Journal Title: The French Review
Publisher: American Association of Teachers of French
Issue: i40063955
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Turk Edward Baron
Abstract: The 2010 edition of the Festival d'Avignon stayed true to its mission of programming risky and often unsettling new works that tend to focus as much interest on performing bodies as on recited texts. A substantial part of the program was devoted to works by this year's artistes associés, Christoph Marthaler and Olivier Cadiot. Another significant portion of the roster offered dance-theatre pieces by such choreographers as Alain Platel, Josef Nadj, Faustin Linyekula, and Anne Teresa De Keersmaeker. Representing a new generation of experimental creators for the stage were Philippe Quesne, Gisèle Vienne, and the Groupe de Recherche Artistique (GdRA).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41346033
Journal Title: The Journal of Religious Ethics
Publisher: Wiley Subscription Services
Issue: i40064266
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Rapp Jennifer R.
Abstract: I would like to express deep thanks to the two anonymous reviewers who attended
to an earlier version of this essay with care, providing especially helpful commentary and
suggestions.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-9795.2011.00502.x
Journal Title: Journal of Qur'anic Studies
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press / ﻣﻄﺒﻌﺔ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﺔ ﺇﺩﻧﺒﺮﺓ
Issue: i40064400
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): غروبر كريستين
Abstract: This study argues that the exponential growth of divinatory texts variously attributed to ᶜAlī and Jaᶜfar al-Ṣādiq included at the end of Qur'ans produced during the Ṣafavid period provides further evidence for the widespread interest in divination during the tenth/sixteenth and eleventh/seventeenth centuries in Iran. Treatises on 'divination by the Qur'an' (fāl-i Qur'ān) indicate that it was considered permissible to seek guidance by means of holy scripture at this time. On a more symbolic level, fāl-i Qur'āns can be understood as a kind of restoration of the 'defective' ᶜUthmānic codex by re-Shïᶜifying it-if not by reinserting supposedly dropped verses on the ahi al-bayt, then at the very least by adding terminal divinations attributed to the figureheads of Shīᶜī Islam. This particular practice therefore follows general 'Shīᶜification' trends found in a number of cultural and artistic practices of the Ṣafavid period, which also are potentially discernible within the domain of Qur'an production. هذه الدراسة تذهب إلى أن النمو الهائل من النصوص التي تتنبأ بالمستقبل والمنسوبة بأشكال مختلفة لعلي وجعفر الصادق والملحقة بنهاية المصاحف التي أنتجت ﺧﻼﻝ الفترة الصفوية تقدم مزيداﹰ من اﻷدلة على اﻻهتمام واسع النطاق بالعراﻓﺔ في ايران ﺧﻼﻝ القرون / العاشر والحادي عشر السادس عشر / السابع عشر . وتشير المصنفات في الفأل بالقرآن إلى أنه ﺧﻼﻝ تلك الحقبة كان التماس التوجيه من الكتاب المقدس يعتبر أمرا جائزاﹰ. على مستوى أكثر رمزية، فإن فأل القرآن يمكن أن يفهم على أنه معالجة للمصحف العثماني بإعادة " تشييعه " وهذا وإن لم يكن من ﺧﻼﻝ إعادة آيات تتعلق بآل البيت يدعى أنها مسقطة من اﻷصل، فعلى اﻷقل من ﺧﻼﻝ زيادة تنبؤات في آخر المصحف بعد النص القرآني منسوبة لرموز الشيعة. لهذا فإن هذا العمل يتبع توجهات " تشييع " وجدت في عدد من الممارسات الثقافية والفنية في العصر الصفوي يمكن أيضاﹰ ﻣﻼحظتها في إطار إنتاج المصاحف .
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3366/jqs.2011.0019
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40064476
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Kühn Rolf
Abstract: chez Bruaire, С .-La dialectique. Paris : PUF, 1985, l'annexe sur les exercices ignatiens
en lien avec cette citation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41354816
Journal Title: Estudios Internacionales
Publisher: Instituto de Estudios Internacionales de la Universidad de Chile
Issue: i40067662
Date: 9 1, 1990
Author(s): Tomassini Luciano
Abstract: Berroeta, "Los Felices Tiempos Mediocres", en El Nacional. Caracas,
6 de mayo de 1990.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41391337
Journal Title: Journal of the American Academy of Religion
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i387657
Date: 12 1, 1995
Author(s): Wyschogrod Lawrence M.
Abstract: Lewis (1986: 69-87).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4139956
Journal Title: Annales. Histoire, Sciences Sociales
Publisher: Éditions de l'École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i40068374
Date: 6 1, 2011
Author(s): Muchnik Natalia
Abstract: Eckart Blrnstlel, Estelle
Aebersold et Patrick G ab anel dans Diasporas. Histoire et sociétés, 8, 2006, p. 22-77.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41405858
Journal Title: Design Issues
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i40069703
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): Jahnke Marcus
Abstract: Gadamer, Truth and Method, 366.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1162/DESI_a_00141
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40069706
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): Fernández Germán Darío
Abstract: Descombes (1996: 287),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41427885
Journal Title: Renaissance Quarterly
Publisher: Renaissance Society of America
Issue: i388096
Date: 12 1, 1987
Author(s): Van der Poel Reinier
Abstract: Kushner, 1996
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4143696
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40070481
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): BRONNER GÉRALD
Abstract: Stupple (1984).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41445019
Journal Title: Nouvelles Études Francophones
Publisher: Conseil International d'Études Francophones
Issue: i40070485
Date: 4 1, 2011
Author(s): Deblaine Dominique
Abstract: "Une Communication inépuisable" (Todorov 79-85).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41445087
Journal Title: The Eighteenth Century
Publisher: Texas Tech Press
Issue: i40071436
Date: 4 1, 1982
Author(s): Canfield Douglas
Abstract: Kallich, ch. 2,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41467264
Journal Title: Hispanic Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press
Issue: i40071687
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): Venegas José Luis
Abstract: David Decker
(110-11).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41472664
Journal Title: Journal of Business Ethics
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40071895
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): Waistell Jeff
Abstract: This study investigates how business leaders dynamically narrate their aspirational ethical leadership identities. In doing so, it furthers understanding of ethical leadership as a process situated in time and place. The analysis focuses on the discursive strategies used to narrate identity and ethics by ethnic Chinese business leaders in Indonesia after their conversion to Pentecostal-charismatic Christianity. By exploring the use of metaphor, our study shows how these business leaders discursively deconstruct their 'old' identities and construct their 'new' aspirational identities as ethical leaders. This leads to the following contributions. First, we show that ethical leadership is constructed in identity talk as the business leaders actively narrate aspirational identities. Second, the identity narratives of the business leaders suggest that ethical leadership is a context-bound and situated claim vis-à-vis unethical practice. Third, we propose a conceptual template, identifying processes of realisation and inspiration followed by significant shifts in understanding, for the study of aspirational ethical leadership.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41476230
Journal Title: International Review of Education / Internationale Zeitschrift für Erziehungswissenschaft / Revue Internationale de l'Education
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40072112
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Malet Régis
Abstract: (Ricoeur 1990, p. 211).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41480119
Journal Title: Studia Rosenthaliana
Publisher: Peeters
Issue: i40072258
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Klein Gil P.
Abstract: BT Bava Batra 75a. See his interpretation of Job 40:30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41482514
Journal Title: Dispositio
Publisher: Department of Romance Languages (University of Michigan)
Issue: i40072811
Date: 1 1, 1977
Author(s): Ruprecht Hans-George
Abstract: "L'intertexte isotope: "Horridum somnium", de Julián del Casal" à paraître
dans Nord/Sud, Revue Canadienne des études latino-américaines, vol. II (1977), no. 3 et 4.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41491104
Journal Title: The American Political Science Review
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40073035
Date: 5 1, 2012
Author(s): DIETZ MARY G.
Abstract: Thucydides' (I.76.2)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41495079
Journal Title: Revue Philosophique de la France et de l'Étranger
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40073611
Date: 3 1, 2012
Author(s): Vieillard-Baron Jean-Louis
Abstract: Jean-Louis Chrétien montre
comment le roman viole le secret de l'intériorité et le révèle, dans son bel ouvrage
Conscience et roman, I. La Conscience au grand jour, Paris, Minuit, 2009.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rphi.121.0003
Journal Title: International Review of the Aesthetics and Sociology of Music
Publisher: Department for Music and Musicology of the Croatian Academy of Sciences and Arts, Croatian Musicological Society, Music Academy of the University of Zagreb
Issue: i40074891
Date: 6 1, 2012
Author(s): Viljoen Martina
Abstract: Kramer (1990; 2002),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41552763
Journal Title: Langue Française
Publisher: Larousse
Issue: i40075216
Date: 2 1, 1999
Author(s): Clarke David D.
Abstract: Rastier 1996 : 19, note 9
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41558900
Journal Title: Langue Française
Publisher: Larousse
Issue: i40075229
Date: 5 1, 2002
Author(s): Cadiot Pierre
Abstract: (Frege, 1971 : 214).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41559036
Journal Title: Langue Française
Publisher: Larousse
Issue: i40075256
Date: 12 1, 1996
Author(s): Bouchard Robert
Abstract: This paper is about the analysis of the written production of argumentative discourse. Thanks to the technique of collective writing it is possible to observe the process of discourse production. Declarative, strategic and procedural abilities of two non native adults are successively analyzed and compared periodically to those of two young native speakers. This study focuses on only two levels : global and interphrasal organisation of discourse. The organisation of debates in class so as to bring students to build argumentative concepts and help them in their approach of texts (reading and writing) shows the limits of a didactic scheme which relies on oral language practice for the elaboration of written texts.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41559347
Journal Title: The Journal of Ayn Rand Studies
Publisher: Journal of Ayn Rand Studies Foundation
Issue: i40075328
Date: 4 1, 2000
Author(s): Sciabarra Chris Matthew
Abstract: LISA M. DOLLING reviews Feminist Interpretations of Ayn Rand, edited by Mimi Reisel Gladstein and Chris Matthew Sciabarra. The anthology attempts to re-read Rand's work in light of important feminist issues and to locate it in the context of debates current in feminist discourse. Dolling argues that the book—which contains nineteen articles by philosophers, psychologists, literary theorists, and numerous others—is an important step toward bringing fresh attention to Rand's thought and toward the canon-transformation called for by contemporary scholars.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41560121
Journal Title: Les Études philosophiques
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40075883
Date: 12 1, 1982
Author(s): Zum Brunn Emilie
Abstract: Trad. Jean Gouillard, Mystique ď Orient et ď Occident,
Paris, Payot, 1950, p. 95.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41581564
Journal Title: Revista de Antropologia
Publisher: Departamento de Antropologia da Faculdade de Filosofia, Letras e Ciências Humanas da Universidade de São Paulo
Issue: i40077045
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): de Oliveira Luís Roberto Cardoso
Abstract: O artigo procura discutir a contribuição da perspectiva antropológica para a análise de conflitos, contrastando a ênfase da Antropologia na pesquisa empírica com a orientação predominantemente doutrinária que caracteriza o Direito. Dialogando com textos de repercussão significativa na Antropologia do Direito, o artigo realça a importância da dimensão simbólica dos direitos, caracterizada como aspecto central do universo empírico investigado, e sem a qual demandas por direitos, acordos e decisões judiciais não podem ser adequadamente compreendidos. The article makes a brief assessment of the contribution of Anthropology's perspective to the analysis of conflicts, contrasting Anthropology's emphasis in empirical research with the doctrinarian approach that predominates in Law. Drawing on significant texts in the Anthropology of Law, the article highlights the symbolic dimension of rights, characterized as a core aspect of empirical data, and without which demands for rights, judicial agreements and decisions cannot be adequately understood.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41616381
Journal Title: La Rassegna Mensile di Israel
Publisher: Unione delle Comunità ebraiche italiane
Issue: i40077132
Date: 12 1, 2006
Author(s): Di Nola Annalisa
Abstract: Originario della Polo-
nia, Liebmann Hersch (1882-1955),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41618976
Journal Title: Revista de Letras
Publisher: Universidade Estadual Paulista (UNESP)
Issue: i40077754
Date: 12 1, 2010
Author(s): de Serpa BRANDÃO Saulo Cunha
Abstract: W. J. G. Ord-Hume (1998)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41634269
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Kunstgeschichte
Publisher: Deutscher Kunstverlag
Issue: i40078185
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Koering Jérémie
Abstract: Jacques Rancière, Le partage du sensible. Esthétique
et politique, Paris 2000, 28-29.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41642667
Journal Title: Language in Society
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i393665
Date: 8 1, 1973
Author(s): Voloshinov Michelle Z.
Abstract: I begin by introducing the Ilongots and some of their attitudes toward speech. Whereas most modern theorists think of language as a tool designed primarily to "express" or to "refer," Ilongots think of language first in terms of action. They see commands as the exemplary act of speech, displaying less concern for the subjective meanings that an utterance conveys than for the social contexts in which utterances are heard. An ethnographic sketch thus outlines how Ilongots think of words and how their thought relates to aspects of their practice -- providing an external foil for theorists found closer to home. Speech Act Theory is discussed and questioned first on internal grounds, as an approach that recognizes but slights important situational and cultural constraints on forms of language use. A consideration of the application of Searle's taxonomy of acts of speech to Ilongot categories of language use then leads to a clarification of the individualistic and relatively asocial biases of his essentially intra-cultural account. Last, I return to Ilongot directives. A partial analysis of Ilongot acts of speech provides the basis for a statement of the ways in which indigenous categories are related to the forms that actions take, as both of these, in turn, reflect the sociocultural ordering of local worlds.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4167311
Journal Title: Journal of Social History
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i40078835
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): Rubin Avi
Abstract: In 1884 an Ottoman public prosecutor and fellow officials stood trial for abusing their official authorities when attending to an incident in one of Istanbul's neighborhoods. A published verbatim report of the proceedings is used in this article for discussing Ottoman socio-legal change in the late nineteenth century, employing a microhistorical perspective. Following a major reform in the new court system, which was established in the 1860s (the Nizamiye courts), the judicial authorities used the trial in question for transmitting the commitment of the modernizing state to the rule of law, exhibited by the principle of officials' accountability. Features of the reformed judicial system and its distinctive legal culture are demonstrated in this article by unfolding the judicial aspects of this episode and by discussing connections between them and the immediate socio-political and socio-legal contexts of the trial.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1093/jsh/shr118
Journal Title: October
Publisher: MIT Press
Issue: i40079193
Date: 7 1, 2012
Author(s): KURCZYNSKI KAREN
Abstract: "Le cinéma après Alain Resnais," pp. 8-9.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1162/OCTO_a_00096
Journal Title: Language in Society
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i393714
Date: 9 1, 1958
Author(s): Wittgenstein Yael
Abstract: This study examines the functions of the bilingual discourse strategy of language alternation in the process of marking boundaries of continuous discourse. The focus is on switched discourse markers -- employed, it is argued, to metalanguage the frame of the discourse. The corpus is comprised of audio recordings of over 20 hours of Hebrew-English bilingual conversation. The strategy of language alternation at discourse markers is illustrated, and the switched discourse markers are classified according to Becker's approach to context (1988b) as a source of constraints on text. This classification is then related to the phenomenon of clustering of discourse markers at discourse unit boundaries in both bilingual and monolingual discourse. Finally, cross-linguistic differences in discourse markers are related to a theory of metalanguage.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4168534
Journal Title: Modern China
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i40079950
Date: 9 1, 2012
Author(s): Murthy Viren
Abstract: Although ZhangTaiyan is famous for being a late Qing nationalist and revolutionary, scholars have yet to explore fully the significance of his Buddhist writings, especially as they relate to time and history. This article closely examines Zhang's writings about time and history and points out that Zhang made two interrelated but potentially conflicting arguments. On the one hand, he invoked Yogācāra Buddhism and Zhuang Zi to expound a relativistic vision of time and history. From this perspective, each nation has its historical particularity and cannot be judged from an external standard. However, on the other hand, in a context where intellectuals were uncritically adopting a framework of history as progress, Zhang grounded the theory of evolution in a theory of karmic seeds to develop an interpretation of history as a double movement in which the good gets better and the bad gets worse. The article delves into the significance of Zhang's arguments by highlighting the symmetries between Zhang's exposition of history and the logic of capitalism. Such structural similarities suggest that Zhang could think about time and history in this way precisely because he inhabited a world mediated by the dynamic of capitalism. His writings on Zhuang Zi and Buddhism should be seen as an example of a resistance to capitalism that is not based on a narrative of progress. In the context of twentieth-century Chinese intellectual history, where narratives of progress and evolution are a dominant chord, Zhang's counterpunctual critique of evolution is especially inspiring.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41702468
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080045
Date: 2 1, 1975
Author(s): Nesselroth Peter W.
Abstract: Walter J. Ong, op. cit., p. 261
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704410
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080071
Date: 12 1, 1998
Author(s): LOUPPE LAURENCE
Abstract: Rosalind Krauss, « Notes sur l'index », in L'Originalité de l'avant-garde et autres mythes modernistes (pp. 63
à 91), tr. française, Paris, éd. Macula, 1993, p. 79.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704696
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080073
Date: 6 1, 1999
Author(s): ELSON CHRISTOPHER
Abstract: Deguy, « L'écrivain et l'intellectuel », in Cahiers de l'Est, POL, 1997, p. 34-35.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704724
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080074
Date: 9 1, 1999
Author(s): ROPARS-WUILLEUMIER MARIE-CLAIRE
Abstract: Maurice Blanchot, L'Entretien infini, Gallimard, 1969, p. 617.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704736
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080076
Date: 3 1, 2000
Author(s): QUÉRÉ HENRI
Abstract: The work of a third generation semiotician, Geninasca's approach "makes the text make sense", a project mid-way between Greimas' subjectifying of objectivity and Coquet's objectifying of subjectivity; his articles concentrate on the manner in which "literary speech" constructs the terms of belief in its existence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704758
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080090
Date: 12 1, 2003
Author(s): SIMON ANNE
Abstract: RTP, I, p. 156.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704938
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080090
Date: 12 1, 2003
Author(s): DE CHALONGE FLORENCE
Abstract: M. Duras, Le Ravissement de Loi V. Stein (1964), Gallimard (Folio), 1977, p. 72.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41704939
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080097
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): MONTIER JEAN-PIERRE
Abstract: Guy Larroux, «La solidarité du dénouement avec un épisode initial se
trouve illustrée par maints récits», op. cit., p. 60.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705031
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080097
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): CAMPAIGNOLLE-CATEL HÉLÈNE
Abstract: M. Calle-Gruber, Librairie A.-G. Nizet, 1991, (Dis-
cussion I: texte, intertexte, création dialogique), p. 313-314.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705032
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080097
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): TRITSMANS BRUNO
Abstract: Sol absolu et autres textes, Paris, Gallimard, coll. Poésie, 1982, p. 7-21
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705034
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080098
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): XANTHOS NICOLAS
Abstract: Frédéric Berthier : «l'aménagement du sens n'étant jamais que l'effet second d'un
emménagement du sujet dans le discours». «Éléments de conversation», Communications,
n° 30, 1979, p. 110.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705046
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080100
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): THOMASSEAU JEAN-MARIE
Abstract: «De l'écriture du texte de théâtre à la mise en
scène», Cahiers de praxématique, n° 26, «Les mots de la scène», 1996, p. 71-93.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705073
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080110
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): CROIZY-NAQUET CATHERINE
Abstract: Michel Jarrety, art. cité, p. 82.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705188
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080120
Date: 9 1, 2010
Author(s): Boulay Bérenger
Abstract: Carlo Ginzburg, « Frove e possibilita » (1984), Il filo et le tracce, op. cit., p. 303.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705312
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Armand Colin et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080124
Date: 9 1, 2011
Author(s): Darrault-Harris Ivan
Abstract: Nathalie Sarraute, Enfance, Paris, Gallimard, « Folio », 1983, p. 66-67.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41705371
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080460
Date: 2 1, 1990
Author(s): Varga A. Kibédi
Abstract: Nabokov, Feu pâle, Gallimard 1981.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41713145
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080464
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Wimmers Inge
Abstract: Volker Roloff, Werk und Lektüre : Zur L,iterarästhetik von Marcel Proust (Insel Verlag :
1984), p. 168.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41713209
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080467
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): Samoyault Tiphaine
Abstract: T. Todorov, préface au Grand Code, p. 8.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41713254
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080468
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): Adam Jean-Michel
Abstract: Philippe Hamon, 1993, pages 189 à 198.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41713260
Journal Title: Littérature
Publisher: Larousse et le Département de littérature française de l'université Paris-8
Issue: i40080471
Date: 12 1, 1995
Author(s): Costantini Michel
Abstract: Description de San Marco et le guide Gallimard de Venise, éd. Nouveaux-
Loisirs, 1992.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41713297
Journal Title: Group
Publisher: Brunner/Mazel Publishers
Issue: i40080772
Date: 7 1, 1985
Author(s): Arcaya Jose M.
Abstract: The principle of hermeneutical interpretation (i.e., the art and discipline of analyzing the symbols of sacred texts) is explained and applied to the analytical group situation. It is maintained that the approach employed by this methodology provides a viable manner for understanding patients' unconscious communications. In particular, the relationship between metaphorical communication and the here-and-now therapeutic experience is discussed. It is argued that the unconscious manifests itself as a set o f metaphorical expressions. The paper presents two clinical vignettes illustrating how this hermeneutical methodology can aid the therapist to "read" the unconscious meanings of such metaphors.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41718348
Journal Title: Studies in Philology
Publisher: University of North Carolina Press
Issue: i392481
Date: 1 1, 1978
Author(s): Van Laan Arthur F.
Abstract: "Homiletic Tragicomedy and the Ending of Measure for Measure," an unpublished
essay Ide has shared with me, 10
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4174289
Journal Title: Studies in Philology
Publisher: University of North Carolina Press
Issue: i392491
Date: 7 1, 1936
Author(s): Lewis John C.
Abstract: C. S.
Lewis's conception of Courtesy, in The Allegory of Love: A Study in Medieval Tradition
(London: Oxford University Press, 1936), 36
Lewis
36
The Allegory of Love: A Study in Medieval Tradition
1936
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4174369
Journal Title: Studies in Philology
Publisher: University of North Carolina Press
Issue: i392513
Date: 1 1, 1965
Author(s): Shklovsky Robert
Abstract: Fussner, Historical Revolution, 220-21
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4174538
Journal Title: International Journal of Ethiopian Studies
Publisher: Tsehai Publishers
Issue: i40081926
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Mennasemay Maimire
Abstract: The paper proposes a critical reappraisal of Abba Bahrey's Zenahu leGalla, the controversial 16th century text. Some scholars criticize it as harbouring anti-Oromo sentiments while others praise it as an important source on the organization of Oromo society The paper argues that, while Zenahu leGalla does provide useful historical information on the Oromo, its lasting value lies elsewhere: in the critical reflection it initiates on the issues of power, freedom, social change, violence, and the public use of reason. To unpack these issues, occluded by current interpretations of Zenahu leGalla, the paper undertakes a critical hermeneutical reading of the text. The reading shows that Bahrey's text incubates emancipatory surplus meanings that transcend his epoch and speak to the concerns of contemporary Ethiopia. In the concluding sections, the paper discusses the issues of democracy and development in light of these surplus meanings.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41756933
Journal Title: Traditional Dwellings and Settlements Review
Publisher: International Association for the Study of Traditional Environments (IASTE)
Issue: i40081937
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): ALHASANI NADIA M.
Abstract: In the quest for a more sustainable environment, there appears to be a need to confront issues of tradition vs. modernity and culture vs. technology in a world where boundaries once dividing these issues are collapsing, and differences once separating them are disappearing. This study demonstrates, through examination of a series of built examples, the successful integration of tradition and modernity as they are reflected in Muslim cultures. In practice, the notion of culture and technology is addressed through the built context, ultimately establishing the identity of a society through its architecture. This paper argues for the preservation of a culture through understanding the level of symbolism established in its built environment: the higher the level of symbolism, the further detached an artifact becomes from its place of origin. This research focuses on possible scenarios involving the conscious application of past and present typologies of form and technology in search of a recognizable cultural identity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41757196
Journal Title: Log
Publisher: Anyone Corporation
Issue: i40082909
Date: 7 1, 2005
Author(s): Eigen Edward
Abstract: Christopher Lane, "The Poverty of
Context: Historicism and Nonmimetic
Fiction," PMLA 118, no. 3 (May 2003): 465.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41765045
Journal Title: Management Revue
Publisher: Rainer Hampp Verlag
Issue: i40083560
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Hoßfeld Heiko
Abstract: This paper considers how companies use their own mass communication media to create, with the aid of metaphors, a legitimizing image of their practices. The analysis is based on the example of two banks, both of which undertook massive staff and cost reductions between 2001 and 2003. Downsizing measures like theirs are often met with resistance if they conflict with the interests, values or worldviews of stakeholders. Companies approach this threat of resistance by building a linguistic façade of legitimacy that suggests conformity with prevailing ideas of good or correct managerial conduct. Our metaphor analysis, which covers all publicly accessible texts of the two banks' own mass communication, identifies nine metaphoric concepts, which we further condense into three persuasive meta concepts: concealing metaphor, euphemistic metaphor, and urgency and control metaphor each fulfil different persuasive functions and vary systematically according to the conditions surrounding the managerial practice.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41783738
Journal Title: Canadian Journal of Latin American and Caribbean Studies / Revue canadienne des études latino-américaines et caraïbes
Publisher: Canadian Association of Latin American and Caribbean Studies / Association Canadienne des études Latino-Américaines et Caraïbes
Issue: i40084751
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): FRIDMAN VIVIANA
Abstract: Ce texte propose un examen de la figure d'Eva Perón, épouse du président populiste de l'Argentine, Juan Perón, comme icône de l'identité argentine. Elle est récupérée comme un espace d'identification inéluctable dans l'imaginaire politique national et la représentation que l'on se fait d'elle varie selon la conjoncture et les acteurs en jeu. L'« Evita populiste » incarne une image maternelle de protection des secteurs populaires, tandis que l'« Evita Montonera » et l'« Evita piquetera » dessinent les contours d'un profil révolutionnaire. Qu'en est-il alors de l'appropriation que fait la Présidente actuelle de l'Argentine, Cristina Fernández de Kirchner? Ce travail a comme but d'examiner la spécificité des différentes lectures du mythe et de montrer que loin d'avoir diminuée, l'importance de cette figure reste fondamentale dans les manières de faire encore aujourd'hui de la politique en Argentine. Este texto propone un análisis de la figura de Eva Perón, esposa del presidente populista de la Argentina, Juan Perón, como ícono de la identidad argentina. Dicha figura se constituye en un espacio de identificación ineluctable para el imaginario político nacional, pero las representaciones que se construyen varían en función de la coyuntura política y de los actores involucrados. La "Eva populista" encarna una imagen maternal y protectora de los sectores populares, mientras que la "Evita montonera" y la "Evita piquetera" evocan un perfil revolucionario. ¿Que tipo de apropiación propone la Presidente actual de la Argentina, Cristina Fernández de Kirchner? Este trabajo tiene como objetivo examinar la especificidad de las diferentes lecturas del mito y mostrar que lejos de haberse disipado, la importancia de esta figura continua marcando la forma actual de hacer política en Argentina.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41800525
Journal Title: Theoria: A Journal of Social and Political Theory
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i40084883
Date: 8 1, 2008
Author(s): Cochrane James R.
Abstract: The essay refers to a concern for social justice in the origins of public health, borne in part by religious commitments, and to more recent expressions of a similar concern in debates about health equity. Equity, moreover, is affected by discursive power relations (dominant/hegemonic versus local/suppressed), which are discussed in relation to current research in the African Religious Health Assets Programme on the interaction of particular 'healthworlds' (a conceptual innovation) that shape the choices and behaviour of health-seekers. Two background theoretical positions guide the argument: Amartya Sen's claim that development is linked to freedom (including religious freedom); and, building on Sen's and Martha Nussbaum's human capabilities theory, an asset-based community approach to the building or reconstruction of public health systems. On this basis, it is argued that health systems and health interventions are just to the extent that they mediate between the necessary leadership or polity from 'above' (techné) and the experience and wisdom (métis) of those who are 'below', taking into account the asymmetries of power that this equation represents. Because difference and diversity are so often expressed in what we might reasonably call 'religious' terms, I specifically emphasize the continuing persistence of religion and, hence, the importance of accounting for its pertinence in social theory generally, and in relation to discourses of health and justice in the African context specifically. Acknowledging the ambiguities of religion, I nevertheless argue that an appreciative alignment between public health systems and religious or faith-based initiatives in health promotion, prevention and care is crucial to sustainable and just health systems in Africa.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41802404
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40084987
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): CATALÃO HELENA B.
Abstract: Epstein, Helen - Écrire la vie. Trad. C. Nelson. Paris: La
Cause des Livres, 2009, p. 101.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41803883
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40084990
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): RENAUD MICHEL
Abstract: Taminiaux, Jacques - "Entre l'attitude esthétique et la mort de l'art". In: Recoupements.
Bruxelles,: Ousia, 1982, pp. 150-174.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41803941
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40084990
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): MORAIS CARLOS
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41803944
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40084996
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): DUQUE JOÃO
Abstract: Metz, J. B. - "Religion und Politik", p. 276.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41804059
Journal Title: Human Studies
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40085678
Date: 4 1, 2013
Author(s): Liebsch Burkhard
Abstract: Deutsche Zeitschrift für Philosophie titled Bezeugte Vergang-
enheit oder Versöhnendes Vergessen. Geschichtstheorie nach Paul Ricœur, Berlin 2010.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1007/s10746-013-9260-6
Journal Title: Revue de Métaphysique et de Morale
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40086215
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): Kearney Richard
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, La mémoire, l'histoire, l'oubli, especially the epilogue entitled "Le pardon
difficile", p. 593-658.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rmm.062.0197
Journal Title: Annales historiques de la Révolution française
Publisher: Société des Etudes Robespierristes
Issue: i40088669
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): NADEAU Martin
Abstract: Ibid., volume 3, rapport du bureau central du 20 mars 1797, Spectacles, p. 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41889310
Journal Title: Annales historiques de la Révolution française
Publisher: Société des Etudes Robespierristes
Issue: i40088676
Date: 9 1, 2004
Author(s): ANTONINI BRUNO
Abstract: Jean Jaurès, « Collectivisme », article de La Dépêche de Toulouse du 25 septembre 1893, dans
ESI, pp.160-161.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41889537
Journal Title: Annales historiques de la Révolution française
Publisher: Armand Colin
Issue: i40088706
Date: 6 1, 2011
Author(s): MONNIER Raymonde
Abstract: Hans-Jürgen Lüsebrink, Rolf Reichardt, Die Bastille.
Zur Symbolgeschichte von Herrschaft und Freiheit, Frankfurt am Main, Fischer, 1989.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41890504
Journal Title: Journal of Advertising
Publisher: Board of Directors, American Academy of Advertising
Issue: i394112
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): Zaltman Barbara B.
Abstract: In an empirical study using five real-world creative teams from an advertising agency, participants were given a strategic brief for a new beverage product and asked to design the layout for a print ad. Think-aloud concurrent protocols obtained from each team's copywriter, art director, and the two working together were analyzed to examine the creative process and its relationship to the created advertisement. Interpretive analyses of the protocols reveal that the teams access culturally available plot patterns but in different ways. In this study and with the particular materials and situational context explored here, four of the five teams chose to pursue a single mythic structure to the apoarent detriment of their final product. Only one team engaged in fully diversified idea generation involving a wide range of alternative scenarios. Not coincidentally, as a tentative conclusion, this more flexible team produced the ad judged most successful by advertising professionals. This still-to-be-tested exploratory finding deserves further investigation in future research that embodies various methodological refinements.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4189175
Journal Title: Renaissance Drama
Publisher: Northwestern University Press
Issue: i40088954
Date: 1 1, 1981
Author(s): TROUSDALE MARION
Abstract: "On the Principles of Shakespeare Interpretation," The Wheel of Fire (London,
1930), p. 3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41917193
Journal Title: Zeitschrift für Ethnologie
Publisher: Dietrich Reimer Verlag
Issue: i40090374
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Hahn Hans Peter
Abstract: Holtzman 2003
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41941005
Journal Title: Acta Sociologica
Publisher: Scandinavian University Press
Issue: i388779
Date: 1 1, 1971
Author(s): von Wright Mats
Abstract: Causal explanations of social actions are central to modern as well as to classic sociology. Even in its revised form. the most influential causal theory -- the covering law theory -- has not proved particularly fruitful for the study of social action. But there are alternative and potentially more fruitful theories. This article presents Weber's methodology and critical realism as two different contributions to a generative view of causality in social science which both try to transcend the protracted controversy between a hermeneutic interpretive sociology and a positivistic causal-explanatory sociology. From the generative standpoint. causal explanations are directed not towards the production of empirical correlations between variables or towards the making of predictions on the basis of empirical laws, but towards the uncovering of causal properties and the processes whereby social actions arise out of the complex interaction of internally related mental dispositions. meanings. intentions. social contexts and structures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4194762
Journal Title: Storytelling, Self, Society
Publisher: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, Inc.
Issue: i40090935
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Chawla Devika
Abstract: In this essay, I partake in a self-inventory to textually narrate for you as well as myself the relationship, as I experience it, between stories and theories in my intellectual life. My autobiographical reflections span the period of the 1947 partition in Indian history, as experienced by my family, to my own journey as a scholar. I tell you, in personal narrative and essay form, a family story of resistance to "refugee narratives" as a story of inherited displacements that interrogates the ontology of my intellectual leanings, by showing the various limens (see Turner's The Anthropology of Performance) that I continue to encounter in my struggles to story. In doing so, I articulate my resistance to theory, my leanings toward storying, and the ongoing struggle to reside in the liminal space between stories and theories. I show myself caught in intellectual limens. While I do not propose any way out of them, I believe that explorations such as these are necessary for scholars to reflect, interrogate, and embody to honestly pursue their intellectual endeavors.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41948973
Journal Title: Acta Sociologica
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i388794
Date: 3 1, 1999
Author(s): Wilson Henrik
Abstract: A theory of the embodiment of action is proposed. Reflections on relations between human intentions, the human body and the notion of agency lead us to argue that phenomenological analysis is not sufficient for such a theory. Our consideration, that the most fundamental level of embodied agency is that of life itself, brings us to the philosophy of biology and the theory of the organism: briefly, certain parts of the natural environment are intrinsic to the constitution of organisms and, in their more sophisticated configuration, as agents. Action is embodied in the sense that certain physiological processes are internal in relation to it and play a constitutive role in its performance. The way in which environment, context and consciousness affect and constitute the nature of agency at personal and sub-personal levels is elaborated. We see that human agents perceive and act upon their world through a complex shifting between those levels. A summary of the ways in which the social sciences can be enriched by this more comprehensive view of human agency provides the basis of justification for claiming Actor-Network Theory (ANT), originally developed by sociologists studying science and technology, as a promising framework for the continuation of this reasoning.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4194959
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40091451
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): KAHLMEYER-MERTENS ROBERTO S.
Abstract: Gadamer, Hans-Georg. – Wahrheit und Methode, ed. cit., p. 2.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41955630
Journal Title: Revista de Musicología
Publisher: Sociedad Española de Musicología
Issue: i40091550
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): García Montalbán Antonio
Abstract: Lo Maravilloso en el Siglo de las Luces: La
Encyclopédie y Esteban de Arteaga (1747-1799). Valencia, Mu VIM, 2009.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41959346
Journal Title: Cahiers Vilfredo Pareto
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40092290
Date: 1 1, 1970
Author(s): RIVIER ANDRÉ
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, interview recueillie par M. Chapsal et M. Manceaux, Les pro-
fesseurs, pourquoi faire ?, Paris, 1970, p. 142.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/41970628
Journal Title: Philosophische Rundschau
Publisher: Mohr Siebeck
Issue: i40095939
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Gessmann Martin
Abstract: M. Gessmann: Was der Mensch wirklich braucht. Warum wir mit Technik nicht mehr zu-
rechtkommen und wie sich aus unserem Umgang mit Apparaten wieder eine sinnvolle Geschichte er-
gibt, München 2010.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1628/003181510791542382
Journal Title: Biblica
Publisher: Pontificio Instituto Biblico
Issue: i40096733
Date: 1 1, 1971
Author(s): Lapointe Roger
Abstract: ibid. 209-211, 246, en rapport avec le TWNT
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42609614
Journal Title: Biblica
Publisher: Pontificio Instituto Biblico
Issue: i40096786
Date: 1 1, 1976
Author(s): von Allmen Daniel
Abstract: L'Évangile
de Jésus-Christ, 317.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42610781
Journal Title: Biblica
Publisher: Pontificio Instituto Biblico
Issue: i40096964
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Beauchamp Paul
Abstract: A. Thomasset, Paul Ricoeur. Une poétique
de la morale (BEThL 124; Leuven 1996).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42614246
Journal Title: Biblica
Publisher: Pontificio Instituto Biblico
Issue: i40096984
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Navarro Luis Sánchez
Abstract: Beutler, Martyria, 237-306
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42614626
Journal Title: Debate Feminista
Publisher: Metis Productos Culturales
Issue: i40097553
Date: 3 1, 1994
Author(s): Moreno Hortensia
Abstract: Culler, op. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42624215
Journal Title: RACAR: revue d'art canadienne / Canadian Art Review
Publisher: l'Association d'art des universités du Canada / Universities Art Association of Canada
Issue: i40097920
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Fraser Marie
Abstract: This article deals with the problem of text and ¡ mage in contemporary art, as exemplified in a photograph by Jeff Wall called The Storyteller (1986). This image is analysed, taking as reference Manet's Déjeuner sur l'herbe as well as Walter Benjamin's essay of 1936 on the subject of the narrator. The main points in this comparative analysis are the role of the narrator both in text and image, oral tradition versus visual space, the concept of the picture and the tradition of story representation. The author proposes the idea that modernity introduced a major change in the art of storytelling and in the narrative function of image.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42630695
Journal Title: Philippine Studies
Publisher: Ateneo de Manila University
Issue: i40098104
Date: 3 1, 2008
Author(s): TUPAS T. RUANNI F.
Abstract: This article explores the nature of historical forgetting in the Philippines through the lens of Pierre Bourdieu's notion of forgetting as misrecognition, which is invested with power and struggle. The notion is concretized in the context of Reynaldo Ileto's discussion of the Schurman Commission, which was tasked to gather information about the Philippines as part of the United States' pacification campaign. Because historical forgetting is rooted in the structure of society itself, policies concerning language and education are imbued with power and class dimensions. The necessity of change in consciousness is enmeshed in the broader politics of social change, which is thus the context of the debate on the critical role of English in the Philippines. The political imperative to forget is inherent in—and partly sustains—the fundamental structure of social relations in the Philippines.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42633941
Journal Title: Policy Sciences
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40098289
Date: 3 1, 2013
Author(s): Shankar Savita
Abstract: The policy literature has long recognized the inherent need for a program to fit the unique conditions found in a certain context. We present a theory of institutional contextualism that focuses on the mechanisms by which actors adapt a policy design to fit a situation. We conceptualize institutions as phenomena that are constituted by a constant dialectic between text (the general blueprint) and context (the particular setting). The first half of this dialectic, which is the diffusion of the constitutive text or norm onto the institutional setting, has been discussed in the literature. Our research focuses on the second half, and we delineate, in concept, mechanisms for fitting the program to the local context. We then use a case study of improvised microfinance programs in Tamil Nadu, India, to illustrate how this occurs in reality. The research underscores the unexamined link between effective governance and contextual fit and offers a typology of mechanisms for fit that should inform future research.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.1007/s11077-012-9163-9
Journal Title: Český lid
Publisher: Ústav pro Etnografii a Folkloristiku Ceskoslovenské Akademia ved
Issue: i40098473
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): LOZOVIUK PETR
Abstract: The article is intended to indicate how the study of written and cultural texts may be used to approach the problem of identifying the system of thought characteristic of particular groups. Certain premises of what may be called an “interpretative paradigm” have been selected to create a theoretical starting-point, and in this context the most suggestive appear to be the concept of culture developed by symbolic anthropology, the cultural-semiotic concept of text and the multi-dimensional hermeneutic approach to textual intepretation. The author therefore seeks to bring together, in addition to the general features ofinterpetative ethnology, certain theoretical and methodological starting-points derived from the three approaches mentioned. One may approach the problem of understanding of a foreign testimony via “adequate interpretation”. Here, to understand means to adopt the cultural “language” of a message as one's own, and to interpret and so transfer the unknown into an accessible code, most often one's own code. The process of interpretation is understood as the discovery of the hidden content behind the apparent stirface, and in this activity the understanding of culturally remote testimony is axiomatically taken to bepossible and communicable. In a broader epistemological context we can see in adequate intepretation one of the means to the never-ending process of correction of our pre-judged knowledge. In a spirit of critical rationalism we could deflne such interpretation as the working hypothesis that may be falsified by further Scientific activity and then replaced by a better theory. Such conclusions on the methodological range of the interpretative approach indicate only one of the possible syntheses of various epistemological paradigms, for the theoretical use and application of which ethnology seems especially suited.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42639814
Journal Title: Český lid
Publisher: Etnologický Ústav Akademie ved Ceské Republiky
Issue: i40098482
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): PFLEGEROVÁ MARIANA
Abstract: The article presents an analysis of the concept of „subject“ in ethnography from its historical origins through its development over the span of the 20th century. Furthermore, based on her own experience of different cultures, the author conføonts the implicit Western philosophical background in anthropological conceptualisations of the subject and the ethnographic research with alternative philosophical frameworks, specifically the reflexive approach developed by female anthropologists. The main focus of the text lies on a re-conceptualisation of the ethnographic research as an inter-subjective process, and on a new emphasis on the role of the subject in the culture-productive processes of symbolic negotiation.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42639938
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100593
Date: 1 1, 1996
Author(s): Zajac Peter
Abstract: The study ’The meaning of action, the action of meaning’ raises the theoretical question of the relationship between the intent and meaning, the self-referentiality and referentiality of the literary text. It sets out from the hypothesis that a literary text has not only a self-referential, but also a referential character. Unlike non-literary texts whose function is their intent, the referentiality of a literary text is open. The ambiguity and polysemy of the text then results from the non-obviousness of reality itself. The concept that captures this difference between literary texts and texts with other functions is that of meaning. The study uses the concrete example of the thematicisation of the metamorphosis of a puppet, a monster or an animal into a man in Kleist, Collodi and Grass to illustrate the difference between mechanical intent founded upon efficiency and living meaning, founded on ambiguity and non-functional complexity. An analysis of Pavel Vilikovský’s novel Kôn na poschodí, slepec vo Vrábroch (’Horse Upstairs, Blind Man in Vráble’) shows how, in its thematic, ostentatiously self-referential action, meaning is born as an expression of the polysemic re fe re n tia lity of the text. The analy sis shows that behind this self-referentiality the text is also created in the referential action of meaning to such an extent that it is precisely the open action of meaning which becomes the r » on-obvious sense of the action of the text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42686311
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100604
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Bílek Petr A.
Abstract: Booth 1961
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42686469
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100605
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Hodrová Daniela
Abstract: This study represents a Chapter from a section devoted to the composition of a literary work and is part of a larger project called ‘The Poetics of a Work of Literature in the Twentieth Century’, which is being undertaken by the Theory Department of the Institute of Czech Literature. The fragment and fragmentariness in a twentieth-century literary work are a manifestation of a marked tendency towards discontinuity or in some cases towards continuity of a certain kind. There exist works of art that for various reasons remain fragments without, however, being preceived as such (the novels of Kafka and Ladislav Klíma’s Velký román, are cases in point); on the other hand, the fragment, that is to say an intentional fragment (such as a sketch or a synopsis), becomes an independent genre whose roots go back to Romanticism (for instance Novalis’s fragment). The fragment and fragmentarieness that manifests itself in the text in the widest possible number of ways (intentional incompleteness and sporadicity, ‘blank spots’ in the Story, the mixing of heterogeneous elements, the alternating of various genres within one work, and so on), we understand as a reaction to the idea about the work as a complete, inlernally unified and accomplished whole with a clear and single Sense, an idea that Classicism molleyeoddled, which was then to a large exient done by Realism and with it all so-called decadent literature (including tendencious, Socialist-Realist literature). The fragment and fragmentariness (with which is linked the idea of a sense that continuously defies being pinned down to any one definition, which follows from its quality of not being fully told, from suggestion, hints, silence, gaps and ‘ holes’) are, in the literature of the twentieth century, perceived as both a genre and also as approaches that can express the open nature of being and of the world better than the whole work can. Because fragmentary works often represent a work in a nascent state or in a state of transformation, they become a picture of a world that is, as Ladislav Klíma pointed out, ‘continuously creating itself’.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42686479
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100618
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Špirit Michael
Abstract: Boje a směry socialistické kultury (1946a)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42686700
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100623
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Papoušek Vladimír
Abstract: The study deals with the problem of Stephen Greenblatt's approaches to an analysis of literary work. The author analyzes Greenblatt's concepts of interpretation of literary work and notices the dangerous results of such interpretations in which literary work as a specifical esthetical object is dissolved in the wide frame of cultural history. On the other hand, he tries to represent how Greenblatt's looking for historical context via permanent negotiation with the texts and reading of textual traces can enriches the work of literary historian.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42686773
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100624
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Bílek Petr A.
Abstract: Eco
1997: 326
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42686783
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100625
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Jankovič Milan
Abstract: In the late twentieth century two conceptions of text in a literary work followed from the original distinction between Sinn (smysl, sense) and Bedeutung (význam, reference), which was made by Gottlob Frege in 1892 - namely, those of Wolfgang Iser and Paul Ricoeur. For us, they are interesting for their direct or indirect affinity to Czech Structuralism. The article presents a detailed comparison of the two conceptions: Iser's 'act of reading', culminating in the 'play of the text', and Ricoeur's proposal of 'productive reference', which heads towards the references (Bedeutungen) of a world that is irmagined, without actually being, and announces itself through the creative power of language. The article concludes by returning to the question of the game and reference in the work of Iser and Eugene Fink. Play and art guard the vitality of sense.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42686799
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100636
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Jílek Rudolf
Abstract: HESTER: 170
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42686999
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100650
Date: 6 1, 2007
Author(s): Jiráček Pavel
Abstract: Bohumil Nuska points out the predominant limited conception of rhythm, which is usually linked only with acoustically symbolized and aurally perceived rhythms, while the rhythms that are optically symbolized and visually perceived are utterly ignored. In lyric verse, the double, parallel mental construction, which stems from the opposition of syllable and morpheme as constituents of a higher construct of the word, creates parallel Iines of mixed mental spaces of linear and non-linear rhythms (the rhythm of verse, the rhythm of the situation; the atmosphere of the verse, and the atmosphere of the situation). Shared abstract structures in generic spaces within individual mixed spaces of lyric rhythm are shared axiological structures, represented at the highest level of abstraction by tension and relaxation (detension). The dynamic nature of these structures stems from the asymmetric distribution of tension and relaxation with regard to the dualistic symmetrical model of the axiological system. And thus deviations from its axial scheme emerge, creating these four parallel rhythmicized lyric structures (in terms of form). Similarity amongst the individual mixed mental spaces is only possible in a fractal dimension. In this theory, presented as a working hypothesis, it is assumed that the forms of the rhythm of the verse, the rhythm of the situation, the atmosphere of the verse, and the atmosphere of the situation, will be similar to each other, and their fractal mutual similarity emerges from the text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42687271
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100659
Date: 9 1, 2008
Author(s): Trávníček Jiří
Abstract: Ricoeur 2004: 17
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42687426
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100677
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Kubíček Tomáš
Abstract: Dumas 1956: 11
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42687783
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40100687
Date: 7 1, 2013
Author(s): Kotásek Miroslav
Abstract: This article discusses the options that narrative and language have in their attempts to capture or describe traumatic experience and death. It concentrates on two prose texts by Karel Čapek, Obyčejný život and Povětroň, and the first phase of Freudian psychoanalysis, pointing at generally distinguishable limits and distortions that arise when narrative and language come in contact with trauma and death. Contrary to the current trend within „trauma studies“ , the article does not deal with autobiographical records of traumatic experience. It rather tries to point out that thinking consistently about the connection between memory, language and trauma tends to blur and question the traditional distinction between fiction (understood as a work of imagination) and autobiography (taken as a description of real events). It also tries to show that psychoanalysis arrives, explicitly and implicitly, at a similar conclusion. The last part of the article poses the question what the resulting relationship between the outside (narrated, written Story) and the „inner“ experience is like, and to what extent the structure of this dyad can also be questioned.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42687982
Journal Title: Asian Perspective
Publisher: The Institue for Far Eastern Studies
Issue: i40101443
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Bleiker Roland
Abstract: Dipesh Chakrabarty, Provincializing Europe: Postcolonial Thought and His-
torical Difference (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 2000), p. 98.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42704577
Journal Title: Sartre Studies International
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i40101498
Date: 1 1, 2013
Author(s): Perrin Christophe
Abstract: S'il déclame contre les deux principes qui sont ceux de Descartes, Sartre se réclame pourtant de lui. Sans doute n'est-il pas à un paradoxe près. Reste qu'il nous faudra ne pas l'être moins pour expliquer le sien. Car certes, le sens du texte qu'il intitule « La liberté cartésienne » et qui articule ce volume de morceaux choisis qu'est Descartes 1596-1650 confère quelque cohérence à cet apparent non-sens. Mais une fois présenté de cette oeuvre le paratexte, il nous faudra affirmer non seulement que celle-ci se lit avant L'être et le néant quoiqu'elle ait été publiée après, mais, plus encore, qu'elle est un ensemble d'écrits de Descartes sur Sartre quoiqu'elle soit un écrit de Sartre sur Descartes. C'est qu'outre l'analyse sartrienne des analyses cartésiennes de la Méditation quatrième, on y trouve une psychanalyse existentielle par l'auteur de son devancier, à l'occasion de laquelle a lieu non pas un transfert, mais un contre-transfert. Although Sartre denounces Descartes' two principles, he nevertheless draws inspiration from him. No doubt this is close to being paradoxical; we shall have to be no less paradoxical in our explanation. For although the text entitled "Cartesian Freedom," which introduces a volume of selections from Descartes, Descartes 1596Ί650, confers some coherence on this apparent non-sense, once the texts surrounding this work have been taken into account, we have to conclude not only that this text predates Beinjj and Nothingness, even though it was published afterwards, but that it is a collection of Descartes' writings on Sartre, even though it is a writing by Sartre on Descartes. For beyond the Sartrean analysis of the Cartesian analyses of the Fourth Meditation, we find Sartre's existential psychoanalysis of his predecessor, in which takes place not a transference, but a counter-transference.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3167/ssi.2013.190201
Journal Title: Biblica
Publisher: Pontificio Instituto Biblico
Issue: i40101598
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): Scott Bernard Brandon
Abstract: R. Funk, Jesus
as Precursor, Semeia Supplements 2 (1975) 62-63.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42707054
Journal Title: Biblica
Publisher: Pontificio Instituto Biblico
Issue: i40101602
Date: 1 1, 1982
Author(s): Betori Giuseppe
Abstract: Ibidem, p. xv.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42707132
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro ceskou literaturu AV CR
Issue: i40101658
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Suchomel Milan
Abstract: The critical work of F. X. Šalda is from its beginnings full of the pathos of the arrival of the new poetry. The vision, comporting entirely with the principies of symbolisim, is characterized as the idea of synthesis of knowledge: ‘to abstract the Eternal, Unified, and Absolute from the secondary, accidental, relative, temporally and spatially limited, and the divided'. The analytical spirit of science and scholarship, and also of art, aroused a general scepticism and a need for a turnaround. It brought the knowledge that synthesis is the essence of art. It is from there, that Šalda derived his principies of criticism. Analysis, he argued, is justified to the extent that it is governed by a total view. The dark centre of art is accessible to criticism only at the price of criticism itself becoming art, and its essential instrument is intuition. The actual work of the critic begins when the he no longer knows where to go. He must rise above the insignificance of mere facts and look at the world from his own point of view. His work is complementary to the work of the artist, and the nature of art means that self-identification is the lot of the critic. Art cannot be explained causually; the connection between what is near and the suspected contexts, that is to say insight into the mystery of meaning, is the prerequisite of aesthetic contemplation. The author is not bound by objectivity towards the perceived world; the reader is not bound by the objectivity of the author's perceived world, is not limited by the author's intentions. The very action of synthesis is a dynamic reference and another possibility of being. The project of synthesism is a vision of thorough, concrete symbolism; both the expansion of consciousness and the indivisibility of the individual from the rest of the world are included in this postulated unity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42708256
Journal Title: Rivista di Studi Politici Internazionali
Publisher: Università di Roma Sapienza
Issue: i40103171
Date: 9 1, 2005
Author(s): Guisan Catherine
Abstract: Lily Gardner Feldman, Banchoff and Smith, Legitimacy and the European
Union cit., 66-90.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42740404
Journal Title: Rivista di Studi Politici Internazionali
Publisher: Università di Roma Sapienza
Issue: i40103193
Date: 6 1, 2011
Author(s): CORSETTI RITA
Abstract: Remo Cantoni, "La filosofia di Karl Jaspers", prefazione a Jaspers, La bomba atomica e il destino dell'uomo, cit.,
pp. XI-XXIV.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42741023
Journal Title: Rivista di Studi Politici Internazionali
Publisher: Università di Roma Sapienza
Issue: i40103201
Date: 6 1, 2013
Author(s): KHADER BICHARA
Abstract: Achar, Op. cit., p. 431.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42741240
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40104981
Date: 3 1, 2013
Author(s): Bantigny Ludivine
Abstract: Vincent Duclert, L'Avenir de l'histoire, Paris, Armand
Colin, 2010, p. 4-6 et 29.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/vin.117.0013
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40104981
Date: 3 1, 2013
Author(s): Bantigny Ludivine
Abstract: Daniel et Gabriel Cohn-Bendit, Le Gauchisme : remède à la
maladie sénile du communisme, Paris, Éd. du Seuil, 1968, p. 128.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/vin.117.0215
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40105000
Date: 6 1, 2013
Author(s): Fouéré Marie-Aude
Abstract: Jean Copans, « Intellectuels visibles, intellectuels invisi-
bles », Politique africaine, 51, 1993, p. 7-25.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/ving.118.0061
Journal Title: Revue d'Histoire littéraire de la France
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40106350
Date: 12 1, 2013
Author(s): Auroy Carole
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur,
Soi-même comme un autre, Paris, Éditions du Seuil, 1990, pp. 281-290.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42796790
Journal Title: Revue d'Histoire littéraire de la France
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40106353
Date: 6 1, 2013
Author(s): Chung Jy-Yong
Abstract: À Louise Colet, 31 janvier 1852, ibidem, t. II, p. 41.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.3917/rhlf.132.0311
Journal Title: Sociology
Publisher: British Sociological Association Publications Limited
Issue: i40108657
Date: 5 1, 1996
Author(s): Hay Colin
Abstract: The winter of discontent continues to exert a powerful hold over the British political imaginary. It acts as a discursive key to a collective mythology seemingly appealed to, and conjured, in each wave of industrial unrest, in each hint of political turmoil and, until recently, whenever the election of a Labour Government looked credible. In this paper I consider the rhetorical strategies and linguistic devices deployed by the tabloid media in the narration of the events of the winter of 1978-79. I argue for an interpretation of the winter of discontent as a moment of state crisis. By crisis however I do not refer to the mere accumulation of contradictions but rather to a moment of transition, a moment of decisive intervention. Within such a framework, the winter of discontent emerges as a strategic moment in the transformation of the British state, and perhaps the key moment in the pre-history of Thatcherism. For, as I hope to demonstrate, the initial appeal of the New Right was premised upon its ability to offer a convincing construction of the winter of discontent as symptomatic of a more fundamental crisis of the state. In such a moment of crisis, a particular type of decisive intervention was called for. In this discursive construction of crisis the New Right proved itself capable of changing, if not the hearts and minds of the electorate, then certainly the predominant perceptions of the political context. It recruited subjects to its vision of the necessary response to the crisis of a monolithic state besieged by the trade unions. This was perhaps the only truly hegemonic moment of Thatcherism. It occurred well before Mrs Thatcher entered Number 10. It is thus not surprising that one of the most enduring and distinctive legacies of Thatcherism has been the new political lexicon of crisis, siege and subterfuge born of the winter of discontent.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42855681
Journal Title: Sociology
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40108676
Date: 2 1, 2001
Author(s): How Alan R.
Abstract: In recent times, under the influence of postmodernist thought sociology has largely rejected the idea of social evolution. An exception to this trend is to be found in the work of Jürgen Habermas. Habermas's account of social evolution has received some critical attention, but in sociology wider detail of the picture is not well known. Habermas wishes to hold to the possibility that evolutionary progress can be discerned not only in the sphere of technical control, but also in the sphere of social and moral development. The paper presents Habermas's views on social evoluton within the wider context of his development of critical theory as a 'reconstructive science'. It suggests that his account has been able to resist many of the standard criticisms of evolutionary theory and that a renewal of interest in this area could provide a rich vein of new sociological knowledge.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42856255
Journal Title: Sociology
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i40108723
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Cochrane James R.
Abstract: People think about health and illness in multifaceted ways, evidencing a conceptual complexity that corresponds to equally complex behaviours in relation to a diversity of healing practices. Stimulated by fieldwork in Lesotho and elsewhere, and engaging principally with Jürgen Habermas, we set out to introduce, explain and develop a conceptual innovation: healthworld. We argue that this notion describes and provides a key analytical tool for the field of health in its social context; a tool that can explain the empirical complexity of health beliefs (importantly, including religion) and behaviours, thereby illuminating possibilities for improving health practice and outcomes. Framed in relation to Habermas's notion of lifeworld, the healthworld is identified as a distinctive 'region' of the lifeworld defined by a particular telos – that of comprehensive well-being, a lifeworld without dysfunction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42857396
Journal Title: Sociology
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Issue: i40108742
Date: 5 1, 1999
Author(s): Newton Tim
Abstract: This paper links the ideas of Norbert Elias to the conceptualisation of power and subjectivity that has developed in British industrial and organisational (I/O) sociology. It examines the relevance of power and subjectivity to British I/O sociology and reviews theoretical positions that have influenced this field. Elias's work is examined in some detail, exploring his approach to power, agency, the self, individualisation and discourse. His work is then applied to a re-examination of the perspectives on power and subjectivity contained within labour process, Foucauldian and actor network theory. The paper attempts to show how Elias's work re-frames our understanding of power and subjectivity through a stress on interdependencies and their asymmetry, the 'networked' nature of agency, and the interwoven form of human and socio-political development. It argues that Eliasian analysis maintains the critical concern with power asymmetries witnessed in labour process theory, yet avoids some of the difficulties in conceptualisation of power and subjectivity that are apparent in labour process, Foucauldian work and actor network theory. Elias's work also illustrates the need for a lengthier historical perspective than is typically observed in industrial and organisational sociology, and points to the value of studies which look beyond the context of the workplace. Finally, attention is paid to some of the limitations of Elias's work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42857938
Journal Title: Social History
Publisher: Routledge
Issue: i394451
Date: 1 1, 1990
Author(s): Rigney James
Abstract: Anne
Rigney, The Rhetoric of Historical Represen-
tation: Three Narrative Histories of the French
Revolution (Cambridge, 1990)
Rigney
The Rhetoric of Historical Representation: Three Narrative Histories of the French Revolution
1990
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4286169
Journal Title: Social History
Publisher: Routledge
Issue: i394465
Date: 10 1, 1973
Author(s): White James
Abstract: L. S.
Kramer, 'Literature, criticism, and historical imagi-
nation: the literary challenge of Hayden White and
Dominick LaCapra', in Hunt (ed.), New Cultural
History, op. cit., 97-128
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4286515
Journal Title: Discourse & Society
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i40109964
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Corradi Consuelo
Abstract: A lively concern for new instruments of knowledge has led sociology, among other disciplines, to collect life stories in order to explore social phenomena. Dialogue and interpersonal communication thus become crucial tools, as well as loci of knowledge. This paper investigates the epistemological suppositions of 'the biographical approach': the quest for identity in the narrative, the dialogical relationship between the narrating self and the researcher, the fixation of speech into text and more. The overall effort of the investigation is to reach criteria of analysis which are not simply borrowed from other areas, but are the outcome of reflection upon the constituent features of life stories. This investigation, however, does not widen the gap between 'qualitative' and 'quantitative' sociology, but rather it contributes to put this division into question.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42884259
Journal Title: Discourse & Society
Publisher: SAGE Publications
Issue: i40110325
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Gavey Nicola
Abstract: Academic interest in applications of rhetoric to social issues is undergoing a revival. This paper develops a rhetorical analysis of discourse generated by men who have been recently violent towards women. The texts have been drawn from transcribed interviews with 14 men who had recently begun or were about to attend stopping violence programmes. Each 90-minute interview prompted the men on their views towards women, violence and relationships. A range of rhetorical devices within the texts were identified and their effect was analysed. This paper focuses on five devices: reference ambiguity, axiom markers, metaphor, synecdoche and metonymy. The strategic effects of each device are discussed with close reference to sample passages from the transcripts. The paper explores how these rhetorical devices resource discourses of male dominance and entitlement to power, and how these in turn resource men in their violence towards women. Increased sensitivity to the nuanced effects of the rhetoric is seen to improve understanding of how men justify, camouflage and maintain positions of dominance within relationships with women.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42887992
Journal Title: Journal of Legal Education
Publisher: Association of American Law Schools
Issue: i40110622
Date: 9 1, 1989
Author(s): Elson John S.
Abstract: supra notes 62, 72, 76, 85.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42893082
Journal Title: Journal of Legal Education
Publisher: Association of American Law Schools
Issue: i40110909
Date: 12 1, 1983
Author(s): Gillers Stephen
Abstract: Robert B. McKay, The Lawyer in the Year 2000: Three Views, 25 Ala. L.
Rev. (1972).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42897913
Journal Title: Revue d'économie financière
Publisher: Association d'Economie Financière
Issue: i40111230
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): Elliet Guillaume
Abstract: Cass. civ. 1
, 5 novembre 1991, bull. civ. I, n° 297, p. 195 et JCP 92, ed. E, II, 255,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42903385
Journal Title: Shofar
Publisher: University of Nebraska Press
Issue: i40113297
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): Holdrege Barbara A.
Abstract: Jeffery, The Qur'ân as Scripture, pp. 75-78,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42942896
Journal Title: Shofar
Publisher: Purdue University Press
Issue: i40113339
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): Frunzâ Sandu
Abstract: "Finkielkraut, Au nom de l'autre, p. 11.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42944684
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113389
Date: 7 1, 1986
Author(s): Maddox Donald
Abstract: The entire medieval period is dominated by an eschatological textuality which posits for the history of salvation a singulative movement through time, from creation to eschaton. In book 12 of De civitate Dei, Augustine provides theoretical background for this epochal model; the most cogent statement of its content is found in book 6 of Hugh of Saint Victor's Didascalicon. This type of textuality, whose formal properties are identified, is already marked in Augustine by its exclusion of the purely iterative view of time held by pagan philosophers. From the twelfth century, however, singulative eschatological textuality assimilates an iterative model of the progression of time as it finds expression in metaphorically informed statements concerning the liturgical year. From Jean Beleth to Jacobus de Voragine, the figure of assimilatio facilitates the conflation of a discretelinear and an iterative model of temporality in such representations, the logical relations within which are analyzed here.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42945603
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113403
Date: 4 1, 1990
Author(s): Ronen Ruth
Abstract: Temporal concepts such as "order," "chronology," "narrative present," and "exposition" are extensively used in narrative theory. Accepted notions of time can contribute to our understanding of these concepts and can allow us to question their "temporal" meaning in the context of fictional narrative. Fictional time may be thought of as a system of relations unique to the fictional world after real time. Theories of narrative tend to adopt an essentialist interpretation of temporal concepts and to ignore the ontological divergence between time in fiction and time in reality. As a result, concepts such as "exposition" or "present" appear which appear to carry a direct "temporal" meaning, actually function in a way that indicates the nature of time in fiction. In fiction, temporal divisions and time segmentations do not just construct a temporal structure; they also mark degrees of factuality in the fictional world.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42945827
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113407
Date: 7 1, 1991
Author(s): Meneses Paulo
Abstract: Fictionality is an immanent—though not exclusive—quality in literary texts, whatever their mode or genre. However, the property of fictionality is generally not mentioned in connection with lyric literary texts. Possible-worlds semantics helps us to envisage lyric texts as capable of generating fictional worlds: that is, poetic fictional worlds. Such worlds have a special character due to the texture constructing them. Some aspects of this uniqueness may be seen in the poetic world of Martin Codax, a thirteenth-century Galician jongleur.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42945909
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113412
Date: 10 1, 1992
Author(s): Ryan Marie-Laure
Abstract: Narratology has explored in depth the modes of narration, but it has left largely untouched the question of the modes of narrativity. This term designates the various ways in which narrative structures are realized in texts. To call a novel or short story narrative is an entirely different matter from that of applying the same term to a lyric poem or a drama. The study of the modes of narrativity attempts to answer the question: what does it mean to say "this text is narrative"? As a cognitive category necessary to the proper understanding of a work, the narrative structure of a text may be compared to the identifiable shape of an object in a visual artwork. Thus, various modes of narrative may be compared to a type of picture or visual phenomenon.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42945987
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113423
Date: 7 1, 1987
Author(s): van Alphen Ernst
Abstract: The difference between literal and figurative language becomes evident by comparing the Dutch novel The Journey of the Customs Officer to Bentheim (1983) by Willem Brakman with Proust's Remembrance of Things Past. Certain passages in the Dutch novel can be read either as literal or as metaphorical descriptions. The reader having a reading attitude which activates that frame of "reality" which is strictly separated from the frame of reference called "fiction and representation" will read crucial passages in this novel figuratively. The reader for whom fiction and reality are inseparable and situated on the same ontological level will read them literally. Both reading attitudes, the modernist aqd postmodernist ones, are personified in the two main characters of the novel. This twofold reading implies a critique of Hrushovski's descriptive method for the analysis of metaphor which is used throughout this paper. If the position of frames of reference is undefined in his theory, in his interpretive practice it becomes clear that for him frames of reference are situated in the text. Yet The Journey's ambiguity as to whether one or two frames is applicable undermines this position. It is up to the reader to differentiate or not hierarchically between reality and fiction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42946147
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113430
Date: 10 1, 1994
Author(s): Fludernik Monika
Abstract: The narratological category "person" needs to be replaced by a different conceptual framework. The traditional distinctions between narrative levels and between story and discourse are inadequate to an explanation of much postmodernist writing. Classic narratological categories correlate with a realist understanding of story and with a realist conceptualization of story telling with some postmodernist techniques of writing, such as second-person fiction, refusing to play by such conceptualizations. Gabriel Josipovici's Contre-jour is an instance of a radical deconstruction of realist parameters. Realist recuperations or naturalizations of intractable writing have to be evaluated as readings against the anti-mimetic grain of such texts, and the possibility of such narrative recuperation does not provide evidence for the reinstatement of traditional narratological distinctions. The failing of current narratology to account for second-person narrative is due to the inapplicability of traditional narratological categories, a break-down that is motivated by the ideological commitments of much postmodernist, and especially second-person, fiction since these deliberately question realistic frames of cognition and story understanding.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42946261
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Northern Illinois University
Issue: i40113435
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): Doherty Gerald
Abstract: Textual "neurosis" and textual "psychosis" have their rhetorical source in two different performances of metaphor. The distinction between the two forms of mental disturbance is highlighted in sexual narratives like Lady Chatterley's Lover that juxtapose sexual trauma and erotic wish-fulfillment in a dramatically opposi-tional way. In that novel, neurosis is triggered by libidinal repression and takes the form of the disfiguring metaphor. Psychosis, by contrast, is triggered by the orgasm, and takes the form of the hallucinatory metaphor: it trades in fantasies of mastery, wholeness, and omnipotence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42946323
Journal Title: Bibliothèque de l’École des chartes
Publisher: Société de l'École des Chartes
Issue: i40114324
Date: 6 1, 2000
Author(s): SARMANT Thierry
Abstract: Ibid., p. 131, 138-139.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42957733
Journal Title: Dialectica
Publisher: Blackwell-Wiley Publishing
Issue: i40115197
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Emery-Hellwig Eric
Abstract: Les Mathématiques et la réalité (Vol. 29, 1975; p. 34).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42968906
Journal Title: Dialectica
Publisher: Blackwell-Wiley Publishing
Issue: i40115211
Date: 1 1, 1985
Author(s): Marcus Ruth Barcan
Abstract: Philosophy and the Mirror of Nature, Princeton, 1981 p. 168.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/42969056
Journal Title: Francofonia
Publisher: Università di Bologna
Issue: i40116676
Date: 10 1, 1995
Author(s): Siganos André
Abstract: P. Quignard, Le Nom sur le bout de la langue, Paris, P.O.L., 1993, rééd.
Gallimard («Folio»), 1995, pp. 67-68.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43015948
Journal Title: Francofonia
Publisher: Università di Bologna
Issue: i40116683
Date: 4 1, 1999
Author(s): Rueff Martin
Abstract: M. Baxandall, "Painting and Experience in Fifteenth Century
Italy. A primer in the social History of Pictorial style, Oxford, Oxford University
Press, 1972, trad, française, Y. Delsault, L'œil du Quattrocento. L'usage de la peinture
dans l'Italie de la Renaissance, Paris, Gallimard, 1985 («Bibliothèque Illustrée des
Histoires»).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43016070
Journal Title: Francofonia
Publisher: Università di Bologna
Issue: i40116700
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): Gangama Teddy
Abstract: M.-P. Huglo, É. Méchoulan, W. Moser, Passions du passé, recyclage de la
mémoire et usages de l'oubli, Paris, L'Harmattan («Ouverture philosophique»),
2000, p. 18.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43016438
Journal Title: Francofonia
Publisher: Università di Bologna
Issue: i40116704
Date: 10 1, 2009
Author(s): Sadkowski Piotr
Abstract: D. Garand, L'aller-retour du foyer, in F. Marcato-Falzoni (sous la direc-
tion de), Mythes et mythologies des origines dans la littérature québécoise, Bologna,
Clueb, 1994, pp. 33-72.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43016516
Journal Title: Francofonia
Publisher: Università di Bologna
Issue: i40116705
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Lalagianni Vasiliki
Abstract: E. Awumey, Le Périple du moi: mouvements et situations d'exil , «Palabres»,
dossier «L'immigration et ses avatars», vol. VII, n. 1-2, 2007, pp. 223-242.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43016532
Journal Title: Francofonia
Publisher: Università di Bologna
Issue: i40116711
Date: 4 1, 2013
Author(s): Squarzina Anna Isabella
Abstract: J. Bres, Habiter le temps : le couple imparfait/passé simple en français, «Lan-
gages», n. 127, 1997, p. 91.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43016648
Journal Title: Francofonia
Publisher: Università di Bologna
Issue: i40116725
Date: 4 1, 2007
Author(s): Plamondon Jean-François
Abstract: J.-M. Schaeffer, Le Récit fictif, in J. Bessière, Études romanesques 2, Paris,
Lettres modernes, 1994, p. 51.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43016937
Journal Title: AAA: Arbeiten aus Anglistik und Amerikanistik
Publisher: Institut für Anglistik, Universität Graz
Issue: i40117059
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): West Russell
Abstract: Heiner Keupp, Thomas Ahbe, Wolfgang
Gmür, Renate Höfe, Beate Mitzscherlich, Wolfgang Kraus & Florian Straus, Identitäts-
konstruktionen: Das Patchwork der Identitäten in der Spätmoderne (Reinbek bei Hamburg:
Rowohlt, 1999).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43025718
Journal Title: Médiévales
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes-Paris VIII avec le concours du Centre National du Livre et du Centre de la Recherche Scientifique
Issue: i40117109
Date: 4 1, 1998
Author(s): BOUCHERON Patrick
Abstract: Ibid., p. 645.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43027001
Journal Title: Médiévales
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes-Paris VIII avec le concours du Centre national du livre et du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique
Issue: i40117130
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): Lagorsse Marc
Abstract: P. Ricœur, La mémoire, l'histoire, l'oubli, Paris, 2000.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43027423
Journal Title: Médiévales
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes (Paris 8, Saint-Denis) soutenue par l'Institut des Sciences Humaines et Sociales du CNRS
Issue: i40117138
Date: 4 1, 2013
Author(s): COURROUX Pierre
Abstract: G. Kurth, La Cité de Liège au Moyen Âge, Bruxelles, 1910, t. I, p. XXVII-XXVIII.
Link: external-fulltext-any', 'an external site', 'http://dx.doi.org/10.4000/medievales.7004
Journal Title: Médiévales
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de Vincennes-Paris VIII avec le concours du Centre National du Livre et du Centre de la Recherche Scientifique
Issue: i40117146
Date: 4 1, 2000
Author(s): LUCKEN Christopher
Abstract: « L'Œil dans l'oreille. L'histoire ou le monstre de la fable »,
dans L'Histoire dans la littérature, L. Adert et E. Eigenmann éd., Genève, 2000,
p. 37-57.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43027739
Journal Title: Poetica
Publisher: Wilhelm Fink GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i40117174
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Störmer-Caysa Uta
Abstract: Zeitgeber kennen, wenn
möglich, ohne erst darüber nachdenken zu müssen. Kartschoke hat in dem Aufsatz
„Der epische Held auf dem Weg zu seinem Gewissen", in: Thomas Cramer (Hg.),
Wege in die Neuzeit, München 1988, S. 149-197,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43028253
Journal Title: Poetica
Publisher: Wilhelm Fink GmbH & Co. Verlags-KG
Issue: i40117188
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Wiegandt Kai
Abstract: Heidegger, Sein und Zeit (see note 21), § 40.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43028457
Journal Title: Poetica
Publisher: Wilhelm Fink GmbH & Co. Verlags-KG
Issue: i40117194
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Bleumer Hartmut
Abstract: Joseph Bernhart. Mit einem Vorwort von Ernst Ludwig Grasmück, Frankfurt
a. M.: Insel-Verlag, 1998, XI, 25, 32-30, 39, S. 653-667.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43028513
Journal Title: Il Saggiatore musicale
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i40117303
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Escal Françoise
Abstract: P. Boulez, cité dans La Musique de chambre, éd. Fr.-R. Tranchefort, Paris, Fayard
(coll. «Les Indispensables de la musique»), 1989, p. 939.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43030248
Journal Title: Il Saggiatore musicale
Publisher: Leo S. Olschki
Issue: i40117308
Date: 1 1, 1998
Author(s): Della Seta Fabrizio
Abstract: Aristotele, Poetica, 1450 a.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43030385
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne
Issue: i40117526
Date: 3 1, 1980
Author(s): MARTINEAU Emmanuel
Abstract: P. Conen, o.e., p. 110 sq.,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43034286
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne
Issue: i40117536
Date: 9 1, 1982
Author(s): VUILLEMIN Jules
Abstract: Stoicorum
veterum fragmenta, I, n°497, p. 111.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43034567
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne
Issue: i40117543
Date: 6 1, 1984
Author(s): CRAMPE-CASNABET Michèle
Abstract: Anthropologie, note, p. 166.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43034801
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne
Issue: i40117549
Date: 12 1, 1985
Author(s): PETIT Jean-Luc
Abstract: P. Ricœur, « The Task of hermeneutics », op. cit., I, 1, p. 54-59.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43035008
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne
Issue: i40117594
Date: 3 1, 1974
Author(s): RADNITZKY Gérard
Abstract: (Lübbe, 1972).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43036188
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne
Issue: i40117623
Date: 3 1, 1993
Author(s): KIRSCHER Gilbert
Abstract: idem, X,
p. 246
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43037028
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne
Issue: i40117652
Date: 12 1, 1998
Author(s): THOUARD Denis
Abstract: Ibid., p. 224.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43037732
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Beauchesne Éditeur
Issue: i40117658
Date: 6 1, 2000
Author(s): PAREYDT LUC
Abstract: Penser la Bible, op. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43037821
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117672
Date: 12 1, 2003
Author(s): TERTULIAN NICOLAS
Abstract: « Le concept d'aliénation chez Heidegger et Lukacs », Archives de
Philosophie, n° 56, juillet-septembre 1993, p. 431-443.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038068
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117674
Date: 7 1, 2004
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Naufrage avec spectateurs, trad. fr. p. 103
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038101
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117682
Date: 4 1, 2005
Author(s): POIREL CHRISTIAN
Abstract: R. Penrose, Shadows of the Mind. A Search in the Missing Science of Consciousness,
Oxford University Press, New York, 1994.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038301
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117693
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): MONOD JEAN-CLAUDE
Abstract: La métaphore vive, p. 252.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038482
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117693
Date: 12 1, 2007
Author(s): LETH PALLE
Abstract: F. D. E. Schleiermacher, « Des différentes methodes du traduire », 1813, tr. Antoine
Berman, in Des différentes méthodes du traduire et autre texte, éd. Christian Berner, Paris,
Seuil, « Points », 1999, p. 47.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038484
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117703
Date: 3 1, 2010
Author(s): WALDENFELS BERNHARD
Abstract: « Sagen und Gesagtes » in Idiome des Denkens, loc. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038645
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117711
Date: 3 1, 2012
Author(s): GONTIER THIERRY
Abstract: Atti della Accademia Pontaniana, Napoli-
Supplemento, NS, vol. LIX (2010), p. 277-290.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038785
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117717
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): KECK FRÉDÉRIC
Abstract: R.-P. Droit dans Le Monde du 29 janvier 1999.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038879
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117718
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): DASTUR FRANÇOISE
Abstract: Ibid., p. 138.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038896
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117718
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): ESCUDIER ALEXANDRE
Abstract: Ricoeur est explicite sur ce point en SMC A 31 ainsi que dans le texte récapitulatif inti-
tulé « De l'interprétation », in DTA 13-39.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038897
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117718
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): D'ALLONNES MYRIAM REVAULT
Abstract: Sarah Kofman, Paroles suffoquées, Paris, Galilée, 1987.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038898
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117720
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): JERVOLINO DOMENICO
Abstract: l'inachèvement de l'herméneutique de Ricœur devient à juste titre une herméneutique de l'ina-
chèvement. Cet article a été confié aux Archives avant la publication de l'ouvrage de Ricœur
Parcours de la reconnaissance, Stock, Paris, 2004,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43038929
Journal Title: Archives de Philosophie
Publisher: Centre Sèvres - Facultés jésuites de Paris
Issue: i40117744
Date: 9 1, 2014
Author(s): FAGNIEZ GUILLAUME
Abstract: R. Aron, La philosophie critique de l'histoire, op. cit., p. 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43039553
Journal Title: Teorema: Revista Internacional de Filosofía
Publisher: Universidad de Valencia
Issue: i40118177
Date: 1 1, 1973
Author(s): Radnitzky Gerard
Abstract: Neville, 1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43047671
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118195
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Combrink H. J. B.
Abstract: The problem being dealt with in this paper is whether a text has only one legitimate meaning, or no meaning at all. The question becomes even more acute when the contexts of sender and receiver are different. Polysemy and ambiguity are well-known obstacles to communication on the level of the word. The necessity of a general semiotic theory is stressed, and explains the difference between denotation and connotation. The functionality of metaphor in biblical language points to the interpretive value of polyvalency. The impression of unlimited indeterminacy created by the recent emphasis on the active role of the reader, is in a sense misleading since author and reader function as a textual strategy. On the other hand, the actualization of the textual expression as the content of the text by applying the various codes and subcodes, implies a continuous interaction between intensional and extensional approaches. In this respect topics, thematics, ideological and world structures are operative. Since interpretation and application are not to be separated in a pragmatic context, as is the case with the text of the Bible, there inevitably remains the possibility of multiple interpretations due to the interpreting and applying of the text of the Bible in a concrete situation. Yet this interpretation and appropriation should always be done as comprehension of the text and in continuity with the tradition.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43047857
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118195
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Vorster W. S.
Abstract: The thesis of this essay is that historical interpretation of the New Testament is necessary to provide information for setting the parameters of valid readings of the New Testament. Such an interpretation serves the purpose of alienation between reader and text and enables the interpreter to ask critical questions about the communicability and relevance of these texts. The nature of the New Testament necessitates historical interpretation. Current historico-critical interpretation of the New Testament is discussed and evaluated with a view to possibilities and limitations in the light of current developments in literary science, history of philosophy and historiography.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43047863
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118210
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Botha Jan
Abstract: Freund 1987.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048148
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118210
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Mouton Elna
Abstract: Wessels 1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048152
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118210
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Robinson A S (Rensia)
Abstract: Boesak 1987:126-138.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048155
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118210
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): LYONS CAMPBELL N D
Abstract: Gaonkar (1990:351)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048156
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118210
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): van Aarde Andries G
Abstract: Smit 1987:6-9
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048164
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118211
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): LATEGAN BERNARD C
Abstract: This contribution is an attempt to continue a dialogue on the issue of reference in biblical text which has its origin in an interchange with Willem Vorster and which is partly documented in the publication Text and reality. In the first section, the continuing relevance of reference is illustrated by a discussion of a number of contemporary Afrikaans historical novels, where the relationship between (historical) narrative and (historical) 'reality' is treated in a very innovative way. In a second section the dynamic nature of reference is discussed in the light of three aspects developed by Ricoeur, namely reference as self-transcendence, as redescription and as an integrative process. In a final section, the inevitable return to reality is explained. It is argued that a better understanding of the function of reference in all its facets holds the key to unlock the transformative potential of these texts in contemporary situations.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048184
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118227
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Matthew Sam P.
Abstract: Soares-Prabhu (2001, 39).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048499
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118227
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): West Gerald O.
Abstract: Meyers 1988
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048500
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118229
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Loubser J. A. (Bobby)
Abstract: Maxwell Cade et al. 1989.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048531
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118232
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Ossom-Batsa George
Abstract: Ben Zvi (2000, 40).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048595
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118242
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Mouton Elna
Abstract: Smit 1997
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43048809
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118260
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Long Timothy M S
Abstract: Thatcher (1999, 267-269).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43049106
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40118266
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): McLean Bradley H.
Abstract: Deleuze, Guattari 1987 [1980], xiv, n. 24.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43049255
Journal Title: Journal of Educational Media, Memory & Society
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i40118271
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Ammert Niklas
Abstract: Since the early 1990s, the concept of historical consciousness has been central to didactic research in Sweden. It has mostly been used as a theoretical framework on a macro-level or as an attempt to identify students' historical consciousness. This article applies the theoretical concept of historical consciousness to tangible source material:history textbooks from the twentieth century. It focuses on whether Swedish history textbooks for lower secondary school have articulated contexts that may be conducive to developing historical consciousness. The article employs a number of theoretical concepts—narratives, multichronology, identity, and values—in order to analyze perspectives that can be utilized to trigger historical consciousness.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43049338
Journal Title: Transformation
Publisher: Paternoster Press
Issue: i40118407
Date: 7 1, 2004
Author(s): Knighton Ben
Abstract: African Theology involves a number of dichotomies, which threaten the whole enterprise. Yet the African context should be the starting point for theology in Africa if churches are to head off secularisation on the continent.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43052621
Journal Title: Internationale Schulbuchforschung
Publisher: Verlag Hahnsche Buchhandlung
Issue: i40118660
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Quillévéré Isabelle
Abstract: François Audigier et al., L'enseignement de l'histoire et de la géographie en troisième et en seconde.
Etude comparative et descriptive, Paris, 1996.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43057346
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40118850
Date: 6 1, 1978
Author(s): Vignaux Paul
Abstract: L'Absolu et l'historique dans la doctrine de la Trinité,
du volume collectif Hegel et la théologie contemporaine, Delachaux, Neuchâtel 1977.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43061480
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40118871
Date: 6 1, 1991
Author(s): Ghidini Maria Candida
Abstract: Ibid., p. 130.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43062107
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40118945
Date: 9 1, 2008
Author(s): Bosco Domenico
Abstract: M. de Certeau, L'énonciation mystique, «Recherches de science religieuse»,
(1976), pp. 183-215.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43063842
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40118948
Date: 3 1, 2010
Author(s): Azzariti-Fumaroli Luigi
Abstract: L. Tolstoj, Detstvo (1852), in Id., Sobranie socinenij, Hudozestvennaja literatura,
I, Moskva 1960; trad. it. di R. Olkienizkaia-Naldi, Infanzia, Passigli, Firenze 1998, p. 39.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43063903
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40118949
Date: 9 1, 2009
Author(s): Raynaud Savina
Abstract: G. Spinosa, Il metodo
storiografico di M.-D. Chenu medievista e lessicografo, RFNS, 94 (2002), pp. 347-354.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43063927
Journal Title: Rivista di Filosofia Neo-Scolastica
Publisher: Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore
Issue: i40119260
Date: 9 1, 2012
Author(s): Fumaroli Luigi Azzariti
Abstract: P. Celan, Der Tod (1950), in Id., Die Gedichte aus dem Nachlaβ, Suhrkamp,
Frankfurt a. M. 1997; trad. it. di M. Ranchetti e J. Leskien, La morte, in Id., Sotto il tiro di
presagi. Poesie inedite 1948-1969, Einaudi, Torino 2001, p. 21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070016
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40119281
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Combrink H J B
Abstract: Are the readings of Luke being proposed in this volume evidence of readers finding in the text what they want? Different readings of the same text can be related to different manifestations of "the reader". Yet a responsible reading of the text implies taking the text as a speech-act functioning in a communicative context. The role of the author and the context therefore becomes important again. The concept of foolproof composition is relevant too ās it implies the exclusion of the possibility of a counterreading of the text. Tlie phenomenon of the inspiration of a sacred text also functions as a constraint.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070297
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40119281
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Botha J
Abstract: In this paper some elements of the reading process of Luke 12:35-48 are analysed according to the theory of Wolfgang Iser. Two problems are stated in the introduction, namely the impossibility of accounting for the reading process exhaustively in one all-encompassing theory, and the difficulty of "applying" Iser's theory, which is proposed as a theory of the reading process and not a method for analysing the reading process of an actual text. After a short exposition of the philosophical background and the main elements of the theory, a description of some elements of the reading process of this particular text is given. The paper concludes with a short reflection on the viability of this theory for a practical reception analysis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070301
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40119281
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Schnell C W
Abstract: The tradition-historical method emerged at the turn of the century. It is used to understand biblical texts not only as products of the final author or redactor, but as documents which evolved over a period of time within a particular society. Consequently it grapples with the problems of how such texts refers to historical events, how one relates individual and collective religious experience and what authority these texts have in the lives of Christians today. Luke 12:35-48 is used to investigate the application of these ideas to practical exegesis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070302
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40119281
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Wuellner W
Abstract: The study of the wider context of the rhetorical structure (as distinct from discrete rhetorical features) is proposed to apply to two areas: (1) the story and discourse, or signified and signifier, which concerns all matters in, and of, the text; and (2) the materiality of reading which concerns all matters presumably outside the text The polarity between text and textuality is explored at length in the five most important relations in which rhetorical features figure importantly.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070303
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40119281
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Hartin P J
Abstract: Interpretation has to take into consideration three poles: author, text and interpreter. In the field of literary studies deconstruction has provoked much interest and concern. The scope of this paper is to illustrate this activity of deconstruction unfolding by means of a reading of the parable of the Supervising Servant. This illustration from the Scriptures shows what happens to every text which is read again. It is reinterpreted anew according to new contexts. It is an example of the dissemination of the Word, whereby the Word becomes flesh.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070308
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40119281
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Smit D J
Abstract: The different "readings and readers" are evaluated, with a view to responsible hermeneutics, on three levels. First, the question is asked as to whether the different readings took place in a responsible way in terms of their own presuppositions and goals. Some general remarks are made on the possible comparison and integration of these readings are made. Second, the question is asked whether some of these readings are more appropriate, responsible or legitimate readings of literature than others. The point is argued that such an evaluation cannot be timeless and abstract, but will depend on the purpose of the reader. Third, the question is asked how the specific pencope, namely a text from the Christian New Testament, can be responsibly read by New Testament scholars.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070311
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40119282
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): SMIT J A
Abstract: Maartens (1980)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070314
Journal Title: Neotestamentica
Publisher: The New Testament Society of South Africa / Die Nuwe-Testamentiese Werkgemeenskap van Suid-Afrika
Issue: i40119282
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): SMIT J A
Abstract: Hengel 1974:25ff
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43070315
Journal Title: The Library Quarterly: Information, Community, Policy
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i396847
Date: 10 1, 1990
Author(s): Wolcott Brett
Abstract: Inquiry in the social sciences is based on theoretical assumptions that are not always clearly articulated in research reports. This article surveys some of the theoretical positions that underlie various qualitative research methods and discusses some of the methodological issues raised by those positions. The four themes that serve as anchor points for the discussion are contextualization, an approach to social-scientific observation that takes into account the environment in which the observational event takes place; understanding, an approach to the problem of knowledge and explanation that addresses the range of what can be learned from observation; pluralism, the proposition that not only social settings but the methods for explaining them resist reduction to a single model; and expression, the problem of conveying the results of research.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4308864
Journal Title: The Library Quarterly: Information, Community, Policy
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i396847
Date: 10 1, 1990
Author(s): MellonAbstract: [3, pp. 273-99]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4308865
Journal Title: The Library Quarterly: Information, Community, Policy
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i397452
Date: 4 1, 1997
Author(s): Shenk Gary
Abstract: 58-60
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4309598
Journal Title: Kirchliche Zeitgeschichte
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i40120566
Date: 1 1, 2001
Author(s): Hartweg Frédéric
Abstract: Etymologisches Wörterbuch des Deutschen, Berlin 1989, 1409.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43100057
Journal Title: Kirchliche Zeitgeschichte
Publisher: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht GmbH & Co. KG
Issue: i40120596
Date: 1 1, 1992
Author(s): Feil Ernst
Abstract: Carl Schmitt, Tyrannei der Werte, in: Tyrannei der Werte, hg. von Sepp Schelz,
Hamburg 1979, 11-43.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43100785
Journal Title: Journal of Linguistic Anthropology
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i40120808
Date: 6 1, 2002
Author(s): Shoaps Robin A.
Abstract: This article addresses how a perceived tension between the spontaneous personal and the shared textual elements of religious language is resolved in the context of Pentecostal services recorded at two Assemblies of God (AG) churches in California and Michigan. In an analysis of pray er and the metapragmatic commentary that surrounds it, I argue that the balance between spontaneously created prayer and invocation of fixed text plays on an opposition that goes beyond ritual or religious language; rather, it is best understood as characterizing two opposing text-building or entextualization strategies. Using evidence from AG prayer, sermons, and songs, I show that the preferred entextualization strategy highlights the situatedness of the text in a particular context and as emanating from a particular speaker. My findings have significance not only for research on religious language, but also for further understandings of entextualization and the discursive means of constructing personhood and affect.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43103994
Journal Title: Journal of Linguistic Anthropology
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i40120870
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): Shweder Lauren
Abstract: This article highlights the linguistic dimension of sleight-of-hand magic performance through a situated study of the transmission of a trick from expert to novice magician. Focusing on the context of apprenticeship rather than performance, we distinguish an emphasis on linguistic techniques for producing illusion, skills deeply embedded in the magician's artful practice. Ultimately, we conclude that a magician's talk is performative in that its meaning lies in the effect it has on the visual experience of the audience, who co-constructs the trick.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43104676
Journal Title: Cahiers d'économie politique / Papers in Political Economy
Publisher: L'Harmattan
Issue: i40121038
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Lordon Frédéric
Abstract: Charles Ramond (2005), "La loi du nombre", introduction au Traité politique, Spinoza, Œu-
vres, V, Epiméthée, PUF.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43107698
Journal Title: Cahiers d'économie politique / Papers in Political Economy
Publisher: L'Harmattan
Issue: i40121042
Date: 1 1, 2009
Author(s): Rieucau Nicolas
Abstract: G. T. Tanselle (2006, p. 5).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43107739
Journal Title: Journal of International and Area Studies
Publisher: Institute of International Affairs Graduate School of International Studies Seoul National University
Issue: i40121212
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): Kim Mikyoung
Abstract: Fukuoka 2006: 161
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43111476
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation Nationale des Sciences Politiques
Issue: i40121375
Date: 10 1, 1979
Author(s): MARSHALL TERENCE
Abstract: Emile III, O.C. IV, p. 470.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43116151
Journal Title: Iranian Studies
Publisher: Routledge
Issue: i401635
Date: 3 1, 1989
Author(s): RumiAbstract: Subtelny, Le monde est un jardin, 152.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4311782
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses Universitaires de France
Issue: i40121415
Date: 10 1, 1973
Author(s): CARRÉ OLIVIER
Abstract: Van Nieuwen-
huijze (C.A.O.), Sociology of the Middle East. A stocktaking and interpretation, Leiden,
E.J. Brill, 1971
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43117886
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation Nationale des Sciences Politiques
Issue: i40121491
Date: 8 1, 1991
Author(s): CORCUFF PHILIPPE
Abstract: CNRS, PIRTTEM, Toulouse, 16-18 mai 1990
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43119033
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation Nationale des Sciences Politiques
Issue: i40121497
Date: 10 1, 1992
Author(s): LÉTOURNEAU JOCELYN
Abstract: Luc Bureau, Entre l'eden et l'utopie:
les fondements imaginaires de l'espace québécois, Montréal, Québec/Amérique, 1984.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43119121
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121517
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): LECA JEAN
Abstract: Rawls, 1987,
p. 21
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43119438
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121528
Date: 2 1, 1998
Author(s): BRUGIDOU MATHIEU
Abstract: F. Backman, M. Brugi-
dou, «L'icône profane, l'image des hommes politiques, produits de consommation ou
objet sociologique: quelques éléments», Sociétés, 57, 1997.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43119587
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121545
Date: 4 1, 2001
Author(s): LECA JEAN
Abstract: « Psychologie individuelle et psychologie sociale ».
Imperialism and Social Classes est également chroniqué (IV (1), 1954).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43119791
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121555
Date: 6 1, 2003
Author(s): JOBARD FABIEN
Abstract: Michel Dobry (Sociologie des crises politiques,
op. cit.) et de Michel Crozier (Le phénomène bureaucratique, op. cit.).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43119939
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121596
Date: 4 1, 2010
Author(s): Traini Christophe
Abstract: Olivier Fillieule (dir), Le désengagement militant, Paris,
Belin, 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43120715
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation Nationale des Sciences Politiques
Issue: i40121632
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): PITEAU Michel
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, «Droit de cités», Le Monde, 23 août 1991, p. 14.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43121646
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121665
Date: 12 1, 2011
Author(s): Corcuff Philippe
Abstract: Ibid., p. 199.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43122361
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121674
Date: 2 1, 2012
Author(s): Martin Denis-Constant
Abstract: D.-C. Martin et le groupe IPI, « Écarts d'identité... », cité.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43122571
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121675
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): Farhat Nadim
Abstract: A. R. Zolberg, « The Making of Flemings and Walloons. Belgium : 1830-1914, art. cité, p. 233.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43122616
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40121681
Date: 8 1, 2013
Author(s): Bevir Mark
Abstract: C. Shore, Building Europe. The Cultural Politics of European Integration, Abingdon, Routledge, 2000.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43122944
Journal Title: Sociologie du Travail
Publisher: Association pour le développement de la sociologie du travail
Issue: i40123040
Date: 9 1, 1994
Author(s): Cottereau Alain
Abstract: Schütz, 1962, notamment le chapitre On multiple realities.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43149904
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40123136
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): YÁÑEZ MIGUEL GRANDE
Abstract: Rodríguez Puerto—Op. cit., p. 102.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43151549
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40123136
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): ARY ANTÓNIO
Abstract: Ricœur, P. —"La conscience et la loi", art. cit., p. 214.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43151557
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40123136
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): PASQUÍN RAFAEL VEGA
Abstract: Gadamer, H.-G. —Verdad y método I, ed. cit., p. 380.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43151558
Journal Title: Paragraph
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Issue: i40123170
Date: 7 1, 2009
Author(s): Heathcote Owen
Abstract: This article considers the changing relationship between Balzac and theory from the 1970s onwards when Balzac was a favoured, if disparaged, object of theorization, as in Barthes s S/Z. More recent critics, however, see the multi-layered énunciations of/in his texts as evidence of their ability to theorize their own relationship to history, society, sexuality — and literature. In the same way, moreover, as texts such as Sarrasine and Une passion dans le désert critique their own relation to literature, ostensibly theoretical Balzac texts such as Une théorie de la démarche turn theory into a form of fiction. Whether moving from literature to theory or from theory to literature, Balzac — or 'Balzac'/Balzac — is thus shown to be (at) a nexus of literature, theory and literary theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43151919
Journal Title: Paragraph
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Issue: i40123173
Date: 11 1, 2006
Author(s): Briggs Kate
Abstract: This article argues for a definition of translation as a form of writing under constraint. Quite straightforwardly, the translator must write the original text again in a language other than the one in which it was originally composed. Both inhibiting and enabling, that restriction is also translation's resource, ensuring its distinctiveness as a writing practice and providing the key to its unique transformative possibilities. Like lipogrammatical writing, translation is inaugurated by its constraint. The article explores the affinity between translation and the lipogram with reference to Georges Perec's La Disparition, where the prohibition of the letter e initiates a peculiarly inventive kind of writing. Peculiarly inventive, because the effects generated by writing without a given letter of the alphabet, or by writing a given text again in another, altogether different, language, are essentially unprogrammable: we do not know what is going to happen.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43151952
Journal Title: Review of Religious Research
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40124598
Date: 9 1, 2013
Author(s): Franzen Aaron B.
Abstract: The Bible is an important text in American history, but research analyzing the social consequences of reading the Bible is very limited. Research focusing on religious practices or religiosity with Bible reading as part of a scale shows a tendency towards conservatism and traditionalism, as do more literalist views of the Bible. In the present study, biblical literalism is treated as a powerful context guiding one's reading. The focus here is a quantitative view of Bible reading, deploying two 'conservative' and two 'liberal' moral/political scales and two competing views for how Bible reading may function. Results indicate that Bible reading is positively related to both of the liberal scales as well as the conservative scales for non-literalists, but not for those with literalist Bible views. The findings begin to show the importance of independent Bible reading, how it may function differently for literalists and non-literalists, and highlights the degree to which literalism and Bible reading are different constructs.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43185883
Journal Title: Verfassung und Recht in Übersee / Law and Politics in Africa, Asia and Latin America
Publisher: Institut für Internationale Angelegenheiten der Universität Hamburg
Issue: i40127374
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Njoya Jean
Abstract: Sèye, note 106, p. 3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43239583
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128053
Date: 3 1, 2005
Author(s): McLoughlin David
Abstract: Dubus, A., " A Father's Story" in Breslin, J. ed., The substance of things Hoped For,
New York: Doubleday, 1987, p. 152.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43250918
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128070
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Hill Robert J.
Abstract: Polanyi, M., The Tacit Dimension, (London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1966),
pp 29-52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43251198
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128072
Date: 5 1, 2008
Author(s): Mills Mary
Abstract: Cottingham, Spiritual Dimension, pp. 171-2.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43251230
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128073
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Lawson James
Abstract: Brazilian
disciple Herbert de Souza (Betinho), A lista de Ailice (Sao Paulo, 1996).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43251247
Journal Title: New Blackfriars
Publisher: Blackwell Publishing Ltd
Issue: i40128085
Date: 11 1, 2010
Author(s): Taylor Charles
Abstract: Roger Lundin, Believing Again (Grand Rapids: Michigan: Eerdmans, 2009).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43251452
Journal Title: Revue des études slaves
Publisher: Institut d'études Slaves
Issue: i40129176
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): RAGUET-BOUVART CHRISTINE
Abstract: « The servile path », On translation, éd. Reuben A. Brower, Cambridge (Mass.),
Harvard University Press, 1959, p. 97-110.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43271914
Journal Title: Revue des études slaves
Publisher: Institut d'études Slaves
Issue: i40129177
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): LANDRY TRISTAN
Abstract: Jean-Paul Sartre, Qu 'est-ce que la littérature ?, Paris, 1948, p. 52.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43271945
Journal Title: Revue des études slaves
Publisher: Institut d'études Slaves
Issue: i40129183
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): VRINAT-NIKOLOV MARIE
Abstract: Teodora Dimova, l'Ombre du mur, Paris, les Syrtes, 2009, p. 151.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43272109
Journal Title: Revue des études slaves
Publisher: Institut d'études Slaves
Issue: i40129184
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): PLAGNE NICOLAS
Abstract: A. Lyzlov, Скифская история, 1116.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43272143
Journal Title: Hispanic Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania Press
Issue: i40129792
Date: 10 1, 2014
Author(s): Francomano Emily C.
Abstract: "the pilgrim had a special association with money, for the very symbols of
his condition were the staff he held in one hand and the purse he carried over one shoulder. His
mobility depended in part on the convenient transferability of some of his wealth" (31).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43279322
Journal Title: Dance Research: The Journal of the Society for Dance Research
Publisher: Edinburgh University Press
Issue: i40129862
Date: 12 1, 2014
Author(s): VEROLI PATRIZIA
Abstract: Serge Lifar built his career during the 1930s, a decade crucial to understanding his 'années noires'-or 'black years', as the French historian Henry Rousso called the period of the German occupation of Paris (1940—1944). Lifar's powerful and respected position at the Paris Opéra, the social connections he had built and maintained and the psychological impact of exile: all these elements help clarify Lifar's accommodating attitude towards the German occupants of his adopted city. During the 1930s Lifar came to be accepted in French intellectual society as the 'heir' of Serge Diaghilev. Through his publications he made a powerful contribution to the process by which Diaghilev's Ballets Russes assumed its paramount position in the development of modern ballet, a process set in motion by the impresario himself. Lifar played this role chiefly in France. In the English-speaking world, where relatively few of his books appeared in translation, other writers served to canonise the Diaghilev endeavour, albeit for somewhat different ends. A list of Lifar's publications in Russian and other languages (French above all) displays the growing influence of his actions and authority, the power of his connections (inherited primarily from Diaghilev), and his relentless will to overcome the problems of emigration as he secured not only success as a dancer and choreograph but also a public reputation as an intellectual. The recent discovery of new evidence has led to the identification of the respected Pushkin authority Modeste Hofmann as the writer whose unacknowledged work enabled Lifar to establish himself as an historian. This evidence, provided by Hofmann's grandsons André and Vladimir Hofmann, raises serious questions about the authority of Lifar's books. An interplay of subjective relationships is woven into the texture of these narratives in which survival and ambition, a paternal attitude and filial respect, exist in constant tension. Neither the making of these books nor the myth of Russian dance which they espouse can be understood without placing their authors in the milieu they shared in Paris as Russian émigrés.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43281365
Journal Title: Česká literatura
Publisher: Ústav pro Českou Literaturu AV ČR
Issue: i40132158
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Hrbata Zdeněk
Abstract: A. Jirásek, Psohlavci, 1886 (Praha: F. Šimáček), str. 1;
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43322421
Journal Title: Landscape Journal
Publisher: The University of Wisconsin Press
Issue: i40132217
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Conan Michel
Abstract: The renewal of a dialog between landscape design and garden history demands a renewal of the questions and methods of garden history. This essay studies how garden reception and garden creation interact. It considers three main issues: first, it explores the domain of cultural expectations framing the engagement with a garden shared by users and creators at a given time—the poetical texture of gardens; second, the role of garden creation in exploiting, expanding or subverting this shared frame of expectations; and third, it proposes an approach—garden pragmatic—to study the broader interactions between garden creation and reception on the one hand, and social and cultural change on the other. The question of intersubjectivity—how do we share our sense and experiences of the world with others, and how do we transform them—is at the root of all the little stories—the fragments of a poetic of gardens—that propose new directions for garden history. Many of these stories have been presented during the last 15 years at symposia at Dumbarton Oaks where the author is presently the director of Garden and Landscape Studies. The general philosophy however had never been presented until the Fall 2004 when he published his "Essais de Poétique des Jardins." They were never made explicit at Dumbarton Oaks where each story only played its part in the theme of the symposium. Yet the whole course of ideas presented here results from these many exchanges with other scholars. This is why many footnotes make explicit references to their works. So, following the lead offered by this text or choosing a personal route, each reader may access many different voices that make garden history at present into a lively resource for pondering about the role of landscape creation in a multicultural world. These fragments of history are written to stimulate the designer's imagination, not to outline the course landscape design should follow.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43323728
Journal Title: Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft
Publisher: Kommissionsverlag Franz Steiner
Issue: i40133996
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): van Skyhawk Hugh
Abstract: Turner 1972: 212-221
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43380752
Journal Title: Roczniki Filozoficzne / Annales de Philosophie / Annals of Philosophy
Publisher: Towarzystwa Naukowego, Katolickiego Uniwersytetu Lubelskiego
Issue: i40135031
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): WOLICKA ELŻBIETA
Abstract: The article of Elzbieta Wolicka is consecrated to the consideration of the phenomenon of time taken in the contexts of individual human experience, contemporary cultural situation and Christian faith. The starting point of the 1st part of the article is the fragment of Confessiones (ch. XI) of St. Augustine and the short parable of Franz Kafka entitled HE. The author of the article brings to the light the dialogical basis of the human perception of time and raises up the quaestion of "a hidden sabotage of trust" which is characteristic to the social relations of our times. This is also the one among many other factors of the so called "crisis of culture" (mal du siècle). The crisis consists of a feeling of a threat, a burden of the past and a fear of the future. The 2nd part of the article is concerned with the analysis of the eschatological meaning of some words of Christ in the Gospel of St. John (4, 23; 5, 25-29; 12, 13; 12, 27, 31). They reveal the Christian sense of the human temporal condition in the light of "the economy of salvation" and the dialogue between a believer and God. A catastrophic thrill, a feeling of existential paradox, a blockage of communication - the symptoms of the crisis of cultural conscience - could be described as "the edipse of God" (M. Buber) or "the abandonment of God" (J. Ellul) in the contemporary world. The Gospel points out that in the heart of human temporal experience there is still existing conversatio sacra and the presence of God in our history is actual.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43407775
Journal Title: Roczniki Filozoficzne / Annales de Philosophie / Annals of Philosophy
Publisher: Towarzystwa Naukowego, Katolickiego Uniwersytetu Lubelskiego
Issue: i40135135
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): CHUDY WOJCIECH
Abstract: W. Juszczak, Sophia, „Znak”, 41(1989), nr 2-3, s. 140.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43409686
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia / Aletheia - Associção Científica e Cultural
Issue: i40135186
Date: 1 1, 2015
Author(s): LIND ANDREAS GONÇALVES
Abstract: Hölderlin, F. - Friedrich Hölderlins sämtliche Werke, ed. cit., p. 433
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43410698
Journal Title: Renaissance and Reformation / Renaissance et Réforme
Publisher: Canadian Society for Renaissance Studies / Société canadienne d'études de la Renaissance (CSRS / SCER), Pacific Northwest Renaissance Society (PNWRC), Toronto Renaissance and Reformation Colloquium (TRRC) and Victoria University Centre for Reformation and Renaissance Studies (CRRS)
Issue: i40136125
Date: 10 1, 1998
Author(s): PAQUIN RENÉ
Abstract: La démocratisation de la Bible fut au coeur de la Réforme protestante. Or, en France, cette réclamation rencontra une vive opposition de la part des instances religieuses traditionnelles. L'interdiction faite aux laïcs de lire, de traduire ou d'imprimer la Bible en langue vernaculaire donna lieu à toute une littérature polémique signalée par Henri Estienne au chapitre XXX de son Apologie pour Hérodote (1566). La présente recherche se penche sur trois de ces traités rares et peu connus qui figurent dans le catalogue censorial de l'Université de Paris. Cette étude examine plus précisément les recommandations des auteurs pour guider les femmes dans la lecture des textes sacrés. Leurs conseils pratiques et herméneutiques soulignent un idéal masculin de la femme dévote ainsi que les rôles sociaux qui lui sont assignés. Ceci nous conduit à nous interroger, en conclusion, sur les fonctions socialisantes d'une lecture féminine de la Bible au début des temps modernes.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43445196
Journal Title: Renaissance and Reformation / Renaissance et Réforme
Publisher: Canadian Society for Renaissance Studies / Société canadienne d'études de la Renaissance, Pacific Northwest Renaissance Society, Toronto Renaissance and Reformation Colloquium and Victoria University Centre for Reformation and Renaissance Studies
Issue: i40136175
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): RUSSELL NICOLAS
Abstract: In sixteenth-century France, the triumphal entry was closely tied to the notion of collective memory. This article defines the concept of collective memory as it is articulated in sixteenth-century texts, retraces the history of the relationship between this notion and the triumphal entry, and, in analyzing several texts tied to entry ceremonies, explores how such texts address triumphal entries' role in the production of collective memory—as opposed to its preservation, which is the typical focus in discussions of the relationship between collective memory and historiographical or poetic works during this period.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43446095
Journal Title: Renaissance and Reformation / Renaissance et Réforme
Publisher: Canadian Society for Renaissance Studies / Société canadienne d'études de la Renaissance, Pacific Northwest Renaissance Society, Toronto Renaissance and Reformation Colloquium and Victoria University Centre for Reformation and Renaissance Studies
Issue: i40136175
Date: 4 1, 2009
Author(s): EAGLESON HANNAH
Abstract: Des ciseaux et de la colle. Des ailes sur une page. La grandeur des caractères. Ces matériaux ont tous eu leur importance lorsque les lecteurs du début du XVIIe siècle ont tenté de comprendre leur théologie du temps à travers les pages de leurs livres. Cet article montre que la poésie de George Herbert revêt une profonde association entre les idées concernant le texte et celles relevant de l'histoire théologique, association qui était familière pour les lecteurs d'almanachs et d'harmonies bibliques. Les poèmes d'Herbert impliquent que l'individu puisse donner une signification à sa propre vie, dans le cadre d'une histoire théologique linéaire et cohérente basée sur la création, la chute, la rédemption et la résurrection des morts. Puisque cette histoire linéaire se basait sur les Écritures et sur son interprétation dans l'Angleterre du XVIIe siècle, la démarche consistant à donner une signification à une vie individuelle dans le cadre de cette histoire théologique était expérimentée à travers le texte, considéré à la fois comme un contenu intellectuel et comme une forme matérielle. The Temple révèle également des tensions entre l'exploration d'Herbert dans le temps de chaque jour apparemment chaotique et sa foi dans la cohérence de l'histoire théologique linéaire. Ses efforts pour réduire ces tensions le conduit à utiliser des métaphores impliquant la matérialité du texte, renforçant ainsi les liens entre la théologie du temps et la matérialité du texte dans son œuvre, ainsi que dans l'expérience de ses lecteurs contemporains.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43446096
Journal Title: English Literary Renaissance
Publisher: Department of English, University of Massachusetts
Issue: i40136254
Date: 10 1, 1987
Author(s): SESSIONS WILLIAM A.
Abstract: This essay reflects the diversity and range of Bacon scholarship and the current investigation of his writings. To analyze recent work (1945-1984), it divides the criticism into the natural divisions of Bacon's canon: philosophical, scientific, rhetorical and literary, historical and political, legal and medical. The essay also discusses general works on Bacon, biographical studies, and philosophical introductions as well as encyclopedic surveys. It further indicates the relevance of various Bacon texts, some newly discovered, and classical and Renaissance texts Bacon himself owned and annotated.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43447228
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag WINTER GmbH
Issue: i40138215
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Voelz Johannes
Abstract: McFarland 3-55.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43485840
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag WINTER GmbH
Issue: i40138215
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Kley Antje
Abstract: Todorov 10-19
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43485844
Journal Title: Amerikastudien / American Studies
Publisher: Universitätsverlag WINTER GmbH
Issue: i40138215
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Fluck Winfried
Abstract: Fraser and Honneth 29
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43485846
Journal Title: Philippine Sociological Review
Publisher: Philippine Sociological Society, Inc.
Issue: i40138249
Date: 12 1, 2013
Author(s): LANUZA GERARDO M.
Abstract: Connolly (1992).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43486377
Journal Title: Civilisations
Publisher: Institute de Sociologie
Issue: i40138298
Date: 12 1, 2013
Author(s): TABOIS Stéphanie
Abstract: S. Tabois (2005).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43487276
Journal Title: Hungarian Journal of English and American Studies (HJEAS)
Publisher: Institute of English and American Studies, University of Debrecen
Issue: i40138367
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): Matolcsy Kálmán
Abstract: H. P. Lovecraft's texts deal with the cosmos providing words and mechanisms beyond words, such as analogy. Tracing the relationship between analogy and the poetic metaphor in the Lovecraftian text the paper turns to Paul Ricoeur's notion of the living metaphor as the embodiment of tension providing secondary referentiality. The essay argues that the ontological nature of analogy and metaphor supplies an indirect strategy to move towards the beyond, to transfer the unknown to the realm of the known. In this process, by referring to what is interstitial, void-like, and monstrous, this metaphorically active, poetic, and "ecstatic" Lovecraftian text becomes a "monster" in its own right: the indescribable and unnamable overflow into the world of representation, creating the monster-text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43488466
Journal Title: Chinese Literature: Essays, Articles, Reviews (CLEAR)
Publisher: CLEAR
Issue: i40138441
Date: 12 1, 2013
Author(s): HANDLER-SPITZ Rivi
Abstract: "On the Childlike Mind," FS, 93.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43490165
Journal Title: The Classical World
Publisher: Classical Association of the Atlantic States
Issue: i401863
Date: 12 1, 1968
Author(s): Delatte John R.
Abstract: Delatte in AC37 (1968) 192-204
Delatte
192
37
AC
1968
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4349525
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Société de l'Historie du Protestantisme Français
Issue: i40138695
Date: 9 1, 1997
Author(s): Fabre Rémi
Abstract: S. Hoffmann, A la
recherche de la France, Seuil, 1963.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43495995
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Société de l'Historie du Protestantisme Français
Issue: i40138793
Date: 9 1, 1999
Author(s): Cellier Micheline
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Temps et récit III, op. cit., p. 358.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43497531
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40141126
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): Dodier Nicolas
Abstract: B. Glaser, A. Strauss, ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43550677
Journal Title: Revue française de science politique
Publisher: Presses de Sciences Po
Issue: i40141126
Date: 6 1, 2014
Author(s): Smaoui Sélim
Abstract: Christophe Traini (dir.), Émotions... Mobilisations J, Paris, Presses de Sciences Po, 2009.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43550678
Journal Title: Urban History Review / Revue d'histoire urbaine
Publisher: Becker Associates
Issue: i40141579
Date: 10 1, 2010
Author(s): Zembrzycki Stacey
Abstract: Thousands of child Holocaust survivors arrived in Montreal, Quebec, between 1947 and 1952, looking to remake their lives, rebuild their families, and recreate their communities. Integration was not seamless. As survivors struggled to carve spaces for themselves within the established Canadian Jewish community, their difficult wartime stories were neither easily received nor understood. When remembering this period, survivors tend to speak about employment, education, dating, integration into both the pre-war Jewish community and the larger society, and, perhaps most importantly, the creation of their own social worlds within existing and new frameworks. Forged in a transitional and tumultuous period in Quebec's history, these social worlds, as this article demonstrates, are an important example of survivor agency. Although survivors recall the ways in which Canadian Jews helped them adjust to their new setting, by organizing a number of programs and clubs within various spaces—Jeanne Mance House, the Young Men's and Young Women's Hebrew Association, and the Jewish Public Library—they also speak about how they forged their own paths upon arriving in this postwar city. For instance, survivors created the New World Club, an informal and grassroots social organization where they could prioritize their own needs and begin to be understood as people, and not just survivors. Establishing the interconnections between these formal and informal social worlds, and specifically, how survivors navigated them, is central to understanding the process through which they were able to move beyond their traumatic pasts and start over. Nightmares and parties are parts of the same story, and here the focus is on the memories of young survivors who prioritized their social worlds. Des milliers d'enfants survivants de l'Holocauste sont arrivés à Montréal, au Québec, entre 1947 et 1952, cherchant à refaire leurs vies, reconstruire leurs familles et recréer leurs communautés. L'intégration n'était pas sans faille. Non seulement les survivants ont-ils du mal à se tailler une place au sein de la communauté juive canadienne existante, leurs pénibles récits de la guerre ne sont ni facilement reçus, ni facilement compris. Se rappelant cette période, les survivants ont tendance à parler de l'emploi, de l'éducation, de rencontres et d'intégration à la fois dans la communauté juive et la société d'avant-guerre et, plus encore, de la création de leurs propres univers sociaux dans de cadres établis ou récents. Créés dans une période transitoire et tumultueuse de l'histoire du Québec, ces mondes sociaux, comme le montre cet article, sont un exemple important de la volonté d'agir des survivants. Bien que les survivants rappellent comment les Juifs du Canada les ont aidés à s'adapter à leur nouveau contexte, en organisant un certain nombre déprogrammes et de clubs au sein de différents espaces - Jeanne Mance House, la Young Men's and Young Women's Hebrew Association et la Jewish Public Library - ils racontent aussi comment ils ont forgé leur propre voies en arrivant dans cette ville d'aprèsguerre. Par exemple, les survivants ont créés le New World Club, un organisme social informel et populaire où ils pouvaient donner priorité à leurs propres besoins et commencer à être compris comme êtres humains et non seulement comme survivants. Démontrer les interconnexions entre ces mondes sociaux formels et informels et, plus particulièrement, comment les survivants y ont navigué, est essentiel à la compréhension du processus par lequel ils ont pu dépasser leurs expériences traumatiques et repartir à zéro. Cauchemars et fêtes sont deux versants d'une même histoire; l'accent ici est mis sur les souvenirs des jeunes survivants qui ont accordé la priorité à leurs mondes sociaux.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43560282
Journal Title: Chasqui
Publisher: Chasqui: Revista de literatura latinoamericana
Issue: i40142999
Date: 11 1, 2012
Author(s): López Silvana
Abstract: La mayor (1966-1975).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43589465
Journal Title: Jahrbuch für Recht und Ethik / Annual Review of Law and Ethics
Publisher: Duncker & Humblot
Issue: i40143169
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Pawlik Michael
Abstract: Rudolphi (Fn. 39), § 35 Rdn. 17.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43593668
Journal Title: Pallas
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40143874
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): CALBOLI MONTEFUSCO Lucia
Abstract: Innocenti 1994: 357 s.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43605789
Journal Title: Pallas
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40143908
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): PAYEN Pascal
Abstract: Ibid., I, 1, 1.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43606498
Journal Title: Journal of Sport History
Publisher: The North American Society for Sport History
Issue: i40144300
Date: 4 1, 2005
Author(s): Schultz Jaime
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Time and Narrative, vol. 1, trans. Kathleen McLaughlin and David Pellauer (Chi-
cago: University of Chicago Press, 1984).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43610078
Journal Title: Présence Africaine
Publisher: Présence Africaine Editions
Issue: i40144649
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): GNASSOUNOU Victor
Abstract: Alioune Diop, Discours d'ouverture du Deuxième Congrès des écrivains et artistes noirs,
Présence Africaine, n° XXIV-XXV, p. 42-43.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43617171
Journal Title: Medium Ævum
Publisher: Society for the Study of Medieval Languages and Literature
Issue: i40145187
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): KLASSEN NORMAN
Abstract: David Wallace, Chaucerian Polity: Absolutist Lineages and
Associational Forms in England and Italy (Stanford, California: Stanford University Press;
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997). xix + 555 pp.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43630129
Journal Title: Anabases
Publisher: Université de Toulouse-Le Mirail
Issue: i40148226
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Payen Pascal
Abstract: Les
Grecs, les historiens, la démocratie, p. 219-245.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43682760
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Société de l'Historie du Protestantisme Français
Issue: i40148678
Date: 12 1, 2002
Author(s): Willaime Jean-Paul
Abstract: « Le protestantisme malade de sa
jeunesse », Études Théologiques et Religieuses, tome 76, 2001/2, p. 247-264.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43691773
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Société de l'Historie du Protestantisme Français
Issue: i40148697
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Encrevé André
Abstract: Ibid., col. 1.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43692186
Journal Title: Bulletin de la Société de l'Histoire du Protestantisme Français (1903-)
Publisher: Société de l'Historie du Protestantisme Français
Issue: i40148697
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Pervillé Guy
Abstract: « Qui se sentira responsable ? », par R. Goullet Rucy et Jean-Michel Hornus,
ibid., 1962, n° 11-12, novembre-décembre, p. 781-784.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43692187
Journal Title: Revue européenne des sciences sociales
Publisher: Librairie Droz
Issue: i40148884
Date: 1 1, 2014
Author(s): THIREAU ISABELLE
Abstract: Perry and Seiden (2000).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43694303
Journal Title: Theory and Society
Publisher: Springer
Issue: i40148922
Date: 7 1, 2014
Author(s): Mische Ann
Abstract: Latour 2005
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43694727
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40149968
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): BLOMBERG CRAIG L.
Abstract: ("Nurturing Our Nurse: Literary Schol-
ars and Biblical Exegesis," Christianity and Literature 32 [1982] 17-18
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43718221
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150082
Date: 4 1, 2000
Author(s): MILLER DOUGLAS B.
Abstract: Gordis (Koheleth, 130),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43722641
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150119
Date: 4 1, 2003
Author(s): LAUNDERVILLE DALE
Abstract: Block, "Prophet of the Spirit," 39-41.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43724946
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150137
Date: 10 1, 2007
Author(s): BERGMANN CLAUDIA
Abstract: Drawing on Susan Brownmiller, Against Our Will: Men, Women, and Rape (New York:
Simon & Schuster, 1975) 31.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43726109
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150141
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): ROM-SHILONI DALIT
Abstract: "Psalmen 44 und 77," 218-21
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43726398
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150145
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): O'CONNOR KATHLEEN M.
Abstract: Richard I. Pervo (Acts: A Commentary [Hermeneia; Minneapolis, Fortress, 2008]
61),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43726684
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150154
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): BERGANT DIANNE
Abstract: Vanhoozer, Biblical Narrative, 140.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43727318
Journal Title: The Catholic Biblical Quarterly
Publisher: Catholic Biblical Association of America
Issue: i40150165
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): CLAASSENS L. JULIANA M.
Abstract: De Lange, "Hermeneutics of Dignity," forthcoming.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43728043
Journal Title: Mitteilungen des Kunsthistorischen Institutes in Florenz
Publisher: Kunsthistorisches Institut in Florenz, Max-Planck-Institut
Issue: i40150746
Date: 1 1, 2015
Author(s): Gerbron Cyril
Abstract: Humbert of Romans, "Expositio regulae B. Augustini", in: idem, Opera de
vita regulan, ed. by Joachim Joseph Berthier, Rome 1888/89, 1, pp. 248-268.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43738210
Journal Title: Journal of the Royal Musical Association
Publisher: Taylor & Francis
Issue: i40150967
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): MOORE ALLAN F.
Abstract: Sentimental Journey (Carlton, 1996).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43741609
Journal Title: Economic and Political Weekly
Publisher: Sameeksha Trust
Issue: i402288
Date: 4 26, 1968
Author(s): Cohn Lata
Abstract: Several debates arose in the nineteenth century on the status of women in India in the context of determining an appropriate colonial policy on such matters as "sati" which were seen to mark the depressed position of women in society. The reform of these practices was held to be part of the regenerating mission of colonisation. The most sensational and the first of these debates concerned the outlawing of "sati". The literature on "sati" (and on social reform) of the period has largely adopted the framework of modernisation theory. The paper argues that the characterisation of the official debate as one between 'preservationists' and impatient westerners obscures a number of important issues. For instance, rather than argue for the outlawing of "sati" as a cruel and barbarous act, officials in favour of abolition were at pains to illustrate that the abolition would be consonant with the principle of upholding tradition. By treating the debates on "sati" as a discourse and examining its production the article contests the conclusions on "sati" drawn by colonial officials.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4375595
Journal Title: Modern Philology
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i218314
Date: 8 1, 1979
Author(s): Augustine Marshall
Abstract: Augustine, City of God, 2.2.
Augustine
2
2
City of God
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/437672
Journal Title: Romance Notes
Publisher: Department of Romance Languages, University of North Carolina
Issue: i40155057
Date: 4 1, 1986
Author(s): Steele Meili
Abstract: Jonathan Culler's chapter "Presupposition and Inter-
textuality" in The Pursuit of Signs,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43800807
Journal Title: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Publisher: Revista Portuguesa de Filosofia
Issue: i40156390
Date: 1 1, 2016
Author(s): MARTÍN JAVIER PAMPARACUATRO
Abstract: Maire - op. cit., p. 32.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43816276
Journal Title: Problemas del Desarrollo
Publisher: Instituto de Investigaciones Económicas, Universidad Nacional Autónoma de México
Issue: i40157638
Date: 6 1, 2000
Author(s): MARQUES-PEREIRA JAIME
Abstract: Schvarzer, 1999
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43837461
Journal Title: The Journal of Mind and Behavior
Publisher: The Institute of Mind and Behavior
Issue: i40158143
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Farber Seth
Abstract: Aurobindo, 1977
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43853336
Journal Title: International Journal of Musicology
Publisher: PETER LANG
Issue: i40158446
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Frigyesi Judit
Abstract: Somfai, Béla Bartók: Composition, Concepts and Autograph Sources, 170.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43858010
Journal Title: Caravelle (1988-)
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40158730
Date: 12 1, 2013
Author(s): CAULA Elsa
Abstract: Certau, Michel «Operadores, en Certau, Michel de La toma de la palabra y otros escritos
políticos , Universidad Iberoamericana, A.C. México, 1995, p. 162-178.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43863876
Journal Title: Estudos Feministas
Publisher: CIEC Escola de Comunicação UFRJ
Issue: i40160611
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): DE LIMA COSTA CLAUDIA
Abstract: CERTEAU, Michel de.
Heterologies: Discourses on
the Other. Minneapolis:
University of Minnesota Press,
1986.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43903640
Journal Title: Estudos Feministas
Publisher: Centro de Comunicação e Expressão - CCE Centro de Filosofia e Clências Humanas - CFH Universidade Federal de Santa Catarina - UFSC
Issue: i40160634
Date: 8 1, 2014
Author(s): Freire Ida Mara
Abstract: ARENDT, 1996, p. 51
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43904231
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: PONTIFICIA UNIVERSITÀ GREGORIANA
Issue: i40161509
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): D'Agostino Simone
Abstract: E. Berti, Sumphilosophein. La vita nel-
l'accademia di Platone, Roma - Bari, 2010.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43922418
Journal Title: Cahiers d'Études Africaines
Publisher: Ecole de Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales
Issue: i401008
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): Veyne Achille
Abstract: << Quand 1'ethique fout le camp >>, Le Messager, n' 276, sept. 1992.
276
Le Messager
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4392673
Journal Title: Tumultes
Publisher: UNIVERSITÉ PARIS 7 DENIS DIDEROT
Issue: i40164044
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Nahoum-Grappe Véronique
Abstract: Telle que la décrit Ambrose Bierce, En plein coeur de la vie. Histoire de
soldats, Nouvelles, traduit de l'anglais par Bernard Sallé, Rivage, 1992.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43966829
Journal Title: Revue de l'histoire des religions
Publisher: PRESSES UNIVERSITAIRES DE FRANCE
Issue: i40165716
Date: 9 1, 1998
Author(s): BALLABRIGA ALAIN
Abstract: Karl Jaspers, Introduction à la philosophie, traduit de l'allemand
(1949) par Jeanne Hersch, Pion, 1951, p. 131-150.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/43998718
Journal Title: Rivista di Storia della Filosofia (1984-)
Publisher: Franco Angeli
Issue: i40166985
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Lazzari Riccardo
Abstract: W. Marx, Aspekte der Theorie der Grundlagen..., cit., p. 140.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44023130
Journal Title: Rivista di Storia della Filosofia (1984-)
Publisher: Franco Angeli
Issue: i40167014
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Piazza Marco
Abstract: M. Piazza, Introduzione , in Maine de Biran, Osservazioni sulle divisioni orga-
niche del cervello , cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44023819
Journal Title: Rivista di Storia della Filosofia (1984-)
Publisher: Franco Angeli
Issue: i40167057
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Wahl Barbara
Abstract: Bonnefoy 2006, p. 88.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44024907
Journal Title: Mosaic: An Interdisciplinary Critical Journal
Publisher: University of Manitoba
Issue: i40167319
Date: 6 1, 2008
Author(s): TIERNEY-TELLO MARY BETH
Abstract: This essay analyzes the relationship between text and image in La destructión delreino by Miguel Gutiérrez, with photographs by Julio Olavarria. The essay argues that the authors perform a critical type of memory work that allows their art, here photography and narration, to become a method for mourning and moving beyond the impasse produced by the guilt and the sense of loss experienced by the social subject in times of trauma.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44029493
Journal Title: Mosaic: An Interdisciplinary Critical Journal
Publisher: University of Manitoba
Issue: i40167365
Date: 3 1, 2014
Author(s): BERRY SARAH L.
Abstract: Nathaniel Hawthorne's stories "The Rejected Blessing" and "Rappaccini's Daughter" dramatize ideological competition among doctors and clergymen from Renaissance Italy to colonial Boston over care of the body. In the context of Hawthorne's life, these stories show his foresighted theorizing of medical hegemony and its dangers to public and individual health.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44030130
Journal Title: Mosaic: An Interdisciplinary Critical Journal
Publisher: University of Manitoba
Issue: i40167369
Date: 6 1, 2006
Author(s): COLLINGTON TARA
Abstract: This essay adopts an interdisciplinary approach to Duras's Le Ravissement de Loi V. Stein, examining the intersection between psychoanalysis and literary criticism. Temporal continuity and spatial cohesion are considered shared characteristics of both the self and narrative in this examination of how identity fragmentation is reflected in the structure of a text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44030190
Journal Title: Logique et Analyse
Publisher: Centre National Belge de Recherches de Logique
Issue: i40170538
Date: 12 1, 1963
Author(s): Masai François
Abstract: Op.cit., p. 53.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44084448
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'école pratique d'études bibliques
Issue: i40170694
Date: 1 1, 1970
Author(s): Feuillet A.
Abstract: Les Évangiles Synoptiques, t. I, p. 423-424.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44088034
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'école pratique d'études bibliques
Issue: i40170726
Date: 1 1, 1979
Author(s): Dreyfus F.
Abstract: Sacra Scriptura eodem Spiritu interpretatur quo est condita: In Rom., cap. xii, lect. 2;
également: Quodl. 12, art. 17 (ou 16 selon les éd.).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44088450
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'école pratique d'études bibliques
Issue: i40170727
Date: 4 1, 1979
Author(s): Dreyfus F.
Abstract: Paul (Act., xxvi)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44088463
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'école biblique et archéologique française
Issue: i40170751
Date: 10 1, 1985
Author(s): Dewailly Louis-Marie
Abstract: A. Fridrichsen-H. Rie-
senfeld, Johannes, dans Svenskt Bibliskt Uppslagsverky Gavie, ²1962, I, 1204
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44088775
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170759
Date: 10 1, 1987
Author(s): Grelot Pierre
Abstract: The Priority ..., pp. 60-62
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44088880
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'école biblique et archéologique française
Issue: i40170787
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): LaCocque André
Abstract: J. M. Sasson, «The Worship of the Golden Calf», Orient and Occident AOAT
22, 1973, pp. 151-159.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44089239
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'école biblique et archéologique française
Issue: i40170805
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Pier-Cesare Bori, L'interprétation
infinie. L'herméneutique chrétienne et ses trasnformations, trad. fr. par François Vial,
Paris, Ed. du Cerf, 1991.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44089475
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'école biblique et archéologique française
Issue: i40170811
Date: 4 1, 2001
Author(s): Mies Françoise
Abstract: Jean-Noël Aletti, « Séduction et parole en Proverbes i-ix », p. 144.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44089542
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'école biblique et archéologique française
Issue: i40170811
Date: 4 1, 2001
Author(s): Rico Christophe
Abstract: G. Genette, Fiction et diction (« Poétique »), Paris, Éditions du
Seuil, 1991, étude n° 4.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44089546
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'école pratique d'études bibliques
Issue: i40170830
Date: 10 1, 1977
Author(s): Grelot Pierre
Abstract: I. Broer, Das Gleichnis vom verlorenen Sohn und die Theologie des Lukas, NTS, XX, 1973/74,
pp. 453-462.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44089783
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170907
Date: 7 1, 2003
Author(s): Mies Françoise
Abstract: L. Alonso Schökel & J.L. Sicre Diaz, Giobbe, pp. 92-93.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44090749
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170918
Date: 7 1, 2008
Author(s): Venard Olivier-Thomas
Abstract: S. Liebermann (Hellenism in Jewish Palestine,
New-York, Jewish Theological Seminary, 1950, 203-208),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44090898
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170919
Date: 10 1, 2008
Author(s): Venard Olivier-Thomas
Abstract: M. Zundel, « Peut-on écrire une vie de Jésus ? », Le Cénacle, Genève, 13 février
1965, 2e conférence citée sur tapuscrit communiqué par le Bulletin des amis de Maurice
Zundel, [référence « Inédit Sfn 65 0202 »], p. 13
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44090909
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170926
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Sakr Michel
Abstract: P. Ricœur, Du texte à l'action. Essais d'herméneutique II, Paris
1986, 116-117.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44091003
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40170946
Date: 7 1, 2009
Author(s): Mies Françoise
Abstract: J. Heinemann, Prayer in the Talmud, p. 99.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44091301
Journal Title: Revue Biblique (1946-)
Publisher: L'Ecole Biblique et Archéologique Française
Issue: i40171007
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Sonek Krzysztof
Abstract: CBQ 73 (2011): 141
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44092093
Journal Title: Human Organization
Publisher: Society for Applied Anthropology
Issue: i40172767
Date: 4 1, 1994
Author(s): BAHR HOWARD M.
Abstract: Disciplinary specialties and boundaries may impede as well as facilitate understanding. Standard scholarly orientations to the study of Navajos and other ethnic populations manifest many biases of ethnocentrism and a general tendency to stereotype. Specific observer-related tendencies to distort are noted, among them tendencies to understate social dynamics and the degree to which Navajos are functioning parts of wider social systems. The literature on Navajos is a product of changing tools in the hands of changing observers applied to changing communities in the context of ongoing change in the wider societies of both observer and observed. It is argued that "multiplying glimpses," or increasing the number and types of observers and the variety of disciplines and paradigms represented, may reduce observer and position biases that distort existing views of Navajo society. An overview of the massive literature on the Navajo leads to the identification of 21 distinct genres. These genres and other Navajo texts may profitably be viewed in the perspective of textual analysis, broadly defined. Issues of meaning and interpretation are considered, including the reality-language-text nexus, construction of texts, text-context patterns, and the interaction of text, situation, and analyst in interpretation. Appropriate use of existing texts is socially responsible "green research" and should not be professionally stigmatized. It substitutes resource-efficient recycling of discarded and underanalyzed texts for the old expensive, obtrusive colonial patterns of work.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44126560
Journal Title: Cahiers d'Extrême-Asie
Publisher: Ecole Française d'Extrême-Orient
Issue: i40174176
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Faure Bernard
Abstract: Dominick LaCapra,
Rethinking Intellectual History: Texts, Contexts, Language (Ithaca, New York, 1983).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44169122
Journal Title: Revue des Deux Mondes
Publisher: Revue des Deux Mondes
Issue: i40175166
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): LEVET BÉRÉNICE
Abstract: Gallimard,
coll.« L'Imaginaire »,
1980, p. 78-79.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44191394
Journal Title: Cultural Geographies
Publisher: SAGE
Issue: i40178171
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): Merriman Peter
Abstract: What makes the figure of the passenger distinctive as both a subject and an object of mobility and transportation systems? What distinguishes the passenger from other mobile subjectivities, from nomad, flaneur to consumer? How is the passenger represented, practiced and performed? How has the passenger and their experiences been conceived, imagined, manipulated, regulated and engineered? And what kind of human-technology assemblages do passengers enact? Through four short perspectives, this paper seeks to 'profile' the passenger as a distinctive historical and conceptual figure that can help to add greater precision to the analysis of our mobile ways of life. The passenger is explored as an object of speculative theoretical debate, a figure entangled in a host of identities, practices, performances and contexts, and an important way to illuminate key conceptual problematics, from representation to embodiment.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44251468
Journal Title: Cultural Geographies
Publisher: SAGE
Issue: i40178171
Date: 4 1, 2012
Author(s): Johnson Nuala C
Abstract: Drawing on the theoretical insights of Paul Ricoeur this paper investigates the geographies of public remembrance in a post-conflict society. In Northern Ireland, where political divisions have found expression through acts of extreme violence over the past 30 years, questions of memory and an amnesty for forgetting have particular resonance both at the individual and societal level, and render Ricoeur's framework particularly prescient. Since the signing of the Belfast Agreement in 1998, initiating the Peace Process through consociational structures, discovering a nomenclature and set of practices which would aid in the rapprochement of a deeply divided society has presented a complex array of issues. In this paper I examine the various practices of public remembrance of the 1998 bombing of Omagh as a means of understanding how memory-spaces evolve in a post-conflict context. In Omagh there were a variety of commemorative practices instituted and each, in turn, adopted a different contour towards achieving reconciliation with the violence and grief of the bombing. In particular the Garden of Light project is analysed as a collective monument which, with light as its metaphysical centre, invited the populace to reflect backward on the pain of the bombing while at the same time enabling the society to look forward toward a peaceful future where a politics of hope might eclipse a politics of despair.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44251471
Journal Title: Revue des Études Grecques
Publisher: SOCIÉTÉ D'ÉDITION « LES BELLES LETTRES »
Issue: i40178289
Date: 12 1, 1995
Author(s): PAYEN Pascal
Abstract: N. Wachtel, La vision des vaincus. Les Indiens du Pérou devant la
Conquête espagnole (1530-1570), Paris, Gallimard, 1971.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44254001
Journal Title: Frontiers of Philosophy in China
Publisher: Higher Education Press and Koninklijke Brill NV
Issue: i40178582
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Davies Oliver
Abstract: Davies 2001
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44259415
Journal Title: Revue des Études Grecques
Publisher: SOCIÉTÉ D'ÉDITION « LES BELLES LETTRES »
Issue: i40178680
Date: 6 1, 1990
Author(s): Drossart P.
Abstract: D. Dubuisson, La parole de l'histoire, dans
Mythe et histoire, Cahier de littérature orale n° 17, pp. 47-70.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44264416
Journal Title: Student Bar Review
Publisher: Student Bar Association of the National Law School of India University
Issue: i40180293
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): George Abu Mathen
Abstract: Foucault and Derrida. R.
Radhakrishnan, In Memoriam: An Obituary of Edward Said, Frontline, Oct. 24., 2003, 105.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44308385
Journal Title: Christianity and Literature
Publisher: Pepperdine University
Issue: i40180526
Date: 10 1, 2011
Author(s): Kriner Tiffany Eberle
Abstract: This essay redefines the task of the reader in light of Christian hope, unfolding how a theology of hope might ground literary criticism. The resulting approach to literature—hopeful reading—considers texts in light of their future becoming in the Kingdom of God. Rather than considering texts as purveyors of hope or possibility for a readers future, hopeful reading asks critics to non-instrumentally foreground the possibilities in a text's future. The essay explains Christian hope, shows how it might warrant and construct a literary critic's vocation, and offers several extended examples of contemporary critics who seem to be reading hopefully.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44315131
Journal Title: Journal of Educational Media, Memory & Society
Publisher: Berghahn Journals
Issue: i40180805
Date: 10 1, 2014
Author(s): Ghosh Shreya
Abstract: If nations are "imagined communities" as many theorists like to define them, then they need an ideology to create a cohesive imagination. In modern times, the project of writing "history" has been an important instrument in the service of this ideological purpose of justifying and reproducing the modern nation-state as the predestined and legitimate container of collective consciousness. School textbooks, at least in South Asia, have long been among the most exploited media for the presentation of the history of the national collective. This essay is a study of school textbooks in Bangladesh. It looks at narrative representations of selected episodes from the past, both pre- and postindependence, in order to reflect on how they construct "history". Through this work I endeavor to relate textual images to issues of community relations and identity by identifying and sharing the ways in which the audience for nationalist discourse is created, nurtured, and secured through symbolic means.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44320033
Journal Title: CLA Journal
Publisher: College Language Association
Issue: i40180921
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Wilson Matthew
Abstract: John Edgar Wideman, "The Black Writer and the Magic of the Word," New
York Times, 24 Jan. 188, sec. 7, p. 29.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44322094
Journal Title: Gregorianum
Publisher: Pontificia Universitas Gregoriana
Issue: i40180926
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Baugh Lloyd
Abstract: R. Carroll, «Christ Resurrected as Black Revolutionary», The Guardian, 21 January
2006. www.guardian.co.uk/world/2006/jan/21/film.southafnca [accessed 10 July 2011],
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44322286
Journal Title: CLA Journal
Publisher: College Language Association
Issue: i40181081
Date: 6 1, 2000
Author(s): Xiaojing Zhou
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Time and Narrative, Volume 2, trans. Kathleen
McLaughlin and David Pellaur [Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1985] 101
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44325007
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40181833
Date: 1 1, 1955
Author(s): Bonnard Pierre
Abstract: cI'Henri
Duméry : La tentation de faire du bien, Esprit, janvier 1955, p. 1 à 34.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44350006
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40181913
Date: 1 1, 1975
Author(s): Jervolino Domenico
Abstract: D. Bonhoeffer : Résistance et soumission, Genève, Labor et Fides, 1973,
p. 366.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44351740
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40181937
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): BOVON FRANÇOIS
Abstract: F. W. Horn, Glaube und Handeln in der Theologie des Lukas (Göt-
tinger Theologische Arbeiten, 26), Göttingen, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44352517
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40181941
Date: 1 1, 1972
Author(s): Marguerat Daniel
Abstract: Rom. 6 : 11-23 ; 8 : 1-2 ; 12 : 5 ; 15 : 17.
I Cor. i : 2-30 ; etc.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44352683
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40181958
Date: 1 1, 1969
Author(s): Mottu Henry
Abstract: Op. cit., p. 507-508.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44353352
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40181981
Date: 1 1, 1971
Author(s): Gouhier Henri
Abstract: Raymond Lebè-
gue : Tragique et dénouement heureux dans V ancien théâtre français, dans Le
Théâtre tragique..., ouvr. cit.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44354216
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40181983
Date: 1 1, 1974
Author(s): Reymond Bernard
Abstract: RTP, 1925, p. 172.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44354312
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40182002
Date: 1 1, 1965
Author(s): Halpérin Jean
Abstract: La ville de la chance, Paris, Editions du Seuil, 1962, p. 202.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44354971
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40182011
Date: 1 1, 1968
Author(s): Christoff Daniel
Abstract: Correspondance... ; texte cité par P. Thévenaz, «Métaphysique et desti-
née » in L'Homme , « Etre et Penser », cahier 1, 1943, p. 47.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44355283
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40182058
Date: 1 1, 1979
Author(s): BERTHOUZOZ ROGER
Abstract: Autrement qu'être ou au-delà de
l'essence, La Haye 1974, surtout 10-13; 167-218.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44356102
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE LA CONCORDE
Issue: i40182059
Date: 1 1, 1974
Author(s): Blaser Klauspeter
Abstract: Ott, op. cit., p. 58.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44356128
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182068
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Bonzon Sylvie
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Du texte à l'action, essais herméneutiques II, le Seuil, 1986.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44356467
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182071
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Marguerat Daniel
Abstract: Avec Lübbe (ouvr. cit. note 32, 73-77),
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44356584
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182074
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Duffé Bruno-Marie
Abstract: Le système totalitaire, op. cit., pp. 231-232.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44356722
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182076
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Fuchs Eric
Abstract: André Neher, «La Vigne de Naboth», Comprendre, Revue de politique de la
culture, n° 45-46 (1979-1980) (N° sur «Ethique et politique»), p. 96.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44356795
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182085
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Müller Denis
Abstract: Ricœur poursuit sa discussion avec Lévinas
dans SA 387-393.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44357126
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182092
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Gisel Pierre
Abstract: Gadamer, dans le
collectif Hermeneutik und Ideologiekritik, Francfort, Suhrkamp, 1971
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44357331
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182095
Date: 1 1, 1993
Author(s): Célis Raphaël
Abstract: P. Riccur
consacrés à Gabriel Marcel dans Lectures 2, Paris, Seuil, 1982.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44357445
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182104
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Jacques Robert
Abstract: T. Winograd, F. Flores, L' intelligence artificielle en question, Paris, P. U. F, 1989.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44357878
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182105
Date: 1 1, 1995
Author(s): Schouwey Jacques
Abstract: P. Ricœur, Soi-même comme un autre, Paris, Seuil, 1990.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44357945
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182109
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Ferry Jean-Marc
Abstract: P. Ricœur, «Sanction, réhabilitation, pardon», in Le Juste, op. cit., p. 199.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44358147
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182111
Date: 1 1, 1989
Author(s): Quére France
Abstract: Ali Merad, Lumière sur Lumière, Ed. du Chalet, 1978, p. 70.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44358207
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182115
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Graesslé Isabelle
Abstract: B. Neipp,
Rembrandt et la narration lucanienne ou l'exégèse d'un peintre, Faculté de théologie
de Lausanne, 1992,
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44358371
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR S.A.
Issue: i40182126
Date: 1 1, 2000
Author(s): Schmid Muriel
Abstract: T. Moore, Dark Eros. The Imagination of Sadism, Woodstock, Spring Publi-
cations, (1994) 1996.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44358902
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182140
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Campagna Norbert
Abstract: P. Ricœur, La mémoire, l'histoire, l'oubli, Paris, Seuil, 2000, p. 589.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44359385
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182141
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Dermange François
Abstract: P. Ricœur, Amour et justice, p. 46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44359421
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182142
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Bühler Pierre
Abstract: S. Germain, «Lecture kaléidoscopique de la Bible», Bulletin du Centre
protestant d'études, Genève, 1998/1, p. 17-21.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44359466
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182150
Date: 1 1, 2004
Author(s): Ullern-Weite Isabelle
Abstract: C. Indermuhle
et T. Laus, cf. le psaume qumrânien qui aurait formé une conclusion au livre biblique du
Siracide, IIQPs XXI, in A. Dupont-Sommer et M. Philonenko (éds), Écrits intertesta-
mentaires, Paris, Gallimard, 1987, p. 318-322.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44359666
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182154
Date: 1 1, 2005
Author(s): Vezeanu Ion
Abstract: L. Wittgenstein, Le Cahier bleu et le Cahier brun, p. 118.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44359739
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182162
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Bonzon Syvie
Abstract: Id., «L'her-
méneutique de P. Ricœur en débat avec George Lindbeck et l'école de Yale», in: Postli-
béralisme? La théologie de George Lindbeck et sa réception, Genève, Labor et Fides,
2004, p. 139-156.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360039
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182162
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): de Chambrier Guy
Abstract: Ce petit article explicite brièvement le contexte de l'article qui précède et en retrace le parcours en montrant comment le philosophe s'approche prudemment des notions clés de la théologie chrétienne. This short essay briefly explains the context and traces the logic of the preceding article, while showing how the philosopher approaches the key notions of Christian theology with prudence.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360041
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182162
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Bühler Pierre
Abstract: Op. cit., p. 340.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360042
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182162
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Calame Claude
Abstract: F. Affergan, S. Borutti, C. Calame, U. Fabietti,
M. Kilani, F. Remotti, Figures de l'humain. Les représentations de l'anthropologie,
Paris, Éditions de l'EHESS, 2003.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360044
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE ATAR ROTO PRESSE S.A.
Issue: i40182162
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): Lévy Emmanuelle
Abstract: Dia-ou syn- chronie? Considérations
herméneutiques sur deux exégèses de Gn 22,1-19, Université de Neuchâtel, Faculté de
théologie, 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360045
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182163
Date: 1 1, 2007
Author(s): Müller Denis
Abstract: Paris, Centurion, 1983 (Grundkurs des Glaubens, Fribourg-en-Brisgau, Herder,
1976).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360090
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182176
Date: 1 1, 2010
Author(s): Michel Beat
Abstract: L'essence de la manifestation, op. cit., p. 858
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360487
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182180
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Müller Denis
Abstract: Ibid., p. 192.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360579
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182182
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Moser Félix
Abstract: J. Moltmann, Un nouveau style de vie, renouveau de la communauté,
trad, par P. Jundt, Paris, Centurion, (1977) 19842, p. 36.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360635
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182183
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Chalamet Christophe
Abstract: E. Jüngel, Dieu mystère du monde, t. 2,
Paris, Cerf, 1983, p. 97.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360666
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182185
Date: 1 1, 2012
Author(s): Romele Alberto
Abstract: Ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360704
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182196
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Bondolfi Alberto
Abstract: H. de Vries,
Minimal Theologies. Critiques of Secular Reason in Adorno and Lévinas, Baltimore,
John Hopkins University Press, 2005.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360940
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182196
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Dermange François
Abstract: S. Freud, «Abrégé de psychanalyse» (1938 et publié en 1940), in: Œuvres
complètes, ibid.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360942
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: IMPRIMERIE PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182196
Date: 1 1, 2008
Author(s): Abel Olivier
Abstract: Liebe und Gerechtigkeii/Amour et Justice, Tübingen, Mohr, 1990 (repris dans
Amour et justice, Paris, Seuil, 2008), p. 56-58 et 66.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44360945
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182200
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Burri Yannick
Abstract: EC, p. 13.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44361055
Journal Title: Revue de Théologie et de Philosophie
Publisher: PCL PRESSES CENTRALES SA
Issue: i40182200
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Wykretowicz Hubert
Abstract: J. Searle sur le problème de la liberté dans sa conférence Liberté et neurobiologie, Paris,
Grasset, 2004.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44361056
Journal Title: Journal of Ritual Studies
Publisher: Department of Religious Studies, University of Pittsburgh
Issue: i40182541
Date: 1 1, 1988
Author(s): Laughlin Charles D.
Abstract: Masking is ubiquitous to the culture areas of the world and is a symbolic activity inextricably associated cross-culturally with cosmological drama and shamanic ritual. Our question is, "Masks work how?" In Part 1, we place masks within their physical, cultural and cosmological context so as to view the activity of masking as part of a wider symbolic process. Masks are seen to be transformations of face. In Part 2, the work of masking is realized as a transformation of experience, and is related to a general cycle of meaning in culture whereby cosmological beliefs give rise to direct experience, and experience verifies and vivifies cosmology. And in Part 3 the "how" of masking is explained using a biogenetic structural perspective which traces the possible transformations of brain that may occur within the wearer and audience and that may mediate a variety of mask-related experiences.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44368364
Journal Title: Journal of Ritual Studies
Publisher: Department of Anthropology, University of Pittsburgh
Issue: i40182556
Date: 1 1, 2002
Author(s): Kitts Margo
Abstract: This paper begins by summarizing a handful of well-known and recent sacrificial theories commonly applied to Greek religion. It then discusses their applicability to sacrificial scenes in Homer's Iliad and in so doing examines the focalizations, marking vocabulary and verse sequences for the Iliad's two different sacrificial traditions, the commensal sacrifice and oath-sacrifice. The essay concludes that the longer narrative context for the sacrificial scenes in the Iliad has conspicuous bearing on how the scenes are shaded and on why, for instance, commensal sacrifices ignore the victim's death while oath-sacrifices emphasize it. That narrative context eludes the theories of Rene Girard, Walter Burkert, and Jean-Pierre Vernant and Marcel Detienne. However, oath-sacrificing narratives do lend themselves well to strands of ritual theory which stress metaphorical transformation and cosmic dramatization, as articulated by James Fernandez, Clifford Geertz, Stanley Tambiah, and Howard Eilberg-Schwartz.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44368624
Journal Title: Journal of Ritual Studies
Publisher: Department of Anthropology, University of Pittsburgh
Issue: i40182578
Date: 1 1, 2011
Author(s): Schafer Cyril
Abstract: This article elucidates the personalized, life-centered funeral by analyzing the development of specialized funeral functionaries and their construction of celebratory post-mortem rituals in Aotearoa/New Zealand. Drawing on participant observation and ethnographic interviews, this essay argues that secular celebrants accentuate the significance of individuality and narrative identity, but also link components of the life-centered funeral to memorialization and mourner identity. Celebrants emphasized a need to re-discover ritual in contemporary society and grounded this rediscovery in a late-modern context that not only amalgamated authenticity, intuition, and emotional empression, but incorporated central elements of Pakeha (non-Maori) New Zealand indentity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44368871
Journal Title: L'Espace géographique
Publisher: doin éditeurs
Issue: i40183304
Date: 3 1, 1988
Author(s): BESSE Jean-Marc
Abstract: H. Maldiney, Regard, parole, espace. Lausanne,
1973, p. 150.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44379954
Journal Title: Journal of Ritual Studies
Publisher: Department of Religious Studies, University of Pittsburgh
Issue: i40184391
Date: 7 1, 1995
Author(s): Flake Kathleen
Abstract: The manner in which the LDS Church administers its temple rite constitutes a strategic use of the conventions of an oral tradition in a modern, literate society. Three effects of this strategy are considered. First, refusing to make a text of the rite available and insisting that its specific content not be revealed or otherwise subjected to discursive thought sustains the rite's canonical authority as immutable truth, notwithstanding its periodic mutation. Secondly, the conventions of oral tradition structure the relationships created by the ritual and constitute a principal means by which the Church's historic separatism is maintained. Finally, these conventions when applied to the temple rite maximize ritual's capacity to adapt the canon to the needs of successive generations of the faithful while minimizing skepticism and schism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44398638
Journal Title: Clio
Publisher: Presses Universitaires du Mirail
Issue: i40184874
Date: 1 1, 2006
Author(s): DEJEUMONT Catherine
Abstract: Bourdieu 1998.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44405713
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184901
Date: 4 1, 1970
Author(s): Geffré Claude
Abstract: Rm 8, 18-25
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44406610
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184911
Date: 1 1, 1973
Author(s): Coutagne P.
Abstract: Rev. Sc. ph. th. 54 (1970) 701-703.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44406891
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184912
Date: 1 1, 1973
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Ibid., p. 74, trad, frse p. 240.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44406901
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184914
Date: 10 1, 1974
Author(s): Congar Yves
Abstract: J. Guichard, Église, lutte des classes et stratégies politiques. Paris, Éd. du Cerf
(coll. « Essais »), 1972 ; 13,5 × 19,5, 193 p., 20 F.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44406941
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184934
Date: 10 1, 1980
Author(s): Kühn Rolf
Abstract: Parole et Symbole : Le Symbole,
éd. par J. Ménard, Strasbourg 1975, p. 142-161.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44407310
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184940
Date: 7 1, 1982
Author(s): Rémy Pierre
Abstract: P. Rémy, « Les faits interpellent le théologien», in Rev. Droit
canonique , 32 (1982), p. 30-33
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44407406
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184957
Date: 4 1, 1986
Author(s): De Bauw Christine
Abstract: « Le récit interprétatif : Exégèse etThéologie
dans les récits de la Passion » (1985).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44407712
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184965
Date: 4 1, 1988
Author(s): Jossua Jean-Pierre
Abstract: P.-A. Jourdan, Les sandales de paille. Paris, Mercure de France, 1987 ; 14 ×
20,5, 510 p., 172 F.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44407868
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184970
Date: 7 1, 1989
Author(s): Gilliot Claude
Abstract: al-Qayrawânî, La Risàia ou Épllre sur les éléments du dogme et de la loi de
rislâm selon le rite mâlikite, texte arabe et traduction française... par Léon Bercher,
Alger, J. Carbonel, 1948², p. 163.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44407951
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184974
Date: 1 1, 1991
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Franz Prammer, Die philosophische Hermeneutik Paul Fticœurs in ihrer
Bedeutung für eine theologische Sprachtheorie. Innsbruck-Wien, Tyrolia (coli. Inns-
brucker Theologische Studien», 22), 1988; 15 X 22,5, 237 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408029
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184976
Date: 10 1, 1990
Author(s): Maesschalck Marc
Abstract: Popper K., La société ouverte et ses ennemis, 2 tomes, trad, par J. Bernard et
Ph. Monod, Seuil, Paris, 1979, t. 2, p. 185, 198 et 199.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408054
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184981
Date: 4 1, 1992
Author(s): Hebert Geneviève
Abstract: Paul Ricœur, Les métamorphoses de la raison herméneutique, sous la direction de
Jean Greisch et Richard Kearney. Actes du colloque de Cerisy-la-Salle 1
-11 août
1988. Paris, Éditions du Cerf (coll. «Passages») 1991 ; 14,5 X 23,5, 413 p., 175 F.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408132
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184985
Date: 4 1, 1993
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: J. J. Berns et W. Neuber sous le titre Ars memorativa. Eine Forschungsbiblio-
graphie der Gedächtniskunst von den Anfängen bis um 1700 (1900).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408209
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184986
Date: 7 1, 1993
Author(s): Jacques Francis
Abstract: P. Ricœur, Lectures 2, Paris, Seuil, 1992.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408223
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184987
Date: 10 1, 1993
Author(s): de Durand G.-M.
Abstract: Columba Stewart : 'Working the Earth of the Hearth' The Messalian Contro-
versy in History, Texts and Language to AD 431. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1991 ;
14 x 22, xi-340 p., £ 40.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408243
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184990
Date: 7 1, 1994
Author(s): Labbé Yves
Abstract: D. Vasse, Un parmi ďautres. Paris, Le Seuil, 1978, p. 45-46.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408291
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184996
Date: 4 1, 1996
Author(s): Arnould Jacques
Abstract: Psaume 8, 6.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408381
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184997
Date: 7 1, 1996
Author(s): Gy Pierre-Marie
Abstract: Sœur Paula Picard o.s.b., Dictionnaire des symboles liturgiques. Le
Léopard d'Or, 1995; 14 × 22, 288 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408394
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40184999
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Mies Françoise
Abstract: Paul' Ricœur, Le Conflit des interprétations, p. 34.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408419
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185001
Date: 7 1, 1997
Author(s): Jacques Francis
Abstract: P. Ricœur, La Métaphore vive. Seuil 1975, VIIe étude § 4.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408459
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185004
Date: 4 1, 1998
Author(s): Jossua Jean-Pierre
Abstract: Poésie-Gallimard de La Vie er-
rante, suivie de Remarques sur le dessin, en 1997 ; 11 × 17,5, 232 p., cat. 3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408506
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185011
Date: 4 1, 2000
Author(s): Côté Antoine
Abstract: supra note 4.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408613
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185012
Date: 7 1, 2000
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Ibid. p. 53.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408635
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185016
Date: 7 1, 2001
Author(s): Gy Pierre-Marie
Abstract: L. Bianchi, « Vocabulaire et syntaxe dans les oraisons du missel romain », 163-214.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408692
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185020
Date: 9 1, 2002
Author(s): Jossua Jean-Pierre
Abstract: Ibidem, p. 257.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408735
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185020
Date: 9 1, 2002
Author(s): Courcier Jacques
Abstract: Ian Hacking, The Social Construction of What ? Cambridge, Harvard UP,
1999-2000; 15 × 23, 261 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408738
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185026
Date: 6 1, 2004
Author(s): Vieillard-Baron Jean-Louis
Abstract: Op. cit., p. 74 sqq.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408822
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185026
Date: 6 1, 2004
Author(s): Jossua Jean-Pierre
Abstract: Le Chambon sur Lignon, Cheyne, 2003; 20,5 x 13,5, 74 p., 13,50 €.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408828
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185029
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): Guibal Francis
Abstract: E. Jüngel, Dieu, mys-
tère du monde, Cerf, p. 284
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408862
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185029
Date: 6 1, 2005
Author(s): Teboul Margaret
Abstract: La Haye, Martinus Nijhoff, 1961.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44408865
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185038
Date: 10 1, 1971
Author(s): Tardieu Michel
Abstract: Alger en 1968 (2 vol., 516 p.), la thèse de F. Décret a été
publiée par les Études august, en 1970 sous le titre: Aspects du manichéisme dans
l'Afrique romaine: les controverses de Fortunatus, Faustus et Felix avec saint Augustin
(16×25, 367 p.).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44409104
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185043
Date: 1 1, 1975
Author(s): Coutagne Paul
Abstract: Rev. Sc. ph. th. 54, 1970, p. 707
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44409216
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185053
Date: 1 1, 1968
Author(s): Dubarle A. M.
Abstract: J. van Goudoever, Fêles et calendriers bibliques. Troisième édition revue et
augmentée ; traduit de l'anglais par Marie-Luc Kerremans ; préface par C.A. Rijk
(Théol. hist., Institut cath. de Paris, 7). Paris, Beauchesne, 1967 ; 14×21, 399 pp.,
36 F.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44409487
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185073
Date: 4 1, 1981
Author(s): Laurentin René
Abstract: Ross Mackenzie, « Mariology as an Ecumenical Problem », dans Marian
Studies, 26 (1975) 230-231.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44409906
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185080
Date: 10 1, 1989
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Ibid., p. 357.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44410001
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185086
Date: 1 1, 1999
Author(s): Greisch Jean
Abstract: Alter. Revue de Phénoménologie N° 6/1998, Monde(s). Numéro coordonné par
Nathalie Depraz et Vincent Houillon, 541 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44410141
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185087
Date: 4 1, 2001
Author(s): Rousse-Lacordaire Jérôme
Abstract: Théophile Bra, L'Évangile rouge. Texte établi, annoté et présenté par Jacques
de Caso. Avec la collab. de André Bigotte. Postface de Frank Paul Bowman. Paris,
Gallimard (coll. «Art et artistes»), 2000; 16 x 22 cm., 319 p., 155 F., ISBN 2-07-
075908-3.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44410154
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185087
Date: 4 1, 2001
Author(s): Jossua Jean-Pierre
Abstract: Petites gloires ordinaires. Paris, Gallimard, 1999; 13,5 x 20,5, 176 p.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44410155
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185091
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Falque Emmanuel
Abstract: SC n° 431, p. 301.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44410219
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185091
Date: 12 1, 2005
Author(s): Harada Masaki
Abstract: G.-G. Granger, Sciences et réalité, Paris, Éditions Odile Jacob, 2001.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44410220
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185100
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): Ganoczy Alexandre
Abstract: Le sentiment même de soi, Paris 2002, 259s.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44410400
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185102
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): Quelquejeu Bernard
Abstract: Montaigne, Les Essais, Livre I, chap. 28. Paris, PUF (coll. « Quadrige »), 1965,
p. 188.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44410443
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185149
Date: 4 1, 1964
Author(s): Refoulé François
Abstract: R. Bultmann, La confession chr istoto gique de l'œcuménisme, dans : L'inter-
prétation..., pp. 219-235.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44411089
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185192
Date: 1 1, 1961
Author(s): Dubarle A.-M.
Abstract: M. Du Buit, Archéologie du peuple d'Israël (Je sais-Je crois, n° 62). Paris,
A. Fayard, 1960 ; 15 × 19, 105 pp., 3,50 NF.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44411815
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185265
Date: 4 1, 1956
Author(s): de Contenson P.-M.
Abstract: J. Zirnheld, Cinquante années de syndicalisme chrétien. Paris, 1937.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44412963
Journal Title: Revue des Sciences philosophiques et théologiques
Publisher: LIBRAIRIE PHILOSOPHIQUE J. VRIN
Issue: i40185293
Date: 10 1, 1965
Author(s): Quelquejeu B.
Abstract: K. Heim, dans Zeiischr. f. Theol. u. Kirche, 1930, p. 332.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/44413505
Journal Title: The Harvard Theological Review
Publisher: Faculty of Divinity, Harvard University
Issue: i405633
Date: 10 1, 2003
Author(s): NussbaumAbstract: "Ban graven images: Literatur als Medium
ethischer Reflexion," in Literatur ohne Moral: Literaturwissenschaften und Ethik im Gespräch (ed.
Christoph Mandry; Muenster: LIT, 2003) 67-83.
Ban graven images: Literatur als Medium ethischer Reflexion
67
Literatur ohne Moral: Literaturwissenschaften und Ethik im Gespräch
2003
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4495096
Journal Title: History and Theory
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i405284
Date: 10 1, 2003
Author(s): On-Cho Ng Sheldon
Abstract: On-Cho Ng, "The Epochal Concept of 'Early Modernity' and the Intellectual History of Late
Imperial China," Journal of World History 14:1 (2003), 37-61.
On-Cho Ng
1
37
14
Journal of World History
2003
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4502264
Journal Title: Central European History
Publisher: Humanities Press, Inc.
Issue: i412997
Date: 1 1, 1997
Author(s): Berlant Geoff
Abstract: Lauren
Berlant, The Queen of America Goes to Washington City: Essays on Sex and Citizenship (Durham,
1997), esp. "Introduction: The Intimate Public Sphere," 1-24
Berlant
Introduction: The Intimate Public Sphere
1
The Queen of America Goes to Washington City: Essays on Sex and Citizenship
1997
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4546795
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219705
Date: 1 1, 1966
Author(s): Lord Walter J.
Abstract: Whereas the spoken word is part of present actuality, the written word normally is not. The writer, in isolation, constructs a role for his "audience" to play, and readers fictionalize themselves to correspond to the author's projection. The way readers fictionalize themselves shifts throughout literary history: Chaucer, Lyly, Nashe, Hemingway, and others furnish cases in point. All writing, from scientific monograph to history, epistolary correspondence, and diary writing, fictionalizes its readers. In oral performance, too, some fictionalizing of audience occurs, but in the live interaction between narrator and audience there is an existential relationship as well: the oral narrator modifies his story in accord with the real-not imagined-fatigue, enthusiasm, or other reactions of his listeners. Fictionalizing of audiences correlates with the use of masks or personae marking human communication generally, even with oneself. Lovers try to strip off all masks, and oral communication in a context of love can reduce masks to a minimum. In written communication and, a fortiori, print the masks are less removable.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/461344
Journal Title: Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
Publisher: Presses de la Fondation nationale des sciences politiques
Issue: i413107
Date: 12 1, 2004
Author(s): NeutresAbstract: Julien Neutres, «Le cinéma fait-il l'histoire? Le cas de
La Dolce Vita», Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire, 83, juillet-
septembre 2004, p. 53-63.
Neutres
juillet
53
83
Vingtième Siècle. Revue d'histoire
2004
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4619191
Journal Title: International Studies Quarterly
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i412377
Date: 6 1, 2002
Author(s): Zehfuss Vincent
Abstract: Suez crisis,
Mattern (2005)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4621718
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219749
Date: 5 1, 1973
Author(s): White Wayne
Abstract: Literary historians have persistently regarded The Education of Henry Adams as a "paradigmatic" text. While "historical explanations" stress the book's historical achievement, "critical explications" portray it as a failure of historical consciousness that achieves its success in the ahistorical arenas of aesthetic integration and imaginative projection. To relate the products of "explication" with the aims of "historical explanation," I regard the work's true "paradigm achievement" as an inquiry into "historical being." For Adams this achievement embodies disciplinary formulation and professional commitment and thus coordinates historical speculation and self-cultivation. One must assess the ethical density and cultural significance of the text before explaining its historical identity. The Education, despite its origin in epistemological chaos, makes the past eternally relevant to the present; for it is a personal and theoretical discovery of how the narrative structures of history and selfhood create the possibilities of individual and social life.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/462229
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219755
Date: 5 1, 1972
Author(s): Toulmin Paul B.
Abstract: The debate about validity in interpretation has pitted monism against pluralism. Some theorists insist that any literary work has a single, determinate meaning, and others argue that there are no limits to the readings a text allows. Neither view adequately describes the field of conflicting interpretations. Critics can and do have legitimate disagreements about literary works; yet we can also say that some readings are wrong, not simply different. The hermeneutic field is divided among conflicting systems of interpretation, each based on different presuppositions that decide what its procedures will disclose and what they will disguise. But several tests for validity-inclusiveness, efficacy, and intersubjectivity-act as constraints on reading and regulate claims to legitimacy. While these tests have limitations that prevent them from resolving all hermeneutic disagreements, literary criticism is nevertheless a rational, disciplined enterprise-though an inherently pluralistic one.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/462275
Journal Title: The Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute
Publisher: Blackwell Publishers
Issue: i413016
Date: 12 1, 1999
Author(s): Cyprus News Agency Olga
Abstract: This article is an ethnographic exploration of the process through which citizens come to conceptualize their identities as political subjects in rapidly changing contexts. The focus of the article is the lifting, in 2003, of a ban on crossing between the northern and southern parts of the island of Cyprus, which had been instituted in 1974. The article examines how this new political change affected state rhetoric, and concentrates on the reactions of Greek-Cypriot citizens to this shift. These data are related to the wider discussion on the political theory of subjectivity and the concept of 'event', where, it is argued, anthropology has a significant contribution to make. / Le présent article est une exploration ethnographique des processus par lequel les citoyens en viennent à conceptualiser leurs identités comme sujets politiques dans des contextes de changements rapides. Il est centré sur l'abolition, en 2003, de l'interdiction de passage imposée en 1974 entre les parties Nord et Sud de L'île de Chypre. L'auteur examine la manière dont ce nouveau changement politique a affecté la rhétorique étatique, et se concentre sur les réactions des Chypriotes Grecs à cette évolution. Ces données sont replacées dans un cadre de discussion plus large sur la théorie politique de la subjectivité et le concept « d'événement », auquel l'anthropologie peut, selon l'auteur, apporter une contribution importante.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4623074
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219784
Date: 3 1, 1957
Author(s): Woollcombe Regina M.
Abstract: The Hebrew Bible depicts interpretation as a continual process of losing and finding, of forgetting and remembering. Texts are lost and found, and in the Joseph story (Gen. 37-50), Joseph himself is abandoned and recovered, with all memory of him repressed until it is dramatically recalled. His story demonstrates that repression is the condition of interpretation, and that interpretation-not resurrection-holds forth the promise of a future life. Nonetheless, the repeated losses that punctuate the Joseph narrative have inspired the opposite conclusion: that Joseph is a type of Jesus, that his descents and ascents prefigure the final one. Typology, a mode of biblical interpretation that prevailed during the early church, has enjoyed a recent revival in the context of literary studies; but I argue that the typological language of "fulfillment," of shadows and truth, is alien to Hebraic-and postmodern-understandings of textuality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/462428
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219783
Date: 1 1, 1979
Author(s): Webber John S.
Abstract: Paradise Lost traces evil through three inceptions-Satanic, Adamic, and historical. Each origin seems to envision a different etiology: Satanic evil springs exclusively from the self in an instant of radical "Pelagian" freedom. Adamic evil emerges from the ambiguous interplay between self and seductive environment. Historical evil contaminates the whole race by means of necessary "Augustinian" inheritance. Ricoeur's analysis of the "Adamic Myth" and original sin clarifies etiological traditions Milton assimilates from Christian symbol, myth, and dogma. Through Ricoeur, we can identify the contrasting modalities of evil (inherited and imitative, physical and moral, ontological and existential, necessary and free, communal and individual) fused in Paradise Lost. Ricoeur's work reveals Milton's text to be a subtly inclusive etiological myth, one whose complex genesis of evil recovers Scripture's fullness of meaning in a new mythopoesis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/462461
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219806
Date: 1 1, 1984
Author(s): Wing Nicolae
Abstract: The conflict between formalist thinking and theories that view texts in their historical contexts serves as a starting point for the introduction of a cognitive view of literature. From this perspective language has full referential powers. The "referent" splits into two entities, however: things-in-themselves (in their material identity), which we cannot know, and things in their coded form, which are perceptually accessible. Readers' mnemonic potentials, a consequence of the bonding of perception and language, are adduced to show that texts originate in past interpretations of other texts and in personal experience and that consequently social forces and historical events are subsumed in the individual memory. In the cognitive light, memory becomes the ultimate metaphor, and the epistemological claim of realism regains its compelling force.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/462801
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219810
Date: 10 1, 1969
Author(s): Wordsworth Herbert F.
Abstract: The fortunes of epiphany indicate both recent historical disparities within literary criticism and current cultural disparities between academic and popular discourse. The contextualist practice of Wordsworth and Joyce, in contrast to the purist theory that arose with the New Criticism, suggests that epiphany is a narrative device underscoring the historical and cultural construction of character. This conception is borne out by the original Epiphany, in Matthew, which manifests divine personality to human eyes through an episode of cultural difference and accommodation. Robert Browning's historicist poetry uses comparable but secular means of manifesting personality. In his dramatic monologues "Karshish," "My Star," and " 'Transcendentalism,' " epiphanic themes serve as measures of their speakers' cultural construction. In discerning the relative differentiae that characterize such speakers, Browning's readers encounter their own relativity to interpretive conditions. As these examples imply, the modern literary epiphany ultimately effects the hermeneutic manifestation of the reader.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/462875
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219832
Date: 5 1, 1972
Author(s): Yellin Peter A.
Abstract: In his Narrative (1845), Frederick Douglass constructs a self based on conversion rhetoric and binary logic. In the greatly expanded My Bondage and My Freedom (1855), he complicates this textual self by both imitating and criticizing tropes conventionally used in the slavery debate, such as metaphors related to animals. Christianity, and manhood. Emphasizing the constructed nature of mimesis and metaphor, Douglass demonstrates his ability to escape the bondage of reductionist language even as he claims the power associated with linguistic mastery. This revision of self emerges from his experience of northern racism, manifested in his limited role in William Lloyd Garrison's organization. Douglass's renunciation of Garrisonian dogma and his entry into political action-including his striking textual reinterpretation of the United States Constitution-coincide with the stylistically "modernist" self of the second autobiography.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/463167
Journal Title: PMLA
Publisher: Modern Language Association of America
Issue: i219840
Date: 10 1, 1976
Author(s): Williams Wai Chee
Abstract: Does a literary text remain the same object across time? This essay answers no and bases a defense of literature on that answer. Temporal extension, a phenomenon neglected in contemporary literary studies, makes some meanings unrecoverable and others newly possible. A text endures as a nonintegral survivor, an echo of what it was and of what it might become, its resonance changing with shifts in interpretive contexts. Since this resonance cannot be addressed by synchronic historicism, I propose an alternative, diachronic historicism, inspired especially by scientific theories on background noise, by Einstein's account of the relativity of simultaneity, and by critiques of the visual bias in Western epistemology. I try to theorize the text as a temporal continuum, thick with receding and incipient nuances, exercising the ears of readers in divergent ways and yielding its words to contrary claims. Literature thus encourages a semantic democracy that honors disagreement as a crucial fact of civil society.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/463483
Journal Title: New Literary History
Publisher: University of Virginia
Issue: i220193
Date: 10 1, 1970
Author(s): Ricoeur Paul
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Freud and Philosophy: An Essay on Interpretation, tr. Denis
Savage (New Haven, 1970).
Ricoeur
Freud and Philosophy: An Essay on Interpretation
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/468343
Journal Title: Hispanic Review
Publisher: University of Pennsylvania
Issue: i220459
Date: 1 1, 1978
Author(s): Díaz Thomas
Abstract: Janet W. Díaz y Ricardo Landeira, "'El tajo' de Francisco Ayala: Un caso de
conciencia," TAH, Nov.-Dic. (1978)
Díaz
Nov.
TAH
1978
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/472309
Journal Title: Ethnohistory
Publisher: Duke University Press
Issue: i220959
Date: 4 1, 1981
Author(s): Walens Michael
Abstract: This paper outlines an approach to historical narratives that replaces the atomism of actor and event with a model that stresses the integration of event, narrative, and historical practice. The notion of contact as an event is addressed in the context of the Northwest Coast. A Heiltsuk English narrative dealing with contact is analyzed in the light of Heiltsuk cultural data. The analysis centers on Jakobson's distinction between metaphor and metonymy and leads to the conclusion that for the Heiltsuk, contact with Europeans resulted in the acquisition of a linear historicity. Finally, notions of temporality are examined with respect to historical practice and North American Indian cultures.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/482699
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: New German Critique
Issue: i221189
Date: 10 1, 1971
Author(s): Rorty Seyla
Abstract: Chicago School (Stanley Tigerman, Frederick Read, Peter
Pran, Stuart Cohen, Thomas Beeby, Anders Nerheim) exhibited at "Die Revision der
Moderne," Deutsches Architekturmuseum, Frankfurt, Summer 1984
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488356
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i221229
Date: 10 1, 1993
Author(s): Amishai-Maisels Nicole
Abstract: Ziva Amishai-Maisels, Depiction and Interpretation: The Influence
of the Holocaust on the Visual Arts (Oxford: Pergamon, 1993) 318-28
Amishai-Maisels
318
Depiction and Interpretation: The Influence of the Holocaust on the Visual Arts
1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488579
Journal Title: New German Critique
Publisher: Telos Press
Issue: i221233
Date: 1 1, 1967
Author(s): Hoffmann Andreas
Abstract: E.T.A. Hoffmann, "Der Sandmann," Werke 2 (Frankfurt/Main: Insel, 1967) 38.
Hoffmann
Der Sandmann
38
2
Werke
1967
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/488598
Journal Title: Chinese Literature: Essays, Articles, Reviews (CLEAR)
Publisher: CLEAR
Issue: i221608
Date: 7 1, 1972
Author(s): Yingshi Anthony C.
Abstract: Jacques Derrida in Positions (Paris: Les Editions de Minuit, 1972), p. 77
77
Jacques Derrida in Positions
1972
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/495139
Journal Title: Chinese Literature: Essays, Articles, Reviews (CLEAR)
Publisher: CLEAR
Issue: i221614
Date: 12 1, 1993
Author(s): Ning Sheng-Tai
Abstract: "Construct-
ing Postmodernism: the Chinese Case and Its Different Versions" (Canadian Review of Comparative Litera-
ture 20.1-2 [1993]: 49-61
1
49
20
Canadian Review of Comparative Literature
1993
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/495308
Journal Title: The Review of English Studies
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i222390
Date: 8 1, 1993
Author(s): Moore Susan
Abstract: Moore, 'In Defense of Suspense', 99.
Moore
99
Defense of Suspense
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/518944
Journal Title: Alif: Journal of Comparative Poetics
Publisher: American University in Cairo. Department of English and Comparative Literature
Issue: i222581
Date: 1 1, 1967
Author(s): Ricoeur Nabila
Abstract: The "Myth of Creation" in its East African formulation is the central chapter in a book entitled, The Sacred Meadows, by an Egyptian anthropologist who did his field work in the early seventies among the Lamu community in Kenya on the shores of the Indian Ocean. The translator, in her own introduction to the translation, presents the outline of the book and provides the geographical and cultural context of the community in question. The author, in this translated chapter, sets out by exposing his theoretical position which combines both Structuralism and Functionalism. Insights from Claude Lévi-Strauss and Bronislaw Malinowski as well as those of Paul Ricoeur and Victor Turner join to develop the author's notion of myth and its symbolic mode. Then the text of the myth, in its Lamuan formulation, is narrated, followed by a close reading and analysis of its binary oppositions, mediating terms, and the underlying existential contradiction at its crux. Angels, jinn, light, fire, earth, wind, water, Adam, Eve, Cain, Abel, Satan, serpent, etc. are the agents of this sacred narrative and cosmic drama. The textual unfolding of the myth is followed by an analysis, which makes use of the structural method and explores the semantic connotations of Swahili words and idioms to explain the logic of the symbolic exchange and the rigor of thought. The themes of unity and multiplicity and their different combinations are delineated in this analysis and the repetitions and their relation to transcendence are explained.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/521626
Journal Title: Alif: Journal of Comparative Poetics
Publisher: American University in Cairo. Department of English and Comparative Literature
Issue: i222578
Date: 1 1, 1983
Author(s): Thiongo Sabry
Abstract: This paper challenges the common assumption that the attention which modern literary theory pays to the textual aspects of literature is achieved at the expense of humanistic and moral concerns. It starts by outlining how modern literary theory differs epistemologically from the traditional critical approaches to literature. Traditional critical theory was developed in the defense of poetry against Plato's accusations, real or imagined, and this informed both its critical practice and its concept of man. It established its epistemology on an aesthetic, moral, social, philosophical or scientific basis in a manner that encumbered literature with the concepts of man inherent in them. In contrast, modern literary theory started from a different premise: instead of seeking to justify literature and its moral relevance, it strove to identify its literariness and the dynamics of its structure by using the disciplines of semiotics and linguistics. It posited the text as an autonomous entity and a complete structure aware of its existence in a society of texts with which it conducts a profoundly intertextual dialogue. As an autonomous structure, the literary work is independent of other social or philosophical constructs and thus capable of conducting a meaningful dialogue with them. The paper elaborates the various conceptual frameworks of Russian formalism, intertextuality, structuralism and deconstruction in order to examine their implicit assumptions about man. It shows how the autonomous and dialogical nature of the literary work in its Bakhtinian sense are relevant to the concept of man inherent in modern literary theory. In its elaboration of this concept, the paper shows how it was developed in conflict with the hierarchical nature of traditional, ethical and philosophical values. It illustrates also the relevance of autonomy, self-regulation, free-play and fair representation inherent in many concepts of modern literary theory to the question of human rights. The question of human rights in modern literary theory is closely connected to its concept of the "subject"; the paper outlines Barthes' concept of the centrality of the human subject and Derrida's concept of différance and its impact on his understanding of the concept of the subject. With Derrida's différance, which means both difference and deferral, it became impossible to talk about the concept of the "subject" in isolation from that of the "other," whether one is dealing with the national aspects of the subject or with its gender issues. The deconstruction of the concept of the "subject" brings into the fore the omitted, marginalised and neglected aspects pertinent to its composition and accentuates both the processes of difference and deferral inherent in it. The representation of the subject implies its difference from, and indeed suppression of, the other. It also shows how Derrida's concept of différance dealt a devastating blow to the various philosophical absolutes and social hierarchies which controlled our thinking. The paper then examines the implications of these new critical and philosophical concepts for two different "others": the similar other within the culture (women) and the different other, the stranger/outsider to the dominant Western culture. It demonstrates how modern literary theory helped women to liberate themselves from cultural oppression by deconstructing patriarchal binary thinking and its inherent bias against women and so consolidate their human rights. It limits itself in this domain to a discussion of the contribution of French feminist literary theory, particularly the work of Hélèn Cixous, Luce Irigaray and Julia Kristeva. Their work shows how the literary, philosophical and critical canon perpetuated patriarchy and oppressed women. As for the different other, the paper refers to the work of Edward Said in his deconstruction of Orientalism and its discourse which subjects the other to the demands, needs and visions of the Western "self" and sacrifices in the process his identity and human rights. It also studies the work of the African American critic Henry Louis Gates and shows how his attempt to develop a literary theory based on, and deriving its conceptual framework from, the literature of African and Afro-American writers played a significant role in liberating the African American, undermining their biased representation in the culture, and upholding their human rights.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/521802
Journal Title: The Journal of American Folklore
Publisher: American Folklore Society
Issue: i223708
Date: 9 1, 1977
Author(s): Herzfeld Michael
Abstract: Michael Herzfeld, "Ritual and Textual Structures: The Advent of Spring in Rural Greece,"
in Text and Context: The Social Anthropology of Tradition, ed. Ravindra K. Jain, A.S.A. Essays, 2
(Philadelphia: I.S.H.I., 1977), p. 34
Herzfeld
Ritual and Textual Structures: The Advent of Spring in Rural Greece
34
2
Text and Context: The Social Anthropology of Tradition
1977
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/539416
Journal Title: The Journal of American Folklore
Publisher: American Folklore Society
Issue: i223750
Date: 3 1, 1987
Author(s): Zurbuchen Kenneth M.
Abstract: Recent studies on the interplay of written texts and oral performance have shifted away from "intrinsic" models of literacy and orality in favor of approaches that emphasize the ideological, social, and historical character of oral and literate practices. In keeping with this trend, I discuss how and why a minority religious community in Sulawesi (Indonesia) has incorporated writing and related textual practices into its tradition of ritual song performance.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/541106
Journal Title: Journal of Near Eastern Studies
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i224007
Date: 4 1, 1976
Author(s): Lamberg-Karlovsky A. J.
Abstract: Hallo, "Royal Hymns and Mesopotamian
Unity," Journal of Cuneiform Studies 17 (1963): 112-
18.
10.2307/1359179
112
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/545469
Journal Title: The British Journal of Sociology
Publisher: Routledge Journals for the London School of Economics and Political Science
Issue: i225035
Date: 12 1, 1934
Author(s): Wisan Jean K.
Abstract: A properly sociological definition of the concept of discourse does not exist because the notion has never been detached from the linguistic sphere. Not only linguists and semiologists, but also sociologists, use the word primarily as a linguistic category. This article attempts to define the concept of discourse sociologically. It is argued that a sociologically defined notion should be dissociated from the linguistic realm. As a linguistic category, 'discourse' is either used as a synonym for language or text, or is closely associated with one of these notions. 'Discourse' in a sociological sense should refer to a class of texts. This definition confers upon the concept of discourse an intertextual dimension. Defined in this way, the category can not only become an operative sociological concept, but it also becomes autonomous and is no longer reducible to linguistic or paralinguistic conceptual entities, such as text or language. No longer confined to the linguistic realm, the concept can designate a particular entity which possesses its own existence. Discourse can become a thing in itself. The argument is presented in three parts. The first is a critique of the current definitions of the concept 'discourse'. The second proposes, as an alternative, a sociological definition of discourse. Finally the third part applies this new definition in a sociological analysis of journalism.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/591080
Journal Title: Journal of the American Oriental Society
Publisher: American Oriental Society
Issue: i225306
Date: 3 1, 1970
Author(s): Gray Benjamin R.
Abstract: J. Gray,
"The Book of Job in the Context of Near Eastern Litera-
ture," ZATW82 (1970), 251-69
Gray
251
82
ZATW
1970
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/601865
Journal Title: Journal of the American Oriental Society
Publisher: American Oriental Society
Issue: i225333
Date: 12 1, 1986
Author(s): Feenberg Sheldon
Abstract: "Outline of the Genesis of Ideology in Modern Societies," in
The Political Forms of Modern Society, ed. John Thompson
[Cambridge: Polity Press, 1986], 181-236
Outline of the Genesis of Ideology in Modern Societies
181
The Political Forms of Modern Society
1986
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/604085
Journal Title: Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London
Publisher: The School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London
Issue: i225485
Date: 1 1, 1963
Author(s): von Rad John
Abstract: L'esprit humain selon C. Levi-Strauss', 30.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/614518
Journal Title: Transactions of the Institute of British Geographers
Publisher: Royal Geographical Society (With the Institute of British Geographers)
Issue: i225724
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Zabus Clive
Abstract: Deconstruction has become a theme in various strands of geographical research. It has not, however, been the subject of much explicit commentary. This paper elaborates on some basic themes concerning the relationship between deconstruction and conceptualizations of context, with particular reference to issues of textual interpretation. The double displacement of textuality characteristic of deconstruction is discussed, followed by a consideration of the themes of 'writing' and 'iterability' as distinctive figures for an alternative spatialization of concepts of context. It is argued that deconstruction informs a questioning of the normative assumptions underwriting the value and empirical identity of context.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/623128
Journal Title: Ethos
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i201461
Date: 12 1, 1992
Author(s): Zharova James V.
Abstract: An approach to sociocultural analysis based on the ideas of Vygotsky, Bakhtin, and others is used to provide the foundation for discussing narratives as "cultural tools." The production of official, state sponsored historical narratives is examined from this perspective, and it is argued that this production process may be shaped as much by dialogic encounters with other narratives as by archival information. These claims are harnessed to examine the production of post-Soviet Russian history textbooks, especially their presentation of the events surrounding the Russian Civil War of 1918-20.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/640614
Journal Title: Ethos
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i201474
Date: 12 1, 1989
Author(s): Urban Joseph P.
Abstract: A detailed narrative performed by a Gros Ventre elder is analyzed for its significance in the construction of cultural identity. In the context of these analyses, it is argued that narrative performance can be central to the active construction of cultural identity for individuals engaged in social interaction. In the present instance, certain performative features of the narrative involve a discursive identification by the narrator with the narrative protagonist that affords a personal resolution of a cultural crisis-in-meaning. Finally, this discursive identification by the narrator results in the re-creation of narrative events that involve the audience as participants in ways that powerfully impact the cultural identities they too will construct.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/640707
Journal Title: American Ethnologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i226326
Date: 11 1, 1969
Author(s): Turner Robert C.
Abstract: Methods and results of the structural study of myth and Old Testament source and textual criticism are applied in this analysis of the myth of Moses. The context of the myth is first traced out through the historical circumstances conditioning the myth's textual development, and the major contradiction underlying the myth is identified. The myth is then shown to have served as a model through which the Israelites could resolve their conflicting political and religious aspirations through the details of Moses' life as presented in the myth.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/643570
Journal Title: American Ethnologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i226367
Date: 2 1, 1977
Author(s): el Zein Michael
Abstract: The relationships among texts, readers, and moral community are explored in order to understand the dissonance and interplay of personal and textual authority in local Islamic practice (Sunni, Shaf'i branch) among Malagasy-speaking villagers of Mayotte (Comoro Islands, East Africa). A political economy of knowledge approach is linked to an analysis of recitation as a ritual activity in which illocutionary force exceeds referential meaning. The discussion has relevance for the understanding of the relationship between religious knowledge, power, and action in Islamic societies as well as of the interface between the oral and the written more generally. [Islam, religious texts and ritual utterances, knowledge, power, Malagasy, Comoros]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/645250
Journal Title: American Ethnologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i226359
Date: 2 1, 1980
Author(s): Wikan Janice
Abstract: Examination of cultural and social factors surrounding zar spirit possession diagnoses in Northern Sudan suggests that a major issue addressed by the cult is the cultural overdetermination of women's selfhood. Circumcision and infibulation operate to establish in women a sense of self congruent with the cultural image of woman as reproducer. When experiences and expectations fail to mesh, some women fall ill and are ultimately diagnosed as possessed. Through acceptance of the possession diagnosis and participation in curing rites involving trance, a patient is given scope to expand and regenerate her sense of self and recontextualize her experiences. [ethnomedicine, women, Sudan, spirit possession, the self, gender identity]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/645483
Journal Title: American Ethnologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i226387
Date: 2 1, 1992
Author(s): Woolard Webb
Abstract: Sumbanese descriptions of the "traditional house" as a microcosm and emblem of local identity are neither unproblematic expressions of a cultural totality nor simply objectifications imposed by ethnography or modernity. One way the house is able to serve as a discursive object reflects, in part, specifically Sumbanese models of action and beliefs about language as refracted in changing historical circumstances. In ritual, speakers seek to engage and elicit responses from powerful others, whereas current religious and political developments reframe ritual words as means of describing a cultural world. Both sets of practices draw on the authority of "entextualized" language but interpret it in different ways. Emerging representations of cultural meaning are shaped by long-standing speech genres and by recent social and cultural transformations, mediated by shifting language ideologies. [culture theory, representation, discourse, ritual speech, language ideology, house, Indonesia]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/646048
Journal Title: American Ethnologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i226383
Date: 2 1, 1981
Author(s): Zerner Douglas
Abstract: In this article, I use Obeyesekere's concept of the work of culture to examine a case of magical poisoning among the Toraja (South Sulawesi, Indonesia). I argue that episodes of suffering must be situated not only culturally but also within the context of the individual sufferer's life experience, and suggest that we must consider carefully why only certain symbolic transformations of painful emotions may "work" for a given individual, why a symbolic transformation that "works" for one person may not for another, and why even apparently successful transformations of suffering may bring only temporary relief. [suffering, work of culture, magical poisoning, Toraja, Indonesia]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/646522
Journal Title: American Ethnologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i226398
Date: 11 1, 1987
Author(s): Zambouke Charles
Abstract: In this study of Greek dreams at moments of illness and anxiety I explore the relationship between individual experience and cultural representation. Ethnographic data and textual sources show that the image of fields recurs in dreams, thus throwing into question the uniqueness of personal experience as well as the concept of "experience" as something separate from cultural narratives. Yet these same images might also be independently generated "from below" by the emotional, physical experience of distress and illness. This case points to the convergence of cultural and personal symbols and to their fusion in the moment of experience. Approaches from psychoanalysis, cognitive psychology, anthropology, and folklore studies all provide possible theorizations. None of these options excludes the others. The image of the field in dreams is overdetermined precisely because the historicocultural, the cognitive, the psychobiological, and the social all simultaneously figure in human experience. [dreams, experience, psychoanalysis, folklore, cognition, space, Greece]
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/646813
Journal Title: Past & Present
Publisher: Past and Present Society
Issue: i226616
Date: 2 1, 1967
Author(s): Swanson Natalie Zemon
Abstract: Guy E. Swanson, Religion and Regime: A Sociological
Account of the Reformation (Ann Arbor, Mich., 1967), ch. I
Swanson
ch. I
Religion and Regime: A Sociological Account of the Reformation
1967
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/650716
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i227545
Date: 9 1, 1984
Author(s): Thompson Ellen B.
Abstract: Kalapalo warrior biographies are concerned with dialogical processes of challenge, resistance, debate, and the negotiation of meaning - with the struggles that take place as people try to understand and experience anew. Although warriors were trained to aggressively defend their communities against enemies, these narratives describe how they attempted to refashion ideological forms connected with ethnic allegiance and moral community. The personalities of warriors, closely connected to the training they underwent in adolescence, are particularly important in this regard. While biographies are often understood as texts in which history is merely a context surrounding the progress of individuals, descriptions of personal development are shown here to constitute testimony about historical processes themselves, in this case the experiences of refugees fleeing from centers of European expansion in lowland South America.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/680865
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i227551
Date: 3 1, 1933
Author(s): Williamson Bradd
Abstract: Cultural cognition is the product of two different sorts of meaning: (a) the (objective) semiotic organization of cultural texts or models, and (b) the (subjective) processes of meaning construction through which cultural symbols become available to consciousness as "experience." This article proposes a way to bridge these two kinds of meaning by considering how cultural knowledge is grounded in sensory experience. Several cognitive processes (schematization, synesthesia, secondary intersubjectivity) are proposed for linking the objectively available schemata found in cultural practices and the processes of meaning construction by which individuals appropriate symbols to consciousness. The nature of the relation between public symbols and individual experience is discussed in relation to a number of current issues in post-structuralist culture theory.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/681471
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i227576
Date: 6 1, 1965
Author(s): Wood Stephen D.
Abstract: Ricoeur
1991:83
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/682211
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i227576
Date: 6 1, 1984
Author(s): Williams Anne M.
Abstract: Colomina
1992
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/682216
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i227565
Date: 9 1, 1953
Author(s): Wittgenstein Katherine P.
Abstract: The anthropological taboo against "going native" is examined in the context of the ethnographer's own dreams during fieldwork among Sufi saints in Pakistan. The essay demonstrates that accounts of these dreams shaped social relations in the field and argues that relativist neutrality is a cover for a refusal to believe that is impossible to hide. This refusal constitutes an implicit insistence that the relationship between ethnographer and subject be shaped by the parameters of a hegemonic Western discourse of rationality.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/682301
Journal Title: American Anthropologist
Publisher: American Anthropological Association
Issue: i227591
Date: 3 1, 1972
Author(s): Wolpe Donald L.
Abstract: Recent changes within social and cultural anthropology have made history a key issue, but in this essay I argue that the field has yet to develop the resources that are required to deal with temporality. This point is made through an extended examination of Jean and John Comaroff's work on Christianity and colonialism in southern Africa. Arguably, the Comaroffs read history backward and then present its unfolding as a kind of inexorable logic. In doing so, they homogenize missionary and Tswana "cultures" and attribute agency to abstractions rather than to people acting in particular material contexts. In contrast, I argue for a narrative approach to historical anthropological explanation. The emergent qualities of events - and the variable ways in which capitalism, hegemony, Protestantism, and vernacular modernisms relate - require narrative for explanation, narrative that encompasses within itself the narratives of social actors themselves.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/683926
Journal Title: Science, Technology, & Human Values
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i228006
Date: 7 1, 1990
Author(s): Selzer Greg
Abstract: The flight of Voyager 1 past Saturn in 1981 provides an occasion for a semiotic comparison of reports in French newspapers (Le Monde and Libération), a popular science article (in, La Recherche), and specialized scientific articles in Nature. The texts differ in the distance supposed between reader and writer, in the treatment of human and nonhuman actors, in characterization of the event and assumptions about readers' interest in it, and in their narrative structure. The analysis shows that popularizations and specialized scientific articles are not related in a simple dichotomy or scale and cannot be explained by a notion of the "general public"; rather, the various types of texts must be considered in terms of more complex relations between what are called in semiotic terms the enunciator and the enunciatee.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/690095
Journal Title: Science, Technology, & Human Values
Publisher: Sage Publications
Issue: i228033
Date: 4 1, 1995
Author(s): Suchman G. Michael
Abstract: To date, little is known about when and to what degree science students begin to participate in authentic scientific graphing practices. This article presents the results of a series of studies on the production, transformation, and interpretation of graphical representation from Grade 8 to professional scientific practice both in formal testing situations (inside) and in the course of field/laboratory work (outside). The results of these studies can be grouped into two major areas. First, there is a discontinuity in the graph-related practices that marks a boundary between people who engage in work that requires them to transform data into graphical representations (converted) and people who do not have such experiences (cannibals). Second, the didactic practices of high school textbooks and university lectures exhibit a marked discontinuity relative to graphing practices in scientific journals. Graphs used in didactic circumstances may be associated with students' difficulties in interpreting "real data." It appears that school teachers and university professors (missionaries) do little to put their students on trajectories of increasing participation in authentic scientific graphing practices.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/690254
Journal Title: Cardozo Studies in Law and Literature
Publisher: Jacob Burns Institute for Advanced Legal Studies, Benjamin N. Cardozo School of Law of Yeshiva University
Issue: i229819
Date: 7 1, 1851
Author(s): Adams Milner S.
Abstract: John Adams, Discourses on Davilla, in C.F. Adams, ed., 6 The Works of John Adams 221
(1851).
Adams
221
6 The Works of John Adams
1851
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/743468
Journal Title: Law and History Review
Publisher: University of Illinois Press
Issue: i229855
Date: 7 1, 1846
Author(s): Brooks Santo L.
Abstract: Bibliothdque
Historique de la Ville de Paris
Bibliothdque Historique de la Ville de Paris
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/744017
Journal Title: Music Theory Spectrum
Publisher: Society for Music Theory
Issue: i229978
Date: 4 1, 1987
Author(s): Neumeyer David
Abstract: David Neumeyer, "The Three-Voice Ursatz," In Theory Only 10,
nos. 1-2 (1987): 3-29
Neumeyer
1
3
10
Theory Only
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/746080
Journal Title: 19th-Century Music
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i230051
Date: 4 1, 1956
Author(s): de Hartmann John
Abstract: p. 147
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/746221
Journal Title: Journal for Research in Mathematics Education
Publisher: National Council of Teachers of Mathematics
Issue: i230371
Date: 3 1, 1990
Author(s): Woolgar G. Michael
Abstract: Graph-related practices are central to scientific endeavors, and graphing has long been hailed as one of the core "general process skills" that set scientists apart. We use two case studies from a large study among scientists to exemplify our findings that graphing is not a context-independent skill. Rather, scientists' competencies with respect to graph interpretation are highly contextual and are a function of their familiarity with the phenomena to which the graph pertains. If graphing practices are not general but are tied to embodied understandings and familiarity with representation practices, then there are implications for teaching graphing in school mathematics and science settings.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/749672
Journal Title: The Journal of Musicology
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i230987
Date: 10 1, 1988
Author(s): Heinio Marianne
Abstract: Marjorie
Perloff, "Postmodernism," pp. 43-63
43
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/763871
Journal Title: The Journal of Musicology
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i230999
Date: 10 1, 1979
Author(s): Scruton Karol
Abstract: Roger Scruton, The Aesthetics of Architecture (Princeton, 1979)
Scruton
The Aesthetics of Architecture
1979
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/763970
Journal Title: The Journal of Musicology
Publisher: University of California Press
Issue: i230999
Date: 10 1, 1956
Author(s): Poulet Regula Burckhardt
Abstract: Qureshi, op. cit. (1986)
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/763973
Journal Title: Journal of the Royal Musical Association
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i231248
Date: 1 1, 1994
Author(s): Wardhaugh Michael
Abstract: Ronald Wardhaugh, An Introduction to Sociolinguistics (Oxford, 1994), 258-81 (p. 260).
Wardhaugh
258
An Introduction to Sociolinguistics
1994
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/766394
Journal Title: Journal of the Royal Musical Association
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i231237
Date: 1 1, 1987
Author(s): Nattiez Katharine
Abstract: Nattiez, '"Repons" et la crise de la
"communication" musicale contemporaine', Inharmoniques, 2 (1987), 193-210
Nattiez
193
2
Inharmoniques
1987
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/766438
Journal Title: The Yale Law Journal
Publisher: The Yale Law Journal Company
Issue: i232679
Date: 7 1, 1985
Author(s): Garet Ronald R.
Abstract: The Bridge, supra note 1, at 116.
116
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/796397
Journal Title: The Yale Law Journal
Publisher: The Yale Law Journal Company
Issue: i232679
Date: 7 1, 1953
Author(s): Aeschylus Martha
Abstract: Violence and the Word, supra note 7, at 1629
1629
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/796400
Journal Title: The Yale Law Journal
Publisher: The Yale Law Journal Company
Issue: i232710
Date: 5 1, 1989
Author(s): Milner Anthony V.
Abstract: Id. at 81.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/796817
Journal Title: The Yale Law Journal
Publisher: The Yale Law Journal Company
Issue: i232744
Date: 10 1, 1958
Author(s): Schleiermacher Rob
Abstract: Paul Ricoeur, Religion, Atheism, and Faith, in ALASDAIR MACINTYRE & PAUL RICOEUR,
THE RELIGIOUS SIGNIFICANCE OF ATHEIsM 57 (1969).
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/797142
Journal Title: The Yale Law Journal
Publisher: The Yale Law Journal Company
Issue: i232798
Date: 5 1, 1994
Author(s): Pinker George P.
Abstract: Steven Pinker, Editorial, The Game
of the Name, N.Y. TIMES, Apr. 5, 1994, at A21.
Pinker
Apr. 5
A21
N.Y. TIMES
1994
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/797532
Journal Title: American Bar Foundation Research Journal
Publisher: American Bar Foundation
Issue: i234248
Date: 1 1, 1959
Author(s): Goffman Alan C.
Abstract: Erving Goffman, The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life 11 (Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday &
Co., Anchor Books, 1959)
Goffman
11
The Presentation of Self in Everyday Life
1959
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/828228
Journal Title: Law & Social Inquiry
Publisher: American Bar Foundation
Issue: i234271
Date: 1 1, 1948
Author(s): Corner Stephen A.
Abstract: George W. Corner, ed., The Autobiography of Benjamin Rush: His "Travels Through
Life" together with his Commonplace Book for 1789-1813, at 236-37 (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton
University Press, 1948).
Corner
236
1948
The Autobiography of Benjamin Rush: His "Travels Through Life" together with his Commonplace Book for 1789-1813
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/828706
Journal Title: Journal of the American Musicological Society
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: i234478
Date: 4 1, 1989
Author(s): Charlton Berthold
Abstract: E. T. A.
Hofmnann's Musical Writings: "Kreisleriana," "The Poet and the Composer,"Music Criticism, ed.
David Charlton, trans. Martyn Clarke (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989),
160-61
Charlton
160
E. T. A. Hoffmann's Musical Writings: "Kreisleriana," "The Poet and the Composer,"Music Criticism
1989
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/832063
Journal Title: International Review of the Aesthetics and Sociology of Music
Publisher: Institute of Musicology, Zagreb Music Academy
Issue: i234654
Date: 6 1, 1971
Author(s): Supičić Jean-Jacques
Abstract: J. J. NATTIEZ, 1973
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/836758
Journal Title: The American Journal of Comparative Law
Publisher: The American Society of Comparative Law, Inc.
Issue: i234865
Date: 7 1, 1991
Author(s): Asser-Hartkamp Jan M.
Abstract: Verbintenissenrecht 2, 375 ff
375
Verbintenissenrecht 2
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/840497
Journal Title: Music & Letters
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: i235826
Date: 11 1, 1995
Author(s): Zietlow Annabelle
Abstract: Pinion, A Hardy Companion, p. 85.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/854625
Journal Title: Francofonia
Publisher: Casa Editrice Leo S. Olschki
Issue: e90000928
Date: 4 1, 2014
Author(s): Plamondon Jean-François
Abstract: Les chercheurs ont d’ailleurs pointé ce malaise à plusieurs reprises en jouant avec les titres de leurs essais: Je est un autre (1980), P. Lejeune; Moi aussi (1986), P. Lejeune; Est-il Je? (2004), P. Gasparini; Je réel/Je fictif (2010), A. Schmitt; Je et moi (2011), P. Forest…
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/90000930
Journal Title: Transformation
Publisher: Sage Publications, Ltd.
Issue: e90008098
Date: 10 1, 2012
Author(s): Farr Bernard C.
Abstract: Baker GP & Hacker PMS (2005) Wittgenstein: Understanding and Meaning (2nd ed.). Oxford, UK: Blackwell Publishing.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/90008100
Journal Title: Mosaic: An Interdisciplinary Critical Journal
Publisher: University of Manitoba
Issue: e90011626
Date: 3 1, 2006
Author(s): WEST WILLIAM N.
Abstract: This essay compares passages from Freud’s
Interpretation of Dreams, Michelangelo’s sonnets, and Wittgenstein’sZettelthat include the image of a burning speaker, and suggests how to make sense of such uncanny repetitions between authors and texts. Comparative interpretation is justified less by theoretical understandings of psychoanalysis than by psychoanalytic practices.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/90011634
Journal Title: Africa Development / Afrique et Développement
Publisher: CODESRIA
Issue: e90013865
Date: 1 1, 2016
Author(s): Aliana Serge Bernard Emmanuel
Abstract: This article focuses on the concepts of deliberative democracy and African palaver to conceptually (re) formulate and make intelligible the practices and performance of governance in Africa, with the aim of achieving a genuine normalization of societal behavior. Based on an analysis of the texts and a synthesis of texts analyzed, and drawing on the evidence at the present time, this is about establishing that the African palaver, often excluded from the cartography of official epistemology and relegated to the level of indigenous knowledge and practice, can define the conditions of possibility and feasibility for deliberative democracy, a political paradigm deemed dominant universal. However, the issue is that of cognitive decentering. How can one imagine that African conceptual categories, labeled as cheesy and reduced to the mere field of ethnological studies, can interact and correlate with modern recipes, with the idea of starting a process of governability, the realization of which is resilient democracy?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/90013868
Journal Title: Roczniki Filozoficzne / Annales de Philosophie / Annals of Philosophy
Publisher: John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin, Faculty of Philosophy
Issue: e90014619
Date: 1 1, 2017
Author(s): BEMBENNEK KRYSTYNA
Abstract: The aim of the article is to present some aspects of Paul Ricœur’s thought, especially his reflection on the servile will. Firstly I present Ricœur’s philosophy of will (in the context of phenomenology of the voluntary and involuntary) and the concept of fallibility. Then I demonstrate the main aspects of Ricœurian rethinking and enlarging of Husserl’s phenomenology what leads to hermeneutic formula: the symbol gives rise to thought. Eventually, I argue that Ricœur’s hermeneutic phenomenology creates a specified anthropological view and understanding of the human condition. This understanding will later become a part of the ‘hermeneutics of the self.’
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/90014628
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Universidad de Chile
Issue: e90016177
Date: 11 1, 2017
Author(s): Soto Ana María Riveros
Abstract: This study presents an interpretation of the configuration of the poetic subject in the books of poems El Primer Libro (1985) and Albricia (1988) by Soledad Fariña (1943), which understand a self in a continuous process of gestation and birth. This process serves the purpose of recomposing a disarticulated subjectivity lost in the framework of the political and cultural conditions imposed by the military dictatorship that ruled Chile in the 1970s and 1980s. By using a metaphor of a journey and searching for a new language, the subject attempts to access a primitive stage andfind its maternal self in order to confront the dominant power, by codifying and configuring herself through an otherness in a feminine body-text. However, this process of maturation and discovery is intervened and left incomplete by the impulse of modernity, thereby creating a deformed, dissociated and off-centered self, which aims at growing opposed to logos. This conflict turns the upcoming of the new self into a painful event, like giving birth, that stems from the subject's wounded and fractured body, intending to re-establish de selffrom its fragments, traces and memories.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/90016192
Journal Title: Acta Musicologica
Publisher: Barenreiter
Issue: i238579
Date: 12 1, 1980
Author(s): Adorno Uwe
Abstract: Vergleichenden Musikwissenschaft für méglich hilt
Vergleichenden Musikwissenschaft für méglich hilt
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/932818
Journal Title: Canadian Journal of Education / Revue canadienne de l'éducation
Publisher: University of Toronto Press
Issue: canajeducrevucan.33.issue-4
Date: February 1, 2010
Author(s): Haig-Brown Celia
Abstract: Dans cet article, l'auteure pose la question suivante: « Quelle est la relation entre l'appropriation de la pensée autochtone et ce qu'on pourrait appeler l'
apprentissage en profondeurbasé sur des années d'expérience en éducation dans des contextes autochtones? » Après avoir analysé les divers sens attribués à la notion d'appropriation culturelle, l'auteure présente des textes de Gee sur les discours secondaires, de Foucault sur la production du discours et de Wertsch sur les structures profondes du discours et fait le lien avec des expériences décisives sur le terrain tirées d'années de recherche et d'enseignement. Gardant au fond de l'espoir, l'auteure conclut l'article en présentant le protocole d'appropriation culturelle recommandé par des universitaires autochtones lors de l'utilisation de savoirs autochtones par des personnes nonautochtones dans des contextes pédagogiques.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/canajeducrevucan.33.4.925
Journal Title: Canadian Journal of Sociology / Cahiers canadiens de sociologie
Publisher: State University of New York Press
Issue: canajsocicahican.33.issue-1
Date: 1 1, 2003
Author(s): Titchkosky Tanya
Abstract: Résumé. Ce texte démontre le genre de questions qui se présentent aux études sur la condition des personnes handicapées informées par la sociologieen interrogent les interactions qui émergent autour des luttes pour «l'accès» dans un milieu de travail scolaire/ académique. Au cours de mes expériences dans un des plus grands édifices dans une des plus grandes universités au Canada, j'ai amassé des paroles quotidiennes qui justifient l'exclusion des personnes handicapées. J'ai rassemblé des narratifs représentants ce-qui-est possible-de-dire aujourd'hui sur la lutte pour l'accessibilité. En utilisant une approche sociologique interprétativiste, ce texte illustre la façon dont les significations de l'incapacité sont générés par un discours qui rends légitime la construction exclusive ainsi que les structures inaccessible de la vie universitaire. Dans ce texte, je démontre que l'accès n'est pas synonyme de justice mais, par contre, est un point de départ pour la réflexion critique où les relations sociaux entre corps et espace peut être considéré à nouveau. Ce texte contribue aux études sur la condition des personnes handicapées informées par la sociologie en analysant la façon dont la narration ordinaire et quotidienne de l'incapacité peut continuer à, en même temps que l'environnement physique change, agir comme pouvoir social qui reproduit le statuquo.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/canajsocicahican.33.1.37
Journal Title: Daat: A Journal of Jewish Philosophy & Kabbalah
Publisher: Beacon Press
Issue: daat.issue-81
Date: 1 1, 1975
Author(s): Holzer Elie
Abstract: מחקר כזה יידרש בין השאר לתת את הדעת על ההבדלים בין קובצי הדרשות, כפי שציינתי בהערה 9 לעיל.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/daat.81.321
Journal Title: Pasajes
Publisher: Universidad Iberoamericana
Issue: pasajes.issue-42
Date: 9 1, 2003
Author(s): Pons Anaclet
Abstract: ,Michel de Certeau
«Microtécnicas y discurso panóptico: un quidproquo», enHistoria y psicoanálisis,,Universidad Iberoamericana,2003, p.33.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/pasajes.42.39
Journal Title: Revista Chilena de Literatura
Publisher: Editorial Universitaria
Issue: revchilenalit.issue-90
Date: 9 1, 2011
Author(s): Cruz María José Barros
Abstract: This article analyzes “Rotología del poroto” by Pablo de Rokha. Our contention states that the bean works as a multiple and complex metaphor, allowing the poetic voice to refer to the nation, the working-class subjects and the political project of the revolution. Each of these categories takes place in a production context marked by the presence of the hacienda and the Cold War scenario. Additionally, the article analyzes how the poem, at the time of enunciation by the speaker, builds a counterpoint between the Chile of yesterday and today to articulate a social protest speech in favor of the working-class subjects of the national community.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/revchilenalit.90.55
Journal Title: Ethics & the Environment
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: ethicsenviro.17.issue-1
Date: 3 1, 1982
Author(s): McShane Katie
Abstract: Recently in environmental ethics some theorists have advocated narrative accounts of value, according to which the value of environmental goods is given by the role that they play in our narratives. I first sketch the basic theoretical features of a narrative accounts of value and then go on to raise some problems for such views. I claim that they require an evaluative standard in order to distinguish the valuable from the merely valued and that the project of constructing such a standard faces significant problems. I conclude by questioning whether narrative accounts of value really offer advantages over other pluralistic and context-sensitive accounts of value.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/ethicsenviro.17.1.45
Journal Title: Global South, The
Publisher: Routledge
Issue: globalsouth.5.issue-1
Date: 4 1, 2006
Author(s): Herlinghaus Hermann
Abstract: Offering a “pharmacological” perspective, this essay elaborates on the Chilean Roberto Bolaño's novel
2666. It discusses narrative imaginaries that regraph cultural experiences and spaces of self-consciousness as they emerge from singular global south networks. In2666, the Mexican-U.S. border region operates as a fraught site through which a global aesthetics of sobriety gains shape and texture, a phenomenon upon which Bolaño's text depends for its critique of Western academic knowledge. From there, I consider how a “pharmacological” problematization of Western culture can reshape our perspective of the constitution of a global modernity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/globalsouth.5.1.101
Journal Title: History & Memory
Publisher: University of British Columbia
Issue: histmemo.24.issue-1
Date: May 22, 2010
Author(s): Korac-Kakabadse Nada
Abstract: Historical narratives help construct social identities, which are maintained through differentiation between in-groups and “others.” In this article, we contend that Fatima Besnaci-Lancou's texts, as well as her reconciliation work—in which she enjoins Beurs and Harkis' offspring to write a new, inclusive, polyphonic narrative of the Algerian War—are an example of the positive use of textually mediated identity (re)construction. Her work suggests the possibility of implementing a moderate politics of empathetic recognition of the (often migration-related) memories of “others” so as to reinforce French national belongingness.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/histmemo.24.1.152
Journal Title: IJFAB: International Journal of Feminist Approaches to Bioethics
Publisher: Northern Territory Government
Issue: intjfemappbio.5.issue-2
Date: 10 1, 1995
Author(s): Dodds Susan
Abstract: Concern for human vulnerability seems to be at the heart of bioethical inquiry, but the concept of vulnerability is under-theorized in the bioethical literature. The aim of this article is to show why bioethics needs an adequately theorized and nuanced conception of vulnerability. We first review approaches to vulnerability in research ethics and public health ethics, and show that the bioethical literature associates vulnerability with risk of harm and exploitation, and limited capacity for autonomy. We identify some of the challenges emerging from this literature: in particular, how to reconcile universal human vulnerability with a context-sensitive analysis of specific kinds and sources of vulnerability; and how to reconcile obligations to protect vulnerable persons with obligations to respect autonomy. We then briefly survey some of the theoretical resources available within the philosophical literature to address these challenges, and to assist in understanding the conceptual connections between vulnerability and related concepts such as harm, exploitation, needs, and autonomy. We also sketch out a taxonomy of sources and kinds of vulnerability. Finally, we consider the implications for policy evaluation of making vulnerability an explicit and central focus of bioethics. Our investigation is in the form of a broad survey motivating a research agenda rather than a detailed analysis.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/intjfemappbio.5.2.11
Journal Title: jml: Journal of Modern Literature
Publisher: Penguin
Issue: jmodelite.37.issue-2
Date: Nov. 22, 2011
Author(s): Young Tory
Abstract: This essay uses Paul Ricoeur's concept of the “(as yet) untold story” to consider the relationship between James Joyce's 1904 short story “Eveline” (in
Dubliners) and Colm Tóibín's award-winning 2009 novel,Brooklyn. Although Tóibín has denied the influence of Joyce in general, there are many similarities in the storyworlds of the two protagonists, Eveline Hill and Eilis Lacey: Eveline wishes to leave her father's home in Dublin but stays, whilst Eilis would prefer to remain at home but is forced to emigrate. Both act according to their perception of their mother's wishes and the rightness of their decisions has preoccupied readers. Through close analysis of thought and speech presentation, this essay shows that interpretive responses to the actions of Eveline and Eilis are inextricably linked to the formal qualities of each text.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/jmodelite.37.2.123
Journal Title: Nashim: A Journal of Jewish Women's Studies & Gender Issues
Publisher: Jason Aronson
Issue: nashim.issue-22
Date: 10 1, 1995
Author(s): Mirguet Francoise
Abstract: This paper explores the
sugyain the Babylonian Talmud that includes the story of the Oven of Akhnai, in BTBaba metzi‘‘a58b––59b, expanding earlier studies by Jeffrey Rubenstein and Charlotte Fonrobert. It shows that two scriptural quotations involving, respectively, David and Tamar, situated in the first part of thesugya, anticipate the subsequent story and clarify how it functions as a ““foundation myth”” of the Beit Midrash (Fonrobert), and, therefore, of male identity (Boyarin). I suggest that the entiresugyaconstructs male identity by way of contrast with two ““others,”” the divine and the female realms, which are excluded from the Law-making process. The danger of verbal wrong, however, reveals the necessity of reintroducing the excluded ““others.”” The text achieves this by recognizing the existence of a transcendent justice, and by making Tamar, a foreign and female character with no access to the Law, a model of delicacy in verbal communication.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/nashim.22.88
Publisher: Indiana University Press
Issue: pft.2009.29.issue-3
Date: October 2009
Author(s): Magid Shaul
Abstract: The academic study of Kabbalah has largely been limited to myth and symbol as the two viable forms of kabbalistic discourse. In this essay, I resist those limitations and explore two other possible literary forms: history and fiction. I do not mean history in any positivistic sense but closer to Steven Greenblatt's description of new historicism as cultural poetics. This suggests that literature not only reflects a historical setting but also creates that setting, constructing reality in its own image and directing it toward its desired ends. In looking at Lurianic Kabbalah as fiction, I raise the issue of the “real” and the “true” as it relates to fictive narratives more generally. This essay does not claim that the kabbalists in question did or did not intend to write cultural poetics or fiction. Rather, I use cultural poetics and fiction as possible lenses through which a nontraditional interested reader (i.e., one not invested in the literature as authoritative) can read these texts in a way that can speak to the contemporary world in which we live and think.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/pft.2009.29.3.362
Journal Title: Prooftexts: A Journal of Jewish Literary History
Publisher: Oxford University Press
Issue: prooftexts.34.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 1998
Author(s): Herzog Annabel
Abstract: For both Levinas and Derrida, the practice of philosophy, understood as commentary by the former and deconstruction by the latter, was founded on borrowing terms from other languages and finding their equivalents in French. This argument is developed through a discussion of two texts, Levinas's early Talmudic reading, “The Temptation of Temptation,” and Derrida's deconstruction of
The Merchant of Venicein “What Is a ‘Relevant’ Translation?” This essay shows how translated terms are interwoven into these texts. It also shows that translation is essential to Levinas's and Derrida's creative conceptualization, and to the performativity of their philosophies, meaning that Levinas and Derrida open their language to other languages in order to create concepts. It finally argues that in both Derrida and Levinas the question of the limits of translation, namely, of the moment in which translation becomes conversion, is left open.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/prooftexts.34.2.127
Journal Title: Research in African Literatures
Publisher: Duke UP
Issue: reseafrilite.42.2.issue-2
Date: Mar. 1, 1996
Author(s): Hron Madelaine
Abstract: This article examines Jean Hatzfeld's
Machete Season: The Killers in Rwanda Speak, a collection of testimonials by perpetrators of the genocide in Rwanda. While surveying popular representations of killers in Rwanda, circulating theories about the 1994 genocide and the veracity of these killers' accounts, this article also investigates the production, edition, and translation of these killers' interviews. In particular, it focuses on Jean Hatzfeld's role as editor of these killers' testimonies and Innocent Rwililiza's position as translatorinterviewer. Contextualizing elements missing from these interviews——namely, concepts from Rwandan language, history, and culture, as well as broader psychosocial dimensions both pre- and post-genocide——this article problematizes Hatzfeld's depiction of these ““ordinary killers.””
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/reseafrilite.42.2.125
Journal Title: Research in African Literatures
Publisher: Lexington Books
Issue: reseafrilite.44.issue-3
Date: 9 1, 2005
Author(s): Small Audrey
Abstract: A book proposing an overview of “African literature” is a very attractive proposition to the new reader seeking orientation in a vast and fastgrowing vibrant field, to the expert in one area looking to explore others, and perhaps also to the publisher with a canny eye to the bottom line. This essay examines the often bewildering array of apparent subcategories that emerge in some key texts published around the turn of the twentieth-first century that purport to offer an overview of African literature in French, but which seem to entirely set aside important international debates over “postcolonial,” diaspora, and hybridity, among others. These texts have an important role in the construction of knowledge of “African literature,” but their strengths and limitations become clear when we look closely at the categories suggested and no more so than when the category happens to be that of “identity.”
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/reseafrilite.44.3.1
Journal Title: Research in African Literatures
Publisher: New York African-American Institute
Issue: reseafrilite.45.issue-2
Date: avril 4 au 5, 2009
Author(s): Guèye Médoune
Abstract: The literary field in Africa came into emergence as a result of a collective yearning for lesser dependency on the symbolic constraints the Western center is forcing on its margins. Granted that a work sets itself up by setting up its own context, and that the African context stands out as one where oral literature is still alive in society, the manifestation of expressive forms associated with traditional literature in a novel must carry heavy weight in an interpretation of African works. For that reason, this essay will argue that, through her “smuggling” of narrative forms drawn from oral literature, Aminata Sow Fall's fiction testifies to an oral discursivity at work in the novel. The archi-textual approach focuses on various strategies the Senegalese woman writer resorts to in order to inscribe, deep within her creative work in French, a traditional universe hitherto conveyed through oral forms of expression.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/reseafrilite.45.2.86
Journal Title: Textual Cultures: Text, Contexts, Interpretation
Publisher: Hogarth
Issue: tex.2010.5.issue-1
Date: June 16, 1967
Author(s): Werner Marta L.
Abstract: In his essay “The Style of Autobiography”, Jean Starobinski remarks, “One would hardly have sufficient motive to write an autobiography had not some radical change occurred […] conversion, entry into a new life, the operations of Grace”. From the beginning, the traumatic events of Keller's childhood — her loss of sight and hearing around age two — marked her not only as “outsider” and “other” but also as “autobiographer” even before she acquired language. “I can show so little visible proof of living”, Keller confessed. Perhaps for this reason she filled the “white darkness” she lived in with writing — first with finger spelling traced in the hand, then with Braille, and finally with type. While each medium seemed to bring her closer to the dream — her own and her century's — of transparent communication, so each text she produced threatened to turn into a “black box”, an instrument designed to collect and preserve data for analysis following a catastrophic event, but one that inevitably fails to illumine the inner world of Keller's deaf-blindness. This essay explores Keller's dreaming within the black box of writing, following her impossible desire for an “instrument which will show what takes place in the mind when we think”.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/tex.2010.5.1.1
Journal Title: Victorian Studies
Publisher: Duke UP
Issue: victorianstudies.55.issue-4
Date: 7 1, 1985
Author(s): Heffernan Laura
Abstract: This article reviews recent methodological interventions in the field of literary study, many of which take nineteenth-century critics, readers, or writers as models for their less interpretive reading practices. In seeking out nineteenth-century models for twenty-first-century critical practice, these critics imagine a world in which English literature never became a discipline. Some see these new methods as formalist, yet we argue that they actually emerge from historicist self-critique. Specifically, these contemporary critics view the historicist projects of the 1980s as overly influenced by disciplinary models of textual interpretation—models that first arose, we show through our reading of the Jolly Bargemen scene in Charles Dickens's
Great Expectations(1860– 61), in the second half of the nineteenth century. In closing, we look more closely at the work of a few recent critics who sound out the metonymic, adjacent, and referential relations between readers, texts, and historical worlds in order sustain historicism's power to restore eroded meanings rather than reveal latent ones.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.2979/victorianstudies.55.4.615
Journal Title: Comparative Literature Studies
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: complitstudies.51.1.issue-1
Date: 4 1, 2014
Abstract: The combinatory and ludic polyculturalism, the parodic transmutation of meanings and values, the open, multilingual hybridization [which] are the devices responsible for the constant feeding and refeeding of this “baroquizing” almagest: the carnivalized transencyclopedia of the new barbarians, where everything can coexist with everything. They are the machinery that crushes the material of tradition, like the teeth of a tropical sugarmill, transforming stalks and husks into bagasse and juicy syrup.
145
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/complitstudies.51.1.0018
Journal Title: The F. Scott Fitzgerald Review
Publisher: Penguin
Issue: fscotfitzrevi.12.1.issue-1
Date: 10 1, 1989
Author(s): Salmose Niklas
Abstract: Fitzgerald's nostalgic style, though, set an example of how a nostalgic narrative could be structured, and in its aftermath it was used by such different authors as Evelyn Waugh in
Brideshead Revisited(1945), Anthony Burgess inA Clockwork Orange(1962) and the works of Kazuo Ishiguro. The author's own later work employs it as well. The technique of using the reader's textual memory in order to evoke a phenomenological nostalgic experience is very evident in both versions ofTender Is the Night(the 1934 original, and Malcolm Cowley's 1951 restructuring). In the 1951 version, the structure of the narrative closely follows the pattern of happiness and reflection. An early description of a Swiss valley communicates an awe of life and nature: “The sun swam out into a blue sea of sky and suddenly it was a Swiss valley at its best—pleasant sounds and murmurs and a good fresh smell of health and cheer” (9). In the transitory third book, “Casualties: 1925,” the tone has changed from appreciative to melancholic, as in this description of the small town of Amiens: “In the day-time one is deflated by such towns, with their little trolley cars of twenty years ago crossing the great grey cobble-stoned squares in front of the cathedral, and the very weather seems to have a quality of the past, faded weather like that of old photographs” (138). At the end of the novel both Dick and Nicole Diver become obsessed with youth and the past as well as with time: “for Nicole the years slipped away by clock and calendar and birthday, with the added poignance of her perishable beauty” (228). Toward the end of the novel, Nicole's last sight of Dick—“her eyes followed his figure until it became a dot and mingled with the other dots in the summer crowd” (386)—forces the reader to reflect in a reversed movement. Instead of vanishing like Dick, this image suggests a backward recollection of what was a Swiss valley “at its best.”
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/fscotfitzrevi.12.1.0067
Journal Title: Interdisciplinary Literary Studies
Publisher: Harper and Row
Issue: intelitestud.16.2.issue-2
Date: 9 1, 1971
Author(s): Eze Chielozona
Abstract: Even in her familial tone, and perhaps because of it, Jabbeh Wesley never forgets that the healing and meaning-making function of grief and mourning, as painful as grief and mourning are, is not to be avoided. Rather, as DuBose argues, based on the painful experience of his wife's miscarriage, as “‘child’ and ‘parent’ disappeared, our bodies and our society
dys-appeared, and our connections and hopes re-appeared” (374). Jabbeh Wesley attaches the reappearance of the hopes for the healing and reconstruction of her Liberian world to people's ability and willingness to truly experience the painful process of grief and, perhaps informed by that cathartic experience, allow compassion and empathy to guide their relationship to others.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/intelitestud.16.2.0282
Journal Title: Journal of Africana Religions
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jafrireli.1.1.issue-1
Date: 1 1, 2013
Abstract: Some time ago, Paul Ricoeur pointed out that “the symbol gives rise to thought.”
These diasporic religious communities enable us to find a new beginning for thought that has the possibility of avoiding the exclusivity and elitism that has too often accompanied the objective meaning of thought as a science of the rational. Not only these diasporic religions, but also the very conundrum of the continent of Africa as a whole, to echo Skinner at the beginning of our paper, may serve in the same manner as one of the most important ways that thought might be renewed—and the relationship of thought to action and performance.38
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jafrireli.1.1.0091
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: Is SPEP the city of God? This would be going too far. Not even the theological turn in French Phenomenology would make this claim. Dick Howard already threw in a troubling question: “diversification that perhaps gives more breadth than depth?” he asked. And there are plenty more troubling questions. SPEP is now a big operation. It has committees and subcommittees, multiple simultaneous sessions, blind review. All these developments are signs, perhaps inevitable ones, of its success, but all have familiar downsides: bureaucratization, diversification for its own sake, what Habermas would call
Unübersichtlichkeit. This is what happens when outsiders become insiders, the antis become their own sort of establishment. You can't blame some of us for feeling nostalgic for our long-lost innocence, even though we all know—you don't have to be a philosopher of history to know this—that we can't go there. History has rendered a judgment, but Dick Howard said, “Historywilljudge.” That's one problem with history: It's always rendering judgments, but they are never final. You'd have to be at the end of history for that, and despite the claim of some philosophers, we aren't there yet. The slaughter bench of history looks very different today from the early 1960s, but it's still in some ways a slaughter bench. So how will the SPEP of the early twenty-first century look to the philosopher-historians of 2061—or is it 2062?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0102
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: In short, it is exposure to the experientially inspired and theoretically casual atmosphere of those early SPEP meetings—where neglected topics and unorthodox modes of thinking and speaking were encouraged in an undisciplined way—to which I owe the most. Of course, SPEP grew up. It has experienced its share of embarrassing upheavals, as the heavy presence of its own versions of the social and political prejudices in the larger culture became too obvious to ignore. But it is now a major event—the four-day anchor for a week-long convention that takes over hotels, runs multiple concurrent sessions, fosters satellite groups, and often follows established lines of discussion. Some even call it the alternative APA. Yet I am sure that as long as lifeworld experience continues to trump whatever it is currently fashionable to say about it, grown-up SPEP will retain enough of its original vitality and intellectual generosity so that another generation of aging academics will have cause to repeat our present thank-yous in another fifty years.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0108
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: Our plight, then, is not simply that we are all in the same boat, let alone on the same ocean. Yet we are still bound by the responsbility of inhabiting the same planet. What would it mean, then, to share the earth with all its inhabitants, not just in terms of occupying the same planet but also in terms of caring and looking after each other in the anachronistic sense of the word
dutyas plight? Can we risk pledging to solemnly avow our own investments in the very things we so self-rightousely protest against, not in order to stop protesting in the name of justice but, rather, in the hopes of turning the killing machine back against itself and taking another step toward “hunting down” and abolishing death penalities wherever they may be hiding, even in our own disowned fears and desires?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0118
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: The point here is that whoever I am in terms of my personal identity and my capacity or incapacity to identify myself through sortal terms as a being in the world with others, I will have no doubt who is in pain or who will have the pain. Here, again, is a sense of “I” in which I can be aware of myself and refer to myself without it being necessary to employ any nonindexical or third-personal referents.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0222
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: No doubt the rise of religion has not only posed a particular dilemma for critical theory but also provided a curious place to end this reflection. Having started my career doing philosophy of religion it is somewhat surprising to meet religion again as I turn to what surely must be at least a later phase of my career. I am reminded of Antonio's line from the Italian film
C'eravamo Tanto Amati, translated asWe All Loved Each Other So Much: “We thought we could change the world, but the world changed us.” “Philosophers only interpret the world, the point is to change it,” so said Marx. But in a curious way those who would change the world are changed by it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0291
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: In 1986, however, SPEP's present mission statement could not have been conceived. Many important issues and questions remained unrecognized or simply ignored. But the opening before the organization was now a “postmodern” one, and a hallmark of what is called postmodern thought is its requirement that it transform in the force of its own lack of founded stability. I believe that 1986 began a series of developments that is turning SPEP toward ways of thought and life that cannot be labeled postmodern. I doubt that this turning constitutes a midlife crisis for SPEP in its fiftieth year. But it does highlight for me the fact that I have been giving a historical narrative that has to do with continuities in the dissolution of continuities, that I have not been—if I may put it this way—postmodern in an orthodox manner, although I have refused to give an unambiguous meaning to the term that has played a major role in organizing this essay. I do not know whether this discussion is postmodern, post-postmodern, or modern, and I do not care. I do care, however, about the openings that SPEP has provided for collegiality, conflict, unresolved differences, transformations, and sites for presentations, discussion, and critique. In my experience, in its own organizational development and travail, it has occasioned changes in the lives of many philosophers (mine among them). I expect that its indeterminate opening now—its continuing transformations in the interaction of many differences—will continue to surprise, irritate, and change those of us who participate in its opportunities. I close with a sense of beginning and an acknowledgment of the strangeness of the continuity that a series of beginnings provides: continuity without substance, continuity coming to pass.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0299
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: I want to conclude with one more argument from my own work. I have very often argued that philosophers of technology, regarding the expectations of society and their own traditions and habits, may come “too late” to technologies. They too often undertake their reflections
afterthe technologies are in place. Rather, I argue, they should reposition themselves at what I call the “R&D” position where technologies are taking developmental shape, in think tanks, in incubator facilities, in research centers. Only then can truly “new” and emerging technologies be fully philosophically engaged.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0321
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.26.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: We at SPEP have never been modern and have made a good living off the critique of modernism and of its binary oppositions. But I think that the business as usual of Continental philosophy will have to be expanded to include a critique of the opposition of the human and the nonhuman, of
physisandtechne, and of “Continental philosophy” and “science.” For the truth is that we have been a party to the science wars. That is why I think that the work of Catherine Malabou is exactly the sort of work that SPEP and Continental philosophy generally will have to do in the future.
We have yet to admit how deeply inscribed the human is in the nonhuman and the technical. We have yet to appreciate that being-in-the-world is not only historicized, gendered, and incarnate but also both a neural and a galactic event, of both microscopic and macroscopic proportions. Can it be of no interest to “philosophy,” can there be nothing to “wonder” about, that our bodies are literally made of stardust? We have yet to realize how deeply interwoven is the imagination of speculative physics with the wonder of the philosophers. If the best we can do is to protect our turf by saying that science does not think, the sciences will steal our thunder, that is, our wonder, right out from under us. Science does think, and science wonders, because wonder is the piety of thought. That is a matter to which SPEP, and Continental philosophers generally, whether they have taken a theological turn or are running in the opposite direction, should give more thought.36
37
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.26.2.0333
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.28.3.issue-3
Date: 7 1, 2014
Author(s): Steinbock Anthony
Abstract: The articles collected here represent the richness and diversity of philosophical work presented at SPEP and thus serve to vindicate Steinbock's vision, expressed in his Co-director's Address, of SPEP as an organization that is grounded in a fundamental openness to experience that leads it to continually push against its own limits and thus to reimagine itself.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.28.3.0213
Journal Title: The Journal of Speculative Philosophy
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: jspecphil.28.3.issue-3
Date: 7 1, 2014
Author(s): Davidson Scott
Abstract: For, if phenomenology renounces its search for the absolute and for foundations, then it must give up seeing itself as a single and self-contained discourse. The minimal phenomenologist renounces monolinguism and is no longer the master of only one discourse. Instead, he or she must practice a mixed discourse. To do this is to practice diglossia, to become a code-switcher. In its ordinary sense, the practice of code-switching refers to the passage from one language or dialect to another one in the course of a single conversation, for instance, when the conversation moves from an informal to a formal setting or when it moves from one topic to another. But in the phenomenological context, this would involve the ability to shift from a phenomenological discourse to its “others,” whether they might be Freudian energetics, Deleuzian aspects, Badiouan events, and so on. This practice of translation or code-switching has perhaps always been the role of the phenomenologist, if it is accepted that phenomenological reflection does not begin from itself but is nourished by a life that precedes it and gives rise to it.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/jspecphil.28.3.0315
Journal Title: Philosophy & Rhetoric
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: philrhet.45.4.issue-4
Date: 12 1, 2012
Abstract: Adopting a hyperbolic perspective is also certainly a way to argue as well as a way to examine other “texts” because it is a trope and figure of thought that reveals those moments within discourse when one is attempting to transcend the bounds of reality because the extraordinary nature of a given situation or subject matter requires the use of an excessive prophetic voice or an ardent polemical exaggeration. As Mileur posits, “The work is a hyperbole, the intersection of other hyperboles, and the subject is, insofar as he can be written about at all, another hyperbole” (1990, 86). Rather than circumventing it, understanding hyperbole as the focus of thought and action can create significant moments of
inventioas well aselocutiofor the hyperbolist and critic alike. By approaching a particular text, a critical term, and even a piece of criticism itself from a hyperbolic perspective, one might (re)consider and (re)interpret these “texts” as a stretching of discursive limits that leads one toward a re-presentation of the extraordinary—an attempt to communicate the ineffable or transgress the expressible.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/philrhet.45.4.0406
Journal Title: Philosophy & Rhetoric
Publisher: University of Chicago Press
Issue: philrhet.46.2.issue-2
Date: 4 1, 1998
Abstract: Second, how do we account for the fact that the processes of public memory are both created by individual choices and nurtured in collective contexts? Many scholars have productively addressed this question by unpacking specific examples in which individuals or groups vie to control public memories. The critical framework I recommend offers a more systematic approach to this issue. To view representations of the past through the nested lenses of rhetoric, public memory, and the agential spiral is to focus on how human beings—individually and in groups—forge connections with people of other times through the medium of public agency. The agential spiral, derived from my reading of Ricoeur's “threefold mimesis,” aims to pinpoint three moments in the construction of narratives in which human action is represented and reinterpreted within a temporal structure. As a critical framework, the agential spiral helps us to view the creation of public memories at three key moments and to see the process as a coiling whole. Using this tool, we can better understand why certain memories persist in certain societies and how those memories powerfully connect people across time as well as space.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/philrhet.46.2.0182
Journal Title: Shaw
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: shaw.34.1.issue-1
Date: 10 1, 2014
Author(s): Wixson Christopher
Abstract: Chicagoan, 1 June 1934, 28. Courtesy of Quigley Publishing Company, a division of QP Media, Inc.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/shaw.34.1.0001
Journal Title: Shaw
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: shaw.34.1.issue-1
Date: 10 1, 2014
Author(s): Einsohn Howard Ira
Abstract: Moreover, for Shaw and Ricoeur, imaginative works of art have the power to project alternative and potentially redemptive ways of living together harmoniously, which in turn can substantially change hearts, alter beliefs, and reorient behavior in an empathetic direction that promotes vigilant concern for the other. Be they biblical narratives, plays for the stage, fictions for the page, or other forms of literary texts broadly construed, stories can portray freedom and fault reconciled in compassionate beings committed to advancing the common good. In this way, poetic making can and has instilled in us not only faith and hope but magnanimity as well. Thus, the answer to the provocative question Shaw poses at the beginning of his last major treatise,
Everybody's Political What's What?—“Is Human Nature Incurably Depraved?”
—is a resounding no: not just for him but for Ricoeur, too. Where there is faith, there is hope; and where there is hope, there is life. Life expectant.55
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/shaw.34.1.0133
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: U of California P
Issue: style.34.issue-1
Date: 3 1, 1973
Author(s): Boren Mark Edelman
Abstract: To challenge an unexamined critical alignment with Ishmael's limited epistemology in Herman Melville's
Moby-Dickshows how the placing of confidence in Ishmael as witness to Ahab's monomania leads to a misreading ofMoby-Dick. Ahab lies at the center of a highly developed epistemology that competes with and eludes the narrator's comprehension. The various trophies that appear throughout the text are manifest examples of this other-than-interpretive system of knowing, and Melville uses the act of possessing trophies, particularly the act of eating trophies, to show graphically how such a system works. In other words, Melville has developed a complex epistemological system of ingestion around Ahab to model how language can be materially invested with meaning and how that meaning is performed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.34.1.1
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: U of Wisconsin P
Issue: style.34.issue-1
Date: September 1, 1983
Author(s): Peters Joan Douglas
Abstract: It has been over ten years since anything significant has been published on D. H. Lawrence's critical prose, and nothing of note has ever been written on the subject of the short essays—“The Novel,” “Surgery for the novel—Or a Bomb,” “Morality and the Novel,” and “Why the novel Matters”—containing his theory of the novel. The rhetorical style Lawrence adopts is so informal, so comical, and often so bizarre that the impulse of critics, when they do refer to these essays, is to ignore the rhetoric and somehow extract a system of logocentric doctrine, a doctrine that does not bear scrutiny. To appreciate Lawrence's genre theory, one cannot ignore the style in which it is written but must instead focus on the dynamics of discourse comprising the rhetorical text. Grounding my reading in Bakhtin's
carnival, I argue that Lawrence celebrates the novel in terms of its “joyful relativity” (Bakhtin's term), a theory that articulates itself performatively in different ways through its own deconstruction. Read deconstructively, Lawrence's genre theory offers an important contribution to modernist concepts of language, an area from which Lawrence has traditionally been entirely excluded.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.34.1.36
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Johns Hopkins UP
Issue: style.34.issue-2
Date: 6 1, 1987
Author(s): Carrard Philippe
Abstract: In the current rhetoric and epistemology of historiography, the issue is no longer to know whether narrative provides a legitimate mode of knowledge. It is to determine whether historians use narrative, and—if they do not—what alternative modes of discourse they may be employing. The examination of a specific corpus: studies published about the period of the German occupation in France, shows that historians now rely on different types of textual organization. While they still use at times a straight, linear type of narrative, they increasingly turn to genres that are low in narrativity or even devoid of it. Eschewing narrative, however, seems reserved for academic historians; story-telling still prevails in “popular” history. Furthermore, the classification offered here depends on a narrow definition of “narrative”; a more inclusive definition would admit more texts under the category “narrative,” thus producing a different taxonomy.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.34.2.243
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Cambridge UP
Issue: style.36.issue-1
Date: February 25, 1984
Author(s): Alber Jan
Abstract: In
Towards a ‘Natural’ Narratology(1996), Monika Fludernik reconstitutes narrativity on the basis of experientiality, i.e., humanity's embodiedness in the world, and claims that incomprehensible texts can be made more readable if one attempts to narrativize them. Since Samuel Beckett's short prose work “Lessness” is one of the most enigmatic texts of the twentieth century, it serves as an ideal test case for this new narratological paradigm. “Lessness” does indeed lose its initial strangeness if one reads this piece as narrative. Moreover, although a “natural” narratological analysis paves the way for a new interpretation of “Lessness,” the new paradigm provides only a partially satisfying analysis of it. To make the text fit into the new consciousness-oriented paradigm, Fludernik's quasi-universal naturalizing mode has to ignore certain aspects such as the mechanical structure of “Lessness.” Beckett's later prose work challenges narrativization and the “natural” narratological project. A reading of “Lessness” should be liberated from the confines of experientiality and instead concentrate on the role of chance and chaos. Beckett's text must be located in a counterworld, a limbo between signifier and signified. One should allow this limbo world to seep into the “real world” and not attempt to explain this different counterworld by means of “real-world” knowledge.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.36.1.54
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: John Benjamins
Issue: style.36.issue-3
Date: 9 1, 1999
Author(s): Steen Gerard J.
Abstract: This paper presents the background, findings, and implications of a new line of research on the technical identification of linguistic metaphor. Inspired by the cognitive-linguistic approach to metaphor launched by Lakoff and Johnson, a new theoretical framework and operational definition has been developed for the identification of metaphorical expressions in authentic discourse. The paper presents a brief report of two reliability studies of the first stage of the approach, and spells out how it may be applied in linguistic, stylistic and rhetorical text analysis with reference to a poem by Alfred Lord Tennyson.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.36.3.386
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Mouton
Issue: style.39.issue-1
Date: 3 1, 1965
Author(s): Steen Gerard
Abstract: To provide a context for the essays published here, this introduction to the special issue on metonymy highlights a number of aspects of the cognitive-linguistic discussion of metonymy of the past twenty-five years. It briefly sketches the development of metonymy studies in poetics, linguistics, and philosophy, emphasizing that the cognitive-linguistic approach to metonymy of the past decades represents a return to the semantic views of metonymy advocated in structuralist semantics. This development was triggered by the extensive study of metaphor, but metonymy has now emancipated itself as an autonomous field of study that displays complex and unresolved relations with metaphor. This introduction also attends to the new insights added by cognitive linguistics to such a semantic approach to metonymy, suggesting that metonymy has indeed gone cognitive linguistic.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.39.1.1
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Cornell UP
Issue: style.39.issue-2
Date: 6 1, 2001
Author(s): Marcus Amit
Abstract: In the essay I adopt Tamar Yacobi's “communication model” for settling discrepancies and inconsistencies in fictional texts and use it to demonstrate that the hypothesis of unreliable narration does not necessarily entail only one kind of interpretation. To support this point, I offer the distinction between
self-deceptiveandother-deceptivenarrating characters, and I argue that some texts constantly cause the reader to hesitate between conflicting interpretations of the narrator as belonging to one of these two types. Such equivocation on the part of the reader is then extended to competing interpretations of the text, in accordance with each type of narrator. The chosen novel for this purpose is Vladimir Nabokov'sLolita.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.39.2.187
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Shocken
Issue: style.40.issue-4
Date: October 1, 1998
Author(s): Mikkonen Kai
Abstract: The recent pragmatic-contextual theory of fiction entails the possibility of changes between fact and fiction over the course of time. It is also perhaps commonplace to state that this process can be reversed—that fictional texts may cease to be fictional. The question of generic fiction-to-fact transition, however, is rarely confronted in the theory of fiction. This essay investigates the generic expectations attached to texts that make a full-scale transition from fiction to nonfiction difficult, both culturally and psychologically. “Fiction” is understood here in a limited, pragmatic sense of a work of fiction, a text known and categorized as fiction. The discussion is structured around five interrelated reasons that contribute to the difficulty: (1) the commonness of as-if structures in everyday life; (2) the generic combinations among literature, fiction, factual representation, and narrative; (3) the relative stability of the communal values and ways of checking facts that determine the categories of fiction and fact (the fact convention); (4) the popularity, in fiction, of metalepsis and the theme of transworld travel between different ontological spheres; (5) and the fictionalization of literature in the historical perspective.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.40.4.291
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Routledge
Issue: style.40.issue-4
Date: 12 1, 2001
Author(s): Marcus Amit
Abstract: Most scholars dealing with unreliable narration consider the unreliable narrator inferior to the reader in either knowledge or morality. This conception implies that the readers are more reliable than the unreliable narrator and, thanks to this difference, capable of identifying unreliabilty, with no consequences or ramifications for themselves. Although this view is not entirely wrong, the readers' superiority to the narrator may change if the readers either find out new details about the narrator that urge them to reevaluate their classification or discover something new about themselves that encourages them to reconsider their superiority. An interesting combination of these two possibilities is found in Camus's novella
The Fall(La Chute). My interpretation ofThe Fallfocuses on the triad narrator-narratee-reader and the narrator's rhetorical manipulations, maintaining that the text both undermines the binary opposition between “unreliable narrator” and “reliable reader” and has some general implications on the position of the reader towards fiction.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.40.4.314
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Peter Lang
Issue: style.45.issue-1
Date: June 4, 2004
Author(s): Stefanescu Maria
Abstract: In this article, I attempt to bring together the post-structuralist, Levinas-oriented and the rhetorical-and-narratological branches of the contemporary ethical reflection on fiction and explore their respective understanding of the notion of an “implied author.” I argue that Booth's concept and its subsequent redefinitions remain fraught with ‘technical’ difficulties and prove indefensible. After reviewing discussions of the “implied author,” I compare two readings of Yann Martel's
Life of Pito explore the relevance of the notion for the cases when one wishes to arbitrate between contrasting interpretations of the same text. I then argue that neither the rhetorical and narratological nor the Levinas-oriented ethical criticism has succeeded in rendering Booth's concept a precise and effective tool for literary interpretation. I conclude my analysis by considering the possibility that an alternative understanding of intentionality will enable practitioners of both lines of inquiry to pursue their research without needing to resort to the concept of an implied author.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.45.1.48
Journal Title: Style
Publisher: Ohio State UP
Issue: style.45.issue-3
Date: Dec. 21, 2008
Author(s): Green Susan
Abstract: Drawing upon recent ideas from the cognitive sciences, this paper is an interdisciplinary exploration of the representation of consciousness in McEwan's novel
Enduring Love, focussing on overlapping manifestations of Theory of Mind ranging from altruism to violent pathology. Through techniques such as intertextuality, the use of paratexts, and the juxtaposition of scientific and literary discourses, McEwan constructs this novel as a Theory of Mind creating a demanding and appealing reading experience that mirrors the doubt and uncertainty of the characters as they strive to understand each others' minds. McEwan's deep interest in science and what it can and cannot tell us about human nature is a potent theme inEnduring Love. This article argues thatEnduring Loveexposes and exploits the unique potential of literary narrative to represent our intense desire to engage with other minds, both highlighting the fact that we are designed by nature to read and to misread minds, as well as the capacity of the novel to communicate the raw feel of human experience in a way that eludes scientific discourse.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/style.45.3.441
Journal Title: Utopian Studies
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: utopianstudies.23.1.issue-1
Date: 4 1, 2012
Abstract: What is left unsaid in this article about the relationship between utopia and rhetoric could certainly fill the pages of many books. The range is especially rich when we turn to contemporary rhetorical theorists who specifically address society as a value to be combined with a remembered or imagined better place, as in Nedra Reynolds's
Geographies of Writingor bell hooks'sBelonging: A Culture of Place.
Just as constitutive rhetoric (that is, cumulative discourse that contributes to building the structure of human society) has been important in the works of theorists often cited by utopists as crucial to their work, so the utopian impulse continues to be inherent in the way rhetoricians see their subject. To persuade verbally or visually, we must have our own idea of what is socially better, and we must also be able to imagine what our audience believes to be better. The function of utopia, then, may be less philosophical and ideological at its root than it is linguistic in a pragmatic sense. As Kenneth Burke has written of human beings, we are “the symbol-making, symbol-using, symbol-misusing animal … rotten with perfection.”38
39
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/utopianstudies.23.1.0113
Journal Title: Utopian Studies
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: utopianstudies.23.2.issue-2
Date: 10 1, 2012
Abstract: Milan Kundera has described this kind of comedy as echoing a joyous, life-affirming laughter—“the serious laughter of angels expressing their joy of being.”
But that is not to suggest that there is anything divinely pious in this position: if Joyce is an angel, then he is one, like Stephen Dedalus, who will not blindly or uncritically serve.168
In commenting upon an earlier version of this article, Patrick Parrinder spoke of “the difficult relationship between Utopia and comedy.” This relationship is problematized by the fact that Utopia rarely seems able to laugh at itself or therefore to offer the liberating possibilities of comedy. Joyce's later writing, however, appears to advance the rare chance of a pluralist, ambiguous, and dynamic vision of Utopia: a Utopia that might be sustained into futurity—a Utopia that still has room for dreamers and for democrats. But is it still possible that we can call this realm of radical openness, this flux of possibilities, this resolutely material site, Utopian? And do we really need to? This kind of Utopia is not a category or a frame but a direction, a progress, a confluence of streams of consciousness and of unconsciousness, flowing into the river of life: not just a symbolic river but a real one too, the Liffey, the great Anna Livia Plurabelle herself. Or as Joyce put it, more succinctly (and more joyously), it is simply “Lff!”169
170
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/utopianstudies.23.2.0472
Journal Title: Utopian Studies
Publisher: Pennsylvania State University Press
Issue: utopianstudies.25.1.issue-1
Date: 4 1, 2014
Abstract: It is in this sense that Utopia can be understood as
lying before us—in both senses of this confounding double phrase. Utopia resides in the past (beforein this instance means “behind us”) inasmuch as any reconsideration of Utopia in the present must inevitably begin with the past. But if the sources of Utopia in the present reside in the past, realization is in the future (beforein this instance means “ahead of us”). It is this double valence that links the articles that make up this special issue. Some deal with historical figures, literature, or places, while others take up analogous considerations that are closer to us now. However, in each case, the future is what is at issue: What shape will it take? How might the circumstances of its emergence be as propitious as possible? These key questions suffuse all of the articles that follow and are of the greatest urgency to all disciplines but in particular for architecture and urbanism, which are burdened with providing the stage upon which we play out the drama of our lives, individually and collectively.http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5325/utopianstudies.25.1.0001
Journal Title: Science Fiction Studies
Publisher: SF-TH Inc.
Issue: sciefictstud.38.issue-1
Date: 3 1, 2011
Abstract: Characterizing the slipstream genre, Bruce Sterling locates it between mainstream and science fiction; it “sets its face against consensus reality” and makes us feel “very strange.” A strong slipstream candidate is Steven Hall’s
The Raw Shark Texts(2007). Manifesting as a distributed literary system, the text has as its core a print novel, but other internet and real world sites also contain fragments or “negatives.” One of the text’s two villains, Mycroft Ward, has transformed into an online database; a posthuman subjectivity, he appropriates “node bodies” that upload their information and download new instructions. This separation of content (online database) from form (node body) is, according to Alan Liu, one of the primary characteristics of postindustrial knowledge work. To this extent, Hall positions his narrative not only against databases but also against knowledge that is, in Liu’s terms, autonomously mobile, transformable, and automated, having lost its material instantiation and been pulverized into atomized bits of information. The text’s second villain—a “conceptual shark,” the Ludovician—represents the complete fusion of form and content; the typographical symbols used to describe the shark also comprise its flesh in verbal and graphic representations. The text thus positions its protagonist, Eric Sanderson, as caught between twenty-first-century forms of knowledge and the implosion of signifier into signified. In this sense, the novel functions as a parable for the contemporary human condition, looking toward a posthuman future but incarnated within an ancient biological heritage.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5621/sciefictstud.38.1.0115
Journal Title: Science Fiction Studies
Publisher: Johns Hopkins UP
Issue: sciefictstud.41.issue-1
Date: 3 1, 1973
Abstract: This essay examines the role of agency and metatextuality in Élisabeth Vonarburg's B
ridgeCycle, comprised mainly of a group of short stories originally published between 1977 and 2002 and then revised in their definitive French versions for the collectionLe Jeu des coquilles de nautilus(2003). The cycle's main storyline involves the uncertain journey between parallel worlds by a series of recurring characters. Three intimately linked narrative components—each closely related to certain protocols of reading fiction and of particular interest to science fiction—form the theoretical and analytical bases of this study: the three recurring topoï of the protagonist-Voyager's travels; character agency that in part drives the sense of these realms and their occupation; and the dénouement which gives a certain meaning and closure to the spaces in their diverse manifestations and to the characters who pursue their quests in these spaces. Vonarburg's narratives place their protagonists in a situation precisely similar to that of the reader as she must negotiate the trans-world context, come to grips with her own relative lack of agency, and at the same time seek some level of control through knowledge. Suchmise en abymeallows the author, through the choice of dénouement, to comment on the manner in which this universe and the real one are imagined, represented, and decoded, and on how meaning is conveyed.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5621/sciefictstud.41.1.0093
Journal Title: Science Fiction Studies
Publisher: Harcourt Brace
Issue: sciefictstud.41.issue-3
Date: 11 1, 1950
Abstract: R.A. Lafferty's reputation for rollicking humor and poetic verve, as demonstrated in such stories as “Narrow Valley” (1966) and “Slow Tuesday Night” (1965) belies the considerable theoretical and narratological complexity of his entire body of work. This article draws on the vocabulary developed by Paul Ricoeur in
Interpretation Theory(1966) andTime and Narrative(1983–85) to explore Lafferty's process of world creation in light of his startling 1979 announcement that the cognitive world of humanity had come to an end. Thus, in this post-conscious state, it was left to science fiction to develop potential replacements. In his writings Lafferty seeks not only to project new worlds but also to reconstruct the world-building capacity in others, enabling readers and writers alike to collaborate toward a future for humanity.
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5621/sciefictstud.41.3.0543
Journal Title: Shofar
Publisher: Harper
Issue: shofar.28.issue-3
Date: 4 1, 1962
Author(s): Knight Henry F.
Abstract: This essay places before the reader four historic texts that raise significant questions for Jews and Christians who choose to enter into post-Holocaust examination of their respective identities and their relationships to their grounding traditions. The Kristallnacht exhibit at the U.S. Holocaust Memorial Museum introduces museum visitors to the defaced Talmudic instruction of R. Eliezer—
Know before whom you stand-which frames this essay. As with the story the museum recounts, more than texts are at stake in this essay, but the way forward is distinctly framed by their critical presence. In this case, the distinctive texts are faced in reconfiguring ways, asking those who face them to rethink the place of the other in their identities and life-orienting commitments. Early on, Samuel Bak's surrealistic rendering of a crucified, Jewish child provides a refracting image for exploring the questions these texts pose for post-Shoah people of faith who take their place before them, asking in recursive fashion: before whom do you stand?
Link: http://www.jstor.org/stable/10.5703/shofar.28.3.116